《Login Before Others: Stone Age》 Chapter 1 Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Back to the game before the closed beta. Jianghai City, No. 1 high school, Grade 12 class 8 classroom. Su Ming sat in the corner of the back row by the window, lost in his thoughts. Ten minutes later, he finally confirmed this unbelievable fact. He was reborn! He had been thrown back to a year ago! At this time, he had just started his third year of high school. At this time, there were still two months before the closed beta of Origin of Humans: Horde! With the advantage of his rebirth, he was confident that he could get the opportunity to enter the closed beta! Su Ming¡¯s heart was in turmoil. Origin of Humans: Horde was a large-scale multiplayer VR online game that was said to have a 99% realism rating. The content of the game started from the development of a primitive civilization, survival and reproduction, the construction of tribes, and the development of civilization. Such a phenomenal game quickly took the world by storm and was highly popular. Everyone thought that this was a game that was launched because of a breakthrough in virtual reality technology. However, Su Ming, who had been reborn, knew. This game was created by an extraterrestrial using the high-dimensional technology ¡®Shizuko¡¯ with the purpose of conquering the Blue Planet. In his previous life, the game had devoured reality in less than a year. At that time, the resources, abilities, and troop classes that the players obtained in the game would become reality. The world¡¯s structure was completely reshuffled! The leaders of the large tribes became the new leaders of the Blue Planet. As for the weak ones in the game, they would be directly reduced to the bottom of society and be slaughtered. In his previous life, Su Ming had entered the game the moment the server opened, and after a year of hard work, he had become one of the top-tier players in the game. The tribe he built led a region, and it was terrifying. But even so, the strength of ten top players was still out of his reach. Su Ming gathered his thoughts and the figures of the top players quickly flashed through his mind. The Eastern Gods Tribe had the most powerful troop type. The Saint Court Tribe. The Bright Lamp Tribe had the largest territory. ¡­ All the famous players flashed through his mind. It would not be an exaggeration to say that any one of these ten people could destroy a player of Su Ming¡¯s level of strength in his previous life with just ten percent of their strength. The most important reason for their strength was that they were all closed beta players. There were only 1000 beta players, and they could enter the game 300 days earlier than the open beta players. Just the advantage of logging in early was something that the open beta players could not hope to achieve. They could plan ahead, occupy areas with rich resources, recruit powerful troops, and obtain various unique resources¡­ When the open beta players logged in, they were surprised to find that most of the closed beta players had already occupied the Horde and ruled a region. Just like that, the open beta went on for a year. The game and reality merged, and a disaster broke out. Ancient and savage beasts appeared all over the world. However, the players¡¯ strength was also synchronized with the real world. Although these berserk beasts caused a certain amount of turmoil, it was limited. The most terrifying thing was that the extraterrestrial had arrived! Through the game plane, they had directly opened up a channel to land on the Blue Planet. Even though all the Earthlings had joined forces to resist, the technology of the extraterrestrial was far superior to theirs. Under the dimension-reduction attack, the humans lasted for three months before they were annihilated. When he thought of the final battle, a deep sense of powerlessness still rose in Su Ming¡¯s heart. The other party was too powerful! It was so powerful that it made people despair! Before he died, he had never thought that he would be reborn and have another chance. There were still two months left before the closed beta of Origin of Humans: Horde. As long as he could get a beta tester slot, he could enter the game in advance and plan his layout. The most important thing was that he could rely on his rebirth¡¯s foresight to seize all kinds of opportunities. An SSS-class troop, an SSS-class territory, and a series of unique rewards that were hidden all over the world! ¡°The only problem now is the activation code!¡± Su Ming¡¯s heart stirred. The activation code was the most important part of logging in to the closed beta in advance. The number was completely random, similar to the lottery. You could choose your own number, and the prize would be drawn half an hour before the closed beta. Only the players who entered the activation code were qualified to enter the game. In his previous life, after Su Ming had picked his own number, the number he picked was only two numbers away from one of the winning numbers. This made him so angry that he was vexed for a while. As such, even now, he could still remember the activation code very clearly. ¡°Now, this string of activation codes is mine!¡± Su Ming¡¯s eyes shone. Without further ado, he had entered that string of activation codes! As Su Ming thought about it, he secretly took out his phone from the drawer. He entered the web address and went to the game¡¯s official website. Immediately, the extremely simple and crude official website appeared in front of him. No one would have thought that this trashy-looking official website would be so popular in the future. In fact, the game¡¯s popularity started after the beta players entered the game and began to promote it. At this point in time, almost no one would notice such a ¡®low-key¡¯ game. [Binding identity] [Beta testing qualification] [Equipment purchase] He looked at the few lines of text on the official website. Once Su Ming locked his identity with great familiarity, he found the activation code for the closed beta and started typing it in. ¡°XYZ3456¡­¡± Very quickly, he finished typing and submitted his request. Su Ming held his breath in nervousness. He did not know when that person had reserved the activation code. It would be troublesome if it happened earlier than he did! Even if the possibility of this was extremely small! But soon, a notification popped up on the official website. ¡°Activation code has been successfully reserved! The following is your detailed information.¡± [Name: Su Ming] [Identification number: 51xxx] [Closed beta activation code: XYZ3456¡­] [Pre-planned internal test ranking: 001] [Countdown to the opening of the prize: 60 days, 4 hours, and 32 minutes] ¡°I¡¯ve succeeded!¡± When Su Ming saw this, he waved his fist in excitement. Moreover, looking at the order, he was the first to enter the activation code. It seemed that no one had noticed this unknown game at this time. After all, to play this game, there was something that had a high threshold. Gaming equipment! There were three types of gaming equipment in Origin of Humans: Horde. Gaming glasses, gaming helmets, and gaming pods. The gaming glasses were the cheapest, priced at 5000 Yuan. They could experience the basic game graphics, and the degree of realism was only about 50%. The gaming helmet was priced at 30000 Yuan, and the degree of realism could reach more than 90%. In terms of gaming experience, it was almost the same as the gaming pods that were priced at hundreds of thousands of Yuan. The only drawback was that he could only be online for a maximum of ten hours. The gaming pod could allow the player to stay online for up to a month by replenishing the body¡¯s nutrient solution in advance. Su Ming also wanted to buy a game pod directly. That would save him a lot of trouble. But as a student, he was really short on money. If he were to go home and ask his parents for hundreds of thousands of Yuan to play games, he would definitely be able to get a leather belt to his buttocks. Although the gaming glasses were cheap, the realism was too poor, so he did not even have to consider them. ¡°I can only choose the game helmet!¡± Su Ming touched his chin and made his decision. ¡°But I don¡¯t even have the money to buy a helmet!¡± Suddenly, Su Ming discovered this bleak reality and felt a headache coming on. Chapter 2 Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Purchasing gaming equipment. Ding! In the evening, the school bell rang. In each classroom, many of the students who were originally listless immediately changed their dejection when they heard this heavenly noise. Their eyes lit up. Su Ming was the same. As soon as the school bell rang, he ran out of the classroom. He wanted to go home! He wanted to make money! About twenty minutes later, Su Ming returned home. Su Ming stopped in his tracks when he reached the door. He did not dare to open the door. He was afraid that after he opened the door, everything he was experiencing now would just be an illusion before his death. He was afraid that he would not see his parents and sister when he opened the door, and that he would wake up from this beautiful dream. Hu! Finally, Su Ming took a deep breath and opened the door. A fragrant meaty smell spread and circled around his nose. Su Ming immediately moved his index finger and gulped. As he entered the room, he heard a familiar and gentle voice. It was his mother, Wang Yun¡¯s voice. ¡°Xiaoshan, eat more. You¡¯re still growing.¡± ¡°Aiya, mom, I can¡¯t eat anymore!¡± Su Xiaoshan complained. ¡®It seems that my parents are eating. I haven¡¯t eaten either!¡¯ Su Ming thought. Su Ming¡¯s heart stirred and he crept closer to them, ready to give them a surprise. He appeared in the living room with his parents¡¯ backs facing him. They only saw his sister holding a big chicken leg in one hand, her mouth glistening with oil, and there were still some meat crumbs on the corner of her mouth. At that moment, Su Xiaoshan also noticed that Su Ming had returned home. Her quick-witted eyes immediately widened in disbelief. That was because Su Ming was in his third year of high school. He usually stayed in school and would only go home on weekends, and today was only Wednesday. His parents did not notice Su Xiaoshan¡¯s unusual behavior, nor did they notice that Su Ming had returned. Mr. Su, which was Su Ming¡¯s father, picked up a piece of chicken leg and put it in Su Xiaoshan¡¯s bowl. He said, ¡°What do you mean you can¡¯t eat? If your brother was here, with his appetite, you would only be able to eat chicken bones!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. If your brother was here, I wouldn¡¯t have made so much delicious food!¡± Wang Yun continued and agreed. Su Xiaoshan was stunned for a moment, but she did not say anything. She pursed her lips and gave Su Ming an awkward but polite smile. Su Ming¡¯s face instantly darkened. What did they mean? ¡®So I¡¯m just a good-for-nothing in the eyes of the two elders!¡¯ If it was not for the surprise visit today, he would not know how much special treatment his sister had compared to him! Cough cough! Su Ming coughed a few times. The two old parents turned their heads around, and only then did they see Su Ming. The two of them looked at each other and thought of the conversation they had just had. Embarrassment flashed across their faces. ¡°Little brat, it¡¯s only Thursday today. Why are you home?¡± Wang Yun asked with a calm expression, but the concern on her face could not be concealed. She knew Su Ming¡¯s personality. He had been independent since he was young, and he would not return home unless something major happened. Su Ming was just about to speak. Su Ping darted him a look and said, ¡°What else could it be? He¡¯s either in trouble or short of money!¡± Su Ming pursed his lips and smiled. He gave Su Ping a thumbs up in his heart. No one knew his son better than his father! Ever since he was a child, Su Ping had always been able to guess what Su Ming was thinking. Even though his thoughts had been guessed correctly, Su Ming would never admit it. He walked over and sat down beside Su Xiaoshan. ¡°What? I just missed you two, so I came back to see you! Isn¡¯t there a song called ¡®Come Home Often¡¯?¡± Su Ming said with a smile. ¡°Fine, it seems that you finally know how to come home!¡± Su Ping smiled. Su Ming chuckled but did not speak. ¡°Little sister, didn¡¯t you say you couldn¡¯t eat? It¡¯s okay, big brother will help you eat it all!¡± As he spoke, he ignored the anger in Su Xiaoshan¡¯s eyes, picked up the chicken leg in her bowl, and took a big bite. ¡°It tastes so good!¡± Su Ming complimented the food and finished off the chicken leg in no time. With his participation, the entire dinner ended like a whirlwind. After the meal, Su Ming returned to his room. After fiddling with the wardrobe for a while, he took out a wooden box covered in dust. He had saved up his savings over the years, and Su Ming had no idea how much he had. He carefully opened it and began to count them one by one. One hundred¡­ Two hundred¡­ A few minutes later, Su Ming lay paralyzed on the bed. He did not believe it and counted the numbers again before he finally confirmed it. He had only saved up 5000 Yuan over the years. No, to be precise, it was only 4978 Yuan. This amount of money was still far from enough to buy a gaming helmet. What to do? For a moment, Su Ming was in a dilemma. At this moment, hurried footsteps suddenly sounded outside the door. Before Su Ming could even react, the door was already opened. A petite and pretty figure walked in and then closed the door with a bang. ¡°Brother, what are you doing¡­wow, brother, where did you get so much money?¡± Su Xiaoshan¡¯s eyes lit up when she saw the stack of red notes in Su Ming¡¯s hand. She immediately pounced on him. When Su Ming saw Su Xiaoshan, his face lit up with joy. He had been worried about not having enough money, and here she was, a mobile ATM! Under the ideology of his parents ¡®poor son and rich daughter¡¯, he knew that his sister was a rich woman! As long as he could get his sister on his side, he would be able to obtain enough money for the gaming helmet! ¡°Ahem, Xiaoshan, I have something to tell you!¡± Su Ming cleared his throat and looked at Su Xiaoshan¡¯s confused expression before he continued. ¡°Um¡­I have a friend¡­who came across a project. As long as he invests 30000 Yuan now, he¡¯ll be able to get a hundred times the return in a year, no, a month. But now, he¡¯s still short of 25000 Yuan.¡± ¡°Sister, are you willing to help me¡­ No, do you want me to invest with this friend?¡± Su Ming said in a matter-of-fact manner. Su Xiaoshan pursed her lips and looked straight into Su Ming¡¯s eyes as if she was trying to confirm the truth of the matter. Puchi! After a while, Su Xiaoshan could not help but laugh. ¡°Brother, do I look stupid? You¡¯re not talking about yourself, right?¡± ¡°What? You don¡¯t believe me?¡± Su Ming asked. ¡°Brother, what do you need so much money for?¡± ¡°Are you¡­in love? You want to buy something for your girlfriend?¡± Su Xiaoshan rolled her eyes slyly and suddenly asked. ¡°You really want to know?¡± Su Ming asked. ¡°Of course!¡± ¡°Then don¡¯t tell our parents!¡± ¡°Brother, you know me. This is a secret between us. I will never tell anyone!¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Su Ming nodded to show that he believed her. He immediately admitted that he was in a relationship. Of course, this was just an excuse he used to fool his sister. However, he did not expect that this would instantly arouse his sister¡¯s interest in gossip. ¡°Brother, is sister-in-law the long-legged girl from last time?¡± Su Ming¡¯s face darkened and he shook his head. Why did this little girl take it seriously!? ¡°Could it be the D cup girl from before?¡± Su Ming¡¯s face turned even darker. He knocked her head and said angrily, ¡°What nonsense are you saying? You¡¯re clearly talking about the same person!¡± ¡°Oh? Am I? So it¡¯s really her!¡± Su Xiaoshan was suddenly enlightened, and she got the result she wanted. However, this result made her pay a ¡®painful¡¯ price. ¡°Brother, I really don¡¯t have any money!¡± ¡°Then what¡¯s this 2000?¡± ¡°This is the money for my dress!¡± ¡°What do you mean for a dress? This is for your sister-in-law!¡± After a moment, Su Ming walked out of Su Xiaoshan¡¯s room, satisfied, and returned to his own room. From his sister, he had collected about 12000. As expected of a rich lady! However, this amount of money was not enough. Su Ming thought about it and walked into his father¡¯s room. Su Ping was watching TV on the bed with his legs crossed. As soon as he saw his son come in, he knew why he came in. ¡°Are you short of money to date?¡± Su Ming¡¯s expression froze. He was still thinking of some excuses. But now, Su Xiaoshan had already found one for him. ¡°Is a hundred enough?¡± Su Ping asked calmly. Su Ming smiled faintly. ¡°The last time mom went back to her hometown, you and Uncle Wang went fishing for girls for a few consecutive nights. She doesn¡¯t know about it, does she?¡± Su Ping put down his leg. His eyes were flickering. ¡°A thousand?¡± Su Ming shook his head. ¡°A month ago, at night, you and Aunt Zhang¡­¡± ¡°Five thousand!¡± Su Ping sat up and looked at Su Ming. ¡°I don¡¯t have any more!¡± ¡°Deal!¡± Su Ming smiled. ¡°I hope you can keep these things to yourself!¡± Su Ping warned Su Ming as he placed 5000 Yuan in his palm. ¡°Dad, you know me. This is a secret between us. I will never tell anyone!¡± Su Ming also nodded his head heavily and left the room. As soon as he left the room, he saw Wang Yun returning with a large bag of vegetables that she had just bought. Su Ming immediately went up to her. ¡°Aiyo, mom, how can you suffer so much by carrying such a heavy bag? Give it to me!¡± Once he took the vegetables, Su Ming put on a mysterious look and whispered into Wang Yun¡¯s ear, ¡°Mom, let me tell you a secret. I¡¯ll tell you if you give me a little tip! ¡°Yes, it¡¯s about our dad. Didn¡¯t you go back to your hometown last time¡­¡± ¡­ A few minutes later, Su Ming returned to his room in satisfaction and closed his door. No matter how strong the wind and rain were outside, he still remained at ease. After some hard work, he finally saved enough money to buy a gaming helmet. He opened the game¡¯s official website. [Place an order!] [Payment method?] [Cash on delivery!] Chapter 3 Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Time passed by quickly. Saturday morning. Su Ming was still sleeping. A ringing sound was heard. He picked up the phone in a daze. ¡°Hello, your express delivery has arrived!¡± His words immediately lifted Su Ming¡¯s spirits. He carefully took the hard-earned 30000 Yuan and went out. Ten minutes later, Su Ming carried a large paper box and tiptoed back to his room, locking the door. He opened the box and saw a familiar black helmet. In his previous life, he had also used a helmet to connect to the game in the beginning. After he had some achievements in the game, he changed to a gaming pod. ¡°I¡¯ve finally got it!¡± Su Ming let out a long sigh of relief. His face was filled with excitement. With this metal lump, coupled with the activation code, he could successfully complete the closed beta in two months! Although he could not enter the game yet, he could still read some information about the game. He put the helmet on and turned on the switch. Su Ming¡¯s vision instantly turned dark. When his vision brightened again, an extremely familiar and nostalgic animation CG appeared. The animation began from a bird¡¯s eye view. Looking down from the sky, it was a vast and boundless continent with hills and plains, continuous mountains, endless swamps¡­ The diversity of the terrain also resulted in different species. He zoomed in. In the mountains, a ferocious beast¡¯s roar could be heard. The twin-horned flying dragon spread its wings and flew out, covering the sky. On the plains, the half-orc commander held his battle axe high and led millions of soldiers to attack the undead. This was a battle for survival. In the depths of the forest, there was a towering Tree of Life, and countless beautiful elves were paying their respects. In a barren land in a remote area, a group of human clans was struggling to survive. ¡­ Countless scenes flashed before his eyes. Finally, it turned into four big words. [Origin of Humans: Horde!] Even though Su Ming was already very familiar with the cinematics, when he watched it again, he still felt his blood boiling. This was the most primitive and barbaric era. War, plunder, resources, and development were the eternal themes of the game. ¡°Player information detected, confirming¡­¡± Suddenly, a cold, mechanical voice rang in Su Ming¡¯s ears and broke his train of thought. The scene in front of him also changed. ¡°What is this? The character creation page?¡± Su Ming¡¯s pupils shrank. He was slightly surprised. He had not experienced the closed beta in his previous life, so he was not clear about some things. Could it be that he could create a character before the closed beta even started? Su Ming made a guess. At this time, the voice sounded again. ¡°Identity confirmed, activation code verified!¡± The next second. ¡°Please create your character!¡± Su Ming looked at the character pane before him. In-game nickname, birthplace selection, and face value adjustment. There were only three options in total, and they were very simple. He clicked on the game nickname column and typed, [Night Blade]. He still used the nickname from his previous life. The second was the choice of the place of birth, which was very important. At that moment, more than one hundred region names appeared before Su Ming¡¯s eyes, and all of them could be used as a player¡¯s birthplace. Different places of birth determined the wealth and type of resources. A high-quality place of birth would have rich resources, allowing a smooth-sailing journey in the early stages. If they chose a bad birthplace, it would be very difficult to obtain resources. For example, if they were born in a desert, even finding a water source would be difficult. It was even more impossible for players to have the heart to develop their tribe. In Su Ming¡¯s previous playthrough, some players were stubborn and insisted on choosing areas that sounded cool to show off their uniqueness. For example, the Endless Desert, the Abyssal Chasm, the Mountain Range of Death¡­ These players had either died in a very short time or were struggling as they continued playing longer and longer. Therefore, the choice of place of birth had to be made very carefully and prudently. Of course, if it was a new player who came into contact with the game, they would be confused when faced with hundreds of regions and would not know which to choose. However, Su Ming would not run into these problems. He already had a clear goal in his heart. There was a unique top-notch resource hidden in that area. As long as he could obtain it, his early development would be smooth. ¡°I choose Silver Wind River Valley!¡± Su Ming¡¯s eyes were burning as he said. After he finished speaking, he reached the last step of character creation, which was also the most important step. Good looks! Su Ming thought that he was very good-looking, but who would not want to be even more good-looking? [Increase your appearance by 100%!] Before he could finish his sentence, a noise notification of failure came. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, the adjustment failed! (Click to see the specific reason).¡± Su Ming was a little puzzled as he checked the reason. ¡°With your looks, you¡¯ll reach the upper limit of the human race if you raise it by 10%.¡± ¡°I see!¡± Once he knew the reason, Su Ming was at ease and did not intend to pursue the matter any further. ¡°Then we¡¯ll raise it by 10%!¡± ¡°Adjustment complete!¡± ¡°Your game character has been successfully created!¡± ¡°Loading game¡­¡± A series of mechanical notifications rang out. Wait a minute! There seemed to be something wrong. Loading the game¡­ Su Ming¡¯s vision suddenly blurred. The next second, his vision returned. He focused his eyes and saw a vast plain. There was also a large river flowing beside it. He looked down and saw that his clothes had disappeared. In their place was a set of brownish-yellow garments made of animal skin. [System notification: Congratulations player Night Blade for being the first to log in to the game. You have gained 1 Omni point.] A system notification appeared. The conditions for the reward were insignificant. It should be a symbolic reward for the first player to log in to the game. This kind of reward had almost no effect on the later stages of the game. However, Su Ming¡¯s spirits were lifted. The closed beta was two months away, so why was he in the game now? Could there be a bug in the game? ¡®That¡¯s not right. When I first entered the game in my previous life, I also looked like this!¡¯ ¡®Did I log in too early?¡¯ Just as Su Ming was in deep thought, another notification appeared. [System notification: Congratulations on receiving a closed beta player growth gift pack.] [Notification: Closed beta players will receive a big growth gift bag for every 10 levels!] Su Ming was shocked. He realized that the growth gift pack had already appeared in his bag. He opened it, and three items appeared. [Notification: You have received a life skill book *1, a simple tool table *1, gold coins *10.] As he looked at the incredibly familiar items, Su Ming was finally certain of one thing. He had logged into the game in advance! Moreover, he had logged into the game two months earlier than the closed beta players! Chapter 4 Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation [Nickname: Night Blade] [Level: 1] [HP: 60/60] [Mana: 35/35] [Attack: 10] [Defence: 6] [Strength: 5] [Agility: 5] [Vitality: 6] [Mental strength: 7] (Click to see more detailed attribute information: Hunger, fatigue¡­) 1 free attribute point, free skill point: 0 [Equipment: None] [Life skills: None] [Combat skills: None] [Backpack items: Life skill book *1, simple tool table *1, gold coins *10] Su Ming opened his personal panel and checked it. Every player who entered the game would have their personal attributes displayed in data for inspection. Su Ming¡¯s status panel was as ordinary as it could be. When he saw the items in his bag, Su Ming became excited. As an expert player in his previous life, he was extremely familiar with these two items. These two items could be called divine weapons for the starting development of a newcomer. Su Ming took out the life skills book from his bag and held it in his hand. Its cover was light yellow, and it seemed to be made of sheepskin. As he flipped to the first page, lines of text appeared. [Appraisal] [Activation requirement: 1 free skill point] On the second page. [Collect] [Activation requirement: 1 free skill point] The third page. [Taming] [Activation requirement: 3 free skill points] Su Ming continued to flip through the pages. The fourth page, the fifth page¡­ [Forge] [Sew]¡­ Each page contained a life skill. Other than the first two pages¡¯ collection and appraisal, which only required 1 skill point to activate, the rest of the skills required 3 skill points to activate. The game¡¯s free skill points were very rare, and only by leveling up would one get 1 free skill point. Therefore, it was impossible for players to activate all life skills, and they could only distribute skill points according to their needs. Su Ming did not have any skill points at the moment, so he could only put the skill book into his bag. As for the simple tool table, it could be used to make various simple tools, but the condition was that various materials were needed. Gulu! At that moment, Su Ming felt a sense of hunger. It was a signal from his brain that spread through his entire body. Su Ming immediately noticed that his body¡¯s condition had started to decline. This was the reality of the game. If you were hungry, you had to eat. Otherwise, your physical strength and other attributes would decrease, and you would be so hungry that it would be difficult to walk later. If they did not eat for a few days, the players would really starve to death. With his rich survival experience, he naturally would not make such a low-level mistake. He scanned his surroundings. Soon, his vision locked onto a forest not far away. There was a lush green and bright red patch, obviously full of wild berries. Su Ming quickly ran over and grabbed a tree branch that was full of fruits. He carefully plucked them off and placed them on the ground. Very quickly, the ground was filled with bright and juicy fruits. He picked up a fist-sized berry and took a big bite. Immediately, the fragrance and juice of the fruit burst out in his mouth. After eating two of them, Su Ming¡¯s stomach was full. The remaining fruits on the ground were put into his backpack one by one. Although he could only put in a dozen of them, it was enough to satisfy his hunger for one or two days. Now that he was full, it was time to collect materials and make tools! Su Ming thought. This world was in its primitive state. There was no safe zone to speak of, and danger could appear at any time. They might be surrounded by a pack of wild wolves while walking, or a giant eagle might fall from the sky. The tools that Su Ming could make at the moment were very simple. In fact, they might even be crude. For example, a stone axe made of wood and stone. These materials were everywhere. Su Ming rummaged around the riverbank, and soon found the stones he had collected. Then, he went into the forest. The danger level in the forest was much higher than that of the flat plain. There might be a venomous snake hiding in a dark corner, and there might be venomous beehives hanging on the branches. Fortunately, Su Ming was a player at the bone dust level, so he had a lot of experience in surviving. He carefully walked through the forest, looking for the materials he needed. There were two main materials. One was a sturdy wooden stick, and the other was rattan. Wooden sticks were easy to find as they could be found everywhere. However, vines were more troublesome as they could only grow on certain plants. Shua shua shua! A cool breeze blew past, and rustling sounds could be heard from the forest. Su Ming bent his back and walked with light steps. His sharp gaze was like that of an old hunter as he scanned his surroundings. Suddenly, he was overjoyed. ¡°So many¡­vines!¡± In the forest ahead, there were large patches of vines growing. Even though he was overjoyed, Su Ming did not lower his guard. He slowly and quietly moved closer. Just like that, after half an hour, Su Ming gathered enough materials and walked out of the forest. He took out a simple workbench and placed the materials on the side. After some thought, Su Ming picked up a bundle of vines and prepared to make rattan armor. These vines were tough, shiny, smooth to the touch, and extremely elastic. If they were made into rattan armor, they could effectively protect the body. Su Ming pulled out the vines one by one. His movements were skilled and his technique was brilliant. The armor of vines was gradually formed. [You¡¯ve crafted excellent rattan armor!] With the appearance of the prompt, the first tool to enter the game was created. Su Ming looked at it in satisfaction. Vine armor [Rarity: White] [Grade: Superior] [Attributes: defense +5] [Description: Woven from tough rattan. Superb technique greatly increases the defense of rattan armor.] ¡°It actually added so much defense!¡± When Su Ming saw the attributes, he was also shocked. The items and equipment in this game were in the order of white, green, blue, purple, orange, gold¡­ And each grade was further divided into different grades, inferior, ordinary, superior, perfect, beyond perfect, and so on. The higher the grade and rarity of the item, the stronger its attributes. Generally speaking, a new player without any crafting skills could only craft items of inferior quality. However, Su Ming used the memories he had from before and the technique he had carved into his bones to forcefully increase the quality of the rattan armor by two levels. He remembered that the poor quality rattan armor he made in his previous life only added 1 point to defense. One could only imagine how great the gap was. Once he was done with the vine armor, Su Ming put it on. He twisted his body and jumped around, only to find an unexpected fit. It did not hinder his movements in the slightest. Then, he started to make the next tool, the stone spear. The making of the stone spear was relatively simple, but it took a lot of time. He placed a long and sharp stone on the tool table and continued to sharpen it. About half an hour later, the grinding was completed, and it could be used as a spearhead. Then, Su Ming took out a wooden stick and tied the two of them together with a vine. [You¡¯ve made a fine stone spear!] At this moment, a system notification came. Su Ming was just about to check his attributes when another notification rang in his ears. [You have continuously made excellent tools with excellent manufacturing skills. You have unlocked the life skill, ¡®Manufacturing¡¯.] Chapter 5 Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation This¡­ The cold system notification was like the sound of nature at this moment. He had unlocked the manufacturing skill after just crafting two tools! This was an unexpected surprise! Su Ming¡¯s face was filled with surprise and joy. He waved the stone spear in his hand a few times. Although it looked crude, it was very handy. At this moment, he looked at the stone spear¡¯s attributes. [Stone spear] [Rarity: White] [Grade: Superior] [Attribute: Attack power +5] [Description: Superb crafting skills have the power to turn something rotten into something magical. Even simple materials can be crafted into excellent quality.] The attributes were the same as the rattan armor bonus. Su Ming was also rather satisfied. He then looked at the [Manufacturing] skill that he had just unlocked. [Manufacturing] [Level: 1 (0/1000)] [Effect: Production efficiency +20%, production success rate +20%, production quality +20%] Level 1 [Manufacturing] had relatively ordinary attributes, but when it came to manufacturing items, it would at least give him some bonuses. And whether it was the [Manufacturing] skill or other life skills. After unlocking it, one could obtain proficiency through continuous manufacturing to raise the corresponding level. Through proficiency, life skills can be upgraded to Level 5. If he wanted to level it up further, he would need free skill points. Right after he unlocked the [Manufacturing] skill, Su Ming had a bold guess. Perhaps he could rely on the memories of his previous life and unlock a large number of life skills without relying on free skill points! For example, gathering, sewing, refining medicine, and so on. This way, he could save a lot of skill points to break through the Level 5 limit and reach a higher level. This was because in the middle of the game, many people¡¯s life skills were stuck at Level 5 and could not be upgraded. However, some high-grade or special items could only be completed by a Master or even a Grandmaster who was at least Level 5 in the specific skill. Therefore, in his previous life, some players who specialized in a certain life skill, such as master-level forging, master-level apothecary, and so on, were able to become a God. He had earned a lot of money with just one skill. Of course, Su Ming was just thinking about it. At this stage, he had a more important goal. After a moment, Su Ming, who was dressed in fine rattan armor and holding a stone spear in his hand, slowly entered the depths of the bushes like an experienced hunter. After walking through the bushes for a long time, Su Ming gradually noticed that something was not right. Silence! Everything was too quiet! It was so quiet that it was a little strange! It did not have the vivacity of a primitive forest at all. Su Ming also thought back to the moment he entered the game. It was as if he had not seen or even heard the roars of the wild beasts. Not even the noise of insects or the chirping of birds! Even though everything was extremely strange, Su Ming did not dare to let his guard down. His experience from his previous life told him that in this primitive era, any distraction or carelessness could cost him his life. Suddenly, he felt his right foot stepping on a smooth cylinder. At the same time, Su Ming¡¯s sharp senses detected an extremely dangerous presence coming from the ground! It was dangerous! Su Ming¡¯s heart trembled! As he retreated, his gaze swept across the ground. That was¡­ Su Ming¡¯s pupils shrank and the hairs on his back stood up! A giant python appeared in his sight. It was more than 20 meters long, and the color of its withered yellow scales blended in with the leaves and branches around it. It was to the point that Su Ming had not noticed his existence at all just now. At that moment, a pair of vertical pupils were staring coldly at Su Ming from the gigantic triangular head. It¡¯s finished! Su Ming¡¯s heart turned cold. He had already sentenced himself to death. Without any sharp metal weapons, he could not even break the python¡¯s scales, let alone kill it. And even if he turned around and ran, Su Ming was certain that he would be devoured by the beast within three seconds. Su Ming trembled on the spot, but a minute passed. The python did not attack. Two minutes¡­ Three minutes¡­ The other party was still lying on the ground, motionless. What was going on? Su Ming¡¯s face was filled with question marks. According to his past life¡¯s experience, this kind of fierce beast would attack him the moment it saw him, with no exception. But now, they had been in a stalemate for five minutes. Could it be¡­that it was a dead snake? Su Ming made a guess and started sizing up the other party¡¯s condition. After looking at it for a while, his eyes fell on the slender forked tongue that the Python had stuck out. So it really was a dead snake! When he saw the snake¡¯s tongue hanging limply by his mouth without moving, Su Ming was finally certain. He let out a long sigh of relief and slowly approached the other party. Even if it was a dead snake, its entire body still had value. Especially those scales, after they were made into scale armor, their defensive power would be greatly increased. Su Ming surrounded it and looked at it, then lifted the stone spear he had just made and stabbed it into the creature¡¯s body. Buzzzzzz! The hard and slippery scales directly deflected the stone spear away and it stabbed into the soil at the side. Su Ming was at a loss for words. Su Ming¡¯s face was filled with shock and his pupils dilated. It was not because the stone spear did not break the python¡¯s defense. Instead, after the attack, a few words appeared above the giant python¡¯s head. [HP decreased by 1] He had seen these words countless times in his previous life and was extremely familiar with them. The text prompt would only appear when a creature¡¯s HP was reduced when it was dealt damage! But now! The other party did not move. Was he not dead? Moreover, after his attack, the other party still did not move and did not respond to his attack. Strange, it was too strange! Su Ming did not dare to act rashly. If he attacked again and allowed the other party to recover, he would be in trouble. After some observation, he realized that the other party seemed to be in a state of deep sleep. However, it was more like it was being restrained by some kind of bug and was stuck in its current state! Could it be? A possibility appeared in Su Ming¡¯s mind. ¡®Could it be that I logged in early for some unknown reason, and the game has not been released yet? That¡¯s why it¡¯s stopped here!¡¯ The more Su Ming thought about it, the more he felt that it was possible! This was because from the moment he entered the game until now, he had not seen a single living being other than the one in front of him! ¡®Since you can¡¯t move!¡¯ ¡®Hehe!¡¯ ¡®Well, I¡¯m sorry¡­¡¯ Su Ming pulled out the stone spear from the ground and aimed it at one of the python¡¯s eyes. Puchi! The stone spear easily pierced through and then ruthlessly slashed, instantly creating a bloody hole. [Damaged dealt 1000HP!] Immediately after, he pulled out the stone spear and aimed it at the other eye. [Damaged dealt 1000HP!] The giant python¡¯s HP rapidly decreased. Su Ming was even more fearless. He used the stone spear to thrust in and pull out repeatedly, stirring the python¡¯s brain into a paste. Finally, a notification that was pleasing to Su Ming¡¯s ears appeared. [You have killed a level 20 yellow-patterned python. You have received 2000 experience points!] [Your level has been raised to Level 2!] [Your level has been raised to Level 3!] ¡­ [Your level has been raised to Level 5!] A series of notifications rang out one after another, allowing him to level up to Level 5. Chapter 6 Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Once he reached Level 5, all of Su Ming¡¯s attributes had increased by 5 points. His free attribute points had increased by 4 points, and he had also gained 4 free skill points. Moreover, after he patiently did a few things with the giant python¡¯s corpse, a notification finally appeared. [You have collected three yellow-patterned python scales.] [You have collected snakeskin *1] [You have collected snake gall *1] [You have collected two snake fangs] [Congratulations, you have unlocked the life skill, ¡®Collect¡¯.] ¡­ [Collect] [Level: 1 (0/1000)] [Effect: Gathering efficiency +20%, gathering destruction rate-20% (the lower the destruction rate, the easier it is to collect perfect items).] ¡°Another life skill has been unlocked!¡± Su Ming was delighted. Every time a life skill was automatically unlocked, he would be able to accumulate a greater advantage in the later stages. After thinking for a while, he allocated the four attribute points and the one point from his first login to the agility attribute. This way, he could run faster and kill more monsters while time was frozen. He did as he said. Once he organized his spoils of war, Su Ming began his journey of killing monsters. Without the pressure of survival, Su Ming was no longer afraid and swaggered through the forest. Along the way, his sharp eyes noticed many hidden monsters. Under normal circumstances, with his current strength, it was impossible for him to take the initiative to provoke them. He would not even have the time to escape! But now¡­ Deadly poisonous insect? A forest python? A pack of wolves? It was all experience! An hour later, he had reached Level 8. His leveling speed was like a rocket! ¡°Let¡¯s rest for a while!¡± Su Ming leaned against a big rock by the river and panted heavily. His endurance had dropped to the warning line, and if he did not rest, he would faint from exhaustion. Just now, he had already swept through a small area in front of him and killed many ferocious beasts and poisonous insects. The stone spear he had made before had long been destroyed, so he made a new one. After resting for ten minutes, his stamina returned to normal. Su Ming did not rest for long. Time was money. Who knew when the time freeze would end? He would make use of this time to earn as much as he could and quickly level up. When he thought of this, Su Ming walked along the river in another direction. In front of him was a vast grassland, and his line of sight was extremely wide, allowing him to see very far. The monsters on the grassland were clear at a glance. Su Ming held the newly made stone spear and charged forward excitedly. As he was killing, his gaze was attracted by a group of white beasts. ¡°White Tiger!¡± Su Ming looked ahead. A group of White Tigers was lying on the ground by the river in front of them. They did not fit in with the green grass around them. Su Ming quickly closed in and counted. There were 13 White Tigers in total. How fresh! Su Ming sighed. White Tigers usually lived alone and rarely gathered together in large groups. But now, he could only benefit from it! After killing all of them, he should be able to level up two or three more times! Su Ming thought excitedly. However, when he was less than five meters away from the White Tigers¡­ Su Ming had changed his mind about killing them! Because Su Ming noticed that three words had appeared above the White Tigers¡¯ heads. [Tamable] This meant that he could tame this group of White Tigers for his own use. Compared to letting them become a pool of experience, taming them to become a mount or guardian beast for his own use was a more sensible and better choice. Of course, in this game, the probability of taming wild fierce beasts was not high. It could even be said to be extremely low. If the taming failed, the tamer would suffer the counterattack of the ferocious beast and die easily. Su Ming had seen this sort of situation far too many times. However, when time and space stopped, Su Ming was not afraid of any backlash. [Life skill: Taming unlocked!] He took out the life skill book and found the page on taming. After spending three free skill points, he successfully unlocked it. [Taming] [Level: 1 (0/1000)] [Description: A trade skill that can tame wild monsters. Very practical.] [Effect: Can tame monsters within 20 levels higher than the user, and the success rate of taming will increase by 20%.] After reading the skill¡¯s description, Su Ming checked the information on the White Tigers. [White Tiger] [Level: 25] [HP: ???] [Skill: ???] Their levels were too high, and Su Ming could only see their names and levels. But this was enough. Now that he was level 8, he could completely tame them. At that moment, Su Ming sized up the group of White Tigers and finally fixed his gaze on the largest White Tiger. From the looks of it, he was the leader of this group of White Tigers. ¡°To capture the bandits, first capture the king. It¡¯s you!¡± He walked over and used the taming skill on it. In the next second, a notification appeared. [Taming failed!] It was within expectations! Su Ming was not affected by this result at all. The probability of taming wild monsters was low to begin with, not to mention that these White Tigers¡¯ levels were far higher than his, so the probability was even lower. Su Ming then used the taming skill again. [Taming failed!] The notification appeared, and Su Ming waited for two seconds. ¡°Continue!¡± [Taming failed!] ¡°Again!¡± [Taming failed!] ¡­ He did not know how many times he had failed, but in any case, Su Ming had already become numb. Finally, he heard different notifications. [Congratulations on your successful taming!] The moment the notifications stopped sounding, Su Ming did not even have time to be surprised¡­ He saw the White Tiger slowly open its eyes, revealing a domineering look. However, when it saw Su Ming, its gaze became incredibly gentle. Then, like an obedient kitten, he lowered his head and rubbed against his leg. ¡°It seems that it can move being tamed as my pet!¡± Su Ming thought as he looked at the White Tiger. ¡°Since you¡¯re so obedient, I¡¯ll call you Da Bai!¡± Su Ming said as he stroked its head. ¡°A Level 25 White Tiger, its stats should be very strong!¡± He then looked at Da Bai¡¯s stats. [White Tiger Leader] [Level: 25] [HP: 25000] [Mana: 2000] [ATK: 780] [Defence: 190] [Skills: Bite, pounce, tiger roar] [Bloodline: Not awakened] ¡°F*ck! As expected of a Level 25 beast leader, its basic attributes are so high!¡± ¡°This attack and defense are dozens of times higher than mine, and his HP is hundreds of times higher!¡± Su Ming was stunned. If not for the time stop, he would not have had the chance to tame it. ¡°There are still 12 White Tigers to tame!¡± Su Ming thought excitedly. Although the rest of the monsters were not leader-level beasts, their stats were high and their levels were high. As long as he tamed all of them, they would be of great help to him. When he thought of this, Su Ming was about to use his taming skill on a different White Tiger. Suddenly, Da Bai cupped his paws together. ¡°Eh? What are you doing?¡± Su Ming looked over in confusion. Roar! Da Bai roared at the group of tigers. The tiger¡¯s roar soared to the sky! In an instant, the White Tigers woke up one by one. What was going on? Su Ming was completely dumbfounded! But what happened next made him even more confused! [Congratulations, under the White Tiger Leader¡¯s instructions, a White Tiger has taken the initiative to submit to you!] [Congratulations, under the White Tiger Leader¡¯s instructions, a White Tiger has taken the initiative to submit to you!] ¡­ After a long while, Su Ming came back to his senses and a smile appeared on his face. Could this be¡­ A miracle! No! The best thing that could ever happen to him! ¡­ At the same time. The moment Su Ming successfully tamed the White Tiger Leader¡­ The world of the Origin of Humans: Horde suddenly changed. The entire world was like a clockwork machine, and it began to work in that instant. The time stop had disappeared! Chapter 7 Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation On the vast prairie, the plants grew especially luxuriant and bright. Here, even the ordinary grass was half the height of a person. The rich grass attracted a large number of herbivores here. Most of them were Yaks with two long horns. They formed groups and swept through the grasslands, resting on the spot when they were tired. There was a small group of Long-horned Yaks lying on the grassland, occasionally letting out a comfortable cry. Roar! Roar! Suddenly, the roar of a tiger came from somewhere. The Yaks, which had been resting comfortably, suddenly stood up nervously. Pairs of bull eyes were wide open as they looked around. To their horror, they discovered that the ferocious White Tigers were like sharp arrows, rapidly approaching them. Buzzzzzz! The Yak Leader fearfully issued an order to escape. The herd of Yaks immediately began to flee in all directions without a reason. Among the attacking White Tigers, the largest White Tiger charged at the front. It seemed to be the leader of the entire White Tiger group. However, upon closer inspection, a handsome man wearing beast clothes and holding a spear was riding on its back. ¡°Slaughter them!¡± The man ordered. The group of White Tigers moved even faster, quickly approaching the fleeing Yaks. Roar! The tiger¡¯s roar soared to the sky. The White Tigers pounced on their prey. They were the fiercest predators. As long as they pounced on their prey, they would open their bloody mouths and bite the neck of their prey. They would not let go until the prey stopped struggling. [Your pet, The White Tiger, has killed the Long-horned Yak. You have gained 100 experience points.] [Your pet, the White Tiger, has killed the Long-horned Yak. You have gained 100 experience points.] ¡­ Su Ming sat on Da Bai¡¯s back and observed his surroundings while experiencing the joy of his experience points increasing rapidly. In this game, when a pet killed a beast, its master could also share the experience points. He might not have shared much of his experience, but Su Ming had a lot of pets! In just ten minutes, he had gained more than 1000 experience points. This was much better than him holding a stone spear and scraping the sand! Not long ago, Su Ming had also discovered that the ¡®bug¡¯ in the game had disappeared! The time freeze seemed to have been restored the moment he successfully tamed the White Tiger. Su Ming was not sure if there was a direct connection between the two. But that was not important. The game had to return to normal! [Your pet, the White Tiger, has killed the Long-horned Yak. You have gained 100 experience points.] [Congratulations on leveling up. You are currently Level 9!] Finally, the hunting of the White Tigers ended. Su Ming had also reached Level 9 and was only one step away from Level 10. As long as he reached Level 10, he would be able to get another big growth gift pack! Su Ming thought with anticipation. But now, he still needed to clean up these spoils of war. Su Ming ordered the White Tigers to gather all the Yaks¡¯ corpses together. In a short while, the corpses piled up like a small mountain. ¡°Harvest!¡± Su Ming started using collect on the Yaks¡¯ corpses. [Notification: You have collected Yak skin x1] [Notification: You have collected Yak meat x10] [Notification: You have collected Yak tendon x1] ¡­ [Notification: With your relentless collection, your gathering skill has been upgraded to Level 2!] ¡°My gathering skill has been upgraded!¡± Su Ming was delighted. [Collect] [Level: 2 (0/2000)] [Effect 1: Gathering efficiency +40%, gathering destruction rate increases by 40%.] [Effect 2: Extremely low chance of collecting rare items.] After the upgrade of gathering, the effect had doubled. Not only did the efficiency increase, but it was also easier to collect complete items. The second effect was also easy to understand, which was to collect rare items. Su Ming¡¯s gathering skill was at the Grandmaster level in his previous life. He knew very well that as his gathering skill level increased, the chances of him gathering rare items would also increase. ¡°Let¡¯s take it slow!¡± Su Ming sighed. Life skills could only be improved by using them again and again to increase their proficiency, and it could not be rushed. At that moment, Su Ming used the gathering skill on the remaining Yaks. [Notification: You have collected Yak skin x2] [Notification: You have collected Yak horns x2] [Notification: You have collected Yak meat x50] ¡­ [Notification: Congratulations, you have collected a rare item, Yak heart blood *1] ¡°I¡¯ve collected a rare item!¡± Su Ming was shocked and immediately started checking. [Yak blood] [Description: The blood essence of a Long-horned Yak. It has nurtured a rich amount of energy.] [Effect: All attributes +1 after consumption (only effective once).] ¡°Good stuff! It can increase all attributes!¡± Su Ming was overjoyed. He immediately took it out from his bag and swallowed it. Immediately, he felt a wave of heat flow down his throat from his mouth and spread all over his body, making him feel warm. He checked his own attributes. [Nickname: Night Blade] [Level: 9] [HP: 150/150] [Mana: 80/80] [Attack: 36+5] [Defense: 15+5] [Strength: 18] [Agility: 18] [Constitution: 15] [Mental strength: 16] Free attribute points: 0 Free skill points: 5 [Equipment: rattan armor, stone spear ] [Life skills: gathering Level 2, crafting Level 1, taming Level 1] [Combat skills: None] Compared to when he had just entered the game, his strength had already had a qualitative breakthrough. Not only did his basic attributes increase by three times, but he also learned three life skills! Su Ming sucked in a deep breath. At this rate, even the top ten players in his previous life would fall far behind! Even if those three-bodied people arrived, they might still have a chance to fight with him! ¡­ Very soon, Su Ming was done with his collection. He was surprised to find that his backpack was already full of items. There was still a large pile of Yak meat, tendons, and skin in front of him. Su Ming thought about it and adhered to the principle of not giving up and not wasting anything. He took out a simple crafting table and started to manufacture. Under his skillful hands, items were created one by one. [Notification: You have made a leather coat!] [Notification: You have made a leather hat!] [Notification: You have made leather shoes!] ¡­ [Notification: Under your skillful operation, your manufacturing skill has greatly improved. Your [Manufacturing] skill has reached Level 2!] The system¡¯s notifications appeared one after another, and Su Ming looked through them. [Manufacturing] [Level: 2 (0/2000)] [Effect 1: Production efficiency +40%, production success rate +40%, production quality +40%] [Effect 2: During crafting, there is an extremely low chance of increasing the quality of the crafted item by 1.] ¡­ [Leather Coat] [Rarity: Green] [Grade: Ordinary] [Attributes: Defense +10, warmth +10] [Description: A coat made of perfect leather and cow tendon. Not only does it have extraordinary defense, but it can also keep warm!] ¡­ [Leather Hat] [Rarity: Green] [Grade: Ordinary] [Attributes: Defense +8, warmth +5] [Description: A hat made of perfect leather and cow tendon. It can effectively reduce damage to the head!] ¡­ [Leather Shoes] [Rarity: Green] [Grade: Ordinary] [Attributes: Defense +10, warmth +5] [Description: A pair of shoes made from perfect leather and cow tendon. It¡¯s thick, warm, and has strong defense!] Chapter 8 Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Su Ming changed into a set of clothes made of leather and walked around. He felt that he had become arrogant. With this set, it increased his defense by nearly 30 points and also had the function of keeping him warm. All of a sudden, he felt like he had evolved from a primitive man to a higher level. Moreover, his [Manufacturing] skill had also reached Level 2, and the attributes of effect 1 had all doubled. The newly added effect had a chance of increasing the quality of an item, which was very practical. Goo goo goo! After fighting such a big battle, Su Ming¡¯s stomach was rumbling with hunger. His stomach kept growling in hunger. Da Bai and his subordinates had already started enjoying their spoils of war under Su Ming¡¯s orders. Naturally, Su Ming would not eat raw meat. Once he gathered some dry grass and wood nearby, Su Ming began to prepare his food. He started a fire with flint, lit the dry grass and wood, and began to roast the Yak meat. After a while, the Yak meat began to sizzle with oil, and a meaty aroma filled the air. Just the taste alone was enough to make people drool. Roar! A group of White Tigers had gathered around him. Their eyes were fixed on him, and their saliva was dripping down. ¡°Hehe, you guys like to eat roast beef too?¡± Su Ming was a little surprised. Did these White Tigers not like to eat raw meat? He was just eating to his heart¡¯s content, and now he was eyeing his roasted meat? Roar! Da Bai let loose a low roar as his large eyes stared intently at the sizzling roast beef. ¡°There¡¯s no use in being greedy, let me eat my fill first!¡± Su Ming laughed and took down the roasted Yak meat. After blowing on it, he took a bite. Instantly, the tender and juicy meat filled his mouth. One mouthful after another. Su Ming was very satisfied with the food. At this time, he took out a few more berries and began to gnaw. The fragrance of fruit and meat intertwined and lingered. ¡°This is too good!¡± Su Ming ate to his heart¡¯s content, and in the end, he let out a few satisfied burps. Roar! When Da Bai saw that Su Ming had finished eating and was lying down comfortably on the ground, he was extremely displeased. ¡°You¡¯re full, but what about me? I also want to eat it!¡± Da Bai shook its head in dissatisfaction and rubbed its furry paws against Su Ming¡¯s chest. ¡°Good, good, good! I¡¯ll roast beef for you!¡± Su Ming sat up helplessly. He still wanted to rest for two more minutes. It seemed that these guys were really greedy! He set up the fire and began to roast the meat. After the Yak meat was roasted and distributed, he placed some fresh Yak meat on the rack again. The cycle continued. Suddenly. [You¡¯ve unlocked the life skill, ¡®Cooking¡¯!] [Cooking] [Level: 1 (0/1000)] [Effect: Deliciousness +20%, fire control +20%] ¡°This works too?¡± When Su Ming heard the notification, his face lit up with joy. He did not expect to unlock a life skill just by roasting meat. ¡°Since I¡¯ve unlocked life skills, then¡­ ¡°Eat, I must eat as much as I can today!¡± Su Ming looked at the White Tigers with a smile. The big White Tiger that he saw could not help but shiver, feeling that something was not right. An hour later, the White Tigers were all lying on the ground with round stomachs. When Su Ming saw this, he frowned. His cooking was just a little bit away from leveling up, and no one could eat anymore? How could this happen? ¡°Da Bai!¡± ¡°And you, don¡¯t lie down on those two!¡± ¡°Hurry up and get another Yak!¡± Su Ming began to take attendance. Roar! Da Bai looked at Su Ming pitifully, as if to say, ¡°Don¡¯t roast anymore, I really can¡¯t eat anymore.¡± Su Ming ignored him. ¡°I can¡¯t do anything. Can¡¯t you even eat? Hurry up and go!¡± A group of White Tigers dragged a Yak over with trembling paws, as if they were wronged kittens. After a while, the roasting rack was filled with Yak meat again. In order to increase efficiency, Su Ming had made two more bonfires. Roasting the meat with three bonfires made the process even more efficient. His proficiency increased rapidly. However, this made the group of White Tigers suffer. They clearly could not eat, but they forced themselves to eat a small portion of the Yak. It was only when a notification appeared that they were finally free. [Your trade skill, ¡®Cooking¡¯, has been upgraded to Level 2.] [Cooking] [Level: 2 (0/2000)] [Effect 1: Deliciousness +40%, fire control +40%] [Effect 2: Stamina recovery +20%] After leveling up, [Cooking] had a very practical effect. It can speed up the recovery of physical strength. In the game, all attributes would be affected after one¡¯s stamina was depleted. For example, if one consumed 30% of their stamina, their agility, reaction time, and even attack power will decrease slightly. If the consumption continued, the decrease would be even more obvious. Until his physical strength was exhausted and he could no longer move. He could only wait for his strength to slowly recover. While waiting, it would be fine if they were in a safe area, but once they were in a dangerous area, their lives could be in danger at any time. If he could shorten the recovery process, the danger would be reduced. Therefore, food made with Level 2 cooking could speed up the recovery of stamina. It did not look like much, but it was very practical. Once his cooking skills were upgraded, Su Ming no longer made things difficult for the White Tigers. He only sighed and shook his head. ¡°What a pity, there¡¯s still so much roasted meat!¡± When the White Tiger, who was resting on the ground, heard Su Ming¡¯s words, it immediately perked up its ears and turned its head away, afraid that Su Ming would ask them to eat the rest of the meat. When Su Ming saw this, he shook his head in silence. He lay on the ground and looked at the sky. ¡°Huh? What¡¯s that?¡± Su Ming was stunned. A few birds with five-meter wide wings silently circled above their heads. From the looks of it, he seemed to be eyeing their spoils of war. ¡°Horned Eagles!¡± After looking at it for a long time, Su Ming finally recognized the person. In the game, many players were keen on taming Horned Eagles. The reason was that it was highly vigilant and flew fast, especially suitable for reconnaissance and information transmission. It was a scout among birds. ¡°If I can tame a Horned Eagle now¡­¡± Su Ming¡¯s eyes were burning as he fell into deep thought. A confident smile appeared on his face after a short while, and he flipped over to mount Da Bai. ¡°Da Bai, let¡¯s go!¡± Under Su Ming¡¯s orders, the Tigers began to drag the Yak¡¯s corpse away and left unhurriedly. Only a few pieces of meat were left on the spot. The Horned Eagles in the sky watched them leave and continued to circle for a while. One of the Horned Eagles finally could not help but dive down. When the other three saw this, they also rushed down and landed at the spot where Su Ming had just left. They looked extremely hungry as they fought to swallow the pieces of meat. His sharp Eagle eyes swept around and found that all the food had been taken away. Buzzzzzz! The Horned Eagles cried out in dissatisfaction. Those Tigers obviously could not finish so much food, so why did they take all of it away? They flapped their wings and rose into the air, flying in the direction Su Ming had just left. Along the way, a few pieces of meat fell to the ground from time to time, seemingly from the dragging. As they chased, they entered a forest. In the forest, the trees were tall and dense with branches and leaves, making it difficult to see. They slowed down their flying speed and looked around vigilantly. Suddenly, the corpse of a Yak appeared on the ground. They flapped their wings excitedly, but they were still vigilantly scanning their surroundings. Roar! Suddenly, the White Tiger¡¯s roar alerted them. The Horned Eagle flapped its wings and flew higher, looking further. It turned out that in the open space in the distance, a group of White Tigers was resting and playing. And it seemed that with their intimidation, no other creatures appeared in the surroundings. After observing for a while, they finally realized that there was no danger. Everything was safe! Begin the operation! The four Horned Eagles, who had been starving for a long time, pounced like sharp arrows and landed beside the Yak¡¯s corpse. At this moment, a strange phenomenon suddenly occurred. Pfft! Pfft! A huge vine net fell from the sky and quickly headed toward the Eagle¡¯s net. Buzzzzzz! The Horned Eagle let out an angry and terrified cry. But it was of no use. Two unlucky Horned Eagles were caught in the center of the net, while the other two flapped their wings and fled in a panic. ¡°Da Bai!¡± Su Ming shouted. Behind the tree, a huge white shadow suddenly pounced out and directly held down the two Horned Eagles that were still struggling. Once everything was settled, Su Ming clapped his hands in excitement and ran over. The two Horned Eagles had jet-black feathers, sharp eyes, and long beaks. They looked to be in high spirits. ¡°After a few twists and turns, I finally caught you!¡± Su Ming¡¯s face was filled with excitement. In the sky, Su Ming really could not do anything to them, much less tame them successfully. But now that it had been caught, taming it was only a matter of time. After failing over and over again¡­ Finally, the sound of a success notification was heard. [Notification: You have successfully tamed the Horned Eagle!] [Notification: You have successfully tamed the Horned Eagle!] Chapter 9 Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Hu! He had finally succeeded! Su Ming wiped away the sweat on his forehead and let out a breath of relief. He then checked the Horned Eagle¡¯s attributes. [Horned Eagle] [Level: 20] [HP: 10000] [Mana: 1360] [Attack: 1100] [Defence: 120] [Skills: Imperial wind, wind blade, scouting eyes] The Horned Eagle¡¯s attribute was obviously a high attack but weak defense. Among the three skills, the power of wind could increase flying speed, and the wind blade was an attack skill. As for scouting eye, it went without saying that it was a scouting skill. The most important reason why players were so keen on taming Horned Eagles was also because of this skill. He could share the Horned Eagle¡¯s perspective with his tamer, which was very useful. Some of the plans could finally be launched! Su Ming thought excitedly. ¡°But it¡¯s getting late!¡± Su Ming lifted his head to look at the sky and frowned slightly. At this moment, the afterglow of the setting sun shone on the earth, and everything was golden. It was already evening. And once night fell, the living environment in the wild would become extremely harsh, and the danger level would increase dramatically! Therefore, even if he had a lot of survival experience, he did not plan to run around in the dark. ¡°I have to hurry up and find a safe place!¡± Su Ming made his decision. ¡°Big Eagle, Second Eagle!¡± Su Ming gave the two Horned Eagles names and asked them to search for a safe place to spend the night. Once he saw them leave, Su Ming looked at his experience bar and fell into a slight state of pensive silence. ¡°Hmm¡­there¡¯s still a little bit of experience left before I reach Level 10. I should be able to make it in time if I hurry!¡± ¡°Da Bai, let¡¯s go!¡± Su Ming ordered and led the White Tiger pack to sweep through the forest. ¡­ Time passed by. The ground was gradually covered in a layer of darkness, and the visibility was constantly decreasing. With the help of the group of White Tigers, Su Ming finally managed to level up. [System Announcement: Congratulations to player Night Blade for being the first to reach Level 10. All attributes +5.] Suddenly, a server announcement appeared. Of course, he was the only one in the game, so he was the only one who could see the server announcement. The attributes of the reward were average. He was more interested in the hint at the end. [Notification: You have reached Level 10 and received a big growth gift pack!] ¡°I¡¯ve obtained another big growth gift bag. I hope it¡¯s something good!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll open it when we reach a safe area!¡± Su Ming thought. Under the Horned Eagle¡¯s lead, they arrived halfway up the mountain. There was a cave beside them that could accommodate them. The surrounding environment was wide and open, and there were no hidden monsters. Even if a monster suddenly attacked, they would be able to discover it immediately. Su Ming looked at his surroundings in satisfaction and walked into the cave. Sitting on the empty ground, he could not wait to open the big growth gift bag. [Notification: You have received Proof of Lord x1, speed scroll x3.] When he saw the item he had obtained, Su Ming was so excited that his heart was pounding. ¡°It¡¯s actually the Proof of Lord!¡± In the game, players generally had two growth modes. One was free development, which focused on improving one¡¯s strength. The other was to become a Lord and develop their territory to rule the world. Of course, becoming a Lord was not that easy. First of all, the Lord must have a territory recognized by the world¡¯s rules. And if one wanted to own a territory, they would need to use the Proof of Lord. In Su Ming¡¯s previous life, the Proof of Lord would only drop from level 30 and above boss monsters. But now, he had obtained it without any effort! As long as Su Ming wanted to, he could immediately become a Feudal Lord. However, there was no suitable territory to choose from, so he was not in a hurry to use it. As for the speed scroll, it was used to speed up the recruitment of troops. It could only be used after becoming a Lord, so it could not be used now. Hu! Su Ming let out a long breath. When he thought about everything that had happened that day, Su Ming felt as if he was in a dream. Not only did he log into the game two months earlier, but he also had the benefit of utilizing the time freeze, which allowed him to develop at full speed. One day¡¯s development was comparable to ten days of others! For a resource war game like this, the starting point was the most difficult. However, as long as they passed the developmental period, the speed of their development would be unstoppable! Now, he was level 10 and had tamed a bunch of White Tigers. He was prepared to leave for somewhere else tomorrow! ¡°That¡¯s a unique SSS-level reward!¡± Su Ming thought with anticipation. In Su Ming¡¯s previous life, a player had posted a piece of information on the forum. The content was that he had received a mission in the depths of the forest in Silver Wind Valley. After completing the final mission, one could obtain a unique SSS-level reward. It was a pity that this mission was too difficult. That player did not complete the mission, so the post was released for the players to discuss. As soon as his news was released, many players went after it like ducks to bread. One of the top ten players even went. Unfortunately, when they found it again, the mission area had already been destroyed, and a large number of high-level elite monsters had appeared nearby. The players could only give up. After the event, many high-level players and analysts analyzed the information provided by this person and pointed out the reasons for his failure as well as the best way to complete the mission. Although this mission had disappeared, the analysis of the ideas and information would be of great help to the other missions. Many players joined in and expressed their opinions and discussions. Su Ming was no exception. He had been actively discussing and learning, which allowed him to be like a fish in water in the subsequent difficult tasks. However, Su Ming had never expected that he would be reborn! Then, he had to get this mission! ¡­ In the real world. Su Ming suddenly opened his eyes. It was pitch black outside the window. By the looks of it, it was already night. He had spent a day in the game, and almost the same amount of time had passed in real life. The flow of time in the game and in reality was almost the same. He took off his helmet, and his body ached after maintaining the same posture for a long time. After stretching his body, hunger came like a tide, causing his head to feel dizzy. ¡°I¡¯m so hungry after staying in the house for the whole day!¡± Su Ming mumbled and opened the door quietly, ready to find some food to fill his stomach. As soon as he opened the door, he saw a pair of bright eyes staring straight at him. ¡°Brother, why did you stay in the house the whole day? You didn¡¯t even respond when I called you to eat!¡± Su Xiaoshan asked curiously. Su Ming did not answer. He looked around and let out a sigh of relief when he found that his parents were not home. If they were to ask about him after staying in the house the entire day, it would not be easy to fool them. When he turned around, Su Xiaoshan was still staring at him. Su Ming immediately put on a stern face and put on an aloof expression. ¡°What are you looking at? go and make me a bowl of noodles! Oh, and remember to add two eggs!¡± Usually, Su Xiaoshan would have rejected his request. However, at that moment, she was looking at Su Ming with a smile, unlike her usual self. ¡°Tsk, tsk, I¡¯ll add two eggs! Looks like you¡¯re exhausted from today, you need to replenish yourself!¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Su Ming asked without any expression on his face. ¡°Brother, why did you sneakily carry a box into your room this morning?¡± Su Xiaoshan did not answer but asked with a smile. Su Ming¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Could it be that this brat knew that he had cheated her of her money to buy a helmet and play games for the entire day? Or could it be¡­ At this moment. ¡°Brother, the box must be filled with sister-in-law¡¯s hair accessories!¡± Su Xiaoshan smiled. Su Ming¡¯s lips twitched and he looked at Su Xiaoshan with a dumbfounded expression. Su Xiaoshan continued, ¡°You usually only add one egg to your noodles, but now you¡¯ve added two! ¡°Young people should pay attention to their health. Although silk is good, don¡¯t be too playful!¡± Su Ming¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Su Xiaoshan, what¡¯s in your head all day long?! ¡°If I don¡¯t teach you a lesson today, you won¡¯t know what your last name is!¡± A series of crackling noises sounded and ended. Su Xiaoshan went to the kitchen bitterly to cook noodles. After adding two eggs, she thought for a moment and considerately took out two eggs and a large ham from the refrigerator. After it was cooked, the big fire drumstick was placed in the middle of the bowl, with two fried eggs on each side. Su Xiaoshan looked at her perfect masterpiece and nodded in satisfaction. ¡°It¡¯s rare to see such a considerate sister like me!¡± A minute later, a bowl of hot noodles was placed in front of Su Ming. ¡°Please enjoy your meal!¡± After Su Xiaoshan finished speaking, she ran back to her room at lightning speed. With a bang, she closed the door and locked it. Just then, an explosive sound came from outside the house! ¡°Su! Xiao! Shan!¡± Chapter 10 Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation The next day, when Su Ming entered the game again, the sky was already bright. He had already simulated today¡¯s plan many times in his mind last night. At that moment, Su Ming was filled with confidence. However, there was still a problem. Silver Wind Valley was very big, and Su Ming could not be sure of his location. However, with the help of the two Horned Eagles, this was not a difficult task. Under his orders, Big Eagle and Second Eagle carefully scouted the terrain of this area. Of course, since he could also enjoy the view of the Horned Eagle, it did not take him long to find the mission location. Half an hour later, Su Ming rode on Da Bai and headed toward the depths of the forest in the east. The journey was even more difficult than Su Ming had imagined. Not only did they have to cross mountains and rivers, but they also had to be on guard against the attacks of wild beasts hidden on the road. After more than two hours, Su Ming¡¯s gaze focused and he suddenly made the White Tigers stop. He rode on Da Bai¡¯s back and looked straight ahead. There was a forest in front of them. The trees were particularly dense and lush, and they were filled with a rich life force. At this time, a cold prompt sounded. [Congratulations, you have discovered the hidden area map, Forest of Elves!] ¡°We¡¯ve reached our destination!¡± Su Ming mumbled to himsElf. His eyes were burning with passion. Unable to contain his excitement, he ordered his pets to go in. As soon as they entered the edge of the forest, the life force in the surroundings became even denser, making them feel particularly refreshed. However, the surrounding trees were too dense, and it was difficult for sunlight to shine in. Everything seemed a little dark. They slowly walked into the depths of the forest. The surroundings were very quiet, and only the sound of them stepping on the dead branches and leaves could be heard. Whoosh! Suddenly, there was the sound of something breaking through the air. ¡°It¡¯s dangerous!¡± Su Ming¡¯s pupils shrank. He saw a sharp arrow flying toward him from the distance. Pfft! The next moment, the arrow pierced into the ground less than a meter in front of him. ¡°Human, go back. This is not a place you should be!¡± At the same time, a gentle female voice was heard, filled with warning. Su Ming lifted his head and looked in the direction of the voice. The speaker stood on a branch with a longbow in her hand. She was wearing tight-fitting leather armor, which highlighted her exquisite figure. The most eye-catching thing was that she had a pair of long, pointed ears, which made her look like an Elf. Su Ming looked at the man¡¯s sharp gaze, but he did not panic. He chuckled and said, ¡°Beautiful Elven lady, I have no ill intentions. I¡¯m here to help the Elven race resolve this crisis!¡± Hearing this, the female Elf¡¯s expression suddenly changed, and her gaze became somewhat cold. ¡°Human, what nonsense are you talking about? We Elves are content with this land and have no conflict with the world. How could there be a crisis? ¡°You¡­! Hurry up and leave this land!¡± After saying that, the female Elf nocked her arrow on the bowstring and made an attacking posture. Su Ming looked at the sharp arrow that was aimed at him and was still shining with a cold light. He had no doubt that if she fired that arrow, he would die. However, he was not nervous at all. Instead, he was full of confidence. Combining his experience from his previous life and his own analysis, this female Elf was the key to triggering the quest. And he already knew the trigger condition. ¡°If the Elves are not in danger, why¡­¡± At that moment, Su Ming¡¯s expression was stern, and he said in an unquestionable tone. ¡°I heard the Tree of Life¡¯s painful cries! ¡°I see its leaves gradually withering! ¡°I can feel its life force gradually dissipating!¡± With each sentence Su Ming said, the female Elf¡¯s expression changed, and gradually, disbelief and incredulity appeared on her face. Everything the other party had said was true! However, she did not understand how a weak human could know about the top secret of the Elven race, a secret that concerned the survival of the Elven race. The change in the female Elf¡¯s expression was seen by Su Ming. He continued to say, ¡°If Zelda knew that you rejected my offer, she would definitely punish you, Asher!¡± The female Elf¡¯s eyes widened in confusion. It had been thousands of years since the Elven race had left their home. How did this human know the Elven Queen¡¯s name? He even knew her own name! Could it be¡­ This man was the legendary prophet! A great and respectable name suddenly appeared in Asher¡¯s mind. A prophet possessed knowledge that was both ancient and modern. He was a wise man, the embodiment of wisdom, and had the ability to predict the future. ¡®Was this human really a prophet? ¡®But if he was not, why did he know the secret of the Elf race? why does he even know my name?¡¯ Asher looked at Su Ming¡¯s profound gaze, and it was as if he could see through the truth of the world. He formed his own judgment based on what he had just said. She jumped to the ground and arrived before Su Ming briskly. Then, she bowed with the most respectful manner of the Elves. ¡°Dear human prophet, Asher invites you to the Elf tribe!¡± [Notification: You have triggered a hidden chain mission, save the Elves!] [Mission description 1: The Elves seem to have encountered a tricky problem. You need to go to the Elf tribe and investigate it carefully.] [Mission difficulty: Unknown] [Mission reward: Unknown] [Do you accept the mission?] When he saw the sudden notification, Su Ming¡¯s heart was filled with joy. He had finally triggered a mission! ¡°I accept!¡± Su Ming accepted the task quietly, then said, ¡°There¡¯s no time to lose. Hurry up and lead the way, Asher!¡± ¡°Please follow me!¡± ¡­ In the core of the Forest of Elves. This place was full of birds, flowers, and vitality. In the middle of the lake was a clear lake, and in the middle of the lake was a huge tree. It was the Divine Tree of the Elves, the Tree of Life. The Tree of Life should have been full of life. However, at this moment, a third of the leaves had withered, revealing the bare trunk. Because of its withering, the entire Elven race was seriously affected. Beside the lake, a little Elf girl of about seven or eight years old raised her head and looked at the withered Tree of Life with a pious expression. She prayed softly, ¡°Tree of God, Tree of God, I beg you to protect mother! Her condition is getting more and more serious. She¡¯s been unconscious for three days¡­ ¡°Sister said that mom has been sick for more than ten years¡­ ¡°Luya doesn¡¯t want to lose her mother! I don¡¯t want to become a child that no one wants!¡± The little girl¡¯s eyes were filled with tears as she spoke, and tears rolled down her fair cheeks. She was getting more and more depressed, and her voice was choked with sobs. ¡°Tree of God, Tree of God, didn¡¯t you want to protect us? ¡°Everyone says you¡¯re our guardian, but my mother¡­and so many brothers and sisters who have passed away, why aren¡¯t they protected by you? ¡°Divine Tree, Divine Tree, are you asleep? Quickly wake up! Everyone needs you!¡± ¡­ Chapter 11 Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation The little girl¡¯s cries grew louder. Not far away, a mature and sexy figure was watching silently. ¡°AI! The Tree of Life¡¯s power is getting weaker!¡± The woman sighed. Her brows were filled with sorrow and¡­anger! Because of the Tree of Life, the Elves had long lifespans and strong bodies. Even if he was seriously injured, he would be able to recover at an extremely fast speed, let alone get sick. However, the long-term withering of the Tree of Life and the weakening of its life force had weakened the Constitution of the Elves. Some people with poor physiques even suffered from a strange disease that would cause them to continue to be in a coma. For many years, the Elves had tried all kinds of ways to find out the cause of the disease. More importantly, the Tree of Life was the source of power for the Elves. The dissipation of its life force also weakened the power of all the Elves. Until now, their strength had already declined by nearly half. The powerlessness of watching their own strength weaken made the entire Elven race fall into despair. ¡°If only mother was still here. She would definitely be able to solve this problem!¡± As the woman thought about it, her eyes revealed reminiscence and reminiscence. ¡°Lord Commander! You¡¯re here!¡± Suddenly, a familiar voice interrupted her thoughts. Zelda turned around, her face calm again. ¡°Asher, I remember you were in charge of guarding the west side of the territory today. Why are you back now?¡± ¡°Lord Commander, please forgive me for leaving my post without permission. However, this matter concerns the survival of my clan. I have no choice but to come and report to you!¡± Asher said respectfully. ¡°What is it?¡± Zelda looked at her in confusion. Suddenly, she frowned and her eyes turned cold. ¡°Could it be that those filthy things are attacking again?¡± ¡°No, no, no, you¡¯ve misunderstood. It¡¯s like this¡­¡± Asher told Zelda what she had seen and heard in the forest. After saying that, Zelda rushed toward the Elven Palace with an excited expression. ¡­ In the depths of the forest of Elves. The Elven Palace was surrounded by countless flowers and plants, and it looked magnificent. There was not a single Elf in the huge Palace at the moment. Instead, there was a handsome man in a leather coat sitting at the side. He looked around, his index finger tapping rhythmically on the armrest as if he was thinking about something. A few minutes later, there was the sound of hurried footsteps from outside the hall, but the sound suddenly softened when it reached the door. Su Ming looked over. They were two beautiful female Elves. Su Ming was very familiar with one of them. It was the person who had brought him here, Asher. The other female Elf was mature, graceful, and dignified. Su Ming could not help but take a few more glances at her near-perfect face and figure. He could not help but sigh. The Elves were really the darlings of nature. Their looks and figures were beautiful beyond words, and almost no one was ugly. Based on her temperament and her clothes, Su Ming was certain of her identity. ¡°Elven commander, Zelda!¡± According to the analysis of the data, she was the Supreme Leader of the Elves in this forest of Elves, and she was also the most powerful. Moreover, her mother was the former Elven Queen. After an accident, her mother disappeared for no reason. Zelda then ruled over the entire Elven race. Logically speaking, she should also be the Elven Queen. However, due to various reasons, she had not received the acknowledgment of the Tree of Life and had not been baptized by it. According to the Elven clan¡¯s rules, she could not become the new Elven Queen. But Su Ming did not care if she was a commander or a Queen. The key person in this mission was Zelda. Everything had to revolve around her in order to complete the final mission. As Su Ming was sizing her up, her beautiful eyes also fell on him. ¡°This human looks¡­extraordinarily handsome!¡± That was Zelda¡¯s first impression. ¡°But he¡¯s still too weak!¡± The next moment, Zelda¡¯s excited mood gradually calmed down, and her expression became cold. ¡°You¡­are the human prophet who came to save my race?¡± Zelda¡¯s words were full of questions and doubts. They were so weak that they could not even compare to an ordinary Elven soldier! Could it resolve the crisis of the Elf Clan? Su Ming naturally knew what the other was thinking, so he did not waste any time. He stood up confidently and said the words that he had prepared. ¡°I never said I was a prophet!¡± Su Ming looked into Zelda¡¯s eyes and smiled faintly. ¡°I only know that the Tree of Life has been infected by the power of darkness for many years, and its life force has almost completely dissipated!¡± ¡°In the past year, the Tree of Life¡¯s leaves have withered faster and faster, and even the trunk itself has been affected!¡± Zelda said. ¡°If nothing unexpected happens, the Tree of Life will completely wither within a year!¡± Zelda¡¯s eyes widened in shock. His words were like a bolt of lightning. ¡°The dark energy¡­has completely withered¡­¡± Su Ming¡¯s words contained the facts that she already knew, but they also revealed many things that she did not know. ¡°You¡­how do you know all this? And the dark energy is¡­¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯m done!¡± Su Ming interrupted Zelda¡¯s question. Before he achieved his goal, he would not answer any of Zelda¡¯s questions. He would only describe the facts that the Elves were facing and what they were going to encounter. ¡°At this point, it doesn¡¯t matter how I know these facts. It doesn¡¯t matter what the dark force is either. What¡¯s important is how to save the Tree of Life, isn¡¯t it?¡± When he saw Zelda nodding her head in silence, Su Ming rejoiced in his heart. Everything was going according to his plan! He continued. ¡°If you Elves can¡¯t resolve the crisis of the Tree of Life, what will you face in a year?¡± Hearing this, Zelda was filled with fear. She did not dare to imagine anymore. If what Su Ming said was true, then most of their power would be gone, and they would no longer have the power to fight back against the invader¡¯s attacks. It would be a disaster for the entire Elf race! At some point, Su Ming had already walked to Zelda¡¯s side. He sniffed the fragrance on Zelda¡¯s body and said faintly, ¡°Beautiful commander Zelda, you don¡¯t want all of your people to die, do you?¡± Zelda¡¯s pupils dilated as if she was sad and did not know what to do. However, she had been the leader of the Elves for many years. She quickly calmed down and looked straight at Su Ming as she spoke. ¡°So, after saying so much, can you solve the crisis of the Elven race?¡± ¡°Yes, I can!¡± Su Ming¡¯s lips curled into a smile. He was confident and calm. ¡°Then I¡¯ll leave everything to you!¡± Zelda said respectfully. [Notification: Congratulations on completing hidden chain mission 1.] [Reward: Elf favorability +1000, current favorability level is affinity.] [Hidden reward 1: You have obtained the initial approval of the Elf race. You can command 5 Elf Warriors below level 30 to fight for you.] Chapter 12 Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Su Ming quirked his eyebrows. This was an unexpected surprise. Not only did he gain a good impression, but he also had the ability to command five Elven Warriors to fight for him. He was still in the early stages of development and was still lacking in troops like the Elven Warriors. They were different from pets like Da Bai. They were all elites who could complete all kinds of combat missions in all kinds of complex terrain. In his previous life, he had a special Elven army, but it was a pity that it did not come true even when the world was destroyed. Just as Su Ming¡¯s thoughts reached this point, Zelda, who was in front of him, spoke up in slight puzzlement. ¡°Mr. Prophet, how do you plan to save our race? And what should we do for you?¡± At that moment, Zelda was already starting to treat Su Ming as his backbone. The sudden arrival of the legendary prophet made Zelda feel that Su Ming had come to save the elves. When Su Ming heard Zelda¡¯s question, he smiled confidently. Before he came to the Elf Clan, he had already thought about how to solve the crisis of the Elf Clan. When he heard Zelda¡¯s question, he naturally would not show any fear. ¡°With the current strength of the elves, it¡¯s impossible for you to revive the Tree of Life. It¡¯s also difficult to get rid of the dark force in it.¡± ¡°So, the best way is to build a second Tree of Life!¡± Once Su Ming finished speaking, a notification immediately rang in his head. [Congratulations, you have triggered Mission 2: Build the second Tree of Life for the elves.] [Mission difficulty: Unknown] [Mission reward: Unknown] Zelda froze on the spot. Su Ming¡¯s words were like a hammer to her head, and she was instantly stunned. She had never thought of this before. The Tree of Life was said to have been born together with the Elf Clan. Ever since Zelda was born, the Tree of Life had been taking care of the elves for generations. That was why the Elf Clan was so terrified when something happened to the Tree of Life. It was a fear that was close to the collapse of faith. It was also because of this that they had never thought that they could rebuild a second Tree of Life! ¡°Mr. Prophet, this¡­this¡­¡± Zelda was a little shocked, but she also slowly became excited. Because she suddenly realized that if the Elf Clan could really do as Su Ming said and create a second Tree of Life¡­ Then, the crisis of extermination that the Elf Clan was facing would be truly resolved! Su Ming smiled, and his expression was very calm. ¡°What you need to do now is to find the Spring of Life from the Goblin tribe.¡± In the analysis of this quest in his previous life, this was the most important step. If he wanted to rebuild the Tree of Life, he would have to find the Spring of Life from the Goblin tribe. Zelda quickly nodded when he heard this. She was no longer curious as to how Su Ming knew that the Goblin tribe was a tribe that was affiliated with the Elf Clan. In her eyes, it was normal for the great prophet to know all this. Su Ming thought about it and decided to go find the Spring of Life himself. After asking Zelda to send five Elven Warriors to him, Su Ming took them with him and rode on Da Bai to the Goblin tribe. The Goblin tribe was behind the Elf Clan. As a vassal of the Elf Clan, the Goblin tribe occupied a relatively small area. Once Su Ming brought the Elf Warrior into the Goblin tribe, he quickly found the Spring of Life under the guidance of the Goblin tribe leader, who had a respectful look on his face. ¡°Fill the water bags you brought with the Spring of Life.¡± Su Ming gave an order to the five Elven Warriors. They immediately responded and quickly filled their water storage bags. Once he filled up the water storage bags he brought with him, Su Ming brought his subordinates back to the Elf Clan. When he arrived before the Tree of Life, Su Ming found a section of the tree¡¯s trunk that had not been corroded by the power of darkness and broke it off. Then, he directly buried this section of the trunk on another island in the lake of the Elf Clan. Su Ming had observed the place before. It was one of the places with the densest life force in the Elf Clan and was very suitable for the Tree of Life to grow. Once he buried the Tree of Life, Su Ming brought out a water storage bag without hesitation and poured the water from the Spring of Life into it. Just as he had expected, after he finished watering, the branch of the Tree of Life suddenly grew a large section. A strong life force was slowly being emitted from it. Zelda became excited when she saw this. ¡°Mr. Prophet! I really don¡¯t know what to say!¡± [Congratulations: Elf favorability +2000. Current favorability level is: Trusted.] Su Ming smiled and said, ¡°As long as you water the Tree of Life three times a day in the morning, afternoon, and evening for half a month, the Tree of Life will grow to the size of the previous one.¡± Zelda nodded excitedly. Once he was done, Su Ming did not rest. His memories from his previous life told him that there was a gold mine in the Goblin tribe! For the early stages of the game¡¯s development, a gold mine was an important resource. Su Ming also needed to use this gold mine to build a second base for himself in the Elf Clan. This base was necessary for the development of the Elf Clan. Su Ming had already noticed this problem when he entered the Elf Clan. The Elf Clan¡¯s defense was too weak. If a strong enemy really attacked, they only needed to break through a fragile line of defense to March straight into the Elven tribe and cause chaos. This was an urgent problem that needed to be solved. Therefore, it was necessary to build a second base as a bridgehead between the Elf Clan and the outside world. Very soon, Su Ming directed the Goblin tribe and started to develop the gold mine in their tribe. At that moment, Su Ming¡¯s reputation within the Elven race was second only to Zelda¡¯s. No one would stop him from doing such a thing. The second base was slowly built during this process. As the chief designer and commander, Su Ming felt a sense of accomplishment as he watched the construction of the second base while he was overseeing the construction. During the process of building the second base, Su Ming had also built an ancient guardian based on his memories and all the resources he had at hand. Although it was called an ancient guardian, it was actually a stone guardian with a relatively weak self-consciousness. It moved very slowly, but its defensive power was very strong. It was very suitable to be the guardian of this kind of bridgehead. After that, the second base was finally completed. Chapter 13 Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation The area of Su Ming¡¯s second base almost occupied the entire entrance of the Elf Clan. It was like a wall that separated the Elf Clan from the outside world. Once Su Ming finished building it, he did not have any intention of stopping. Just building such a building would be no different from an empty shell. He still had many things to do next. One of the most important projects was to build a Hunter¡¯s Hall in base no. 2 to strengthen the abilities of the Elves. When Su Ming brought up this idea, Zelda naturally agreed to it at the first possible moment. Zelda could clearly feel the changes in the Elf Clan after the second Tree of Life appeared. Not only was the Elf Clan full of vitality again, but many of the Elves who had been bedridden before were also gradually recovering. At that moment, she had already completely regarded Su Ming as a prophet. She did not have a single shred of doubt and would listen to his every word. That was why Su Ming¡¯s idea was supported and acknowledged by all the Elves. Soon, the Hunter Hall was built in the second base. Most of the Elves in the Elf Clan were divided into two categories. One type was the long-range Elven Archers, while the other type was the close-combat and scouting Elven Hunters. Among the five Elf Hunters Zelda had sent to Su Ming, there were three hunters and two archers. The Hunter¡¯s Hall could greatly enhance the combat power of these two types of Elven troops. However, it was a pity that the size of the Hunter¡¯s Hall was not enough to support all the Elven Warriors at the same time. Therefore, the Elven Warriors could only improve their combat effectiveness in batches under Zelda¡¯s arrangement. Su Ming had only arranged for thirty Elven Warriors for the first batch, and that was already the limit of the Hunter¡¯s Hall. Of the 30 Elven Warriors, 20 were Elven Hunters, and only 10 were Elven Archers. Su Ming had made such arrangements because the current Elf Clan did not have the capital to expand outwards. Therefore, there was no point in developing too many archers who were mainly for battle. The most important thing to do was to stabilize the current situation of the Elf race. From Zelda¡¯s words, Su Ming learned that the Elves were currently being attacked by outsiders. Under such circumstances, what Su Ming needed to do the most was to give the Elves a sense of security. It was necessary to improve the Elven Hunters who were good at scouting. Their scouting ability was what the current Elf race needed the most. As he thought about it, Su Ming went straight to the Hunter¡¯s Hall and started strengthening the abilities of the Elf Warriors. [Elf Hunter¡¯s ability is being upgraded. The expected effect: Bird whisperer, affinity with birds, body movement enhancement.] [Elf Archer¡¯s ability is being upgraded. The expected effect: Keenness, increased vision, increased accuracy of arrows.] Once he was done upgrading the abilities of the Elven Warriors, Su Ming immediately asked them to look for owls from the tribe to tame. These owls were raised in the Elf Clan and were close to the Elves. Some Elves could even use them as their Scouts. In the past, this was an isolated case. However, after improving the abilities of the Elven Hunters in the Hunter¡¯s Hall, they would be able to tame an owl as their own observer. With the owls¡¯ vision at night, Su Ming could know the situation within a certain area of the Elf Clan like the back of his hand. In just one afternoon, the Elven Hunters returned to Su Ming excitedly with an owl. With the owl¡¯s vision sharing, their scouting ability at night could be said to be invincible. Su Ming looked at the Elf Hunters before him and was also very satisfied. Once the Elf Hunters left, Su Ming chose to log out. After a busy day, it was time to go offline. Su Ming had a comfortable dinner at home and played with his sister for a while before he fell asleep. The next day, when Su Ming went online again and was about to check on the Tree of Life, an Elf Hunter ran up to him with a slightly excited expression on his face. Su Ming remembered him. His name should be Teda. Su Ming could remember him only because he was one of the few male Elf Hunters. The other Elven Hunters were basically female hunters. ¡°Great prophet, we discovered something unexpected last night.¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Su Ming was slightly taken aback. Teda¡¯s expression turned respectful when he heard this. ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to the great prophet that we¡¯ve become stronger, giving us the ability to tame owls. ¡°Last night, when the great prophet was resting, my owl found traces of the ghoul squad in the forest. ¡°They¡¯re very cautious. I don¡¯t know if they¡¯re searching for something. There aren¡¯t many of them. ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for the owls, I might not have been able to find them.¡± When he heard Teda say all this, Su Ming quirked his eyebrows. Just as he was about to say something, Su Ming remembered something and spoke in a slightly serious tone. ¡°Then last night, when you found their tracks, did they find you?¡± It did not matter if they found owls, as they were very common in the forest. Even if the ghoul squad found the owl, they would not find it strange. Teda immediately shook his head. ¡°Of course not. If it was before, I would have been discovered by them. After all, they are very cautious. ¡°But with the great prophet improving my movement and hiding abilities, a mere ghoul squad can¡¯t find my traces at all.¡± Teda flattered Su Ming once again without anyone noticing. However, what he said was indeed the truth. If Su Ming had not built the Hunter¡¯s Hall to increase his power, he might not have been able to hide his tracks from the team of ghouls. When Su Ming heard his words, he nodded in satisfaction. After hearing Teda¡¯s words, he felt that these Ghoul squads were most likely here to investigate the Elf Clan. It was a good thing that the Elven Hunter did not expose his whereabouts. However¡­now that the team of ghouls had come looking for him, Su Ming felt that he could no longer continue to turn a blind eye to them. Rather than letting the ghouls discover the Elf Clan first, it was better to make the first move and observe the situation of the Ghoul tribe in advance. Chapter 14 Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation When he thought of this, Su Ming nodded. Then, he spoke directly to Teda. ¡°You, go and call the other Elven Hunters over.¡± Hearing this, Teda tilted his head with a touch of doubt in his eyes, but he did not say anything. He bowed toward Su Ming respectfully, then turned around to carry out Su Ming¡¯s orders. In the eyes of the Elf Hunters, Su Ming¡¯s orders were like golden rules. No matter how strange his words sounded, they would still choose to listen. About half an hour later, Teda had gathered all the Elven Hunters. He looked at the Elven Hunters, who remained silent and waited for him to speak despite their doubtful faces. Su Ming fell into a moment of silence, then looked at the Elf Hunters before him and spoke. ¡°I¡¯m going to give you a mission. It¡¯s related to the safety of the Elf Clan. ¡°And in the current Elf Clan, only you, the Elf Hunters, can complete this mission. ¡°However, at the same time, this mission is also accompanied by a huge crisis, so¡­are you willing to go?¡± Once Su Ming finished speaking, he did not continue speaking. Instead, he waited for the Elf Hunters¡¯ answers. The group of Elven Hunters looked at each other at first, but after they came to their senses, they all looked a little excited. ¡°Of course we are, great prophet. We¡¯ve been training so hard so that we can one day contribute to the Elf Clan.¡± ¡°Yes, great prophet. We can definitely complete the task you gave us!¡± ¡°Great prophet, please give us your orders!¡± The Elven Hunters before him had excited expressions on their faces as they waited for Su Ming¡¯s next words. When Su Ming saw this, he nodded. ¡°I think you should have heard the news from last night.¡± ¡°A small team of Ghouls has appeared near our tribe. We have to investigate this Ghoul squad¡¯s background and the situation within their tribe.¡± ¡°So, I need you to spread out in the forest and find the traces of the Ghoul tribe as soon as possible. Investigate the specific situation.¡± When they heard Su Ming¡¯s words, they naturally had no reason to object. Then, Su Ming had the Elf Hunters spread out in small teams of three in the forest to search for traces of the Ghoul tribe. During that time, Su Ming returned to the Elf Clan and chatted with Zelda. In order to complete the SSS-rank mission of Elf Clan, the favorability of Zelda the commander was very important. That was why during the past few days, Su Ming would look for Zelda whenever he was not busy with his work. He would talk to her about the crisis the Elf Clan was facing and their future development. During this process, Su Ming would inadvertently reveal some of the key points he had seen in his previous life regarding the future development of the Elf Clan. Zelda¡¯s favorability toward him naturally rose during this process. Just as the two of them were talking about the future development of the Elven race, the Elven Hunters finally responded. They seemed to have found the Ghoul tribe. Moreover, a few of the Elven Hunters had even controlled owls to sneak in and check out the situation. When he heard this news, Su Ming could no longer sit still. The Ghoul tribe was a tribe after all, and even the Goblin tribe had resources like the Spring of Life and gold. Su Ming did not believe that a Ghoul tribe would not have any resources at all. As he thought about it, Su Ming bade Zelda farewell and went to base no. 2 so that he could hear the news as soon as possible. About half an hour later, the second message¡­ Or rather, the second person who delivered the message arrived at the second base. It was the panting Teda. Once he was right in front of Su Ming, he took a deep breath and allowed his breathing to return to its normal state. Only then did he speak in a slightly excited manner. ¡°Great prophet, we¡¯ve almost finished investigating the situation inside the Ghoul tribe.¡± When Su Ming saw him like this, he calmed down quite a bit. Once he told Teda to calm down, he said, ¡°What¡¯s the situation inside?¡± Teda¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°There are two gold mines in the Ghoul tribe, and each of them is no smaller than the one in the Goblin tribe. ¡°In addition, the Ghoul tribe also has a large amount of high-quality wood.¡± Teda clearly understood what these things meant to the Elf Clan, which was in urgent need of development. However, even though Su Ming felt happy when he heard those words, he did not get too excited. Instead, he frowned slightly. ¡°What about the Ghoul tribe¡¯s forces?¡± Teda was stunned at first, then he quickly said, ¡°A lot of them!¡± ¡°Many, many! There are a lot of Ghouls in the Ghoul tribe, and their numbers are about twice that of our Elf Clan!¡± When he heard that, Su Ming immediately rubbed the center of his brows. If what had just happened was good news, then what was happening now was undeniably bad news. With twice the number of Ghouls in the Elf Clan, the combat power of the Ghoul tribe would definitely be extremely terrifying. It was unrealistic for the current Elf Clan to confront it head-on. However, it would be too difficult for Su Ming to give up on the opportunity and resources right before his eyes. As he thought about it, Su Ming felt conflicted. But in the end, he did not hesitate for too long and quickly made a decision. He still had to do this. It would be a pity to miss out on these resources in the Ghoul tribe in the early stage of the Elf Clan¡¯s development. After all, if they could have these resources, the Elf Clan¡¯s development speed could definitely be described as rapid. Therefore, he had to fight for the resources of the Ghoul tribe. At the moment, there was only one way for him to have the ability to fight against the Ghoul tribe. It was to use all the resources at hand to improve the combat power of the Elven Warriors. Also, he had to develop his own technology so that the combat power he could control would increase rapidly. After all these were stacked together, it would be a sure thing to launch a general attack on the Ghoul tribe. As he thought about it, Su Ming looked at the Teda before him and said, ¡°In the following period of time, keep an eye on the Ghoul tribe.¡± ¡°Once you notice anything unusual, come and tell me immediately!¡± Chapter 15 Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Teda naturally nodded respectfully. Once Teda left, Su Ming quickly went to the Hunter¡¯s Hall and threw in all the resources he had that could help his Elf Warriors. Su Ming¡¯s goal was naturally to let them gain a large amount of combat power as quickly as possible. [Notification: Congratulations, an Elven Hunter¡¯s ability has been upgraded¡­] [Notification: Congratulations, an Elf Archer¡¯s ability has been upgraded¡­] [¡­] The notification sounds continued, but Su Ming did not bother with them. Instead, he rode on Da Bai and headed into the inner parts of the Elf Clan. Once he entered the inner parts of the Elf Clan, Su Ming did not look for Zelda as he usually did. Instead, he went straight to the Tree of Life that had been corroded by the dark power. At this moment, the Divine Tree that the Elf Clan had once believed in had lost its former glory. In the past, the people who had come here to pay their respects had all gone to the new Tree of Life to pay their respects. Everyone knew that the Tree of Life was no longer magical, and had even become a symbol of evil. Therefore, the Elf Clan did not care much about the Tree of Life anymore. Usually, there would only be one or two old people who would come back to reminisce about the past. When Su Ming arrived, he had brought a few strong men from the Goblin tribe with him. ¡°You guys, go and cut down the two thickest branches on this tree.¡± The goblins were slightly stunned. They were vassals of the Elf Clan, so they naturally knew what the Tree of Life meant to the Elf Clan. This meant that they were going to cut off the Elf Clan¡¯s previous faith with their own hands! As vassals of the Elf Clan, how could they dare to do this? However, when Su Ming saw their hesitation, he immediately saw through their thoughts. ¡°I¡¯ve already talked to the leader of the Elf Clan, Zelda. She has given me the management rights of this tree.¡± ¡°So, just do as I say.¡± The moment he said that¡­the goblins no longer hesitated. They immediately followed Su Ming¡¯s instructions and cut down the two thickest branches of the Tree of Life. After the branch left the trunk, the dark energy on it was also rapidly dissipating. [Congratulations: You have obtained Tree of Life¡¯s trunk x2.] Su Ming nodded. Obtaining this item was something he had to do to control the Ghoul tribe. The Tree of Life¡¯s trunk, which had been corroded by dark power, seemed to be useless. However, after his experiences in his previous life, Su Ming was very clear about this. If he wanted to create the hero, the Keeper of the Grove, he had to find the Tree of Life¡¯s trunk! As for the other materials, he had already found them. As for what the Keeper of the Grove was¡­ If the ancient guardians were mainly for defense, and they were like defensive towers. The Keeper of the Grove was a weapon that could be brought out to fight, and it was especially suitable for such a large-scale melee. For this attack on the Ghoul Army, the Keeper of the Grove was also an indispensable existence. Once he was done preparing the materials, Su Ming did not hesitate and immediately started summoning the Keeper of the Grove. [Summoning successful, Hero: The Keeper of the Grove has appeared.] In the notification, the words ¡®Keeper of the Grove¡¯ appeared to be very grand. But in fact, the Keeper of the Grove looked a little ordinary, like a tree with a spirit, constantly swaying its body. It looked like it had ordinary clothes. But in truth, Su Ming would need it in the future to guard the branch bases in the outside world. Its ability, compared to its innocent and cute appearance, was much more frightening. However, there was no need for it to reveal its ability here. As for its appearance¡­Su Ming was not displeased with it. This continent was filled with all sorts of dangers. In the face of such a crisis, a seemingly harmless guardian was a better choice. This meant that their opponents would usually underestimate their strength and presence to a large extent. This was a good thing for a guardian. After that, Su Ming quickly thought of another matter. Riding on Da Bai, Su Ming quickly arrived at the Hunter¡¯s Hall. Meanwhile, the process of enhancing the Elven Warriors¡¯ abilities was in full swing in the Hunter Hall. In the Hunter Hall, the Elven Archers and Elven Hunters were constantly improving. Among them, the Elf Archers were the most numerous. Su Ming¡¯s thoughts were simple. Since he had decided to invade the Ghoul tribe, he had to improve his combat power to an objective level. Under such a premise, it was undoubtedly not a wise move to continue to increase the strength of the Elven Hunters by a large amount. Their main ability was not the best on the front lines of the battlefield but in reconnaissance. The Elf Archer was the most important thing to improve in the current situation. As the process of improving their strength continued, the number of Elven Archers who had improved their strength had almost reached 100. This number of Elven Archers was enough to form a rather terrifying firepower coverage. In addition, their improved accuracy and vision also allowed their attack range to be wider and further. Naturally, Su Ming was very satisfied with the results. At the same time, there were not many resources left for him to obtain. This meant that it would be impossible for him to increase the Elven Warriors¡¯ abilities at such an incredible speed. Therefore, instead of waiting for the slow progress to improve the Elven Warriors¡¯ abilities, he decided to go ahead with it. It would be better to use the forces in his hands to attack the Ghoul tribe directly. After all, he had the Elven Warriors and the Keeper of the Grove that he had summoned before. With all these added together, it was no longer a difficult task to defeat the Ghoul tribe. It could be said that Su Ming was already fully prepared. What he was lacking was that final step. That was why Su Ming did not hesitate and immediately decided to attack the Ghoul tribe the next day. This news was quickly spread to the Elven Warriors. Because of this, the Elf Clan entered a somewhat tense state of preparation for war. The next day, early in the morning. The door of the Elf Clan opened quietly. Chapter 16 Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Su Ming was riding on Da Bai, and beside him was the Elf Commander Zelda. This was the first war that the Elf Clan had launched after a long period of silence. Zelda was certainly not absent. There was a slightly grave expression on her face. She cast a glance at the Elf army behind her, then at the side of Su Ming¡¯s face, and only then did her expression ease up a little. Su Ming also noticed her gaze. He chuckled softly before he spoke. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Zelda. I¡¯ve become the prophet of the Elf Clan.¡± ¡°Then, for the development of the Elf Clan, I naturally won¡¯t fight a war without preparation.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already made sufficient preparations to deal with the Ghoul tribe this time. We will definitely win this war.¡± When Zelda heard that, her expression softened and she smiled at Su Ming. ¡°Of course, great prophet. I believe that under your leadership, the Elven race will definitely reach new heights.¡± After Su Ming created the new Tree of Life and increased the combat abilities of the Elf Warriors by quite a bit¡­ His reputation in the entire Elf Clan was second only to Zelda¡¯s. Some people even thought that he was more important than Zelda. Zelda himself seemed to think the same. In her eyes, if it were not for Su Ming¡¯s appearance, the Elf Clan would have been in a slump by now. How would they still have the energy to expand? When Su Ming heard that, he chuckled softly and turned his gaze toward the troops he was leading. Behind them were a few hundred Elf Archers and many Goblin Warriors. It was true that Goblin Warriors were not as good as Elven Archers in combat. However, when there were enough of them, they were also a fighting force that could not be ignored. Furthermore, they would need someone to clean up the battlefield after the battle, and the Goblins were undoubtedly the best choice. In addition, in front of the large group, there was a tree man who seemed to be weak in the knees. He was moving at a seemingly slow speed, but in fact, he was moving very fast. The Keeper of the Grove. When he saw it, Su Ming¡¯s lips curled up, and a confident smile appeared on his face. After that, Su Ming gave another order and directed the Army to head toward the Ghoul tribe. As the main force moved forward, the Elf Hunters that Su Ming had spread out earlier killed all the small teams of Ghouls that appeared. Since they were going to launch an all-out attack, they had to let the Ghoul tribe know about this as late as possible. It would be best if the Ghoul tribe could only react when the Army arrived at the city. That was why Su Ming had sent out most of the Elf Hunters to kill the Ghoul teams that might discover their movements. About two hours later, the large group of people, who were marching at full speed, arrived at the entrance of a Valley surrounded by mountains on three sides. This was the Ghoul tribe. He stopped, and the air began to fill with tension and excitement. Everyone¡¯s eyes were firmly locked on the position of the valley entrance. Although it was called the entrance of the valley, the entrance was actually extremely wide, enough to accommodate dozens of people charging side by side. Zelda sucked in a deep breath and turned to look at Su Ming. ¡°The great prophet?¡± Su Ming came back to his senses, and a hint of excitement gradually appeared in his eyes. This war would be the battle for him to stand tall in this region! If he won this battle, he would be able to obtain many of the most important resources for his early development! By then, he would be able to pull apart the gap between him and the other players who were about to enter the game world! As he thought about it, Su Ming closed his eyes slightly, then slowly opened them. His eyes returned to their usual calmness, but his tone was incredibly infectious. ¡°Warriors, for the sake of our tribe, now¡­let¡¯s charge!¡± As soon as Su Ming finished speaking, the Elves¡¯ roars shook the sky. The Goblin Warriors and Elf Hunters started charging, and the Elf Archers followed closely behind. At this time, the Ghoul tribe had already been alarmed. The Ghouls opened their bloody mouths and drooled non-stop. They also raised their stone axes, broadswords, and other weapons in their hands and charged toward the Elves. However, these hasty counterattacks were quickly suppressed by the firepower of the Elven Archers. The Ghouls¡¯ first wave of attack was stopped. But¡­things were far from over. After the first wave of Ghouls was repelled, countless Ghouls began to surge out of the valley. That scene could simply be said to be overwhelming. The entrance of the valley was quickly filled with Ghouls. This was also the reason why they were able to occupy this Valley with rich resources. There were too many of them. There were so many of them that the Elf Archers, who were constantly drawing their arrows, felt a little despair. Su Ming had already expected this to happen. When he was investigating earlier, he had more or less figured out the approximate number of Ghouls in the Ghoul tribe. When he saw the Ghouls charging forward, Su Ming immediately gave orders to the Keeper of the Grove beside him. ¡°Go!¡± The Keeper of the Grove got up obediently and rushed toward the battlefield at a speed that did not match his weak-looking body. During this process, his body began to expand rapidly. Soon, he turned from a two-meter tall twig to a giant that was about four meters tall. That harmless and weak appearance had also turned into a somewhat terrifying giant tree spirit in the blink of an eye. At the same time, his body began to split. The two branches of the Tree of Life separated from each other and quickly turned into a tall tree spirit as tall as him with a terrifying face. In the beginning, the huge Ghoul Army did not take the three tree spirits seriously. But soon, when they really arrived at the battlefield and punched the ground¡­ They finally understood how terrifying these cumbersome-looking tree spirits were. Not only were their speed and vitality comparable to theirs, but the tree spirits also possessed terrifying strength that was even more terrifying than their four-meter-tall bodies. With a single punch, dozens of Ghouls were smashed into meat patties. The three tree spirits entered the battlefield, and hundreds of Ghouls were killed in just one move. After that, they were like elephants charging into a colony of ants, stomping and running wildly. The Ghoul tribe¡¯s continuous advance could not stop them from destroying everything. The Elves¡¯ morale was boosted when they saw how powerful the prophet¡¯s helper was. They nocked their arrows and charged faster. The situation on the battlefield began to change. Chapter 17 Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Gradually, the speed of the Ghoul tribe¡¯s replenishment was no longer as fast as before. The battle line slowly moved from the outside of the valley to the entrance. Zelda¡¯s red lips unconsciously opened wide as he looked at the terrifying aura of the three dryads at the front of the battlefield. ¡°These¡­these three Tree Spirit Warriors are so powerful.¡± ¡°Great prophet, you are so powerful!¡± Zelda¡¯s tone was filled with unconcealed admiration and shock. She turned around and cast a glance at Su Ming. There was even a faint hint of admiration in her eyes. Su Ming only chuckled softly in response to Zelda¡¯s praise. One had to know that the strength of the Keeper of the Grove was the weakest among all the combat-type guardians he knew. In the future, as long as he had enough resources, he would be able to make more powerful guardians appear in front of the world. In fact, Su Ming even remembered that there was a super guardian who could do all three things in the air, sea, and land, and could attack and defend at the same time. Its abilities could be said to be a bug. Even in the last moments of his previous life, no one had succeeded in researching it. Su Ming felt that if humans had enough resources and abilities at that time to mass produce these guardians¡­ In the end, when faced with the attacks of the extraterrestrials, humans might not necessarily be defeated so easily. After all, the guardian¡¯s ability was too broken. In his previous life, no one had successfully created this guardian. However, in this life, he had so many resources and memories from his previous life. Su Ming really felt that he might be able to mass produce those guardians! At that time, with those guardians, humans would be more confident in facing the attacks of the extraterrestrials! When he thought of this, Su Ming¡¯s heart stirred. He looked up and saw that the Elven Warriors had already rushed into the valley under the leadership of the Tree Spirits. Under the destructive attacks of the Tree Spirits, the Ghoul tribe at the forefront had almost been wiped out. The rest of the Ghouls naturally could not escape the pursuit of the Elven Warriors in an environment surrounded by mountains on three sides and only one exit. Very quickly, the Ghouls were all wiped out. As the leader of the squad, Teda, who had recently become familiar with Su Ming, soon came to him. He cupped his hands and spoke in a sorrowful tone. ¡°Great prophet, we lost 27 Elven Hunters, three Elven Archers, and 47 Goblin Warriors in this battle.¡± The scale of this battle was not small, and the loss was within Su Ming¡¯s expectations. Su Ming took a deep breath and spoke slowly as he met the similarly sorrowful gazes of the Elves around him. ¡°Elven Warriors, do not be sad for the fallen warriors. They have returned to the embrace of the goddess, and they will continue to protect us in the Divine Kingdom!¡± Teda was stunned, and his eyes reddened. The Elves around him were also moved. Zelda took a step forward when she saw this. ¡°The great prophet is right! Our will and beliefs will forever be with the Elves, and their souls will also obtain eternal life in the Divine Kingdom!¡± Su Ming cast a glance at Zelda and nodded slightly. About half an hour later, the battlefield was cleared by the Goblin Warriors. Su Ming also entered the valley of the Ghouls during this process. No¡­from today onwards, this place would no longer be called the Ghoul Valley, but the Elf Valley. The Elf Clan was Su Ming¡¯s foundation in the early stages of his career, and most of the efforts he put in were for the development of the Elf Clan. Once Su Ming entered the valley of the Ghouls, he quickly arrived before the gold mine under the lead of Teda. Under Zelda¡¯s command, most of the wood had been found and placed in a suitable place in the valley. Zelda could handle these things. Gold mines were different. If he wanted to continue building a building like the Hunter Hall, gold ore was indispensable. To Su Ming¡¯s delight, the two gold mines in the Ghoul tribe were not any smaller than the ones in the Elf Clan. These two gold mines would be enough to support his development for a period of time. Just as Su Ming was feeling happy, Zelda came to his side. There was some worry between her brows, and she unconsciously said, ¡°Great prophet, the resources and wood storage here are very good.¡± ¡°The terrain here is also very suitable for us to continue to establish our roots and develop here. But there¡¯s one thing¡­¡± Su Ming quirked an eyebrow and cast Zelda a glance. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Zelda looked around with worry in her eyes. ¡°The environment here is too barren. Even the Goblins can¡¯t set up camp here, let alone us Elves.¡± When Su Ming heard that, he followed Zelda¡¯s line of sight and looked around. On the barren ground, not even a few withered grass strands could be seen, let alone trees and green plants. The surrounding mountains were also in ruins and lifeless. There were not many green plants or living creatures. Zelda said, looking a little angry. ¡°I remember that before the Ghoul tribe occupied this place, this place was full of life. ¡°There will be a lot of small animals here. It used to be a clear lake.¡± Su Ming looked in the direction she was pointing at and saw a huge pit¡­ Fine. Su Ming could not imagine that this desolate valley filled with the aura of death used to be like what Zelda had described. However, Zelda¡¯s words reminded him. Just now, Su Ming had been immersed in the joy of obtaining two rather large gold mines. After he came back to his senses, he realized that the situation here did not seem to be optimistic. If he wanted this place to become the Elven territory, he would have to make some changes. But the good thing was that to Su Ming, this was not a difficult task. As long as he planted a Tree of Life in this valley¡­ It would be easy for this desolate valley to recover its former vitality. When he thought of this, a faint smile appeared on Su Ming¡¯s face. Then, he waved his hand and beckoned Teda over. He asked Teda to bring a team of Elven Warriors back to the Elven race and cut down a branch from the Tree of Life. Su Ming then sent out another team of Goblin Warriors to the Goblin tribe to retrieve the Spring of Life. Once he was done, Su Ming went to the gold mine. Chapter 18 Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation Under Zelda¡¯s command, many elven and Goblin Warriors were already mining the gold. As for Su Ming, when he saw that the gold mine was being mined steadily, he was no longer in a hurry. As he thought about it, Su Ming quickly went to Zelda and asked for about a hundred Elf Warriors. Most of them were Elf Hunters. Once he got his hands on the Elven Warriors, Su Ming rode on Da Bai and brought the Keeper of the Grove to the other side of the valley. When Su Ming saw the terrain of the valley, he felt that there was something wrong with it. This kind of terrain, although it looked easy to defend and hard to attack. However, in reality, if there was a problem, or if there was an attack with a force far stronger than the defensive force. The terrain that was originally easy to defend and hard to attack would instantly become a dead end blocking their retreat route. Su Ming had to dig a small path at the back of the valley for the sake of the Elves¡¯ safety. Moreover, the scale of this small road must not be too big. After all, the original intention of building this path was to give the people in the valley an escape route, not to give the enemy another way to invade. Su Ming brought the Elf Warriors and Goblin Warriors to the back of the valley and chose a place. They were at the back of the valley, but the location was extremely well-hidden. If one didn¡¯t look for it on purpose, there was no way to find this path. Therefore, it was obviously the best choice to build a small path leading to the back of the valley. Once he decided to use this place as the back door, Su Ming immediately ordered the Elf Warriors and Goblin Warriors to start digging. After that, Su Ming led a small group of Elf Warriors led by Teda and left the valley of Elves. Once he got his bearings, Su Ming rode on Da Bai and headed north. About half an hour later, Su Ming and the Elven Warriors stopped in their tracks. At this moment, they had already arrived in front of a forest filled with towering trees. The forest in front of him was filled with towering trees. When he looked into the forest, he could not see any light. It was obvious that the vegetation in the forest was too dense and had already completely blocked the light that was pouring down. When he saw this, Su Ming was certain that this was the Eternal Night Forest he was looking for. In the memories of his previous life, this place was only discovered a long time later. There were not many resources in it, but there was one thing that Su Ming needed at that moment. As he thought about it, Su Ming calmed himself down a little and began to order the Elf Hunters to lay down their tents in the forest. At the same time, he rode on little white and headed in the direction he remembered. Su Ming¡¯s actions were very cautious. The moment he stepped into the forest, the sky seemed to turn from noon to night. He was surrounded by extremely deep darkness, and he could only see the road under his feet with the help of the faint light from outside the forest. Su Ming could not help but feel nervous. The memories of his previous life told him that there were no terrifying monsters in the Eternal Night Forest. However, it was normal for people to feel uneasy when they were suddenly caught in such a strange environment. But fortunately, the Elven Hunters had all been trained and had good night vision. They were like Su Ming¡¯s eyes, continuously scouting the path for him. After about ten minutes, there was a sudden light in front of them. However, this ray of light was not as dazzling and hot as the sun. Instead, it had a sense of tranquility. It was like the moon in the night, quietly radiating its own brilliance toward the earth. The Elven Warriors had strange expressions on their faces. It was clearly daytime, so why were they able to see a light that was like moonlight? Everyone felt strange and quickened their pace. When Su Ming saw this, his heart, which had been hanging in the air all this time, finally sank. He could not help but smile. He found it! As he thought about it, Su Ming patted Da Bai, telling it to speed up and head toward the source of the light. After a short while, they passed through the dense forest and walked through the last bush. The scene in front of them suddenly became clear. A clear lake appeared in everyone¡¯s line of sight. The lake water was clear and quiet, but it seemed to be full of vitality. The deep lake water seemed to have a fatal attraction spell, attracting the attention of all the Elves present. The scene in front of them made them feel like they were in a dream. After coming to their senses, some of the Elves became excited. They could clearly feel that the lake water in front of them had healing abilities. After the huge battle, everyone had different degrees of injuries. However, as they approached the lake, the injuries on their bodies actually began to heal in an unbelievable manner. This made the Elves feel that they could not let go of this Lake. However, Su Ming¡¯s attention was not on the lake that had a fatal attractive force. When he saw the lake, he was sure that he had found the right place. As he thought about it, Su Ming lifted his head and looked at the trees around the lake. On the surrounding trees, there was a fist-sized, completely green, crystal-like stone. It was these stones that were emitting a moonlight-like radiance, illuminating the surroundings of the lake. In fact, the healing power that the Elves felt from the lake came from these stones. This was also Su Ming¡¯s goal for this trip-the moonstone. Su Ming took a deep breath. Once he called out to them, he woke all the spirits up from their dazed state. ¡°Now, pick all the stones from the trees,¡± Su Ming said after that. When the spirits heard Su Ming¡¯s order, they did not understand it, but they still obeyed it unconditionally. The current Su Ming, after the battle and his status as a prophet ¡­ In the hearts of many Elves, his status in the elven race was almost the same as Zelda. That was why they would not refuse Su Ming¡¯s orders. The Elven Hunters were agile, and it only took a few minutes for all the moonstones on the trees to be picked. After the moonstone was plucked, the lake lost its protection, and the magical healing ability quickly dissipated. It was only then that the Elven Hunters realized. The healing power that made them so intoxicated did not actually come from the lake, but from the moonstone in their hands. This was the source of the healing ability. Chapter 19 Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation ¡°Great Prophet, these stones are amazing! I feel like my injuries are healing rapidly!¡± ¡°This effect is almost comparable to the healing effect of the Tree of Life!¡± Teda¡¯s face was filled with excitement as he tightly hugged the Moonstone in his arms. Su Ming cast him a glance and chuckled, but he did not say anything. The Moonstone¡¯s healing ability was like a moving fountain of life. It could continuously replenish stamina and heal injuries. However, Su Ming knew that this was only one of its many abilities. After that, Su Ming quickly led the Elven Warriors to the outskirts of the forest. At that moment, since Su Ming had already found what he wanted, there was naturally no need for him to continue staying in the place. After all, the only valuable things in the Eternal Night Forest were these. Once he returned to the valley of the spirits, Su Ming went straight to a more hidden place. There was an old well before him. Then, he took out a Moonstone he had just obtained. Once he held it in his hand, Su Ming had an idea. ¡°Combine, Moon Well.¡± In a split second, the Moonstone turned into a faint light and flew out of his hand, quickly flying into the Moon Well in front of him. The moss and weeds on the dried-up well instantly faded away, and it began to regain its former appearance with a sense of vitality. Clear spring water continuously flowed out from the well, and the light and healing abilities of the Moonstone instantly filled the well. As he looked at the Moon Well that had already taken shape, Su Ming¡¯s heart began to race. Although the Goblin tribe had a Spring of Life, it was still too far away from the Elf Valley. It took a lot of manpower and resources to transport the spring water over. The Moon Well in front of him was like an upgraded version of the Spring of Life. The well water inside could also water the Tree of Life, allowing it to grow faster. Other than that, it also had other abilities. For example, it could heal injuries by drinking spring water. It could also create an Ancient Tree of Knowledge by fusing it with other materials. When he extended his thoughts to this place, Su Ming¡¯s heart trembled without him knowing it. It was the Ancient Tree of Knowledge. Even in his previous life, he only had one Ancient Tree of Knowledge. At that time, he was already a top player among the ordinary players, but he could only have one Ancient Tree of Knowledge. Apart from the fact that the Ancient Tree of Knowledge was not easy to synthesize, there was also the fact that he could not obtain the Moonstone. In his previous life, Moonstones had been an extremely rare top-grade resource. Even for a player like Su Ming, it was not easy for him to get one. There were even cases where players would end up fighting each other over a Moonstone. And in this life, Su Ming no longer needed to fight for Moonstones. Right now, he had more than 20 Moonstones in his hands. In that case, the construction of the Ancient Tree of Knowledge could be brought forward on the agenda. After all, once the Ancient Tree of Knowledge was built, it would be a great boost to Su Ming¡¯s power. After all, the Ancient Tree of Knowledge¡¯s abilities were truly terrifying. When Su Ming returned to the valley, the Elves who had gone to the tribe of Elves had already returned to the valley. In their hands, they still had the Tree of Life¡¯s trunk and the Spring of Life. Once Su Ming planted the Tree of Life, he first used the Spring of Life to awaken the life force in the trunk before he continued, ¡°There¡¯s a Moon Well over there. In the future, we¡¯ll go there and get the spring water to water the Tree of Life.¡± Once he was done, Su Ming¡¯s gaze swept across the valley before him. The valley was still barren, but it was now full of life. Su Ming made a rough estimate. If he wanted the valley to recover its former life force, he would need at least ten days to half a month. Su Ming was not surprised by this conclusion, and he did not think too much about it either. He was not in a hurry. What he needed to do now was to develop his current power, not continue to expand. The current Elf Valley was in a state of many things waiting to be done. In this state, Su Ming did not need to rush into doing anything. He only needed to develop the valley of spirits to its ideal state. After that, the Elven and Goblin Warriors continued to develop the Elf Valley. Besides watering the Tree of Life and mining for gold, Su Ming also had the Elves dig a dozen more wells in the valley. After the Moonstones fused, they all became Moon Wells. After the appearance of these Moon Wells, the Elf Valley became more and more lively. The vitality brought by the Tree of Life and the Moon Well made the desolate Valley¡¯s recovery speed faster. Su Ming patrolled the valley and only went to the Tree of Life when he found that there was nothing wrong. The Tree of Life was no different from the one in the Elven race. Whether it was in terms of scale or the life force it produced, it was the same as the one in the Elf race. When he saw this, Su Ming¡¯s heart stirred. During this period of time, the resources he had excavated from the valley were enough for him to complete one task. And that was to upgrade the Tree of Life to become the Tree of Eternity! When he thought of this, Su Ming waved his hand, and the materials placed around the Tree of Life, as well as the power of life in Moon Well, started flowing toward the Tree of Life. After a few breaths, the Tree of Life began to change. An ancient aura filled with life began to fill the Tree of Life. The leaves that were originally hanging on the tree also began to change. The leaves on the Tree of Life were originally three-leafed, but during this upgrade process, they slowly turned into five-leafed leaves. In addition, it began to grow taller, and the trunk became more and more luxurious. A refreshing life force began to slowly disperse. Finally, a Tree of Eternity that was more than twice as tall as the Tree of Life appeared before everyone. The moment it appeared, the withered grass in the surroundings immediately glowed with a powerful vitality, and the flowers bloomed. It was as if spring had arrived in an instant. Su Ming nodded in satisfaction. The Tree of Eternity was indeed much more powerful than the Tree of Life. When the spirits around them saw this, they were shocked, and at the same time, their gazes toward Su Ming became filled with even more admiration. Once he was done, Su Ming did not stop moving. Chapter 20 - The Sudden Attack of the Dwarven Army Chapter 20 The Sudden Attack of the Dwarven Army There was already a considerable amount of resources extracted from the valley by then, and it was enough for Su Ming to do a lot of things. For example, he could build the Ancient Tree of Knowledge. When he arrived at an empty spot, Su Ming brought out the Moonstone and looked at the many materials he had already prepared. Su Ming took a deep breath and immediately started combining the Ancient Tree of Knowledge. [Congratulations, you have successfully built the Ancient Tree of Knowledge.] Su Ming was slightly excited when he heard the notification. Then, he looked at the ancient tree that was filled with the charm of simplicity and knowledge and waved his hand. A Druid flashed out of it with a flash. After the Druid appeared, he was a little confused at first. Once he came to his senses, he quickly walked to Su Ming¡¯s side with an expression of obedience. Even after the Druid appeared, Su Ming did not stop. He continued to think. A Tree Demon that looked similar to the Keeper of the Grove but was only two meters tall was summoned. ¡°I¡¯ve succeeded!¡± Su Ming clenched his fists slightly, and excitement appeared on his face. Druids and Tree Demons were creatures that could be summoned by the Ancient Tree of Knowledge, and they would listen to his orders unconditionally. In theory, as long as there was enough vitality and wood, the Ancient Tree of Knowledge could summon Druids and Tree Demons infinitely As for Druids and Tree Demons, they were both species famous for their combat. As long as there were enough of them, the combat power that they could display was simply terrifying! That was why what Su Ming needed to do now was to use the resources in the valley and start continuously producing Druids and Tree Demons. ¡°Phew¡­I think it¡¯s almost time.¡± As he looked at the army of Druids and Tree Demons that had already reached the hundreds, a hint of satisfaction appeared in Su Ming¡¯s eyes. After a long period of summoning and production, the number of Druids and Tree Demons he had summoned had reached five hundred. There were 200 Druids and 300 Tree Demons. The two armies of monsters combined were a terrifying force. It was more than enough to defend the valley. They could even use these troops and the original Elf and Goblin Warriors. The current Su Ming had the ability to attack other tribes. After all, during this period of development, the number of Elven Archers had already reached more than 300. There was also an endless stream of sprites being born in the Tree of Life. When he thought of this, Su Ming¡¯s expression became slightly strange. In his previous life, he had heard that Elves did not rely on reproduction between the two genders, but by other means. However, when he saw little sprites coming out of the Tree of Life, he could not help but be surprised. However, perhaps it was because he was too far away from the Elf Clan. The Tree of Eternity in the valley could not produce little Elves. Only the Tree of Life in the Elven race could continuously produce little Elves. Su Ming gathered his thoughts and asked the Druids and Tree Demons to stay where they were and wait for orders. Then, he started walking around the valley. After this period of development, the valley was no longer as barren as before. Instead, it had become full of vitality. There were green grass and dense vegetation everywhere. The wind in the forest blew, startling the birds in the trees. The dried-up lake had long since been restored to its former appearance under the construction of the Elves. The clear lake water, the lively fish, and the lush grass on the shore. Su Ming was very satisfied with all of this. This proved that the construction of the valley had been done quite well. However, just as Su Ming was lamenting over everything before him¡­ ¡°Great Prophet! The Great Prophet! It¡¯s not good!¡± A somewhat panicked and hurried voice suddenly sounded not far away. Su Ming turned around and saw that Teda was running toward him. Once he was in front of Su Ming, he took a deep breath. Once he calmed himself down, he spoke again in a slightly nervous tone. ¡°Great Prophet, something has happened.¡± Su Ming frowned and asked, ¡°What happened? Why are you in such a panic?¡± Teda took a moment to organize his words before he spoke again. ¡°It¡¯s like this, Sir Su Ming. ¡°Our frontline is building a fortress ten kilometers away from the valley as per your instructions. ¡°Everything was fine, but this morning, we were suddenly attacked by the Dwarves! ¡°Their weapons and equipment are very good, and they have a large number of people, so we haven¡¯t been able to repel them. We ¡°Moreover, the half-completed fortresses at the front line were also riddled with holes under their attacks!¡± Teda¡¯s words were a little rushed. Once he finished speaking, he took a deep breath and waited for Su Ming¡¯s instructions. Su Ming frowned. He did not expect the Dwarf tribe to suddenly attack them. However¡­this did remind him. This attack was a good opportunity to test the combat power of the Druids and the Tree Demons! When he thought of this, Su Ming¡¯s expression gradually became serious. Then, he directly said to Teda in front of him, ¡°Pass on my order. Let the Elven Warriors hold the fortress first. Reinforcements will arrive soon!¡± Hearing this, Teda¡¯s expression changed and he quickly said, ¡°Yes!¡± As he watched Teda¡¯s back disappear into the distance, Su Ming ordered the Druids and Tree Demons behind him to head toward the fortress. Although there were many Druids and Tree Demons¡­when they marched, their speed was not slow at all, and there was no overpopulation. Under Su Ming¡¯s command, they seemed to be a single entity. In just half an hour, they had arrived at the fortress ten kilometers away. When Su Ming, the Druids, and the Army of Tree Demons arrived, the sounds of fighting outside the fortress shook the sky. Bows and arrows were constantly shot out, and the offensive of the Dwarf army seemed even more ferocious. Their weapons were obviously of a higher grade than the Elves¡¯, and the Elves were no match for them at all. Therefore, most of the Elves occupied the city wall and used the firepower of the bows and arrows to stop the Elves from advancing. As he looked at the scene before him, Su Ming took a deep breath, then gave an order to the Druids and the Army of Tree Demons before him. ¡°Charge!¡± The moment Su Ming finished speaking, the Druids and the Army of Tree Demons who were on standby charged into the battlefield. Their arrival had caused a huge reversal on the battlefield. There were about 100 Elven guards in the fortress. The Dwarven Army that charged at them only had about 150 people. As for the Druids and Tree Demons Army, there were as many as five hundred of them. Su Ming was looking forward to just what sort of combat abilities they would be able to show! Chapter 21 - Misunderstanding Chapter 21 Misunderstanding The moment they charged into the battlefield, the situation on the battlefield changed. What made Su Ming even happier was that the Army of Druids and Tree Demons did not just rely on numbers to suppress them. Their individual combat ability was not inferior to the Dwarven Army. As a result, the situation on the battlefield was one-sided the moment they entered. The Dwarf army instantly entered a situation of being suppressed. When he saw this, Su Ming knew that the battle was almost over. Hence, Su Ming gave the order. ¡°Warriors, don¡¯t kill these damn Dwarves. They are still useful!¡± In truth, based on Su Ming¡¯s personality, since the Dwarves had already taken the initiative to invade them, he should not have held back. However, Su Ming did not do that. In his memory, the Dwarves in this world were actually a species with relatively simple personalities. If there was not any special reason, they usually would not take the initiative to attack others. So, he wanted to find out why these Dwarves would suddenly attack his fortress. Besides, in Su Ming¡¯s plan, the Dwarf tribe was also one of the tribes that he had to take in as his own. The Dwarves¡¯ ability to use all sorts of weapons, tools, and buildings was an ability that Su Ming needed to build his own kingdom. After considering all these factors, Su Ming decided not to have the Elves defend against the Dwarves. While the Elf Clan was furious at the Dwarves¡¯ invasion, they had always obeyed Su Ming¡¯s orders unconditionally. Once they heard Su Ming¡¯s order, they switched their targets from the Dwarf¡¯s heart and head to non-fatal parts like his limbs. Under the sweeping attacks of the Druids and the Army of Tree Demons, the situation on the battlefield was quickly settled. In addition to the dozens of Dwarves who had been shot and killed, more than a hundred Dwarves had been captured. Su Ming walked up to a Dwarf who was slightly taller than the rest of the Dwarves, but in truth, he was not even 1.5 meters tall. He spoke in a flat tone. ¡°You¡¯re the leader?¡± When the Dwarf heard that, he let out a cold harrumph and turned his head away, looking as if he did not want to bother with Su Ming. Su Ming did not get angry. He only chuckled softly and said, ¡°You invaded my fortress. I¡¯m already being kind by not killing you.¡± ¡°If you think we¡¯re weak and easy to bully because of this, then you¡¯re too stupid.¡± The Dwarf leader¡¯s expression changed slightly, but he still did not speak. When Su Ming saw this, he looked at the Dwarves around him. ¡°From now on, I¡¯ll kill a Dwarf for every minute you don¡¯t speak until you do.¡± ¡°I¡¯d like to see how many of your subordinates I can kill!¡± Su Ming¡¯s voice froze, then he said coldly to Teda, who was behind him, ¡°Bring a Dwarf over!¡± When Teda heard that, he naturally dragged a Dwarf to Su Ming¡¯s side with a blade in his hand. ¡°He¡¯s the first one.¡± Su Ming said faintly. The Dwarf leader frowned and looked at the Dwarf who was being escorted up. ¡°Leader!¡± The Dwarf immediately said. ¡°Don¡¯t you yield to him! We can¡¯t tolerate this kind of environment-destroying bastard!¡± Su Ming frowned, but he did not ask any questions. He then said to Teda, ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, let¡¯s kill him first,¡± As soon as he said that, Teda immediately raised his hand and was about to slash down. ¡°Wait!¡± Teda¡¯s blade stopped and he looked at Su Ming. Su Ming shook his head at him and turned to look at the Dwarf leader. ¡°It seems that you already know what you should say.¡± The Dwarf leader took a deep breath and said, ¡°You despicable bastard! You let the Ghoul tribe destroy the environment here for so many years, and now you¡¯re threatening me with the lives of my clansmen. I¡­I¡­¡± The Dwarf leader¡¯s expression was filled with unwillingness, but it eventually turned into a faint sigh. ¡°If you have anything to ask, just ask!¡± At this time, even Teda noticed that something was wrong and frowned inexplicably. However, Su Ming¡¯s expression did not change. He said, ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± The Dwarf leader took a deep breath and said, ¡°I¡¯m Dylan,¡± ¡°You are the leader of the Dwarven tribe.¡± ¡°Yes, but to be exact, I¡¯m the second leader. There¡¯s also the great leader and the third leader.¡± Su Ming quirked his eyebrows. ¡°What¡¯s the total population of your Dwarf tribe?¡± Dylan cast Su Ming a glance, as if he was weighing the pros and cons. ¡°You should know that lying won¡¯t do you any good.¡± Su Ming gave a timely reminder. ¡°Around 1100,¡± Dylan said, exhaling. Su Ming nodded. This answer was within his expectations. The Dwarves and Elves had always been known for their weak reproductive abilities. With a population of 1000, this Dwarf tribe could be considered to have developed quite well. ¡°One last question, why did you invade my fortress?¡± Upon hearing this, Dylan¡¯s expression turned into one of anger. ¡°Back then, you damned Ghoul tribes took away the valley we lived in and turned this place from a paradise into a barren valley in a short time. We endured it! ¡°But now, you still want to build a fortress here. Aren¡¯t you trying to exterminate our Dwarven tribe? Of course, we can¡¯t just sit and wait for death! ¡°I just didn¡¯t expect that the noble Elves would actually fall to such a state!¡± Dylan was furious, and the Dwarves around him looked like they had a common enemy. Dylan¡¯s words had revealed a lot of information. That was why Su Ming was not too surprised by Dylan¡¯s final answer. He only glanced at Dylan indifferently and said, ¡°We are not intruders, and the Ghouls are not my subordinates. ¡°On the contrary, the Ghouls in the valley have all been exterminated by us! ¡°Other than that, we have restored the valley to its former lively state.¡± Upon hearing this, Dylan was stunned. ¡°No¡­impossible! How is this possible?¡± ¡°Whether it¡¯s possible or not, won¡¯t you know if you go and take a look for yourself?!¡± Su Ming said coldly. Dylan¡¯s expression changed and he cast Su Ming a glance. This calm face revealed a persuasiveness that made people unconsciously want to believe in him. ¡°If you see what¡¯s going on in the valley later and it¡¯s really like what I said, you must apologize to the Elf Warriors!¡± Su Ming continued. ¡°Your invasion and verbal insult have deeply hurt them!¡± Chapter 22 - An Apology Chapter 22 An Apology Dylan¡¯s face turned green and white, but he finally nodded. ¡°If it¡¯s really as you say, then I will definitely apologize to the noble Elves.¡± ¡°Other than that¡­I will also help you build your fortress.¡± Dylan¡¯s voice was extremely sincere. When he heard Su Ming¡¯s words and combined them with some of the things he had observed, he was certain that Su Ming was right. He had almost discovered it. The truth about what happened in the valley might really be as Su Ming had said, that it was all a misunderstanding. The person in front of him was very polite. Even though he had taken the initiative to invade, he did not kill his troops. It was obvious that his habits were completely different from those brutal Ghouls. Thinking of this, Dylan felt even more guilty. When he heard that, Su Ming quirked his eyebrows. He was still thinking about how he could get the Dwarves to help him repair the fortress. But before he could say anything, Dylan actually took the initiative and said that he could help him build the fortress. Previously, he had the Elven and Goblin Warriors build fortresses. However, Su Ming had a feeling that the fortresses they built were lacking in both the architectural style and the practicality. They were clearly following the blueprint and design concept he had given them, but Su Ming still had this feeling. However, if the Elves and Goblins were replaced by the Dwarves, Su Ming felt that the new fortresses would definitely be very different from the ones before! ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then I¡¯ll bring you to see what the valley looks like right now,¡± Su Ming said. Once he finished speaking, Su Ming gestured for the Elves to untie the Dwarves. After the Dwarves were released, they followed the Elves into the valley quietly at Dylan¡¯s signal. In the valley. When Dylan and the Dwarves saw the valley, which had been as barren as a desert some time ago, they were stunned. But now, it had become a Valley full of vitality, just like a paradise. Everyone was so surprised that their jaws almost hit the ground. When they first heard Su Ming say that the valley had been restored to its original state, they did not quite believe him. But now, they had to believe it. Moreover, how was this just returning to its original state? This vibrant appearance was even more beautiful than when the Dwarf race had occupied the valley. For a moment, Dylan and the Dwarves were stunned. Once he came to his senses, Dylan turned around and looked at Su Ming with excitement. ¡°Dear Sir, we¡¯re sorry. We¡¯ve misunderstood you before. We¡¯re really sorry!¡± When Su Ming heard that, he shook his head faintly. ¡°It¡¯s normal for you to misunderstand. After all, such a huge change has happened here in such a short time. It¡¯s difficult for you to know about it at the first moment.¡± Upon hearing this, Dylan was filled with emotion. ¡°Respected Sir, you¡¯re too forgiving!¡± ¡°Now, let us Dwarves build a fortress that can protect the valley!¡± Dylan¡¯s words were loud and clear, and many Dwarves responded immediately. Once he finished speaking, Dylan seemed to have thought of something and turned to look at Su Ming ¡°By the way, respected Sir, are you also an Elf?¡± When Su Ming heard that, he cast a glance at Dylan, then shook his head faintly. ¡°I¡¯m not an Elf, I¡¯m a human.¡± When Su Ming said this, Teda, who had been standing by his side, let out a cold harrumph. ¡°The person in front of you is not an ordinary human. He is the Prophet of our Elven race!¡± Although the Dwarves had already reconciled with the Elves, Teda still felt a little angry when he thought about what had just happened. Upon hearing this, Dylan¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°A Prophet? Is he the Prophet of the Elf Clan?¡± Teda was a little arrogant. ¡°Of course!¡± ¡°Then you Elves are really lucky!¡± Dylan exclaimed in admiration, ¡°I can¡¯t believe we actually encountered the descent of the Prophet!¡± Just as Teda was about to reply, Su Ming stopped him. ¡°It¡¯s done,¡± ¡°Now that the misunderstanding between us has been resolved, let¡¯s go take a look at the fortress.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve long heard that the Dwarves¡¯ forging and construction skills are unparalleled. I¡¯d like to see it for myself today.¡± After hearing this, Dylan straightened his back proudly. ¡°Respected Prophet, I will not let you down!¡± After arriving at the fortress, Dylan first looked at the fortress that had been destroyed by his Dwarven troops. Dilan¡¯s face reddened and he frowned. ¡°This fortress¡­something doesn¡¯t feel right.¡± ¡°My plan now is to destroy it and rebuild it according to our Dwarves¡¯ method.¡± When he heard that, Su Ming gestured to Teda and asked him to bring out the design of the fortress. This design was one of the few fortresses that Su Ming could remember from his previous life. Not only was it practical, but it was also very beautiful. It could be considered one of the peak works of small and medium-sized fortresses in this world. When Dylan received the design, he had a nonchalant expression. After all, in his opinion, the Dwarves¡¯ designs and buildings were unparalleled in the world. Giving him the design to build a fortress was completely unnecessary. Therefore, Dylan seemed to be a little absent-minded at the beginning. However, as he focused his attention on the design, his expression slowly became serious. As time passed, the expression on his face became even more shocked. In the end, he even widened his eyes and looked at the blueprint in his hand in shock. ¡°This¡­this blueprint, who did it come from? How can it be so exquisite?¡± ¡°Some of the ideas are even more advanced than those of our Dwarves! This is unbelievable!¡± Dylan was shocked. After raising his head, he looked at the fortress not far away and then at Teda in front of him. Then, his expression became a little strange. ¡°Elf, I¡¯d like to ask. How did you manage to build such a fragile fortress with such an exquisite blueprint?¡± Teda was stunned at first, and then his expression became a little embarrassed and angry, but he was unable to refute it. The Elves had never been good at building, and the place they lived in did not have any buildings that required special skills. As such, their construction skills had always been average. As for the Goblin race¡­ It did not seem realistic to expect a tribe living in a cave to understand this. Chapter 23 - Reconstruction Chapter 23 Reconstruction Dylan also seemed to have understood something from Teda¡¯s embarrassed expression. Thus, Dylan did not dwell on this issue and turned his attention to the blueprint. After studying it for a while, Dylan lifted his head in excitement and said to Su Ming, ¡°Great Prophet, if we have enough wood and resources, we Dwarves can definitely build a strong fortress. ¡°As the front line of the valley, we can even make it impregnable! ¡°This blueprint of yours is really amazing!!¡± Dylan held the blueprint in his hand, his face full of love. ¡°Alright.¡± Su Ming nodded and said, ¡°Then let your subordinates repair the fortress first.¡± ¡°I have some other things I want to discuss with you.¡± Upon hearing this, Dylan was a little confused, but he quickly ran to his subordinates and gave them all the instructions. Once he was done, he came before Su Ming again. ¡°Great Prophet, what do you have to say to me?¡± Su Ming walked down from Da Bai¡¯s back and walked side by side with Dylan, slowly heading into the valley. When Dylan saw this, he found it strange, but he did not say anything. Instead, he walked into the valley with Su Ming. The chirping of birds, the fragrance of flowers, the gentle breeze, the faint smell of grass, and the occasional laughter of children filled Dylan¡¯s eyes. Su Ming walked into the valley. All the people he saw, regardless of whether they were Elves or Goblins, would smile and greet him. And the expression on their faces was not the respect of a person of lower status to a person of higher status, but the kind of sincere respect. They were like little fans who had just seen their idol. In this Valley that was like a paradise, Su Ming was like the idol of all the people, enjoying everyone¡¯s love and respect. Dylan was a little surprised. Su Ming¡¯s popularity in this place was even greater than he had imagined. Su Ming did not speak. Dylan also felt that the atmosphere was a little too heavy, so he took the initiative to start a conversation. ¡°Great Prophet, how did you get that blueprint? Or did you draw it yourself?¡± Su Ming knew that Dylan would ask this, and he had already thought of this answer a long time ago. ¡°The goddess has guided me.¡± Dylan was stunned. Although he had faith, he did not have much hope for the goddess¡¯s existence. So¡­ ¡°You drew the blueprint?¡± Su Ming nodded. ¡°You can think of it that way.¡± After a slight pause, Su Ming spoke again. ¡°I called you over this time because I have something to tell you.¡± The two of them did not stop. Their leather shoes stepped on the lush grass, making a crisp sound. ¡°Didn¡¯t you Dwarves live in this Valley before?¡± Dylan was stunned, and then he smiled bitterly and nodded helplessly. ¡°Yes, but then we were invaded by the Ghoul tribe.¡± ¡°Their numbers are too terrifying. Our Dwarf race can¡¯t fight against them.¡± ¡°So¡­we had no choice but to give up this valley and move to the current Dwarven tribe.¡± Su Ming nodded. ¡°Then, if there¡¯s a chance to return this valley to one that is full of life, would you be willing to do so?¡± Dylan was immediately excited when he heard this. The environment in this valley could not be any better. A place full of vitality was something every creature on this continent wanted. Not only could it heal injuries, but it could also subtly improve one¡¯s physique. To every living being, it could be said to be a paradise. Except for the damned Ghouls. Therefore, Dylan was excited when he heard this. After his excitement died down, Dylan asked, ¡°Do you want to invite us to stay in the valley? The Great Prophet?¡± Su Ming nodded. ¡°Of course I¡¯m willing!¡± Dylan replied excitedly. The Dwarves were now in the depths of an extremely Hidden Forest. Although the environment there was quiet, no one would be able to disturb them. However, the problem was that the environment there was too oppressive. There was no vitality and not many resources. It was still okay if there was little chance of survival, as the Dwarf race did not particularly care about this. But without resources, they could not build weapons and buildings. To the Dwarves, this was an extremely torturous thing. If they could move to the valley, not only would the environment be beautiful, but there would also be rich resources. More importantly, Su Ming could even provide him with a super strong blueprint that was beyond his knowledge! Dylan knew very well that even the great leader of his own tribe might not be able to draw such a powerful blueprint. That was why, if he could get Su Ming to bring out a few more drawings¡­ Dylan firmly believed that his ability in construction would definitely be able to reach another level. It could be said that¡­ Having the Dwarves move to the Valley would only bring them benefits! When Su Ming heard that, he turned around and looked at Dylan. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then send out a small team and have them return to the Dwarven clan to discuss this with the other two leaders.¡± Su Ming knew very well that Dylan was only one of the leaders of the Dwarf race. It was impossible for the other two leaders to agree unconditionally just because Dylan wanted to move in. Therefore, it was the best choice to send a small team to explain the situation. Dylan obviously realized this as well. After he reacted, he quickly called his subordinates and had them take his message to the Dwarf tribe. Dylan and the other Dwarves continued to build fortresses during this process. Su Ming had to say it. The Dwarves¡¯s talents in construction were really different from the other races. There were only about a hundred Dwarves, but the progress of the construction was more than twice as fast as the hundreds of Elves and Goblins. The prototype of the fortress was also much more magnificent than before. Just by looking at the exterior, it was completely different from the previous fortress. Apart from that, the sturdiness and overall offensive and defensive structures were also much stronger than before. In particular, the Dwarves had added their own understanding to the base of the blueprint, making the fortress even more perfect. At that moment, as Su Ming watched the fortress being built bit by bit, he felt a long-lost excitement in his heart. He was looking forward to the day the fortress was built. Just as the project was in full swing, the Dwarves who were sent to deliver the news finally returned. Chapter 24 - The Dwarf Brothers Chapter 24 The Dwarf Brothers However, the Dwarves who had come back to report did not seem to have brought good news. Instead, their faces were filled with panic and shock. ¡°Not good, not good. Leader Dylan, bad news!¡± Su Ming, who was looking at the beautiful rivers and mountains from the top of the wall, was also attracted by them. Dylan stopped what he was doing and frowned. He said in a displeased tone, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You¡¯re so flustered.¡± After wiping the sweat from his forehead, the Dwarf who had reported the news took a deep breath and said, ¡°Not good! Leader Dylan! Our tribe is being invaded!¡± Dylan¡¯s pupils shrank at once. The other Dwarves who were working also stopped what they were doing and rushed over. Dylan immediately asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± The Dwarf heaved a sigh of relief and then said everything he had said. ¡°It¡¯s like this, leader Dylan. When we rushed to the Dwarf tribe, we were planning to find the two leaders to pass on your message. ¡°But we had just reached the depths of the forest when we discovered that group of damned Orcs suddenly attacked us! ¡°They sent out a lot of Orcs this time! They seem to know that we¡¯ve left the tribe, so they¡¯ve almost all moved out, wanting to occupy our territory!¡± As soon as he said that, Dylan became angry. ¡°These damn Orcs! They look so thick-browed and big-eyed, but I didn¡¯t expect them to be so sinister!¡± When Su Ming heard this from the top of the wall, he frowned slightly. The beta test was just around the corner. Every time he improved his strength, he would gain an advantage over the players in the game. He had wanted to let the Dwarves forge weapons for the Elves after building the fortress to further improve his strength. However, with such a thing happening out of the blue, he felt as if his plans had been completely messed up, and it made him a little angry. When he thought of this, Su Ming walked down the wall and stood before Dylan. Dylan seemed to be about to go look for him. When he saw Su Ming, he immediately said, ¡°Great Prophet, there is an invasion in my tribe¡­¡± ¡°I know!¡± There was a faint hint of anger in Su Ming¡¯s voice as he said slowly, ¡°They actually dare to invade the Dwarf race at this time. They¡¯re really courting death!¡± Dylan was slightly stunned, and he was immediately touched. ¡°Great Prophet¡­you¡­you actually care so much about the Dwarves. I¡­I really don¡¯t know what to say.¡± Su Ming was stunned. When he came to his senses, he coughed softly and said, ¡°Of course, we¡¯re already considered partners now.¡± ¡°Since those reckless Orcs dared to invade the Dwarves, we¡¯ll let them have a taste of the power of our anger!¡± Once Su Ming finished speaking, he immediately ordered Teda to gather the Elf Warriors together. He also brought along the Druids and Tree Demons. ¡°Where is your Dwarven tribe? Let us go and teach the reckless Orcs a lesson!¡± Dylan¡¯s expression changed, and he hurriedly walked to the front to lead the way. Once Su Ming had the main group follow him, he had the Keeper of the Grove follow behind him. Su Ming had already summoned another ancient guardian in the valley. There were also the Goblin Warriors that Su Ming had intentionally left behind, as well as a portion of the Elf Warriors. The defensive power was enough, and they did not need to worry about the invasion of other tribes. The Dwarves¡¯ tribe was actually not far from here. After traveling at the speed of the army for about an hour, they arrived in front of a dense forest. ¡°The Dwarves¡¯ current base is deep in the forest.¡± After Dylan finished his introduction, he hurried back in, and the rest of the group followed him. Once Su Ming saw the forest, he tried to recall the location of the Elf forest and the Elf Valley. Then, he found that the three places were connected by a line and roughly formed a triangular shape. After that, the main force rushed in for a few minutes before they could gradually hear deafening battle cries. The surrounding trees and environment also showed signs of battle. Soon, they were close to the battlefield. The Dwarves were suddenly attacked. They were not good at fighting, and their opponents were barbaric Orcs who were good at fighting Therefore, the situation on the battlefield was basically one-sided. About 200 Orcs were suppressing the Dwarves in a very violent state. It must be known that there were about 500 Dwarf Warriors in front of him, and they were all armed. But even so, they still found it difficult to resist the Orcs¡¯ attacks on the battlefield. This was enough to show how powerful the combat power of the Orc clan was. However, the situation where the Orcs were suppressing the Dwarves was instantly reversed once the large army Su Ming brought joined the battle. After the Tree Demons and Druids joined the battle, the Orcs were suddenly attacked from both sides. The powerful impact of the Tree Demons and Druids, coupled with the Keeper of the Grove¡¯s more brutal fighting style than them, made the Orcs a little defeated. Under Su Ming¡¯s orders, the Elf Archers did not kill the Orcs but instead shot at their joints. The situation on the battlefield was quickly reversed. In less than ten minutes, the battle was over. The originally overbearing Orcs had all lost their fighting strength, and some were injured or dead. In general, there were more injured people. Once the battle was over, the invaded Dwarves also started walking toward Su Ming and the others. The leaders were two Dwarves who were also as tall as the rest of the Dwarves. It was obvious that these two people were the great leader and third leader of the Dwarf race. ¡°Dylan, you¡¯re finally back! Are these the reinforcements you brought?¡± One of the younger Dwarves said. Hearing this, Dylan nodded. ¡°Yes, Dio.¡± ¡°This is the Elven Prophet.¡± Once he finished speaking, Dylan introduced him to Su Ming, ¡°This is my big brother, the great leader of the Dwarves, Dishan.¡± ¡°This is my third brother, the third leader of the Dwarves, Dio.¡± When Dishan heard this, he immediately walked up to Su Ming. ¡°Hello, respected Prophet. Thank you for your support and saving our Dwarf race from the fire and water!¡± ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for your arrival, our home and family would have been destroyed by these damn Orcs!¡± When Su Ming heard that, a warm smile appeared on his face. ¡°Great leader Dishan, this is just a small matter, you don¡¯t need to worry too much.¡± Chapter 25 - Orcs Chapter 25 Orcs After Dishan thanked Su Ming, he ordered his tribe members to deal with the Orcs who had lost their ability to fight. After that, he brought Su Ming to the Dwarf tribe. As he walked into the tribe, Su Ming realized that the environment here was indeed rather ordinary Moreover, there was only vegetation in the surroundings, and there were no iron resources that could be used. No wonder Dylan had agreed to his invitation without even thinking. To these Dwarves, who valued forging and construction as their lives, nothing was more important than the environment they could use to forge. Once he expressed his gratitude to Su Ming, Dishan looked at him with a slightly curious expression and asked, ¡°Great Prophet, you¡¯ve helped us so much. I don¡¯t know how I can express my gratitude to you.¡± ¡°If there¡¯s anything in our Dwarves¡¯ tribe that you like, please speak frankly.¡± When Su Ming heard this, he first looked at his surroundings, then his gaze fell back on Dishan. When Dishan saw this, he was stunned for a moment, and then his body shivered involuntarily. ¡°Great¡­Great Prophet?¡± Su Ming was also slightly stunned by his reaction. When he came to his senses, he could not help but roll his eyes. How could he not understand what was going on in Dishan¡¯s mind? What a joke! There were so many pretty Elven girls out there, but he had to fall for a male Dwarf who did not have any good looks? ¡°You¡¯re thinking too much! What I mean is that our Elf clan is currently developing and needs the help of your Dwarf tribe.¡± Dylan also joined in the conversation and told him about the situation in the valley and the current situation of the Elf Clan. ¡°so, the Great Prophet¡¯s intention is to invite us to move into the Elf Valley and become a part of the Great Prophet¡¯s camp?¡± Su Ming smiled and nodded. He did not say anything else. When Dishan saw this, he immediately frowned, and the expression on his face became a little conflicted. To him, the many conditions in the Elf Valley were so good that he was very tempted. But ¡­ He had his own concerns. He had led the Dwarves for so many years and had allowed them to live freely on this continent. Now that he had to live under someone else¡¯s roof, he would definitely lose his freedom in many places. This was the situation that Dishan was most worried about. Otherwise, Dishan wouldn¡¯t have to worry about other things. The valley was rich in resources, and the main force was the Elves, who were known for their gentle nature. Even their leader seemed to be a good person who understood etiquette very well. After all, if Su Ming was not a good person ¡­ With his current military strength, he could even threaten the Dwarves to join them. The combat power of the Dwarves was definitely not comparable to them. After all, he could tell from Dylan¡¯s words. The reinforcements that had just arrived were not their entire force. As he thought about it, Dishan¡¯s brows furrowed even more. Su Ming was not in a hurry. He waited patiently for them to weigh the pros and cons. In fact, he probably knew what Dishan was worried about. However, he did not say anything about relaxing the conditions or giving the Dwarves absolute freedom. The Dwarves were different from the Elves. With his identity as the Elven Prophet, he could easily gain the trust and love of the Elves, and make them absolutely obey his orders. However, the Dwarves were different. The only person who trusted and respected him was Dylan. rves we If he couldn¡¯t make Dishan and di ao respect and trust him from the bottom of their hearts ¡­ Even if the Dwarves joined him, it would be a lot of trouble when he led them in the future. Therefore, he might as well use this opportunity to temper them. Dylan couldn¡¯t help but feel the silence. ¡°Big brother! Do you want our people to stay in this barren forest forever and suppress their nature and talents?¡± ¡°I know what you¡¯re worried about, but based on my understanding of the Great Prophet and what I¡¯ve seen and heard these days, the Great Prophet is definitely not that kind of person!¡± After all, in the Elf Valley, even the Goblin Warriors ¡®daily working hours were equal to the Elves. Dylan didn¡¯t believe that there would be any unfair treatment after the Dwarf tribe joined in such an environment. Hearing this, the last line of defense in Dishan¡¯s heart seemed to have finally been broken. Dishan sighed helplessly before he lifted his head and looked at Su Ming. ¡°Great Prophet, please forgive me for my hesitation. After all, this is a matter of great importance to the future development of our clan.¡± Su Ming smiled and nodded. He looked calm on the surface, but in truth, he was very excited. With the addition of the Dwarves, the construction of his Kingdom would take an extremely solid step forward! Their construction ability was an extremely important part of the construction of the kingdom. ¡°Then, from now on, our Dwarves will join your Elf clan.¡± Su Ming stood up with a smile. ¡°Welcome!¡± As he said these words, many thoughts ran through Su Ming¡¯s mind. Now that he had so many forces under his command, it seemed that it was time for him to marry someone with a suitable name. After the Dwarves decided to join the Elf clan, their actions could be said to be decisive. In just one afternoon, they had packed all their things. When he saw this, Su Ming was slightly surprised. Once the Elves and a portion of the Tree Demons escorted them to the valley, Su Ming stayed with the remaining Tree Demon Druids and the three leaders of the Dwarf race. Here¡­after all, there were still hundreds of Orcs. After the battle just now, there were only about 100 Orcs left. Their nature was brutal. Even if Su Ming had ordered the Warriors to hold back, that was only if they did not harm themselves. Therefore, after the battle ended, there were only about 100 Orcs left. Once he walked up to a tightly bound Orc, Su Ming said, ¡°Why did you invade the Dwarf tribe?¡± The Orc glared at him and roared, showing his ferocity. A foul smell came from his mouth. Su Ming frowned. He took two steps back and summoned the protector of the forest. Then, he directed one of the four-meter tall giant Tree Demons to punch the Orc beside it. The Orc¡¯s pupils shrank. He did not even have time to say anything before he was smashed into a meat patty. Chapter 26 - Dumbass Chapter 26 Dumbass This brutal scene caused the roaring Orcs to suddenly stop. The Orc widened his eyes in shock, and he looked at his companion next to him, as if doubting his life¡­or rather, the meat pie. The Orc gulped, and there was a clear hint of respect in his eyes when he looked at Su Ming The three Dwarf brothers behind him were also shocked and afraid after seeing this scene. They did not expect that Su Ming, who looked incredibly kind, would be so brutal. However, they quickly reacted. Su Ming¡¯s ruthlessness seemed to only be directed at their enemies and evil people. Their gazes when they looked at Su Ming also became more respectful. ¡°I¡¯ll ask again, why did you invade the Dwarf tribe?¡± Su Ming¡¯s voice was slightly cold. To the Orc, his eyes were filled with a biting cold killing intent. The Orc cast a glance at the cold-faced giant Tree Demon standing beside Su Ming and gulped, then quickly spoke. ¡°The Dwarves are too much! We asked them to forge weapons for us, but they actually didn¡¯t agree!¡± Su Ming quirked his eyebrows and cast a glance at Dishan. Dishan was stunned at first, then he laughed out of anger. He could not help but sneer and shake his head. ¡°You bunch of barbaric Orcs! If you want us to forge weapons for you, then you should at least provide us with the materials! ¡°We didn¡¯t even ask you for a reward for forging the weapon. You can¡¯t even prepare the materials yourself?! ¡°If that¡¯s the case, how are we going to forge weapons for you? Using air to create it?¡± The Orc choked at the roar and awkwardly wanted to scratch his head with his hands, but he found that his hands were tied up and could only give up. Su Ming was speechless for a moment as he listened to their conversation. No wonder he had heard in his previous life that Orcs were powerful but had low intelligence. Now that he had come into contact with her, he realized that it was indeed the case. Even the Orcs¡¯ behavior was no longer just a matter of low IQ, it was simply a little stupid and bad! Su Ming shook his head and looked at the Orc before him. ¡°Name?¡± The Orc was stunned. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± This time, it was Su Ming¡¯s turn to be stunned. ¡°Don¡¯t you have a name?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no such thing in our tribe!¡± The Orc shook his head. ¡°Then how do you usually address people?¡± Su Ming asked after taking a deep breath. The Orc tilted his head and thought for a moment. ¡°Hey.¡± For some unknown reason, Su Ming suddenly had the urge to slap the Orc to death. Once he forced himself to calm down, Su Ming rubbed the center of his brows and said slowly, ¡°How many Orcs are there in your tribe?¡± The Orc frowned and thought for a while before saying in an uncertain tone, ¡°Probably¡­that many.¡± ¡°If we count the number of Orcs you¡¯ve brought with you as one, how many are left in your tribe?¡± Su Ming sighed. Su Ming did not want to talk about numbers like two hundred to the Orc. He was really afraid that the Orc would not understand. This time, the Orcs understood faster. He tilted his head and thought for a while before saying, ¡°There¡¯s probably only one left.¡± §Ö Su Ming understood. That meant that there were only two hundred Orcs left in the tribe. The number of Orcs they had brought this time was around two hundred. Including the Orcs who died in battle. There were about 300 Orcs left alive. When he thought of this, Su Ming could not help but quirk his eyebrows. This number might sound small, but based on his understanding, it was actually quite rare. The Orcs¡¯s reproductive ability was very strong. Their existence was almost in violation of the fact that the older an animal was, the more difficult it was to reproduce. Furthermore, they matured very quickly. Therefore, as long as they were given enough time, the number of Orcs would definitely double in a short time. And just how strong the charging force of the Orcs was¡­ Su Ming did not even need to deliberately describe it. ¡®Let¡¯s just describe it this way.¡¯ When a group of two-meter-tall, muscular men raised their machetes and charged at you with a fearless aura, you would be scared of death. Most of the troops would find it hard to hold on! ¡°Do you want to live?¡± Su Ming asked. The Orc did not even hesitate. ¡°Of course, who wouldn¡¯t want to live if they could?¡± Su Ming cast him a glance. ¡°Then, submit to me. ¡°As long as you submit to me, I¡¯ll give you the right to live.¡± The Orcs had low intelligence, so they were different from the other tribes in many ways. For example, if he wanted to rule over them, it would not work if he used the Elves ¡¯emotional card or the Dwarves¡¯ benefits to tempt them. There was only one way to deal with them. Strength. Absolute power. As long as he had enough power, it would be easy to make the Orcs submit. ¡®On the other hand, if you do not have enough power, even if you use a temporary method to make them submit to you, they will inevitably betray you in the future.¡¯ This was what Su Ming had learned from his experience in his previous life. However, that was not Su Ming¡¯s personal experience. Instead, it was another unlucky player who was showing off that he had tamed a Orc tribe. In the end, the Orcs had razed his tribe to the ground in the blink of an eye. Hearing this, the Orc hesitated. ¡°You are the leader of the Orcs, right?¡± The Orc nodded. ¡°Then make a decision quickly. Otherwise, if you continue to hesitate, a new leader might appear in the Orc race.¡± The Orc¡¯s body trembled when he heard this. He cast a glance at the forest¡¯s Guardian standing beside Su Ming, and a wave of fear rose in his heart. ¡°Hmm¡­respected Prophet, from today on, I am your most loyal servant.¡± Su Ming cast him a glance and nodded slightly. However, Su Ming did not truly trust him just because he said a few words. Instead, he signed a master-servant agreement with him after that. After the master-servant agreement was signed, the Orcs could not have any disloyalty or killing intent toward him. As long as there were any signs of it, the Orcs would be killed in an instant! Once the Orc signed the agreement, he noticed that Su Ming¡¯s figure seemed to have instantly become much taller. The dissatisfaction she had for Su Ming instantly disappeared. Once he was done, Su Ming asked the Orc to bring his remaining soldiers back to the Orc tribe. The Orcs at the current stage were still a little too barbaric. Su Ming planned to bring them to the valley of the spirits once he had trained them well enough. Chapter 27 - Su Xiaoshans Discovery Chapter 27 Su Xiaoshan¡¯s Discovery Once he had the Tree Demons escort the three Dwarven brothers to the valley of the Elves, Su Ming chose to log off. During those days, Su Ming basically spent all his time in the game. Su Ming was still a little unaccustomed to being separated from reality. Once he walked out of the internet caf¨¦, the afterglow of the setting sun shone on his face through the gaps between the leaves at the entrance of the caf¨¦. Su Ming stretched out his hand to block the sun. He chuckled and shook his head. He turned around and walked toward the bus stop. When he got home, his parents were not home yet. Su Xiaoshan was home alone. There was a funny variety show on the TV, and Su Xiaoshan, who was licking a popsicle, was amused by the variety show. She did not even notice when Su Ming arrived home. It was only when Su Ming walked behind her and snatched the popsicle from her hand that Su Xiaoshan realized that he had returned home. ¡°What are you doing, brother! Give me back the popsicle! I will die without it!¡± Su Xiaoshan bared her fangs and brandished her claws as she pounced on Su Ming, but Su Ming dodged her easily. Su Xiaoshan was stunned, and so was Su Ming ¡°Brother¡­since when did you have such a fast reaction speed?¡± The two siblings used to play with each other a lot, and based on Su Xiaoshan¡¯s experience, she should have been able to hit Su Ming with her pounce just now. However, in that instant, Su Ming¡¯s reaction speed was simply unbelievable, and his dodging movements were also incredibly Swift and clean. Su Ming was no longer in the mood to play with Su Xiaoshan. After he returned the popsicle to Su Xiaoshan, he walked back to his room. Although Su Xiaoshan found it strange, her attention was quickly attracted by the content on the TV screen and she began to giggle. Su Ming lay down on his bed and looked at the ceiling. His thoughts were wandering in his eyes. Recently, he had not done any exercise, much less anything to train his reaction. Under such circumstances, his reaction speed and motor nerve suddenly received a somewhat exaggerated increase. There could only be one explanation. The improvements in his donstitution and other aspects in the game¡­could already begin to affect the current him! When he thought of this, Su Ming instantly became excited. In his previous life, he had not noticed such a change. It seemed like he had missed out on many things in his previous life because he had entered the game too late. When he thought of this, Su Ming instantly became even more excited. Just as his thoughts wandered to this point, his door was suddenly pushed open, and a strange head poked in. ¡°Brother? What are you doing?¡± Su Ming sat up and said helplessly, ¡°What can I do?¡± Let¡¯s take a break.¡± Su Xiaoshan waved her hand and said, ¡°Brother, come on, do you think I don¡¯t know you? You won¡¯t be able to sleep in the afternoon.¡± As she spoke, Su Xiaoshan walked into Su Ming¡¯s room and sat down. Then, she put on a mysterious expression. ¡°Brother, have you heard of something recently?¡± Su Xiaoshan¡¯s mysterious expression also made Su Ming nervous. ¡°Why? Mom and dad are getting a divorce?¡± Su Xiaoshan was stunned for a moment before rolling her eyes. ¡°What are you thinking? If mom and dad are getting a divorce, how can I still talk to you so calmly?¡± Su Ming smiled. He was just joking with Su Xiaoshan. ¡°Tell me, what¡¯s the matter? You¡¯re being so mysterious.¡± Su Xiaoshan looked at the door and saw that no one had returned before she spoke again. ¡°I heard from my good friend that there¡¯s a particularly interesting game recently. I heard that they¡¯re going to play it in-game.¡± ¡°My friend told me that this game might be an epoch-making existence, and she asked me to play it with her!¡± Su Ming quirked his eyebrows. He seemed to have thought of something and asked tentatively, ¡°The game that your friend is talking about¡­what¡¯s it called?¡± Su Xiaoshan frowned and thought for a while before she spoke in an uncertain tone. ¡°I think it¡¯s called something¡­something tribe¡­something origin?¡± After recalling for a while, Su Xiaoshan suddenly slapped her thigh and said excitedly, ¡°I remember now, it¡¯s called the Origin of Humans: Horde!¡± Su Ming quirked his eyebrows. It was indeed that game. However, thinking about it, there really was not much time left until they reached the inner part of the game. Soon, he would not be the only human player in the game. When he thought of this, Su Ming could not help but look forward to it. He really wanted to know what happened to the all-powerful players in the game in his previous life. After entering the game and seeing that his tribe had developed to this extent, what kind of reaction would they have? As he thought about it, the corners of Su Ming¡¯s lips curled up into a faint smile. ¡°Brother? Brother? What are you laughing at?¡± Su Xiaoshan¡¯s voice rang out, pulling Su Ming out of his fantasy. ¡°No, I¡¯m just curious about what kind of game can be called an epoch-making work.¡± Su Ming did not plan to tell Su Xiaoshan that he had already entered the game. He did not plan to tell anyone he knew in real life about this for the time being. In truth, Su Ming did not even intend to tell the other players that he was a player after the game was launched. After all, to most people, the players inside were the first batch of players. When these players entered the game and saw him, their first reaction would probably be that he was a powerful NPC. At that time, Su Ming could also use this identity to do many things. When he thought of this, Su Ming¡¯s lips curled up. Su Xiaoshan tilted her head and thought for a while, but she could not think of anything. ¡°Who knows? However, I heard that this game¡¯s awesomeness exp is quite high.¡± ¡°You can use the game helmet to play, or even the gaming pod!¡± ¡°I heard that if you use the gaming pod, you can even stay in the game for a month without going offline! Isn¡¯t it amazing?¡± When Su Ming heard that, his anticipation for the gaming pod increased even more. On the surface, he put on a surprised look. ¡°It¡¯s that powerful?¡± Su Xiaoshan nodded proudly. ¡°That¡¯s not true.¡± After she finished speaking, she felt a little discouraged. ¡°But I didn¡¯t get the qualification code inside. I heard that there are very few qualification codes inside, only a few? I¡¯m not too sure. ¡°But my friend¡¯s luck was pretty good. She managed to get an inner code. She said that she planned to go in and expand her territory after the game was released. ¡°When the game is officially open for beta testing, she will bring me in and I¡¯ll be able to dominate the game.¡± Chapter 28 - Bow-Making Chapter 28 Bow-Making When Su Ming heard that, he quirked his eyebrows and was slightly surprised. In his previous life, he had never heard of Su Xiaoshan having a friend who had snatched the activation code for the closed beta and became a closed beta player. From the looks of it, the game¡¯s contents were actually not much different from his previous life. However, outside the game¡­there seemed to be a slight butterfly effect, and some things were different from before. When he thought of this, excitement rose in Su Ming¡¯s heart for some reason. In that case, it meant that the future was not unchangeable. Since these places could be changed by the butterfly effect of transmigration¡­ In that case, the final outcome of the final battle between humans and the extraterrestrials would naturally change because of the difference in this life! ¡°Oh, really? How much does your friend know about this game?¡± ¡°Actually, I¡¯ve been reading about this game on the internet for the past two days. I heard that the game has a lot of maps and a lot of freedom.¡± Su Xiaoshan nodded like a chicken pecking at rice. ¡°Yes, my friend has already told me about it. This game¡¯s map is huge, and players can freely choose their spawn point.¡± Su Ming¡¯s expression did not change. He asked in a tone that made it sound as if he was just having a casual chat, ¡°Then which place does she plan to choose as her birthplace?¡± Since this person was Su Xiaoshan¡¯s friend, then if she chose to be born in Silver Wind Valley, it would not be a problem for Su Ming to take care of her. Su Xiaoshan furrowed her brows. ¡°I¡¯m not too sure about that. She¡¯s still hesitating. There¡¯s not much information on the game¡¯s official website.¡± ¡°She wants to choose a more fertile birth point, but it¡¯s hard to see the resources of each place now.¡± Su Ming nodded. Since he could not get an answer out of it, then there was no need for him to continue asking. The two of them chatted for a while longer. When Su Xiaoshan returned to her room, Su Ming laid down on his bed and let his thoughts wander. The anticipation in his heart made him look forward to the game tomorrow and the changes in the game after the internal players arrived. This was a bunch of innocent newbies¡­if he could make good use of them, they would definitely be a rich resource¡­ Hehe¡­ Su Ming fell into a deep sleep while daydreaming. When he woke up the next morning, he went straight to the internet cafe and started playing games after he had his meal. The scene in front of him changed rapidly. The fragrant breeze blew over with the fragrance of flowers, and the sound of hard work was constantly heard. The feeling of stepping on grass came to Su Ming, and he realized it clearly. He had once again returned to his own territory. In the fortress not far away, the Dwarves were building the wall of the fortress with bright eyes. When he saw Su Ming, the eldest of the three Dwarven brothers, Dishan, immediately went up to him with an excited expression. ¡°Great Prophet, your blueprint is so great! It¡¯s God¡¯s work!¡± In the beginning, when Dishan came to the Elf Valley and learned that the Dwarves needed to build this fortress, he was a little dissatisfied. However, when he saw the map that was said to have been written by Su Ming, the dissatisfaction in his heart instantly disappeared. What replaced it was shock and admiration. His third brother had the same reaction. After seeing this map, he finally understood why his second brother was so eager for the Dwarves to come here, even if they had to live under someone else¡¯s roof. This kind of environment, this kind of resources, and this kind of divine creation-like blueprint. Every item had a fatal attraction to them! In fact, Dishan was a little glad that he had agreed to come and join Su Ming after some hesitation. Otherwise, if he knew that he had missed out on such a blueprint, he would definitely regret it. It was also because of this blueprint that he had no complaints even if he had to work day and night. On the contrary, he was very happy. That was right, even though he had been working all day, Dishan was not the least bit dissatisfied. Because this was his own request. He liked to watch the exquisite design on the blueprint being born little by little under his own hands. This feeling made him intoxicated. The other Dwarves were also looking forward to it. When Su Ming heard that, a faint smile appeared on his face. ¡°Only in your hands can this fortress become what it wants. In fact¡­it¡¯s even better than what I¡¯ve imagined.¡± Once Su Ming finished speaking, Dishan¡¯s expression became even more excited. His words were undoubtedly the greatest affirmation to Dishan. After taking a deep breath, Dishan nodded with a serious face. ¡°We won¡¯t let the Great Prophet down.¡± ¡°Give us another ten days and we¡¯ll definitely be able to finish this fortress!¡± Su Ming nodded. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be in such a hurry. Just finish building the fortress.¡± After subduing the Dwarves and the Orcs, the Elf Clan finally had the time and energy to explore the surrounding areas. After exploring the area around him, Su Ming realized that there was basically no longer any tribe in the area that could threaten the tribes in the valley of the fairies. Therefore, there was no need to rush the construction of the fortress. rves vere At the very least, he did not need to use all his manpower and resources to do this. In the current Elf Valley, the Dwarves were the main force in building fortresses, while the Goblin tribe was the supporting tribe, responsible for transporting wood and various resources. On the other hand, the Elven Warriors were training and exploring the nearby areas in batches. In short, the entire Elf Valley was now in good order, and it was developing in a stable and rapid way. When he heard Su Ming¡¯s words, Dishan was instantly filled with doubt. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Great Prophet, do you have a mission that you need to give to us Dwarves?¡± To be honest, Deshan did not want to be separated from the construction of the fortress. However, if Su Ming asked, he did not want to refuse. When Su Ming heard that, he did not speak. Instead, he handed over a drawing. When Dishan saw Su Ming handing over the map, a few guesses formed in his heart. Once he suppressed the excitement in his heart, Dishan took the drawing from Su Ming¡¯s hands and started examining it carefully. Then¡­his eyes widened unconsciously, and the expression on his face began to turn into shock and disbelief. After rubbing his eyes, Dishan slowly raised the blueprint, his hands were still trembling. Shock and amazement appeared in his eyes at the same time. Chapter 29 - Perfect Chapter 29 Perfect At this moment, Dishan looked like he was looking at a perfect piece of art. For a moment, his expression was a little dazed. Su Ming was not too surprised by Dishan¡¯s reaction. When he took out the map, Su Ming had already guessed Dishan¡¯s reaction. After all, the destructive power of such a blueprint to the Dwarves was indeed a little exaggerated. In Su Ming¡¯s previous life, the strongest army he had was an Archer Army. And this Archer team was once considered one of the strongest Archer teams in the game. All of this was because of the drawing of a bow Su Ming had obtained after he had completed an extremely difficult task. It was this bow that could be continuously upgraded that allowed Su Ming¡¯s Archer unit to have the right to chase after the strongest Archer unit in the game. In his previous life, Su Ming had formed an Archer unit in order to quickly create a sufficient number of bows. There was a period of time when he was with this blueprint almost every day. So even now, he could still clearly remember all the details of this blueprint. ¡°Chief Dishan?¡± When Su Ming saw that Dishan seemed to be getting deeper and deeper into the trap, he sighed in slight helplessness and could not help but take the initiative to give him a reminder. This voice woke up Dishan from his dazed state. ¡°My God, Great Prophet, how did you find this map? This is God¡¯s work!¡± After saying this in amazement, Dishan could not help but shake his head. ¡°if I could study this blueprint for a while, I would definitely be able to make the bow and arrow on it completely!¡± As he spoke, Dishan even cast a glance at Su Ming. Hints, they were all hints. Su Ming chuckled and shook his head. He then said, ¡°Since I have taken out this blueprint, I naturally intend to let you Dwarves study it.¡± As he spoke, Su Ming pointed at the Elf Archers who were training in the valley. ¡°As you can see, these Elf Archers are quite capable and have been training hard.¡± ¡°However, they¡¯ve been suffering because they don¡¯t have a suitable weapon that can fully display their abilities.¡± ¡°If the Dwarves can create enough weapons for them, the Elven Warriors will be more powerful and can protect you better.¡± Hearing this, Dishan was a little excited. ¡°Great Prophet, we will not let you down!¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Su Ming raised his eyebrows. ¡°If you have something to say, just say it.¡± ¡°Great Prophet, according to the contents of your map and the resources we have now¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid we can only make the initial version of the bow on the blueprint.¡± ¡°if we want to continue upgrading our bow, we¡¯ll have to get more resources.¡± Su Ming had already expected this. When he heard this, he only nodded his head faintly. ¡°I know that. Just follow the blueprint and create the first version of the bow.¡± Dishan nodded, his expression became excited again. ¡°however, even if it¡¯s the first version, the bow and arrow on the blueprint is enough to improve the combat power of the Elven Warriors by a large amount.¡± ¡°From now on, I will find a group of Dwarves who are the best at forging weapons from the Dwarves who built the fortress!¡± He said. ¡°I believe that the Dwarves will be able to produce a batch of bows and arrows without affecting the construction of the castle.¡± Su Ming chuckled softly and nodded. He did not say anything else. Since Dishan had given a guarantee, there should not be any accidents. The Dwarves were quite trustworthy in this aspect. As long as he gave a guarantee, he would not go back on his words. After that, Deshan quickly found a group of Dwarves who were building the fortress. Then, they went to the Elf Valley and began to build a forging table in the area that was divided for the Dwarves. After about a morning, the first bow and arrow was successfully forged by Dishan. Once the bow was made, the excited Dishan brought it to Su Ming. ¡°Great Prophet, I¡¯ve finished forging the first bow and arrow!¡± Su Ming turned around and took the bow from the man¡¯s hands. Cloud Piercing Bow [Rarity: Blue] [Grade: Perfect] [Attributes: Shooting range increased by 50%, power increased by 50%, accuracy increased by 50%.] (Description: This is the Cloud Piercing Bow forged by the Dwarf tribe¡¯s leader. Its quality is close to flawless.] As he looked at the bow in his hands, Su Ming¡¯s expression became slightly excited. He remembered that in his previous life, the first bow and arrow that he had forged was also blue in grade, but its quality was far worse. It was only ordinary. This was the result Su Ming had obtained after studying it for a long time and carefully making all sorts of preparations step by step. This was enough to show that the Dwarves were indeed talented in forging weapons. ¡°It¡¯s done very well. The quality of this bow is very good. How long will it take for it to be put into mass production?¡± Dishan pondered for a while before he spoke again. ¡°According to the current progress, it will take about a day for my people to fully understand the blueprint and put it into mass production.¡± ¡°This is the only way we can guarantee that there won¡¯t be any problems with the quality of our bows and arrows. Su Ming quirked his eyebrows and lifted his head to look at Dishan in surprise. ¡°You mean to say that the quality of all the bows that you and your tribesmen will make in the future will not be worse than this one?¡± Dishan thought for a while and then nodded. ¡°Yes, I made this bow because I wanted to make a finished product for you to see. However, please rest assured that this will not affect the practicality of this bow. ¡°The quality of the bows that my people make in the future will not be lower than this one. I should be able to raise the quality of the bow even higher.¡± When Su Ming heard this, he immediately nodded in satisfaction. ¡°Well done, keep it up. ¡°Put the bow into mass production as soon as possible! Let¡¯s first arm our Archers.¡± Dishan nodded excitedly. He put away his bow and turned to look in the direction of the fortress. ¡°The progress of the fortress is not affected.¡± ¡°As long as we maintain this progress, I believe it will be completed very soon. My third brother is currently supervising the construction.¡± Su Ming nodded. Chapter 30 - The Unkempt Orcs Chapter 30 The Unkempt Orcs The Dwarves¡¯ abilities were indeed well-deserved. If he did not find the Dwarves and let them join his tribe. Right now, he should still be worrying about the speed of the fortress¡¯ construction. As for the creation of the bow and arrow, he could forget about it. After that, Su Ming went to the fortress and checked on the progress of the construction. It was just as Dishan had said, the construction speed here was not affected much. In fact, only a small portion of the Dwarves had been sent away to forge bows and arrows. The ones chosen by Dishan were the most outstanding people in the Dwarven race in the field of forging weapons. After this portion of people was removed, there were still hundreds of Dwarves building the fortress. Under such circumstances, how could the speed of the fortress¡¯ construction be affected? Once he finished inspecting the place, Su Ming went straight to Zelda and handed over the Cloud Piercing Bow in his hands. Zelda¡¯s eyes lit up when she saw the Cloud Piercing Bow. She was surprised. ¡°Great Prophet, this bow looks extremely precious. Where did you find it?¡± Su Ming cast her a glance and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that. Try out the effects of this bow first.¡± Since this was the first Cloud Piercing Bow that was created, there was no way Su Ming would just give it to an Elf Warrior. Zelda was the commander. However, every time there was a battle between the Elves, she would always be the one at the front. Therefore, there was no problem with giving her this bow. Zelda grabbed the Cloud Piercing Bow tightly and took out an arrow from the quiver beside her. Her eyes flickered as she looked at the Cloud Piercing Bow in front of her. Her eyes narrowed. The next second, Zelda pulled the bow to full its strongest tension. A sharp aura instantly emanated from her body. The moment Su Ming cast a sideways glance, the bow and arrow shot out from Zelda¡¯s hands. Buzzzzzz! After the sharp sound of the wind, the arrow accurately hit a red tree trunk a hundred meters away. Zelda¡¯s eyes flashed as she praised, ¡°That¡¯s an amazing bow!¡± The sharp arrow just now was several levels higher than her usual standard. Zelda could clearly feel that all this improvement was because of the bow in her hand. This was enough to show how powerful the bow¡¯s ability was! Su Ming nodded and asked, ¡°What do you think?¡± Zelda thought for a while before she continued. ¡°This bow gives me the feeling that it¡¯s much stronger than the bows we used before, be it in accuracy or power. ¡°If we can get more bows and arrows to arm our Elf Archers, I think our fighting power will be enhanced a lot.¡± When he heard Zelda¡¯s words, Su Ming chuckled softly. ¡°Regarding this matter, you can talk to Chief Dishan of the Dwarf race.¡± Zelda was stunned for a moment, but her eyes lit up when he realized what was going on. ¡°Great Prophet, what do you mean?¡± Su Ming nodded. ¡°The bow in your hands was made by the leader of the Dwarves, Dishan.¡± ¡°The Dwarves are now working hard to make bows and arrows. They want to produce enough bows and arrows to arm the entire Elven Archer force.¡± Zelda became excited at once. To her, nothing was more important than making the Elf Clan stronger. Su Ming no longer bothered himself with the excited Zelda. Once he finished speaking, he brought his Tree Demons and headed toward the Orcs tribe. Previously, when Su Ming had just tamed the Orcs, he did not have much time to prepare to train them. After all, in his opinion, increasing the strength of the Elven race was what he needed to do more at the moment. However, based on the current situation, Su Ming no longer needed to worry about the Elves. He could now turn all his attention to the Orc clan. This race would be one of the most important helpers for him to expand his territory in the future. Therefore, he had to manage this race well. About an hour later, Su Ming arrived at the Orc tribe. It was also this one hour journey that allowed Su Ming to slowly make up his mind. In the following period of time, if he had enough energy and time. He had to build a few more teleportation gates in his own territory. Otherwise, it would be a waste of time to travel in such a hurry every time! When he thought of this, Su Ming could not help but nod in his head. The moment he walked into the Orc tribe, Su Ming frowned. The stench in the Orc tribe was unbearable, and excrement could be seen everywhere. This made Su Ming suspect for a moment that he had not come to a tribe, but to a public toilet. Very soon, some of the Orcs noticed Su Ming standing at the entrance of the tribe. The Orcs whispered to each other, and soon, a Orc who was obviously more muscular than the others walked out. It was the leader of the Orcs, the one who had submitted to Su Ming the last time. The moment he saw Su Ming, the slightly violent expression on his face instantly turned into one of meekness, like a little dog that had just seen its master. ¡°That¡­you¡­¡± Su Ming had wanted to call him by his name, but he suddenly remembered that Orcs did not seem to have names. This was something that the Orc had told him last time. After sighing in slight helplessness, Su Ming said, ¡°You¡¯ll be called Riel from now on.¡± Riel was momentarily stunned, as if he was wondering why he would be called that name, but he did not object. Instead, he walked toward Su Ming with an ingratiating look on his face. ¡°Great Prophet, why did you suddenly come here? Do you want to come in with me first?¡± Su Ming cast a glance at the situation in the Orc tribe and wisely chose to reject the offer. Riel looked slightly regretful, but Su Ming did not care about his reaction. The current Orcs were far from his ideal! In fact, he was still far from having a decent combat strength. That was why Su Ming had to make the Orcs start from the very basics and make some changes. If he could not change the Orcs and make them more disciplined¡­ Su Ming felt that even if he could control the people, they would not be of much help to him. When he thought of this, Su Ming looked at the Orcs before him. Chapter 31 - The Problem of the Orcs Chapter 31 The Problem of the Orcs The Orcs in front of him were wearing clothes made of various animal skins. Even some Orcs only used very simple rags to wrap their private parts. In this aspect alone, the Orcs were far inferior to the Dwarves, let alone the Elves. Su Ming shook his head and brought Riel to the side. ¡°Riel, the people of your tribe will listen to your commands, right?¡± Riel found it strange, but he quickly nodded. ¡°Yes, Great Prophet. My clansmen will always obey my orders.¡± ¡°Then now, I want you to give some orders to your people,¡± Su Ming said. ¡°These orders are the rules that you Orcs and you must follow. Do you understand?¡± Riel nodded with a confused expression, then asked, ¡°What¡¯s the order? The Great Prophet.¡± Su Ming thought about it for a moment. He only spoke again after organizing his words. ¡°One, from today on, all the Orcs must complete their excretion in a designated place. They can not defecate anywhere.¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Riel¡¯s face was filled with confusion. ¡°Great Prophet, why are we doing this? According to the instructions of the God of the beast clan, we should let everything go naturally.¡± Su Ming cast a glance at Riel. ¡°Let nature take its course¡­now that I¡¯m asking you and the other Orcs to do this, do you think this is considered a form of nature?¡± Riel shuddered slightly under Su Ming¡¯s slightly cold gaze, then he quickly spoke. ¡°Yes¡­of course it is. Then, Great Prophet, what should we do?¡± Su Ming thought about it for a while before he spoke again. ¡°Build a few toilets at the back of your tribe.¡± Su Ming then told Riel about the process of building the toilet. With the Orcs¡¯ mobility and physical strength, it was quite easy to build a few toilets. As for how Su Ming knew how to build a toilet¡­ Naturally, he had taken the opportunity to check it on the internet. Otherwise, if Su Ming saw a scene of that thing¡¯ all over the place every time he came to the Orcs tribe, he felt that he would definitely be traumatized. ¡°By the way, you should also clean up your tribe as soon as possible. With the current situation, no one is willing to come to your tribe as a guest.¡± Riel scratched his head in embarrassment. ¡°Great Prophet, you are the first guest of our tribe.¡± Su Ming placed his hand on his forehead, and there was a slightly helpless expression on his face. He had overlooked this point. The Orc tribe had nothing to do with hospitality at all. In fact, they were very xenophobic. If Su Ming had not been strong enough, he might have already been placed on the Orcs¡¯s barbeque rack. ¡°In short, I don¡¯t care what you were like in the past, but now that you¡¯ve joined my Alliance, you must do everything according to my will. Do you understand?¡± There was no need to be too polite or beat around the bush when communicating with the Orcs. He only needed to use the simplest words to express his thoughts. Riel nodded repeatedly when he heard this. Su Ming thought about it and asked, ¡°What do you think of your name?¡± As soon as he said that, Riel¡¯s expression became excited. ¡°Great Prophet, I think it¡¯s great! I¡¯m the first person in our tribe to have a name! This is very befitting of my position as the leader!¡± Su Ming nodded. ¡°But you have to be clear about one thing. Having a name is not your privilege, nor is it the privilege of a leader.¡± ¡°In the outside world, everyone has a name.¡± ¡°So, in the time to come, other than changing the environment of the tribe, you also need to give everyone in your tribe a name.¡± Riel nodded in understanding. However, he soon frowned. ¡°Great Prophet, have you thought of names for all of us?¡± Su Ming was stunned for a moment, then shook his head in slight resignation. ¡°Do you think I have that much time to think of names for each and every one of your tribesmen?¡± Riel chuckled and scratched the back of his head. Su Ming brought out a book from his bag. This was a complete collection of names that he had looked up on Baidu before he went offline. After he went online, he wrote it into a book. ¡°There are many names in this book. You can name your people from it.¡± ¡°Oh right, when you name them, remember to distinguish between the gender. The names of men and women are not the same.¡± Most of the names Su Ming copied from Baidu still had the explanation and meaning of the names, as well as whether they were more suitable for men or women. It could be said that this was already a dummy¡¯s guide to names. In fact, Su Ming even felt that once he finished reading the book, Riel would be able to copy the book and name the people he would give birth to in the future. Riel took the book and flipped through it for a while, his expression becoming more and more excited. Su Ming cast him a glance and said, ¡°So, do you understand what your mission is now?¡± Riel nodded. ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll sort out the situation in my tribe first, and then name all of my tribesmen.¡± Su Ming also nodded. ¡°Then I¡¯ll be looking forward to your performance.¡± ¡°Remember, if I come back after a while and find that you¡¯re not good enough.¡± ¡°It¡¯s hard to say if you can continue being the leader of the Orc race.¡± Riel was slightly startled at first, then his body trembled slightly, and he put on a fawning expression. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Prophet. I¡¯ll definitely complete the task you gave me.¡± Su Ming nodded and did not say anything else. Instead, he rode on Da Bai and led his Tree Demons and his Druid Army toward the valley of the fairies. The change in the Orc clan would naturally take some time. At the same time, there would be a lot of trouble in the process, and the Orcs would not be used to it. However, Su Ming did not need to worry about these things. As the leader of the Orcs, Riel should have the ability to deal with these problems. And even if he could not handle it, at most, Su Ming would have to do it himself. In any case, in a tribe like the Orc race, where strength was of utmost importance, it was a very simple matter to gain the right to speak and make others listen to him. However, just as Su Ming was thinking about these questions, Da Bai suddenly stopped in its tracks. Chapter 32 - Sudden Attack Chapter 32 Sudden Attack Da Bai¡¯s sudden pause made Su Ming a little confused. He pinched Da Bai¡¯s belly, but Da Bai still did not react. Instead, it cast a longing look to the side. Su Ming followed Da Bai¡¯s line of sight. The place they were at now was about 20 minutes away from the Elf Valley. Beside them was a clear lake surrounded by a forest. At this moment, Da Bai¡¯s longing gaze was directed at the clear lake. As it looked at the lake, Da Bai would occasionally lift its head and look at Su Ming with a probing expression. Su Ming thought about it for a moment before he asked, ¡°You want to take a bath?¡± Hearing this, Da Bai¡¯s eyes brightened, and its huge tiger head kept nodding. Su Ming chuckled softly. This was normal. These days, Da Bai had been running around with him. Besides resting time, he did not have much free time. He did not even have time to take a bath. Now that he saw such a clear lake and the surrounding environment was so good, it was normal for him to have the urge to take a bath. After some thought, Su Ming ordered the Druids and the Tree Demon tribe to stay where they were and wait for orders. Then, he rode on Da Bai and headed toward the lake. Once they reached the lakeside, Su Ming got off the Tiger and patted Da Bai¡¯s back, telling it to do what it wanted. Da Bai was like a wild horse that had let go of its reins. With a cheerful roar, it rushed toward the lake. After that, he jumped into the water and started to swim in the clear lake. Su Ming observed for a while on the shore before he found a relatively clean spot to sit down. Once he took off his shoes, Su Ming put his feet into the lake, thinking that he could soak his feet while he was at it. Not only did the lake water look clear, but it also felt very comfortable to the touch. It was slightly cold, but it didn¡¯t make people feel uncomfortable. On the contrary, it had a refreshing feeling Su Ming felt a rare sense of relaxation, so he leaned back and lay down on the clear grass. As he looked at the clear blue sky, Su Ming felt as if he was at the end of summer, by the beach. This comfortable feeling made Su Ming want to sleep. He did as he said. Su Ming placed his palm under his head. Once he closed his eyes, his breathing gradually calmed down. Then, just as he was about to fall asleep. The lake water suddenly began to ripple, and a fierce tiger¡¯s roar suddenly came from the lake! Su Ming¡¯s sleepiness was instantly dispelled and he sat up abruptly. He saw Da Bai¡¯s face full of anger and anxiety, and it was quickly flying in his direction. At the same time, a sense of danger suddenly filled Su Ming¡¯s heart. Su Ming could not care about wearing his shoes and dodged to the side in a rather sorry state. It was this action that allowed Su Ming to successfully avoid danger despite the danger. A black shadow flew past Su Ming¡¯s shoulder. At that moment, Su Ming saw that there seemed to be two incredibly sharp fangs in the black shadow¡¯s gaping mouth. It did not seem to have expected Su Ming to react so quickly and Dodge its attack. It had already used all its strength in this pounce. Once Su Ming dodged it, it did not have time to stop and fell to the ground. It instantly looked incredibly pathetic. Su Ming stood up and fixed his gaze on¡­a vampire who had appeared before him. At least, in the various movies on earth, their race was summed up by this word. However, based on Su Ming¡¯s memories from his previous life¡­ In this game, it seemed more appropriate to call their race the Undead. When Su Ming thought of this, his expression changed slightly. Once the Undead before him stood up in a rather sorry state, he turned his head around and looked at Su Ming. It was the same as what Su Ming remembered in his previous life. The Undead in front of him also had an extremely pale face. He had extremely sharp and long fangs, and his eyes were filled with desire. Su Ming knew that it was a desire for blood. There was also a hint of anger on his face, clearly the anger of the failed attack. Su Ming narrowed his eyes. At that moment, Da Bai was already by his side, so he did not have to worry about his safety. ¡°You¡¯re an Undead?¡± Su Ming said. When Su Ming asked this question, he did not intend to get a reply from the Undead. However, something was out of his expectations. After hearing his question, the Undead¡¯s expression changed for a while before he nodded slightly. And during this process, the Undead kept their gazes fixed on Su Ming. Their eyes were filled with desire. It was obvious that his thirst for blood had reached the limit of what he could endure. It was also because of this reason that even though he had been discovered by Su Ming, he still looked as if he had given up. Su Ming frowned. As he directed the army of Tree Demons to rush over in his heart, he said flatly, ¡°Your goal just now was to kill me and then hunt for food?¡± The Undead in front of him swallowed, as if he was trying to suppress the restlessness in his heart. Then, he nodded and then shook his head. His behavior made Su Ming feel a little puzzled. Based on his performance just now, he seemed to have some killing intent toward him. However, after the stalemate, his killing intent seemed to have weakened. In fact, Su Ming could clearly feel that he was trying his best to suppress the killing intent in his heart. This surprised Su Ming. ¡°But you don¡¯t seem to think so now?¡± When he saw that the Undead¡¯s killing intent was growing weaker, Su Ming was no longer in a hurry. Instead, he started talking. The Undead sucked in a deep breath and bowed to Su Ming in slight surprise. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡­I couldn¡¯t help it!¡± The Undead looked apologetic as he spoke. His expression made Su Ming even more interested. Logically speaking, the Undead should have fled when they failed to catch their prey. But he did not, and even apologized to her. Moreover, looking at the young face of the Undead in front of him, he was obviously one of the younger ones among the Undead. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± Since he no longer bore any hostility toward Su Ming, Su Ming did not mind chatting with him for a while longer. After all, Su Ming was rather interested in the Undead race. In his previous life, he did not have many opportunities to come into contact with this race. When the Undead heard him, they had conflicted expressions on their faces, as if they were hesitating whether they should reveal their names to Su Ming. ¡°If you cooperate, I¡¯ll give you blood to drink.¡± The Undead were moved. Chapter 33 - The Undead That Dont Suck Blood Chapter 33 The Undead That Don¡¯t Suck Blood ¡°Really?¡± The Undead looked a little excited. Most people would definitely kill him after hearing that he was an Undead and had bloodthirsty habits. And now, if he was not so desperate for blood, he definitely would not have stayed after being discovered. When Su Ming saw his expression, he knew that it was possible for him to negotiate, so he immediately nodded. ¡°Of course it¡¯s true. So, what¡¯s your name?¡± The Undead quickly calmed down and said, ¡°I¡¯m Lin Mai.¡± Su Ming nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t you have any other clansmen? Why did you come out alone to hunt?¡± Su Ming knew long ago that races like the Undead were usually despised by the other tribes. Under such circumstances, they usually preferred to stick together for warmth. It was rare to see Lin Mai hunting alone. Hearing this, Lin Mai¡¯s expression showed a moment of awkwardness. Once he came to his senses, he looked at Su Ming apologetically. ¡°This¡­this lord. I know that you might think I¡¯m lying if I say this. ¡°But I can use my reputation to guarantee that what I¡¯m going to say next will be true.¡± Lin Mai took a deep breath, his expression a little sad. ¡°The Undead have existed since ancient times. Whether it¡¯s reproduction or survival, it¡¯s actually more difficult than the outside world thinks.¡± ¡°In order to maintain a relatively good relationship with the other tribes in the outside world. We¡¯ve decided to stop drinking the blood of living beings since a few hundred years ago.¡± Su Ming quirked his eyebrows and a hint of surprise flashed in his eyes. ¡°But,¡± Lin Mai continued, ¡°this kind of persistence started to break a few decades ago. ¡°We found that it¡¯s even more difficult to suck the blood of dead bodies, and it¡¯s also harmful to our bodies. ¡°So, at this time, a different voice began to appear in our tribe. They wanted to start consuming living beings again.¡± At this point, Lin Mai¡¯s expression started to look pained. ¡°I was only born into this world after they decided not to drink the blood of living beings. ¡°So, I couldn¡¯t accept this change at all, so I began to strongly oppose it. ¡°But¡­in front of my clansmen who have tasted the charm of live blood again, my voice is insignificant. ¡°Even though I¡¯m the leader¡¯s successor, I can¡¯t stop their actions. In the end¡­ I was expelled from the Undead clan.¡± Rubbing his head, Lin Mai¡¯s expression was a little self-deprecating. ¡°I¡¯ve been wandering outside for a long time, and I could only survive by relying on the blood of the corpses hunted by other tribes. ¡°But¡­it¡¯s not easy to find a suitable corpse. ¡°Generally, the blood of corpses that have died in the wild for more than four hours is of no use to us Undead. The activity and nutrition of the blood will disappear. ¡°I¡¯ve been hungry for a long time. That¡¯s why I lost my mind and pounced on you after seeing you, my lord¡­ ¡°I¡¯m truly sorry, my lord.¡± Su Ming nodded. ¡°You can call me the Prophet. That¡¯s what the people I know call me.¡± As he stroked Da Bai, who was still on guard, Su Ming¡¯s thoughts wandered. After thinking about it for a while, Su Ming spoke again, ¡°How many of your clansmen do you have?¡± Lin Mai was stunned for a moment, as if he did not expect Su Ming to ask that. After recalling for a moment, he slowly said, ¡°When I left the Undead tribe, there were 137 of them, including me.¡± Su Ming quirked his eyebrows in slight surprise. ¡°You remember it so clearly?¡± rem Lin Mai heard this and scratched his head in embarrassment. ¡°After all, I was the successor to the clan leader of the Undead clan. Remembering these things is just the most basic thing.¡± Su Ming nodded. He sighed in his heart, not everyone was like Lin Mai. The leader of the Orcs, Riel, could not even count the number of people in his clan, let alone remember the exact number. However, when he heard that there were 137 of them, some thoughts appeared in Su Ming¡¯s mind. ¡°How many of your clansmen supported your idea before you were expelled?¡± ¡°About a third of our people support my idea,¡± Lin Mai said after some thought. ¡°A third of the clansmen remain neutral, and the remaining third are more radical. ¡°And their leaders are more radical. They think that they should put the interests of their tribesmen first. They think that the rules set in the past are nothing at all.¡± Su Ming looked at Lin Mai. ¡°Are you sure?¡± Lin Mai nodded firmly. ¡°I¡¯m sure.¡± ¡°Then if I promise to give you enough blood to sustain your survival, can you pull a third of the neutral clansmen into your camp?¡± Lin Mai¡¯s eyes brightened, but his expression changed slightly. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, that¡¯s great, but we can¡¯t feed on living beings anymore ¡­¡± Su Ming chuckled softly and beckoned a Tree Demon over. Then, he patted the Tree Demon¡¯s head, and green juice began to ooze out of the Tree Demon¡¯s chest. Lin Mai¡¯s eyes widened the moment he saw the green liquid. ¡°This¡­this juice smells like blood?¡± Lin Mai¡¯s face was filled with shock. Under Su Ming¡¯s signal, he reached out to take the juice and brought it to his mouth. Then, the expression on his face instantly became one of enjoyment. It was like a person who had been hungry for a long time and suddenly saw a feast of delicacies. He almost instantly fell into it. Su Ming¡¯s thoughts started to wander as he looked at Lin Mai drinking the juice eagerly. The Tree Demon¡¯s juice could provide the Undead with blood, and it was quite effective. This was also one of the things Su Ming knew about the game in his previous life. Moreover, this would not cause any damage to the Tree Demon. The amount of juice that an Undead needed in a day was like a drop in the ocean for the Tree Demon. After a few minutes, Lin Mai finally finished absorbing the juice. He then burped. Lin Mai turned to look at Su Ming in embarrassment and said, ¡°Thank you so much, Great Prophet.¡± ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for this juice, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯d be so hungry that I¡¯d collapse.¡± Su Ming nodded, then changed the topic casually. Chapter 34 - Setting Out Chapter 34 Setting Out ¡°Do you think that with the Tree Demon sap, those who have been supporting you and those who are neutral will follow your footsteps and walk with you to the next chapter of the Undead race?¡± Su Ming¡¯s tone was so infectious that Lin Mai could not help but feel excited. ¡°Of course you can! If we have enough sap, we won¡¯t have to worry about our survival!¡± ¡°I even feel that under such temptation, even many of the radical faction will turn to us.¡± ¡°After all, hunting for living creatures is quite dangerous in itself.¡± The more Lin Mai spoke, the more excited he became. His eyes were even filled with a sense of anticipation. ¡°If I tell them that I¡¯ve found the sap that can keep us alive ¡­¡± ¡°I believe that some of the radicals will also turn to us.¡± Su Ming nodded. After organizing his thoughts, Su Ming spoke again, ¡°That is if what you said can be realized.¡± ¡°Then, I¡¯ll officially extend you an invitation now. I hope you can join my Alliance.¡± Without giving Lin Mai a chance to speak, Su Ming had all the Tree Demons and Druid Army appear in front of Lin Mai. Lin Mai¡¯s eyes widened the moment he saw these legions, and his face was filled with shock. After he came to his senses, he was shocked. ¡°Great Prophet, are these your subordinates?!¡± Su Ming nodded. ¡°The armies you see are only a portion of the people in my Alliance. In my Alliance, there are also the Elf Clan, Dwarf tribe, and Goblin tribe.¡± When he heard Su Ming¡¯s words, Lin Mai¡¯s eyes instantly widened and his face was filled with disbelief. ¡°Great Prophet, this¡­this¡­¡± Lin Mai seemed to be a little too shocked, he could not say anything for a long time. After a long while, he finally came to his senses and exclaimed, ¡°Great Prophet, I have to admire your charisma and ability.¡± ¡°I promise you, no matter how many Undead I can pull into my camp, I will choose to join your tribe.¡± After a slight pause, Lin Mai¡¯s expression became a little hesitant. ¡°But¡­¡± Su Ming did not reply to him, but waited for Lin Mai to continue. Lin Mai paused for a moment, and when he saw that Su Ming did not continue, he continued. ¡°But if I go back like this, my people might not believe me.¡± ¡°I want to convince them, but I also need some evidence to make them believe my words.¡± When Su Ming heard that, he nodded. ¡°This matter is not difficult.¡± ¡°Next, I will go back to your tribe with you and bring the Tree Demon.¡± Hearing this, Lin Mai suddenly became excited. ¡°Of course, this is the best situation. Great Prophet, thank you so much.¡± Su Ming cast him an indifferent glance and said, ¡°Lead the way.¡± Lin Mai nodded and quickly walked in the direction of his tribe. After taking two steps, Lin Mai seemed to have suddenly thought of something and turned to look at Su Ming. ¡°By the way, Great Prophet, I have two more things to say.¡± ¡°One, we will need about two hours to get to my tribe from here.¡± ¡°Our Undead tribe isn¡¯t too far from here in a straight line, but our tribe is all on the mountain.¡± After a short pause, Lin Mai continued. ¡°Secondly, the person who is leading the Undead¡¯s radical faction is my uncle.¡± ¡°So, Great Prophet, when we get there, please give me a chance to negotiate with my uncle.¡± When Su Ming heard that, he did not refuse. In fact, he had planned to do so. The number of Undead was small to begin with, and if he wanted to take the Undead tribe under his command, the more the better. That was why Su Ming felt that it was necessary to negotiate. It was not Su Ming¡¯s usual style to start shouting and killing right from the start. After getting Su Ming¡¯s confirmation, Lin Mai¡¯s expression became happy. After that, the group continued on their way. About an hour later, they arrived at a tall mountain. The path up the mountain was quite small and could only accommodate two people walking side by side at most. It also looked very rugged. Su Ming thought about it and left the Tree Demon and the Druid Army behind. He only brought ten Tree Demons with him. Su Ming was not worried about his own safety. With Da Bai¡¯s speed, no one would be able to stop them if they wanted to leave. Although Da Bai usually looked lazy, it was the Tiger King after all. After that, Lin Mai continued leading Su Ming up the mountain. According to Lin Mai, it would take about an hour to get to their tribe from the foot of the mountain. After all, the mountain road did not look easy to walk on. However, they had only walked for about 20 minutes when two figures suddenly appeared on the small path in front of them. Lin Mai was stunned. After seeing Lin Mai, the two people on the path were also stunned. Su Ming recognized them from their skin that was as pale as Lin Mai¡¯s and their similar looks. These two should also be Undead, and they were quite close to Lin Mai. ¡°Lin Mai, what are you doing here? Weren¡¯t you already chased away?¡± The Undead who spoke was a person who looked to be in his thirties. He was looking at Lin Mai with a puzzled expression. Lin Mai¡¯s face lit up with joy. ¡°Uncle Kendall, I came back this time because I found a substitute that doesn¡¯t need to feed on living humans and can allow us to survive!¡± Kendall furrowed his brows and looked at his companions. Lin Mai continued to speak. ¡°Uncle Kendall, I understand that you won¡¯t believe me if I say this. ¡°But I have evidence now. I can prove to you that I¡¯m not lying! ¡°This thing that I found will definitely help the Undead clan move on to the next chapter of history!¡± Kendall took a deep breath and still did not speak. Instead, he turned his gaze toward Su Ming, who was standing beside Lin Mai. And the team of Tree Demons behind them. Hostility gradually appeared in Kendall¡¯s eyes. ¡°Lin Mai, I don¡¯t care what bewitched you, but I have to make things clear to you. ¡°You¡¯ve been expelled from the tribe of the Undead, so you don¡¯t have the right to return here. Do you understand?!¡± Chapter 35 - Persuasion Chapter 35 Persuasion After saying this, Kendall¡¯s voice became even colder. He looked at Lin Mai¡¯s direction and said coldly, ¡°Now, please leave our territory.¡± ¡°Otherwise, we¡¯ll have to use force to get you out of here.¡± When Lin Mai heard this, his expression turned anxious. He turned around and looked at Su Ming. At that moment, Su Ming was only looking at Kendall¡¯s direction indifferently. Lin Mai could not see the emotions in his eyes. Kendall¡¯s gaze also shifted to Su Ming, who was standing beside Lin Mai. ¡°Sir, I don¡¯t know what method you used to deceive Lin Mai, but we Undead won¡¯t be completely deceived by you!¡± ¡°Our legacy has been passed down to this day, and we are a tribe with wisdom!¡± When Su Ming heard his words, he could not help but roll his eyes. If the Undead tribe was really intelligent, they would not have made the decision to not drink living blood hundreds of years ago. At the very least, he should only consider doing this after finding enough replacement resources. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so hostile toward Lin Mai. We don¡¯t seem to be a threat to you,¡± Su Ming said calmly. ¡°Now, all you need to do is wait for a while. Let us prove to you that Lin Mai has found a substitute for blood. ¡°This process will only take a few minutes at most. ¡°Let¡¯s use a few minutes to see if the Undead tribe can find a different path. This should be a more cost-effective deal for you, right?¡± Kendall exchanged glances with his partner and saw a hint of hesitation in each other¡¯s eyes. The two of them seemed to be still thinking and weighing whether they should believe Su Ming¡¯s words and let them prove the truth of the matter. However, Su Ming had already lost his patience. After letting out a soft sigh, Su Ming¡¯s gaze turned slightly cold. He then waved his hand in Kendall¡¯s direction. Kendall and the Undead beside him were slightly puzzled by Su Ming¡¯s actions. However, Su Ming¡¯s actions were not meant for them. The moment Su Ming waved his hand, the few Tree Demons who had sneaked through the forest on both sides of the mountain path to Kendall¡¯s side took control of the two of them almost instantly. ¡°Dammit! What do you want to do? You damn intruders!¡± Kendall¡¯s face was filled with anger as he struggled and shouted. ¡°And Lin Mai, you traitor of the Undead! You actually brought people to invade our tribe! ¡°A guy like you deserves to be expelled by US!¡± Kendall¡¯s mouth was full of insults, and Lin Mai¡¯s face turned dark. However, Su Ming did not care about the uncle and nephew¡¯s situation. Instead, he beckoned a Tree Demon over and patted his head. In an instant, tree sap began to flow out of the Tree Demon¡¯s body. Su Ming brought out the wooden bowl he had prepared long ago and poured the sap into it. Then, he held the bowl of sap and walked in front of the two of them. He even passed the wooden bowl to Kendall. The moment the sap was taken out, Kendall and his companions¡¯ gazes were drawn to the bowl of sap. When Su Ming brought the tree sap in front of them, Kendall could not help but gulp. At that moment, he was no longer in the mood to berate Su Ming and Lin Mai, the two damned invader and traitor. All of his attention was on the bowl of tree sap that was as alluring as fresh blood. ¡°What¡­what¡­what is this thing?¡± Kendall¡¯s eyes were filled with drool, and he finally managed to shift his gaze away from the tree sap. Su Ming smiled when he heard that. ¡°This is what Lin Mai was talking about. It¡¯s something that can replace blood. ¡°So¡­do you want to try?¡± Kendall wanted to nod, but when he thought about how tough he was just now, he was too embarrassed to say anything. Thus, he just stood there with his neck straightened, but his eyes were fixed on the sap in front of him. Su Ming shook his head. After he waved Lin Mai over, he spoke to him. ¡°I¡¯m feeding your uncle his medicine.¡± Lin Mai nodded, then brought the bowl to Kendall¡¯s mouth. Kendall could not hold it in any longer and immediately lowered his head to drink. It did not take long for the tree sap in the wooden bowl to be completely drained. After Kendall finished drinking the sap, he even burped out in satisfaction. His companions looked at Kendall¡¯s comfortable state with envy in their eyes. When he saw the bowl of sap, he understood. What Lin Mai said before was true. He had really found something that could replace blood and allow the Undead to survive. Of course, Su Ming could see the desire in his eyes. After summoning the Tree Demon, he took another bowl of tree sap and passed it to him. In a short while, the bowl of sap was also completely drunk. Once he was done, Su Ming did not say anything else. Instead, he had the Tree Demon let go of the two people. Then, Su Ming looked at the two people before him and spoke. ¡°I¡¯ve already proven to you that I do have a way to make the Undead survive without drinking blood.¡± ¡°And I have a few hundred subordinates like this kind of Tree Demon.¡± After a slight pause, Su Ming continued speaking ¡°As far as I know, you should be considered conservative in the Undead tribe, right? Are you guys really willing to keep on sucking on living blood? ¡°The opportunity is right in front of you. It¡¯s up to you to choose. ¡°If you still think it¡¯s impossible, I can turn around and leave now.¡± Once Su Ming finished speaking, he did not say anything else. He only looked at the two of them indifferently. For a moment, the crowd fell into an awkward silence. Kendall and his companions looked at each other again, but this time, the emotions in their eyes were completely different from before. After some thought, Kendall finally nodded. ¡°Since you¡¯ve already proven to us that you have a way for us to survive without drinking blood,¡± the old man said. ¡°Of course I have an obligation to make sure that more of our comrades in the tribe know their ways.¡± When Su Ming heard that, he nodded. He was not too surprised by this result. He knew it when he saw the two of them guarding the door for the Undead on the path. In the current Undead tribe, the conservative faction was bound to be the one being excluded. As long as he could prove that he had something to replace blood, he was not worried that these conservatives would not yield. Chapter 36 - Persuasive Chapter 36 Persuasive ¡°Let¡¯s go to the castle on the mountainside. Those who live there are mostly conservative people.¡± After Kendall finished speaking, Su Ming looked at Lin Mai. Su Ming only agreed after Lin Mai nodded. ¡°Then let¡¯s go to the conservative camp first.¡± Kendall walked to the front and started leading the way. As he led the way, Kendall¡¯s mouth did not stop moving. ¡°Ever since Lin Mai was expelled from the Undead, the radical faction¡¯s power has grown stronger. ¡°Many of our tribe members who were originally neutral have slowly shifted to the radical Camp in the process. ¡°Such changes have shaken many conservative members of the tribe.¡± Kendall could not help but sigh. ¡°But this can¡¯t be helped. The current situation is indeed a little too difficult for us vampires.¡± ¡°If we don¡¯t make any changes, our Undead clan will definitely decline.¡± ¡°Therefore, although we, the conservatives, can¡¯t stand the many actions of the radicals, we don¡¯t stop them too much.¡± As Su Ming received the information from Kendall, he began to think. Then, just as Su Ming was listening to Kendall¡¯s words, he suddenly thought of something and asked, ¡°How many more conservatives are there in your tribe, and what¡¯s the proportion of radicals?¡± When Kendall heard that phrase, he was first slightly taken aback. Then, he cast a glance at Su Ming and could not help but sigh. ¡°After this period of assault, the number of radicals in our tribe has already reached half. ¡°As for the remaining tribesmen, half of them are conservative, while the other half are neutral.¡± Kendall¡¯s words made Su Ming raise his eyebrows. According to Lin Mai, it had only been less than half a month since he was expelled from the Undead clan. In just half a month, the Undead had undergone such an exaggerated change. This surprised Su Ming, and he could not help but sigh. After that, the group finally arrived at the castle where the Undead conservatives lived. After they arrived at the castle, a few figures walked out from the dark, full of vigilance. It was obvious that these were the guards who were secretly on guard. When they saw Kendall, their expressions relaxed. However, when they saw Lin Mai and Su Ming standing behind Kendall, their expressions changed. The few of them exchanged glances before the leader spoke to Kendall. ¡°Kendall, what¡¯s going on? Why did Lin Mai appear behind you? And who¡¯s that human kid behind us?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a long story,¡± Kendall said, ¡°but please believe me, whether it¡¯s Lin Mai or the human behind him, they have no ill intentions toward us!¡± ¡°Please let me bring them in first. I will explain to everyone what is going on.¡± Hearing Kendall¡¯s words, the few of them exchanged glances. Although he still had his suspicions, it seemed like Kendall¡¯s position in the conservative faction was not low. They only hesitated for a moment before nodding, allowing Kendall to bring them into the castle. Su Ming followed behind the crowd. As he walked in, he sized up the castle. The castle in front of him was obviously quite old, full of traces of the erosion of time. However, the hygiene in the castle was still pretty good. Su Ming did not see any rubbish or dust. From this point of view, there was still a fundamental difference between the Undead and the Orcs. Su Ming sighed in his heart. After that, the few of them quickly walked to the center of the castle. Under Kendall¡¯s instructions, the two men who had brought them into the castle quickly informed the other conservative faction members. After most of the Conservatives had gathered, Kendall walked to the center. Su Ming¡¯s sharp senses told him that as the Undead rushed over, they would occasionally cast their gazes on him. Some of them even licked their lips as they watched, their eyes filled with an extremely invasive greed. It was obvious that these people were a little agitated when they saw a fragrant living body appear in front of them. But fortunately, their actions were still restrained. Other than this look, they did not do anything more excessive. This was also the reason why Su Ming had to endure it even though he was unhappy. Otherwise, if this group of Undead dared to be rude to him again, he did not mind asking the Tree Demons to rush up and wipe them out. After that, Kenta faced the conservative Undead and began to explain. This included how much suffering Lin Mai had suffered in the outside world during this period of time. After going through so many hardships, he had finally found a new path for his people. During this process, Kendall slowly told him about how they had found a new thing that could completely replace blood. The first reaction of the Undead was disbelief. After all, to them, blood was something that originated from the desire in their blood. Even now, they were fighting against their primitive desires. However, this did not mean that they would believe that such an amazing thing existed in the world. Kendall seemed to have anticipated their reaction. When he saw the disbelief on their faces, he turned his gaze toward Su Ming to signal to him. Su Ming raised his eyebrows lazily, then stood up. In front of everyone, he beckoned for a Tree Demon to come. Then, without saying a word, he made the Tree Demon start to secrete tree sap. In an instant, all the Undead¡¯s gazes were drawn to the bowl of tree sap in Su Ming¡¯s hands. When they saw the bowl of sap, they felt the desire in their blood. At this moment, they understood. No matter if it was Kendall or Lin Mai, they had not been bewitched or lied to. They had really found something that could replace blood and allow them to survive! When Su Ming saw the Undead¡¯s expressions, he knew that they had already believed his words. Su Ming quirked an eyebrow and did not say anything else. He simply handed the bowl of tree sap to Kendall. ¡°Just find someone and let them try out the effects of this thing.¡± Kendall nodded and was about to walk toward the conservative faction. He saw that these people, who had been disdainful just a moment ago, had started to pounce on him. Chapter 37 - Debate Chapter 37 Debate Kendall was taken aback by their excitement. When he regained his senses, he handed the bowl of sap to the Undead at the front. The Undead were envious when they saw the man gulp down the wine in one go and look extremely happy. ¡°Is this the only bowl? Don¡¯t tell me we need to share a bowl of this with everyone in the future? Wouldn¡¯t that be the same as before?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Although this thing can solve our problem, what¡¯s the use if there are too few of them?¡± The crowd continued to talk, their faces filled with confusion and anger. Su Ming¡¯s expression did not change much when he saw their actions. The Undead¡¯s acting skills were too poor, and he had seen through their intentions almost as soon as he saw their reactions. ¡°Since I dared to go up the mountain with Lin Mai to look for you Undead, I¡¯m naturally prepared,¡± Su Ming said. ¡°I have a total of three hundred Tree Demons that can produce sap. It¡¯s more than enough to meet your daily needs. ¡°So now, you can make your own decision. Do you want to continue living that primitive life? ¡°It¡¯s better to use the things I provide you to change your way of life and move your tribe to the next chapter.¡± Once Su Ming finished speaking, he did not say anything else. Instead, he stood on the spot and fell silent. The other people in the area clearly did not expect Su Ming to be so straightforward. They had originally wanted to show off their might to Su Ming, but instead, they had become the ones who had been eaten alive. Everyone was silent for a while, and the expression on their faces changed slightly. In the end, it was the Undead who couldn¡¯t hold back. After everyone looked at each other, someone couldn¡¯t help but speak first. ¡°Since you¡¯ve already said so and showed enough sincerity, we can¡¯t refuse anymore.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Since you¡¯re brought here by Lin Mai, we don¡¯t want to continue making things difficult for you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine as long as you¡¯re sincere. We¡¯ll also persuade the rest of the Undead.¡± Su Ming quirked his eyebrows when he heard these people¡¯s words, and there was a hint of displeasure in his eyes. But Su Ming did not say anything. For the rest of the time, the conservative faction continued to make their way up the mountain. After they arrived at the neutral faction, the scene from before repeated itself. Although the neutral party did not believe that they could really find something that could replace blood at first, they were still very confident. However, when Su Ming beckoned for the Tree Demon and the scene happened right before their eyes¡­ Only then did they realize that this matter was true. Very quickly, the neutral faction also changed their stance. During this process, Lin Mai¡¯s position as the heir to the Undead¡¯s patriarch, which had been abolished, was once again raised. It was only at that moment that Su Ming found out. It turned out that during this period of time, the leader of the radical faction, who was now the biggest leader in the Undead, had already begun to fight for the position of the Undead patriarch. After convincing the neutrals, the members of both the neutrals and the Conservatives began to approach the summit. When Su Ming arrived at the top of the mountain and saw the radical Undead for the first time, he could not help but quirk his eyebrows in surprise. Different from the neutrals and the Conservatives, the radical Undead reeked of blood and aggression. They had a wild aura about them, as if they were wild beasts in the forest. When he saw the neutral and conservative factions coming up the mountain, the radical faction member quickly frowned and walked up to question the people from both sides. As he asked, he motioned to his companion not far away to inform the others. Even the stupidest person could realize that something was wrong when they suddenly saw the two sects going up the mountain together. Or, something big had suddenly happened. Or, these two factions were preparing to usurp the throne! No matter what was going to happen, they had to inform their boss as soon as possible and make preparations in advance. After a short while, an eagle-eyed and Wolf-like Undead with a strong smell of blood appeared in front of everyone with a group of Undead who were equally wild. Su Ming had noticed it the moment the eagle-eyed Undead appeared. The man in front of him should be the leader of the radical faction. Whether it was his obviously more irascible aura or the attention the people around him paid to him, it all proved this point. He stood in front of the crowd, his sharp eyes sweeping over everyone in the field, purposely stopping on Kendall for a while When his gaze landed on Lin Mai, his lips curled into a mocking smile. ¡°Lin Mai, you disgrace of the Undead. How dare you come back here?¡± ¡°And this time¡­you actually brought a human kid. Why? Is this a gift you¡¯re giving me to show your loyalty to the Undead clan?¡± Lin Mai¡¯s expression was not angry at all. Instead, he spoke in a neutral tone. ¡°Mike, I came back to the Undead to tell my clansmen of a revelation. ¡°I¡¯ve found something that can replace blood for the Undead while I was outside. ¡°With this thing, we will no longer have to live that kind of life of drinking raw meat and drinking blood! VV ¡°I also believe that with this thing, we don¡¯t need to prey on other life forms!¡± Lin Mai¡¯s words surprised the radicals in the hall, and they started to whisper to each other. Mike¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, and then he continued. ¡°What a joke. If there was such a thing, why didn¡¯t you take it out earlier?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Lin Mai frowned. ¡°I only found this after you expelled me from the Undead. ¡°And whether it¡¯s uncle Kendall or the other Undead, they can prove that what I said is absolutely true!¡± Hearing this, Kendall also stepped forward and stood in front of everyone. ¡°Yes, I and the other clansmen can prove that Lin Mai¡¯s words are true.¡± ¡°We¡¯ve already tasted the thing that can replace blood. ¡°I can say that this thing can not only perfectly replace blood, but it will also not have any adverse effects on our bodies. ¡°You know, when we sucked the blood of living and dead bodies, we were still in fear, afraid that the body was sick¡­¡± Chapter 38 - The End Chapter 38 The End As soon as he said this, Mike snorted coldly, and his expression was full of indifference and anger. ¡°What a joke! Could it be that you¡¯re saying that this thing¡¯s effect is even more perfect than blood?¡± Before Kendall could say anything, Lin Mai had already stepped forward and stood in front of his uncle. ¡°Yes! I can say that this thing¡¯s function is to be even more perfect than blood! ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, you can give it a try and see if it¡¯s really as I said!¡± As soon as Lin Mai said this, the expressions of the radicals in the hall changed slightly. In fact, many of the radicals in the field had originally transferred from the conservative and neutral parties. If it was not for the fact that they had no other choice, they would definitely not be willing to live a life of eating raw meat and drinking blood. And now, the opportunity to get rid of this lifestyle was placed in front of them. How could they not be moved? Mike¡¯s expression also changed slightly when his subordinate wavered. After thinking for a while, Mike said in a cold voice. ¡°Lin Mai, don¡¯t think that you can sway us with your words! ¡°We¡¯re now real blood breeds, and we¡¯re living the life we want! ¡°You¡¯re only making yourself look more ridiculous by saying such things now. You¡¯re just like a clown!¡± Lin Mai did not waver at all despite Mike¡¯s mockery. The expression on his face was still extremely calm. His gaze followed behind and swept across the other Undead in the field. The Undead¡¯s expressions changed slightly when they met his gaze. Lin Mai¡¯s expression became more and more confident as he glanced at the expressions on their faces. ¡°Mike, it seems like our people are not like what you think.¡± Lin Mai stood in the center of everyone¡¯s attention, his expression calm and confident. As he spoke, Lin Mai continued to stare at Mike. ¡°We all know that you are a selfish dictator. What you are saying now is just to maintain your position in the tribe!¡± ¡°You¡¯ve never seriously thought about what you should do for the future development of the Undead clan!¡± Lin Mai¡¯s voice was cold and serious. ¡°Now, a chance to change the fate of the Undead is right in front of us.¡± ¡°Of course you can choose not to do this, but your choice only represents yourself! ¡°Each of our clansmen is an independent individual. They have their own thoughts and decisions. You can¡¯t change their minds!¡± After that, Lin Mai turned his eyes to the radical party behind Mike. ¡°My fellow tribesmen, I can prove to you right now that everything I¡¯ve said is true!¡± Once he finished speaking, Lin Mai walked to Su Ming and asked him to demonstrate it again. Of course, Su Ming would not refuse. He immediately called over a Tree Demon and squeezed out another bowl of tree sap. For some unknown reason, when Su Ming saw this, he suddenly felt¡­ The Tree Demons that he had brought with him seemed to have turned into cows. Su Ming dispelled the strange thoughts in his heart and passed the tree sap over. Lin Mai took it and walked to the front of the radical party. ¡°All of you should be able to sense the aura coming from this bowl of sap. It¡¯s the aura that we¡¯ve been longing for.¡± Mike¡¯s expression changed when he saw this. As an Undead, how could he not feel the tempting aura from the bowl of sap? The radical party behind him was also slightly moved. Some of them even subconsciously moved toward the tree sap. Mike sharply noticed the change behind him, and his expression changed. Then, Mike reached out and knocked over the bowl Lin Mai was holding. Mike had wanted to use this method to stop the Undead behind him from wavering. However, his actions had the opposite effect. After he knocked over the bowl of sap, the intoxicating aura of the tree sap instantly spread in all directions in an even stronger manner. The expressions of the radicals also became more moved after this. Seeing this, Lin Mai immediately struck while the iron was hot. ¡°My fellow tribesmen, we¡¯ve already found a good enough way to get us out of that life of eating raw meat and drinking blood. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, what¡¯s there to hesitate? ¡°From now on, if you are willing to join us and live the normal life we have been looking forward to, please leave Mike! ¡°I promise that as long as you join us, we will provide you with enough sap every day to ensure that you¡¯ll be able to live normal lives!¡± As soon as he said this, the expressions of the radicals behind Mike became even more moved. Then, they did not care about Mike¡¯s expression. After that, an Undead walked out from behind Mike. ¡°What do you want to do? Are you going to betray us?¡± Mike¡¯s voice was filled with anger, and the expression on his face was extremely ferocious. was Hearing this, the man¡¯s footsteps paused. He first looked at Mike, then said, ¡°Mike, I have to admit that you¡¯re a very bold guy. ¡°However, during this period of time, many of your actions have made me feel that I can not agree with you. ¡°So¡­ I don¡¯t want to continue staying in your camp.¡± After that, the man walked toward Lin Mai without looking back. He was the first one, but he would definitely not be the last. After he walked out from behind Mike, a second person also quickly walked out. Then, the third one, the fourth one¡­ In the end, when the group of people continuously walked out from behind Mike, the Undead behind Mike were soon few in number. When the last person stood behind Lin Mai. There were less than ten vampires left behind Mike. The vampires, who were less than ten in number, looked at Mike, who was all alone, and sighed. Mike glanced at Lin Mai who was being supported by everyone, then looked at the people behind him. After a self-deprecating smile, Mike spoke to the Undead behind him. ¡°You guys should go too. Maybe I¡¯ve really chosen the wrong path.¡± Mike understood that under the current circumstances, he no longer had the power to fight Lin Mai. Therefore, it would only be a waste of effort to counterattack. As he thought about it, Mike took a deep breath, his eyes full of loneliness. Chapter 39 - The Server Is About to Open Chapter 39 The Server Is About to Open After he said this, the people behind him seemed to want to say something but stopped. However, no one said anything. On the contrary, after exchanging glances, everyone began to move. Mike did not have any other thoughts after seeing this. He looked at the Undead deeply. Then, he turned around and walked down the mountain. Lin Mai wanted to say something but was stopped by Kendall. ¡°I guess Mike can¡¯t get used to the life we¡¯re going to live now.¡± ¡°And if we continue to force him to stay in the tribe, he will eventually be unable to bear the feeling of falling behind and cause trouble in the tribe again.¡± ¡°So, letting him go now is the best choice.¡± Kendall looked at Mike¡¯s back with complicated emotions in his eyes, but his words were clear. Lin Mai was stunned. He looked at Mike¡¯s back for a while, but he did not say anything. In the end, everyone watched as Mike¡¯s figure slowly disappeared from everyone¡¯s sight. After Mike disappeared, the remaining Undead present naturally had no objections. With Kendall¡¯s help, Lin Mai quickly stabilized the situation within his clan. Once the situation was under control, Lin Mai announced to his people that the Undead tribe had joined Su Ming¡¯s Alliance. The Undead were surprised to hear this, but they weren¡¯t too shocked or opposed to it. After all, once they knew that they would have to rely on Su Ming for their survival, they had already developed a sense of reliance on him. Under such circumstances, joining Su Ming¡¯s camp was also a more convenient choice for them, which was why they had no reason to object. reas Once they announced that they had joined Su Ming¡¯s camp, he did not ask the Undead to move to the valley of the fairies. The reason was different from the Orcs. The reason why Su Ming did not allow the Orcs to move to the Valley of the fairies was that they were still wild and hard to tame. Their living habits were also very unkempt and terrible. However, it was a completely different story for the Undead. It was not an exaggeration to say that most of the races on this continent did not have a good impression of the Undead. Even the current Undead did not need to rely on the blood of living people to survive. However, Su Ming still could not guarantee that the other members in the valley would not have anything against the Undead. Moreover, the Undead themselves seemed to prefer the feeling of being isolated from ordinary society and staying together with their own tribe members. That was why, after considering everything, Su Ming decided to let the Undead stay in their own tribe. Once he made this decision, Su Ming left fifty Tree Demons behind on the Undead mountain. An army of 50 Tree Demons was enough to feed all the Undead on the mountain. After that, Su Ming rode on Da Bai and prepared to return to the valley of the Elves with the remaining Army of Tree Demons and Druids. However, there was something worth mentioning After Su Ming completed his alliance with the Undead, he also signed a contract with Lin Mai. This contract might not be as clear as the one he signed with the Orcs, but once Lin Mai signed the contract, he would definitely not have any other thoughts about Su Ming. This was also the caution Su Ming had to take against his allies who were far away from him. Lin Mai seemed to be very sincere and humble when communicating with him. But in fact, one could tell from the attitudes of the other Undead. The Undead were basically people who focused on self-interest. Right now, Lin Mai could choose to ally with Su Ming for the sake of the tribe¡¯s development, and he could even do so in a very humble manner. In the future, Lin Mai might give up this fragile alliance for the better development of the Undead. That was why it was not a problem for Su Ming to be on guard. Su Ming rode on Da Bai and as he strolled back to the valley of the fairies, some of his thoughts flew away. Now, it seemed that there were only a few days left before the official beta testing of the game. By then, he would not be the only player in the game world. Since that was the case, he should have made plans early. As he thought about it, Su Ming once again reviewed his gains during this period of time. Hmm¡­whether it was the tribe he had subdued or the increase in his rank, everything was better than Su Ming had expected. His level had already risen to level 12 during this period of battle. After all, once the soldiers under his command killed monsters, they would give Su Ming a portion of their experience. This was also one of the main reasons why Su Ming¡¯s level had increased so quickly even though he had not killed many monsters. Besides¡­the current Su Ming¡¯s Alliance was still in its development stage, which was why there were not many battles and logging. And if Su Ming¡¯s development reached a critical point in the future, he would definitely start fighting everywhere. At that time, the speed of his level-up would definitely be much faster than now. When he thought of this, the anticipation in Su Ming¡¯s heart grew stronger. The anticipation drove him to pinch Da Bai¡¯s belly, indicating for him to speed up. Once he returned to the valley of the spirits, Su Ming checked through all the projects. Once he was certain that there were no problems, he chose to log out. ¡°Brother, why did you come back so late? Did you go on a date again?¡± Su Ming, who had just returned from the internet caf¨¦, could not help but be slightly stunned when he heard that. When he remembered the figure in his memories, Su Ming was slightly lost in thought. ¡°No way¡­he really went on a date with her?¡± Su Xiaoshan¡¯s face was filled with surprise, and she could not help but look at Su Ming¡¯s face from head to toe. Su Ming returned to his senses and rolled his eyes helplessly. He could not be bothered with Su Xiaoshan, who was trying to start a conversation. ¡°Brother, brother! Say it, say it! Is it her?¡± Su Ming shook his head. ¡°Haha! Your brother dove into a game. ¡°It¡¯s such a hot day, I¡¯m not in the mood for a date.¡± Su Xiaoshan stuck out her tongue. ¡°That¡¯s true. It¡¯s so hot right now that I don¡¯t want to go out at all. I feel like I¡¯m going to explode. ¡°I want to play the game with Little Yixue when the game is officially open for beta testing.¡± Su Ming quirked an eyebrow. ¡°This Little Yixue, is she your friend who got the code for the closed test?¡± Chapter 40 - Closed Beta Player Chapter 40 Closed Beta Player Su Xiaoshan nodded her head repeatedly when she heard Su Ming¡¯s words. ¡°She¡¯s amazing. She¡¯s only a year older than me, but I feel like she¡¯s much more mature than me! ¡°Also, she¡¯s also very good at other games. I¡¯m so envious of her.¡± Su Ming quirked his eyebrows and asked, ¡°Why didn¡¯t I hear you mention her before?¡± Su Xiaoshan scratched her head and thought for a while before saying, ¡°I didn¡¯t mention it? ¡°That¡¯s normal. After all, Little Yixue just transferred to our school this semester. ¡°But she¡¯s really amazing. She¡¯s pretty and good at her studies. She¡¯s good at playing games and gentle at the same time. Wow¡­how can there be such a perfect person?¡± As she spoke, Su Xiaoshan even looked at Su Ming with a hint of disdain in her eyes. ¡°Brother, to be honest, I wanted to introduce you two to each other and see if you two could develop a relationship. ¡°But later on, I felt more and more that you didn¡¯t seem to be worthy of her, so I didn¡¯t talk to you about this.¡± Hey! Su Ming was so angry that he laughed. He had not even said anything, and he had already been dealt a critical blow by his sister? What did he mean by he had planned to introduce her to him, but later felt that he was not good enough for her, so he did not introduce her? ¡°Su Xiaoshan! Are you itching for a beating because you haven¡¯t been beaten for too long?¡± Su Ming immediately pounced on Su Xiaoshan and started tickling her. Su Xiaoshan giggled and begged for mercy. Su Ming only let her go when Su Xiaoshan could no longer hold on. Su Xiaoshan wiped away her tears that had flowed out from her maniacal laughter due to Su Ming¡¯s tickling. She then looked at Su Ming with a face full of resentment. ¡°I¡¯m just telling the truth! You¡¯ll know when you see Little Yixue! I don¡¯t think anyone in the world is worthy of her. ¡°In my eyes, she is the most perfect existence.¡± When Su Ming heard these words, he did not think much of them at first, but the more he heard, the more he felt that something was off. Su Ming frowned and looked at Su Xiaoshan, a hint of suspicion in his eyes. Su Xiaoshan didn¡¯t think much of it at first, but at a certain moment, she seemed to realize that something was wrong. ¡°F*ck! Brother, what are you thinking about? Are you crazy?¡± The two of them played around until night fell. After dinner, Su Ming used his phone to browse the internet about the Origin of Humans: Horde, all sorts of information about the tribe game. On the internet, the game had gained some popularity. The concept released by the game, the way they promoted it, and the selling point that was quite gimmicky. It made many people look forward to it. However, there were still many people who expressed their disdain. In their opinion, the game¡¯s publicity was just an exaggeration. Where was there a game that could truly simulate a 100% tribal world? What¡­all the scenes were 100% restored and 100% real. This kind of publicity was simply laughable. However, many people mocked it. However, there were still many people who were fighting for the code on the inside. During this process, Su Ming also saw three or four lucky people who managed to snatch the activation code for the closed beta. Based on Su Ming¡¯s memories from his previous life, the few lucky ones who managed to get the closed beta code were not too different from the ones in his previous life. It seemed that even though this world was different from the previous world due to the butterfly effect, the difference was not too ridiculous. However, at this time, the lucky ones who had managed to get the code did not hear many envious voices. On the contrary, many people sneered at them after seeing that they had snatched the inner activation code. What spendthrift? What treasure? All in all, all sorts of voices were constantly surging toward these people. When Su Ming saw these comments, he only found them funny. Because it would not be long before these people¡¯s thoughts would all have a 180-degree change. At that time, they would also be envious of those who managed to snatch the activation code. After browsing through the information on these items for a while, Su Ming switched off his phone and prepared to sleep. For the next few days, Su Ming continued living like this. During the day, he would play games in the internet caf¨¦, and at night, he would go home to eat and sleep. This kind of life made Su Ming even more determined. He had to earn enough money in the game as soon as possible to buy a gaming pod. And this day would not be long. Su Ming clearly remembered that in his previous life, half a month after the game was officially released after the beta testing ended. Many people had already begun to use their money in real life to trade for items in the game. At that time, Su Ming, who had the advantage in terms of growth, would definitely be able to earn money that he could not even imagine! That was why Su Ming was not in a hurry when it came to money. Three days later. In the morning, Su Ming went to the internet caf¨¦ and entered the game. And today was the day the game officially began its closed beta! However, once Su Ming entered the game, he did not just wait for the other players to descend. Firstly, the map for the game¡¯s beta test was not as big as when the game was officially released. However, the panel and map were quite large, so it was not easy to find players. Secondly, it was because the players did not have any benefits that were worth Su Ming taking. At least¡­they should wait for a while. There was a faint smile on Su Ming¡¯s lips as he slowly moved closer to his Spirit Wind River Valley. Su Ming first reached the fortress. The fortress had been completed. In fact, the fortress had already been completed last night. Su Ming had deliberately waited until that day to perform a ceremony to put it to use. In addition, the Dwarves¡¯ skills in forging the Cloud Piercing Bow had also become more and more proficient. By now, the number of Cloud Piercing Bows that the Dwarves had forged had reached 100. This number of Cloud Piercing Bows was enough to arm the Elven Warriors into an elite Archer team! When he thought of this, Su Ming¡¯s expression became even more excited. However, just as Su Ming thought that he could go and check the results of the Elf Archers¡­ A mechanical voice suddenly rang out in the air. (There is still a countdown before the server opens. One minute.] Su Ming was stunned, and he instinctively looked around. However, the Dwarves and Elves were still doing their own things, as if they did not hear the voice. Su Ming instantly frowned and looked at the sky. Chapter 41 - 41 Player 41 Player When he saw this scene, he already understood. He was probably the only one who could hear the notification in the air. The Elves and Dwarves in the game could not hear this voice. It was as if he was the only one who could see the mission-related hints. They were not able to see them. As he thought about it, Su Ming¡¯s gaze became even more solemn. There was only a minute left before the players would truly arrive. Su Ming¡¯s eyes were gradually filled with anticipation. Would there be any players in the area he was in? As Su Ming was thinking about this, the countdown in the sky continued. As time passed, the cold mechanical voice continued to count down. ¡°Counting down. Three, two, one.¡± Origin of Humans: Horde, closed beta officially begins. I hope all players enjoy the game. Once the mechanical sounds disappeared, the scene before Su Ming also started changing rapidly. After a few moments, everything in front of him seemed to have changed. And this change was not the slightest bit abrupt. It gave Su Ming the feeling that everything before him was filled with life. Other than that, there was no more obvious feeling or change. As Su Ming thought about it, he slowly cast his gaze toward the Elves and Dwarves not too far away, but he did not see anything out of the ordinary with them. He took a deep breath. Just as he was about to explore the world outside, an icon suddenly lit up at the top right corner of his vision. Su Ming frowned slightly. The icon gave him the feeling that it was like a compass in the real world. Su Ming remembered now. This was the map in the game! After some thought, Su Ming lifted his arm and touched the compass before him. The moment he touched the compass, the scene in front of him began to change rapidly. An extremely detailed map appeared in front of him. Su Ming took a closer look and found that the places he had been to and the races he had come into contact with were all clearly displayed on it. As for the places that he had never been to, there were clear routes and terrain trends. It was just that the places he had not been to did not show the existence of races. Obviously, he had to go to those places himself and explore what was in those places. Only then would the map give the corresponding display, so that he could know what was in those places. After some thought, Su Ming touched the top of the Undead Mountain on the map. The map fluctuated slightly, and then a mark appeared beside the top of the Undead Mountain. The Undead¡¯s residence. The current leader was Lin Mai. The current number of Undead was 167. Su Ming quirked his eyebrows and a hint of surprise flashed past his eyes. He did not expect that the current maps would have such a function. It was actually able to display the leader of a tribe and the number of tribes within it. Su Ming chuckled softly. Just as he was about to continue exploring the map¡­ However, he suddenly noticed that a mark had appeared on the map. Furthermore, this symbol was still moving at a slow speed. Su Ming frowned and looked at the icon that was constantly moving. This icon seemed to be a player. Su Ming¡¯s eyes were filled with doubt. However, according to his experience from his previous life, there were only two possibilities for seeing other players on the map. First, he was your in-game friend, so he would be shown on the map. Two, using a special item to mark a specific person would also show their location on the map. And now, Su Ming did not have any friends in the game, nor did he mark anything, but another player could be shown on the map? Su Ming thought about it for a while and felt that this should be some of the changes that had been brought about in the game. Or rather, this was a benefit or bug that was only targeted at him. He had entered the game world earlier than the time in the inner world. Then, when the players entered the game, the system would need to know their location and give them a map. Under such circumstances, he, who had already been in the game world for a long time, could not do anything. It was as if he had a God¡¯s perspective, and he could see the positions of the others. However, Su Ming did not know why he could only see one person. Su Ming had a feeling that this should be the spawn point that the other players had chosen, and it was too far away from his position. [Origin of Humans: Horde]¡¯s overall map was still too big. It was already good enough for him to be able to see the location of one person. As he thought about it, Su Ming looked at the map carefully. He discovered that the other player on the map was about 100 kilometers away from him. With Da Bai¡¯s speed, it would take about two hours to get there. This distance did not sound close. However, Su Ming did not have anything else to do at the moment. Su Ming thought about it for a moment, then decided to move closer to the direction on the map. As he hurried on, Su Ming¡¯s thoughts flew. The fortress outside the Elf Valley had been completed. Usually, a small number of Elven Warriors would be enough to complete the defense work. Once they were attacked, the beacon that had been built long ago would be able to inform the others in the Elf Valley in a short time. This was what Su Ming was thinking. The original Elf Tribe was in a safe and hidden location. That was why Su Ming decided to turn it into a logistics base and let countless spirits be born from it. The women and children of the other tribes in his Alliance could also be arranged to live in the Elf Tribe. As for the valley of the spirits, Su Ming turned it into his base camp to expand to the outside world. Most of the Warriors in the tribe would receive training here to become Warriors who could defend the tribe and expand. Places like the Orc Tribe and the Undead Tribe would become his backup. They would not become a combat force in the Elf Valley, but a reinforcement that could be used at any time. This kind of reserve power was also necessary. Su Ming had this concept in his heart since the beginning. It was only now that a preliminary prototype was finally completed. Yes, a prototype. Su Ming¡¯s final goal was to create a gigantic Kingdom! The current tribe was only the starting point. ¡­ Walking took much less time than Su Ming had expected. For one, it was because Da Bai had not come out for a long time. It was running happily all the way and its speed was much faster. As for the second reason¡­ Chapter 42 - 42 Traceless Snow 42 Traceless Snow Su Ming noticed that the player on the map was getting closer to him. Yes, he was getting closer and closer. However, according to his route, he should not have seen him on the map. Because even though he was generally leaning in his own direction, in reality, his path was a bit winding. In fact, Su Ming even saw him walking around in circles in a forest, clearly lost. If he could really see him on the map, he would definitely not be like this. As he thought about it, Su Ming lifted his head and saw a bush in front of him. He was only about a kilometer away from the player. According to the map, the player was in the bushes. Moreover, according to the movement trajectory on the mini-map, he was approaching the open space in front of him. Su Ming thought about it and decided not to go into the bushes. Instead, he took out a book that looked like an ancient book and sat on Da Bai¡¯s back to read it. In the forest where a gentle breeze blew, the White Tiger stood proudly like a holy beast. The wind gently stroked its fur, and the White Tiger¡¯s eyes were cold and full of majesty. Such a scene could be called majestic. On the White Tiger¡¯s back, the young man was handsome and extraordinary, like a person from a painting. The ancient book in his hand was gently flipped, and the sound of the pages turning and the rustling of the leaves mixed together, making the young man look even more heroic. As the movement in the bushes grew louder, the youth on the tiger¡¯s back ignored it. Finally, the bushes in front of him were pushed aside, and a slightly thin figure appeared before Su Ming. However, when Su Ming lifted his eyes slightly and saw the person before him, he was slightly taken aback. The person in front of him was a girl, a very beautiful girl with a little tenderness on her face. To Su Ming¡¯s surprise, the girl who appeared in front of him was also stunned on the spot. Her small mouth was slightly open, her pair of peach eyes subconsciously widened, and her face was full of disbelief. She seemed to have suffered a lot on the way here, which led to some wounds on her body. However, she was not in the mood to pay attention to her own injuries at the moment. Instead, all her attention was focused on the person in front of her. She did not seem to expect that a person would suddenly appear here, and a person sitting on the tiger¡¯s back. She could not help but start sizing up Su Ming¡¯s body and Da Bai, who was beneath him. She could not help but mumble to herself as she sized him up. ¡°Ye Jie, Ye blade? This person should be an NPC, and he¡¯s quite handsome. Tsk tsk, he¡¯s just a little pretentious, and he¡¯s reading a book.¡± The corners of Su Ming¡¯s lips twitched. He put down the book in his hand and looked at the girl. The ID above the girl¡¯s head was ¡®Traceless Snow¡¯. When Traceless Snow saw this scene, her expression suddenly became a little flustered. ¡°It¡¯s over, it¡¯s over. He couldn¡¯t have heard what I said, right?¡± Su Ming cast her a glance and decided to go along with the girl¡¯s thoughts. ¡°Hello, human girl, what¡¯s your name? What do you want to do here?¡± Traceless Snow was slightly stunned, then a look of relief appeared on his face. ¡°It really is an NPC. That¡¯s great, that¡¯s great.¡± Once she said those words that she thought Su Ming would not hear, Traceless Snow lifted her head and her face was filled with smiles. ¡°Hello, respected sir, my name is Traceless Snow. You can call me Little Snow.¡± ¡°I¡¯m here to see if there are any missions that I can complete.¡± Traceless Snow said with a look of anticipation. She had just entered the game and had not received any rewards other than the novice mission. This game was not like other games that had a newbie area. In short, she strolled around this world for two hours and could not find any suitable task. At that moment, when they saw Su Ming, they naturally treated him as a life-saving straw and wanted to take the mission from him. When he heard her, Su Ming cast her a glance, but he was deep in thought. He seemed to be able to give her some missions. The current Elf Valley was in an important period of development, so she probably would not be able to help with the matters in the valley. But outside the valley, there really was something he could ask her for help. As he thought about it, Su Ming nodded. ¡°Are you willing to help me?¡± Upon hearing this, Traceless Snow¡¯s eyes lit up and she nodded her head like a chicken pecking at rice. ¡°I¡¯m super willing to do so!¡± Su Ming nodded. If that was the case, then please come with me. As he spoke, Su Ming walked in the direction of the Orc Tribe. Before he came here, he even went to the Orc Tribe to take a look. Although the Orc Tribe no longer pooped and defecated anywhere, their physical quality was still a bit worrying. If Su Ming were to stay in the Orc Tribe and teach them, it would be a waste of time. Now that he had caught a player with such modern knowledge, would not he have to give him a good lesson? At the very least, he would let her go after she had taught these beastmen a lesson. Su Ming rode on Da Bai in the front, and Traceless Snow followed behind him with a belly full of complaints. ¡®What was going on with this NPC? Was there not still a lot of space on the tiger¡¯s back? You would not even let me hitch a ride.¡¯ ¡®And Yingying did not even tell me what her reward was. The system did not even notify me that I had received a mission.¡¯ Could the person in front of him be a human trafficking triad member? She had heard that the game was very realistic, and her experience up until now had told her that. Hence, Traceless Snow would not be surprised if there was another NPC who knew how to buy and sell people. Just as Traceless Snow was thinking about whether she should find a way to escape¡­ The ¡®NPC¡¯ in front of her suddenly spoke. ¡°Looking at you, you must be an adventurer. Why did you choose to come here?¡± Traceless Snow raised her eyebrows. This NPC¡¯s voice was quite nice to listen to. It was similar to his appearance. As she thought about it, Traceless Snow spoke again. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m an adventurer.¡± ¡°And the reason why I came here to adventure is mainly that I want to occasionally change my way of life.¡± He did not know if it was because they were in the game world and she treated Su Ming as an NPC, but Traceless Snow did not seem to care or guard against him when she spoke. ¡°In my previous world, everyone seemed to be living with a mask on.¡± ¡°I feel that if a person continues to live that kind of life, he will not be himself. So, I think that at least there¡¯s a space where I can happily be myself.¡± Chapter 43 - 43 Issuing a Mission 43 Issuing a Mission Su Ming quirked his eyebrows. There was a slightly surprised look on his face, but he did not say anything. After that, Su Ming brought her along and rushed toward the Orcs tribe. However, Traceless Snow did not have a mount, and Da Bai did not want her to come up, so the two of them had to slow down. Su Ming roughly estimated that based on their current speed, it would take them at least two hours to reach the Orc Tribe. However, Traceless Snow was not dissatisfied with this. Instead, her face was full of excitement. She was like a child who was curious about the new world. She kept looking around with excitement in her eyes. During this process, she would even ask Su Ming questions non-stop. ¡°In this world, how can I have my own territory?¡± ¡°Hey, hey, what race are you? You don¡¯t seem to have any special characteristics. Are you human too?¡± ¡°But it¡¯s quite strange. When I received the novice mission before, there was clearly a mission prompt. Why didn¡¯t you receive it?¡± Su Ming cast her a glance and felt a little helpless at her chatterbox. ¡°Stop asking questions. What¡¯s the mission hint?¡± Su Ming played dumb again at the critical moment. Upon hearing this, Traceless Snow was stunned. Then, he quickly patted his head and complained to himself. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? You¡¯re really¡­¡± He raised his head and a smile returned to his traceless face. No, no. It was just something interesting from my previous world. When Su Ming heard that, he naturally did not intend to continue investigating. After that, the two of them continued their journey. As Traceless Snow continued asking, Su Ming also told him some things about the world. Of course, most of the things Su Ming said were just common sense in this world. He did not reveal too much information to Traceless Snow. However, even so, Traceless Snow was still very excited, and his face was full of excitement. Clearly, she was very satisfied with the information Su Ming had revealed. This was because even though these things were just general knowledge to Su Ming¡­ However, to her, who had just entered the game, it was extremely precious knowledge. During the journey, the two of them had something to chat about, and time naturally passed very quickly. Before they knew it, the two of them had already arrived at their destination. Once he arrived at his destination, Su Ming looked at the Orc Tribe before him and his expression relaxed slightly. With what he said last time, the current Orcs did not have the previous scene of urine and feces rushing into the sky. Although the current Orcs were still a little messy and dilapidated, they were much more pleasing to the eye than before. The Orc Warriors were training, while the young Orcs were playing and wrestling with each other. The wildness in their blood drove them to be competitive. However, the adults did not have the slightest intention of caring about this. It was obvious that they were already used to all of this. Or rather, they had grown up like this, so they did not find this strange at all. At that moment, some of the Orcs finally noticed Su Ming at the entrance of the tribe. Immediately, a wave of excited cries rang out. Once the Orcs decided to join Su Ming¡¯s Alliance, their leader, Riel, had already made his judgment in the tribe. From that day on, the great prophet would have the same status as him in the tribe. Naturally, no Orcs would refute Riel¡¯s words. That was why Su Ming was naturally welcomed and cheered by the crowd. As the Orcs continued cheering, Su Ming also pressed his hand down lightly, signaling for them to be quiet. The moment Su Ming did that, the Orcs before him immediately stopped cheering. Traceless Snow was shocked when he saw this. When she saw the Orc Tribe in front of her, she was a little shocked. After all, these Orcs looked very barbaric and had very powerful fighting abilities. To be honest, she even had the urge to run away the moment she saw them. She felt that the Orcs in front of her were too powerful. Even the weakest one could easily deal with him, right? However, she did not expect that the Orcs would be so respectful when they saw Su Ming. This kind of respect shocked Traceless Snow. Once Su Ming saw that the Orcs had quieted down, he waved at the Orc at the front, signaling for him to come over. Seeing this, the Orc immediately greeted him with a smile. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, great prophet?¡± Su Ming cast him a glance and asked, ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± Before this, all of the Orcs had no names. The way they addressed each other was basically replaced by words like, ¡°Hello.¡± However, some time ago, Su Ming had asked Riel to name all the Orcs. Su Ming had called him over this time because he wanted to see how well Riel had managed to complete the task. The smile on the Orc¡¯s face grew wider, and he spoke with a proud tone. ¡°Great prophet, my name is Kaida! That¡¯s the name the chief gave me!¡± ¡°Of course, I also know that it is the existence of the great prophet that gave me the right to be named!¡± When he heard that, Su Ming cast him an indifferent glance. The human-beast hybrids were not all fools. They actually knew how to flatter. ¡°Where¡¯s your chief?¡± Logically speaking, the Orcs should have already discovered his arrival. As the clan leader, Riel should have appeared in front of him at the first moment. Our chief went hunting with our Warriors, ¡°Kaida said. they went out when the sun came out. ¡°They should be back soon.¡± As he spoke, Kaida seemed to have thought of something and hurriedly said, ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to go hunting, it¡¯s just that the children and the elderly in the tribe need protection.¡± Su Ming nodded and did not continue on this topic. After that, he waved his hand and signaled for Kaida to go back to what she was doing. Once Kaida left, Su Ming returned to Da Bai¡¯s side. Once Su Ming walked over, Traceless Snow, who had been extremely curious since a long time ago, immediately asked, ¡°The great prophet? Are you a prophet of the Orcs?¡± When he heard this, Su Ming first nodded, then shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m a prophet of the Orcs, but not just a prophet of the Orcs.¡± Chapter 44 - 44 Acceptance 44 Acceptance After a slight pause, Su Ming continued, ¡°To be more precise, I am the Prophet of many tribes in this area.¡± Traceless Snow was shocked and quickly asked, ¡°Which races?¡± Su Ming had no intention of hiding anything. There were many things that Traceless Snow would find out sooner or later, and he would reveal them now. There were more benefits than disadvantages. Elves, Goblins, Dwarves, Orcs. however, before Su Ming could finish his sentence, he was interrupted by Traceless Snow. ¡°Hey, hey, hey, stop! Stop! That¡¯s impossible, right? If you¡¯re talking about the Goblin race and the dwarves, then I¡¯ll just let it be.¡± ¡°But aren¡¯t the Elves very proud? I don¡¯t think they¡¯ll recognize a human as their Prophet, right? ¡°And most importantly, there are so many tribes. You might not be able to manage them all by yourself, right?¡± Traceless Snow¡¯s face was filled with doubt, and the expression on his face seemed to say ¡®don¡¯t brag to me¡¯. When Su Ming saw this, a faint hint of helplessness flashed past his eyes. It was clearly Traceless Snow who asked the question, but after he answered it seriously, she did not believe it. Su Ming shook his head and could not be bothered to continue this topic. In any case, whether it was true or false, they would know when the time came. When Traceless Snow saw Su Ming¡¯s silence, he thought that he had hit the nail on the head. Traceless Snow lightly slapped his mouth and said in a low voice, ¡°You rotten mouth! It doesn¡¯t matter if he¡¯s bragging or not.¡± ¡°They¡¯ve already given you a mission. Will you die if you go along with them?¡± Once he finished complaining about himself, Traceless Snow looked at Su Ming, trying to change the topic. ¡°By the way, what kind of mission did you bring me to the Orc clan to do? Looking at them, I don¡¯t think I can help them much.¡± This was Traceless Snow¡¯s true thought. With the Orcs¡¯ fierce appearance, what could he help them with? Would they become their food? This was probably the only way he could help them. When he heard her, Su Ming cast her a glance and said flatly, ¡°When their leader comes, I¡¯ll tell you all.¡± Hearing this, Traceless Snow naturally could not say anything more. He could only stand quietly and wait. Time passed by quietly. During this process, the Orcs kept trying to get on Su Ming¡¯s good side. In the beginning, the Orcs had brought some meat that was almost rotten and wanted to give it to Su Ming. When Su Ming saw how they were drooling over the rotten meat when they brought it over, he resisted the urge to spit it out with much difficulty. In the world of the Orcs, rotten meat was probably a food that they had a hard time getting. When Traceless Snow saw this, her delicate face turned pale. She turned around and vomited. She was not like Su Ming, who had been training in the game for a long time and was used to seeing blood and flesh flying everywhere. Even things like rotten flesh could not shake Su Ming¡¯s mind. Traceless Snow was a newbie who had just entered the game. Su Ming guessed that she had not even killed any monsters before. It was not strange for him to vomit when he saw rotten meat. Once he waved his hand for the Orcs to take the rotten meat back, Su Ming¡¯s mind was filled with thoughts. There was still a long way to go before he could transform the human-beast hybrids. For example, in terms of food. In the future, whether it was the choice of food or the preservation of food, they would need to change and improve. As for the Orcs, when they saw that Su Ming was not interested in the rotten meat, they immediately changed their tactics. Very soon, they sent a few female Orcs to Su Ming¡¯s side. From their expressions, it could be seen that these female Orcs with irregular facial features could be considered as beauties among the Orcs. He fought back the urge to curse at them and waved his hand with a dark expression, telling the female Orcs who were trying to flirt with him to do what they were supposed to do. Traceless Snow¡¯s face turned red when he saw this. After holding it in for a long time, Traceless Snow finally could not hold it in and burst out laughing. In the beginning, Traceless Snow¡¯s smile was still restrained. In the end, she just started laughing out loud, and Su Ming felt a little helpless. Su Ming shook his head and ignored her. After a while, an excited roar came from not far away. The roars got closer and closer, and soon, a group of Orc Warriors appeared in front of them. Riel led the way, and the other Orc Warriors followed behind them with excited expressions. Each of the Orcs was carrying at least one prey that had clearly just been hunted. There were deer, horses, and even large cows. For example, on Riel¡¯s shoulder was a dying cow that had not completely stopped breathing. When he saw Su Ming standing at the entrance of the tribe, he immediately threw the cow on his shoulder down. This time, the cow that had not completely stopped breathing immediately stopped breathing. Su Ming¡¯s lips twitched when he saw that. There was a slightly speechless expression on his face. After that, the blood-red Riel rushed to Su Ming. Once he rushed in front of Su Ming, he immediately said, ¡°Great Prophet, why have you suddenly appeared here?¡± Su Ming cast him a glance and said faintly, ¡°You did a good job in the naming quest I gave you.¡± Just now, besides asking Kaida, Su Ming had also asked the other Orcs. Without exception, these Orcs all had their own names, and their reactions were very fast. They were obviously used to their own names. Riel¡¯s help was definitely a part of this. Hearing this, Riel scratched his head, but the smile on his face did not fade. of course. I would not dare to neglect the task given by the Great Prophet. When Su Ming heard this, he did not comment. He took a step to the side and revealed Traceless Snow behind him. although you did well in the naming quest, there are still many things that need to be changed in the current Orcs race. ¡°Whether it¡¯s your living habits or the way you interact with others, you all need to change.¡± As Su Ming said these words, Traceless Snow¡¯s expression changed slightly. When she heard those words, she could roughly guess what Su Ming wanted to say at that moment. ¡°Huh, don¡¯t tell me you are¡­?¡± Su Ming turned his head around and looked at Traceless Snow, who was standing beside him. His eyes were calm. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Don¡¯t you want the mission?¡± Traceless Snow was slightly stunned, and the expression on her face froze. Then, she fell into silence. When Su Ming saw that she did not say anything else, he turned around and looked at Riel. ¡°This is the life teacher I¡¯ve invited for you.¡± Chapter 45 - 45 The Decision to Expand 45 The Decision to Expand Once he said that, Traceless Snow gritted her teeth. Riel, who was in front of her, had a dumbfounded expression on his face, clearly unable to react. ¡°What¡¯s a life teacher?¡± Su Ming cast him a glance and continued, ¡°From now on, no matter how you Orcs live, we still have to listen to her regarding the storage and distribution of food. ¡°Her words represent my will. So, you must listen to her every word, understand?¡± Riel was still a little dazed, but he quickly nodded. ¡°I understand, Great Prophet.¡± Although Riel was a little confused by the situation, he quickly accepted it. It was mainly because Su Ming¡¯s might was too deeply rooted in the Orc tribe. It was not just Riel, even the other Orc could not bring themselves to resist Su Ming¡¯s words. After saying this, Riel quickly walked up to Traceless Snow and said, ¡°Hello, teacher!¡± With Riel¡¯s example, the other Orc immediately followed suit and spoke loudly in unison. ¡°Hello, teacher!¡± ¡°Hello, teacher!¡± ¡°¡­¡± Looking at the enthusiastic Orcs in front of him, Traceless Snow¡¯s mouth twitched, and his face was full of embarrassment. To be honest, she had never thought that this damn NPC would give her this mission! ¡®What was a life teacher? And to be a life teacher for a bunch of Orcs? I do not even understand how to live.¡¯ Although he was roaring in his heart, the expression on Traceless Snow¡¯s face was still calm. She knew very well that since she had already accepted this mission, she had nothing more to say. Since she could not find any other quests to do, she might as well do it first. Moreover, looking at the NPC¡¯s appearance, she should not be so poor that he would only give her such a mission. As long as she could endure it, she should be able to make a profit after completing this task! While Traceless Snow was brainwashing hersElf, she could not help but cast her gaze toward Su Ming, who was not too far away. At that moment, Su Ming was receiving the respect of the Orc. When he saw her looking at him, Su Ming even gave her a thumbs up. Traceless Snow gritted her teeth and did not say anything more. She turned around angrily and walked toward the Orc tribe. Once he saw that Traceless Snow had accepted her arrangements, Su Ming gave a few more words of advice to Riel before he went to look for him in the Orc tribe. ¡°I¡¯ll come back to the Orc tribe in a week. When the time comes, I¡¯ll test your results.¡± ¡®If I think you¡¯ve done a good job when the time comes¡­¡¯ ¡°Then, I will give you a suitable reward.¡± Once he finished speaking, Su Ming did not wait for Traceless Snow¡¯s reply. He got on Da Bai and rushed toward the valley of the elves. When Su Ming rushed to the valley of the spirits, he saw a scene of prosperity. The Elven Archers were training in the Hunter Hall, improving their strength. On the other hand, the Dwarves were working hard on the Cloud Piercing Bow. They hoped to create enough Cloud Piercing Bows as soon as possible to arm all the Elf Archers. As for the Goblins, they were contributing to the development of the Elf Valley. Once Su Ming returned to the valley of the fairies, he first walked around the place before he went to the Dwarves¡¯ residence. In the current Elf Valley, the three major races had already divided their own living areas. The place where the elves lived was near the water and full of vitality. The Dwarves lived near a mountain, rich in mineral resources, and easy to forge. As for the Goblins, they lived in relatively moderate places. They had the advantages of both sides, but they were not that prominent. Of course, this was the best choice for the Goblins. As he strolled around the valley, Su Ming sighed with emotion. The area of the valley was indeed quite large. Even though the three great races had their own positions, the empty space was still very large. Based on Su Ming¡¯s estimation, it would not be a problem for him to live in three or four more tribes. Once he was done strolling around, Su Ming came to the place where the Dwarves were forging. It was a cave. Dishan was leading the other clansmen of the Dwarf clan and they were busy working. It was only a few minutes after Su Ming had appeared in the cave that he finally noticed him. ¡°Great Prophet!¡± After this person finished shouting, the other Dwarves finally raised their heads. Immediately, there was another wave of shouts from the Great Prophet. When he heard them, Su Ming only waved his hand indifferently, telling them to continue focusing on their own matters and not to worry about him. The Dwarves were more willing to work. When they saw Su Ming¡¯s signal, they immediately continued with their work. Only Dishan stopped what he was doing and went to Su Ming. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Great Prophet?¡± Su Ming cast him a glance and said with a smile, ¡°How¡¯s your progress?¡± Hearing this, Dishan thought for a while before he replied, ¡°We¡¯ve already forged two hundred and thirteen Piercing Cloud Bows.¡± ¡°At this rate, it will take at least half a month to arm all the Elven Archers.¡± Su Ming nodded. His expression did not change and he only mumbled softly. ¡°Half a month? It¡¯s alright.¡± When he heard this, Dishan lifted his head in surprise and looked at Su Ming in shock. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Su Ming smiled. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Leader Dishan, just continue to work hard.¡± Dishan did not stop there, instead, he slightly frowned and his expression changed. ¡°Great Prophet, are we preparing for war?¡± When he heard this, Su Ming cast him a glance, and Dishan met his gaze without backing down. Su Ming nodded. Su Ming was not too surprised that Dishan could guess his intentions. Moreover, the leader of the Elf Clan Zelda already knew about this, so it would not be a problem to let Dishan know. ¡°Yes, the situation around us is very chaotic and unclear. There are many forces intertwining with each other.¡± ¡°If we¡¯re not careful, we¡¯ll be attacked by the other tribes.¡± Su Ming paused for a moment before he continued speaking. So I plan to make a move before them. ¡°Eliminate all the forces that might threaten us. Only in this way can we continue to seek development in the Elf Valley.¡± ¡°Otherwise, we will always be in fear because of these threats.¡± Chapter 46 - 46 Eating 46 Eating Hearing this, Dishan slightly frowned. After thinking for a while, he slowly nodded. ¡°I understand, Great Prophet.¡± Once he explained everything to Dishan, Su Ming did not intend to stay any longer. He went to the place where the elves lived and found Zelda. When Zelda saw Su Ming, the calm expression on her face instantly turned into one of joy. Once she poured Su Ming a cup of tea, Zelda quickly asked, ¡°Great Prophet, did you come here for our expansion?¡± In fact, Zelda accepted this matter more than Dishan. Regarding the matter of expansion, Dishan had a non-committal attitude, and it did not matter to him whether they fought or not. From Dishan¡¯s point of view, if they were to defend passively, they could use the fortresses built by the Dwarves and the powerful forces in the valley. As long as they defended with all their might, none of the surrounding forces could break through their line of defense. However, if Su Ming and the elves wanted to take the initiative to expand, he would definitely not object to it. Zelda had a different attitude from Dishan. Before the decline of the elf race, they had been attacked and harassed by the Ghoul tribe. That was why Zelda and the other elves were visibly opposed to the idea of passive defense. After knowing that the forces around them were chaotic and might pose a threat to them, the elves all had the same reaction. Then just fight. This was the reaction of most of the Elves when they faced this matter. While Su Ming was happy about their reaction, he was also slightly worried. He was happy because his decision had received the support of the Elves. He was worried because he felt that the Elves were becoming more and more warlike under his leadership. It was as if they had quietly awakened the spartan bloodline under his leadership. Su Ming was truly a little worried that the Elf Warriors would eventually turn into Muscular Warriors. That would not be a beautiful scene. After all, most of the Elves were girls. Su Ming gathered his thoughts and took the cup of tea. He said faintly, ¡°Yes, I plan to wait until we have three hundred Piercing Cloud Bows, then attack the few large tribes around us.¡± ¡°There is a tribe of savages to the east of our Elf Valley.¡± ¡°According to the information brought back by the Elven Hunters, there are at least 1500 barbarians in the Barbarian tribe, and their combat power can¡¯t be underestimated.¡± ¡°Most importantly, they seem to have a great desire to expand. They have been sending out small teams to investigate the situation and information in the surrounding area.¡± ¡°In short, we¡¯re going to expand, and they¡¯re the best choice.¡± Zelda nodded. She had some understanding of this before. ¡°But I heard that they seem to have an alliance with some of the nearby tribes.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve received the news as well, but it¡¯s fine. We just need to destroy their line of defense as quickly as possible so that they won¡¯t be able to ask for help in time,¡± Su Ming said. Zelda was surprised, but he quickly nodded. After that, Su Ming continued talking to Zelda about the situation of the forces of power around them. Su Ming did not think too much about the decision to expand outwards. In his opinion, this was a decision he had to make sooner or later. He wanted to develop a Kingdom, an Empire. Just a small valley was definitely not enough. He needed to expand, he needed to have more power and territory. The two of them chatted for the entire afternoon. When they had more or less decided on the next steps and strategies for the expansion, Su Ming finally walked out of Zelda¡¯s room. As he looked at the harmonious atmosphere in the valley of the spirits, Su Ming sighed with emotion in his heart. After taking a deep breath, Su Ming¡¯s lips curled up into a smile. After that, Su Ming did not continue staying in the game. Instead, he chose to log out. There were many changes in the game after the beta, but there was not much of a difference. The next time the game had any major changes would be in the open beta a month later. At that time, the number of players in the game would also experience a surge. At that time, Su Ming would probably never run into a situation where he could not even see a single player after running for one or two hours. This was also the true reason why Su Ming was in a hurry to expand his territory. Only when he had a big enough advantage in the early stages of the game would Su Ming have more capital to fight for resources in the later stages of the game. Su Ming knew very well what kind of situation he would run into after the game¡¯s open beta. In his previous life, in less than half a month after the open beta, eight giant territories had spawned all over the world. At that time, Su Ming had almost managed to snatch one of them. Unfortunately, in the end, it was still snatched from his hands by an inner player in an absolutely crushing manner. And this time, Su Ming did not intend to let the chance to occupy a huge territory slip away before his eyes. Su Ming got up from his seat and stretched lazily to dispel the faint fatigue from his body. After that, Su Ming walked out of the internet cafe. The moment he reached the entrance of the internet caf¨¦, Su Ming¡¯s stomach started rumbling. He took out his phone and looked at the time. It was already seven in the afternoon. At this time, the food at home must have turned cold. Su Ming had also told his parents that if he did not return home by dinner time, then they did not have to leave any food for him. So if Su Ming went back by himself now, there was a high chance that he would not have any food to eat. Once he was clear about this, Su Ming did not rush home. Instead, he walked around the streets for a while before he came to a private restaurant. When he reached the front desk, the owner of the restaurant was a little aloof. He just pointed at the menu on the wall and continued to smoke with his head lowered. Su Ming did not mind that. After looking at the menu for a while, he randomly ordered two dishes and found a place to sit. The boss put out his cigarette and quickly went into the kitchen. Su Ming sat in his seat and thought about the game. He did not notice that the door behind him had been pushed open. Just as he was thinking about how he could continue to invade the game, a surprised voice came from behind him. Chapter 47 - 47 Shen Yi 47 Shen Yi ¡°Su Ming, what are you doing here?¡± Su Ming was slightly taken aback. He turned his head around instinctively and saw a figure in a long dress with floral patterns. The young girl in a floral dress widened her clear almond-shaped eyes, and her delicate little face was filled with surprise. Su Ming was also slightly surprised. Once he came to his senses, he stood up instinctively. ¡°Shen Yi?¡± When Shen Yi heard this, she also smiled and nodded. She could not help but shake her head and said, ¡°That¡¯s quite unexpected.¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you since the holidays started. I didn¡¯t see you when my classmates went out to play.¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on with you? Are you planning something big?¡± When Su Ming heard that, he chuckled softly and said, ¡°No, I didn¡¯t. It¡¯s just that there¡¯s a game that I like recently.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why I haven¡¯t come out to play much these days.¡± Su Ming did not intend to hide anything. Since that was the truth, there was no need for him to pretend. Shen Yi nodded her head. She looked around the shop and her gaze fell back on Su Ming. ¡°Why did you suddenly come here to eat? I¡¯m telling you, the food here is expensive.¡± Su Ming quirked his eyebrows and looked at Shen Yi in surprise. ¡°A regular. Let¡¯s sit down and eat.¡± ¡°So what if it¡¯s expensive? As long as the food is delicious, it¡¯s fine if it¡¯s expensive.¡± When Shen Yi heard that, she chuckled softly and sat down in front of Su Ming with a faint smile on her face. ¡°I remember that your house is quite far from here, right? Why did you think of eating here?¡± ¡°I was just strolling on the streets and somehow ended up here. Then, I felt that this restaurant was fated with me, so I walked in.¡± Shen Yi snorted and could not help but laugh. After stopping her laughter with great difficulty, Shen Yi smiled and said, ¡°Fate with you? How can you say such words?¡± Su Ming shrugged, and there was a faint smile on his face. The atmosphere of their conversation was very good, and after a while, Shen Yi changed the topic. ¡°By the way, I saw your sister last time. She was quite lively and cute. Why didn¡¯t she come with you this time?¡± When Su Ming heard that, he instantly felt a little awkward. If she had come along, Su Ming felt that Shen Yi would not be as calm as she was now. Based on Su Xiaoshan¡¯s attitude, Shen Yi would probably be shocked. When she played with Shen Yi the last time, she could talk about it for ten days to half a month after seeing it. If she ran into him again, Su Ming would probably be annoyed by her for another ten days. ¡°Oh, she¡¯s busy preparing to go to tuition, so she didn¡¯t come with me.¡± When Shen Yi heard this, she made an ¡®oh¡¯ sound and did not pursue this topic any further. Then, as if she had thought of something, she suddenly said, ¡°Oh right, you said you were playing a game. What game are you playing?¡± Su Ming thought about it but did not say it directly. Instead, he put it in another way. ¡°Something like the legendary ones. They attack cities and seize territories.¡± Shen Yi nodded. ¡°But I recently heard that there¡¯s a very interesting game.¡± ¡°It¡¯s called something like the Origin of Humans: Horde, right? This game seems quite interesting, but there are only ten inner codes.¡± ¡°According to the players inside the game, the degree of freedom in this game is really high. It¡¯s also very real.¡± When Su Ming heard this, he put on a slightly surprised expression and told her everything he knew through the grapevine, causing Shen Yi to cry out in surprise. After a while, Shen Yi suddenly spoke, ¡°Su Ming, when the time comes, do you want to play this game with me and wait until the open beta testing starts?¡± When Su Ming heard that, he cursed in his heart. ¡°I¡¯m already inside attacking the city.¡± On the surface, Su Ming only nodded and said with a smile, ¡°Of course, you can. This game sounds interesting.¡± The two of them chatted for a while more before the kitchen door opened again. The boss in an apron came out and brought out two dishes that looked good. However, judging from the appearance of the dish, the taste should not be too bad. Just as Su Ming was looking at the two dishes with hope in his eyes, he suddenly noticed that the owner of the restaurant had stopped in his tracks. Once Su Ming realized this, he lifted his head instinctively. He saw that the boss was staring at him with a sharp gaze. And if Su Ming did not notice it wrongly, there was even a hint of killing intent in the owner¡¯s eyes. Su Ming was a little baffled. Was he not a guest? How could he be so malicious to him by ordering two dishes? ¡®Did I order too little?¡¯ At this moment, Shen Yi, who was standing beside him, smiled sweetly and said to the boss, ¡°Boss, aren¡¯t you going to serve the dishes?¡± The boss seemed to have just reacted. After a light snort, he walked to the two people with two dishes. Once he put down the food, his gaze swept across Su Ming¡¯s body. Su Ming was a little confused. He turned around to look at Shen Yi and asked with uncertainty, ¡°I hope I didn¡¯t offend the boss just now.¡± Shen Yi laughed and then shook her head, ¡°No, of course not.¡± Su Ming was even more confused now. ¡®Then why did he look at me like that just now? It¡¯s quite baffling.¡± ¡°It¡¯s as if it¡¯s my fault that I came to his place to spend money.¡± Shen Yi stared at him for a while, and when she saw that Su Ming was still feeling a little indignant, she chuckled softly. ¡°You really haven¡¯t heard of it?¡± ¡°Heard what?¡± Su Ming was a little puzzled. Shen Yi pursed her lips. ¡°It¡¯s about my father. He¡¯s a chef.¡± Su Ming was stunned at first, but once he came to his senses, his expression started changing rapidly. ¡°That man was your father?¡± Shen Yi was so amused by Su Ming¡¯s reaction that her eyes narrowed into slits. She nodded her head and could not help but laugh. ¡°That¡¯s right, Su Ming. You¡¯re right.¡± Su Ming was originally holding a pair of chopsticks, feeling indignant as he prepared to eat. However, after hearing this, he was stunned and could not bring himself to put down his chopsticks. Raise, let go, raise, let go! He repeated this action for a long time before he finally said with a speechless expression, ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier¡­that made me very embarrassed?¡± ¡°What¡¯s there to be embarrassed about?¡± Shen Yi chuckled. ¡°You don¡¯t understand,¡± Su Ming said with a sigh. ¡°By the way, I didn¡¯t do anything impolite just now, right?¡± Shen Yi slightly raised her brows and made a pondering expression. After a long while, she spoke slowly in an uncertain tone. ¡°Yingluo probably doesn¡¯t have one.¡± After that, Su Ming finished his meal with a slightly nervous heart. Once he finished eating, Su Ming wanted to turn around and leave. Chapter 48 - 48 Entanglement 48 Entanglement However, just as he stood up, the door to the kitchen was opened again. The owner¡¯s face was still expressionless, but perhaps Su Ming¡¯s attitude had changed. All in all, looking at the expression on the boss¡¯ face, he felt that he seemed to be much fiercer than before. Su Ming raised his hand stiffly and greeted the owner. ¡°Uncle Shen, how are you?¡± Shen Ze cast a glance at Su Ming, whose expression was stiff, and nodded his head lightly. He then looked at his daughter¡¯s playful face. How could he not understand what had happened? ¡°You¡¯re not going to sit for a while?¡± When he heard Shen Ze¡¯s words, Su Ming shook his head in slight embarrassment and said, ¡°Forget it, I¡¯m going home.¡± Once he finished speaking, Su Ming greeted Shen Yi and left the private kitchen. Once Su Ming left, Shen Ze sat down in front of his daughter. There was a faint look of helplessness on his face. ¡°You¡¯ve even brought her here, Shen Yi, you¡¯ve become more capable.¡± Shen Yi looked at her father and saw that his eyes were filled with jealousy. She could not help but burst out laughing. After that, Shen Yi raised her head and held her neck high. She said with pride, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say so? If there¡¯s a boy I like, I¡¯ll bring him back for you to see. I¡¯m very obedient.¡± After a slight pause, Shen Yi continued, ¡°But, dad, what do you think of him?¡± Shen Ze did not say anything but took out a cigarette. He held it in his mouth and was about to light it up when Shen Yi snatched it away and threw it into the trash can. ¡°I told you to smoke less, or you¡¯ll get lung cancer sooner or later.¡± Shen Yi spoke like an elder. Shen Ze looked at his own daughter somewhat helplessly, sighed, and slowly opened his mouth to say, ¡°This boy¡­ ¡°He looks like a good person. At least he doesn¡¯t look like a playboy.¡± Shen Yi rolled her eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t you think your daughter has good taste? How could I like a playboy?¡± Shen Ze chuckled. Regarding this, he did not seem to have any need to worry. His daughter had been a good judge of character since a long time ago. After a slight pause, Shen Ze opened his mouth again and said, ¡°How did you fall in love with him?¡± This time, Shen Yi did not speak so quickly. Instead, after a moment of silence, he chuckled and said slowly, ¡°Because I think he¡¯s very sincere.¡± Shen Ze raised his eyebrows. Shen Ze stood up and walked toward the kitchen. Shen Yi looked at his back and could not help but ask, ¡°Dad, you don¡¯t have anything to say?¡± Shen Ze waved his hand. ¡°What else can I say? It¡¯s fine as long as you like him, I can¡¯t stop you from liking him. ¡°However, it doesn¡¯t seem like he¡¯s that close to you. It¡¯s up to you.¡± After he finished speaking, Shen Ze went into the back kitchen. Not long after, a faint wisp of smoke slowly drifted out from it, carrying a bit of worry. ¡­ Su Ming only let out a sigh of relief when he returned home. As he lay on his bed, Su Ming¡¯s thoughts wandered. Today¡¯s encounter was truly a little too sudden, catching him off guard. Once he came to his senses, Su Ming felt that his performance at that time was indeed not very good. Was it not just meeting a classmate¡¯s father? What was there to be nervous about? It was not like he was meeting his father-in-law! Su Ming shook his head and sat up on his bed. Just as he was about to play with his phone, his room door was pushed open, and Su Xiaoshan quickly came in. Su Xiaoshan¡¯s face was full of smiles. Once she walked in, she pounced on Su Ming¡¯s bed. ¡°Brother, hehehehehehehehehe!¡± When Su Ming saw her sneaky smile, he felt his hair stand on end. He cast a helpless glance at Su Xiaoshan and asked, ¡°If you have something to say, then say it.¡± Su Xiaoshan rolled her eyes at Su Ming and asked, ¡°Brother, are you free tomorrow?¡± Su Ming looked at Su Xiaoshan in surprise and said, ¡°Why? Do you need something?¡± Su Xiaoshan nodded at first, but then quickly shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s not like there¡¯s anything special. I just wanted to know if you¡¯re free tomorrow.¡± When he heard that, Su Ming sighed and could not help but shake his head. ¡°I don¡¯t think so. If you have something to say, then say it.¡± Su Xiaoshan pouted unhappily. ¡°Then can you go shopping with me tomorrow?¡± When Su Ming heard her, he looked at her with a slightly resigned expression. ¡°I remember saying that I¡¯m not free, right?¡± Su Xiaoshan stuck out her tongue. ¡°Uh-huh. ¡°No matter what, you have to go shopping with me tomorrow. Otherwise, hmph, hmph, hmph, hmph, hmph!¡± Su Ming looked at Su Xiaoshan. ¡°Otherwise?¡± Su Xiaoshan chuckled, ¡°Otherwise, I¡¯ll tell everyone that you stole 20000 Yuan from me!¡± Su Ming was stunned for a moment, then he gritted his teeth and glared at Su Xiaoshan. ¡°Su Xiaoshan! Don¡¯t go too far!¡± Su Xiaoshan was not afraid of Su Ming¡¯s threat and even lifted her chin. ¡°Brother, the decision is yours anyway. It¡¯s up to you whether you want to go for a walk or not.¡± Su Ming stared at her for a while, then finally let out a sigh of resignation. If Su Xiaoshan were to reveal this, their parents would probably get to the bottom of it, and it would be difficult to explain. Based on Su Ming¡¯s understanding of Su Xiaoshan, once she was pushed into a corner, she would not do anything stupid. So, he would have to obey her for now. After all, he had borrowed so much money, it was nothing to go shopping with her. As he thought about it, Su Ming sighed and said, ¡°What time do you want to go shopping tomorrow?¡± Su Xiaoshan was stunned at first, but after she came back to her senses, she said excitedly, ¡°Brother, you agree?!¡± Su Ming looked at him with a slightly resigned expression and said, ¡°Can I not agree?¡± ¡°Yay!¡± Su Xiaoshan was a little excited. She told Su Ming that she was going out at nine the next day, and after she told him to get ready, she skipped out of his room. As he looked at Su Xiaoshan¡¯s back, Su Ming felt a little emotional. In the past, although he did not spend every day with Su Xiaoshan during the holidays, he would at least take out a few days to have fun with her. However, he had spent almost every day in the internet caf¨¦ because of the game. Under such circumstances, he naturally could not continue to accompany Su Xiaoshan, so it was normal for Su Xiaoshan to be dissatisfied with him. Su Ming shook his head slightly and lay on the bed. The thoughts in his mind continued to expand and spread. The game and reality were constantly intertwining. Very soon, Su Ming fell asleep. Chapter 49 - 49 Shopping 49 Shopping The next day, while Su Ming was still asleep, he felt someone shaking him. Once he woke up, he slowly opened his eyes and saw Su Xiaoshan holding a big piece of flatbread and shaking herself madly. Su Ming could not help but rub the center of his brows with his drowsy eyes. There was a helpless expression on his face, along with a hint of pain. ¡°Brother! Don¡¯t sleep! Our parents have gone to work! It¡¯s already half-past nine!¡± When Su Xiaoshan saw him open his eyes, she immediately exploded with rage and whispered into Su Ming¡¯s ear. Su Ming pushed Su Xiaoshan away helplessly and mumbled, ¡°I know, I know. I¡¯ll get up immediately.¡± But Su Xiaoshan did not let him. She continued shaking him madly, chasing away the last bit of sleepiness in him. Su Ming sat up and looked at Su Xiaoshan with a hint of resentment in his eyes. He then grabbed his phone. The moment Su Ming saw the time on his phone, he had the urge to beat Su Xiaoshan up. The time on the phone showed that it was 7:17 in the morning. ¡°Su Xiaoshan! Are you crazy? Wasn¡¯t it supposed to be nine o¡¯clock? Why did you wake me up at seven?¡± Su Ming felt like he was about to break down. He had stayed up all night before falling asleep at one o¡¯clock, thinking that he would wake up later today. ¡®In the end, that damn Su Xiaoshan actually called me at 7 am?¡¯ Su Xiaoshan did not panic at all. Instead, she looked calm. ¡°Brother, I¡¯m just thinking for you. If you wake up too late, you¡¯ll be in a lot of pain.¡± The corners of Su Ming¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°I¡¯m in even more pain now, and I promise you that I¡¯ll make you suffer even more later.¡± Su Xiaoshan was taken aback, and the corner of her mouth twitched. ¡°Brother, you promised to go shopping with me. ¡°If you make a move on me, then you¡¯ll be using public office to take personal revenge!¡± Su Ming laughed coldly, ¡°That¡¯s not how you use that word! This is called repaying resentment with resentment!¡± The moment he finished speaking, Su Ming jumped up from his bed and rushed in front of Su Xiaoshan. He then held her down. Then, after Su Ming trapped Su Xiaoshan with his feet, he started tickling her crazily. Su Xiaoshan was tickled, but her expression was pained. Finally, Su Xiaoshan could not take it anymore and started to beg for mercy. ¡°Brother! Brother! I was wrong! I was wrong!¡± The two of them played around for quite a while before Su Ming finally let her go. His mind was filled with resentment as he started changing his clothes. After changing his clothes, Su Ming quickly finished his breakfast and left the house while Su Xiaoshan complained. Once the two of them arrived at the mall, Su Ming wanted to walk straight in. However, Su Ming had just taken a step forward when Su Xiaoshan grabbed his hand. ¡°Wait, brother, why are you in such a hurry?¡± Su Ming stopped in his tracks and frowned in confusion. ¡°What else do you want?¡± Su Xiaoshan rolled her eyes at him and said, ¡°Doesn¡¯t that mean we still have to wait for someone?¡± Su Ming¡¯s lips twitched and he looked at Su Xiaoshan. ¡°If someone¡¯s here to shop with you, why did you drag me here?¡± Su Xiaoshan replied naturally, ¡°Don¡¯t we need someone to give us some advice?¡± When he heard that, Su Ming rubbed the center of his brows and decided not to speak anymore. He felt that if he continued to chat with Su Xiaoshan like this, he would have a heart attack from anger. After about five minutes, Su Xiaoshan suddenly stood on her tiptoes and shouted excitedly, ¡°Little Yixue! This way!¡± Su Ming looked in the direction of Su Xiaoshan¡¯s wave and saw a tall girl with a pure, cute face and exquisite features walking toward them. The girl was wearing a long dress, and for some reason, Su Ming suddenly thought of Shen Yi. The two of them had different styles, but they were both beautiful. However, the girl who appeared in front of them at this time still had a faint childlike aura. Then, he suddenly realized something and his eyes widened. This girl? It seemed to be the person with the ID ¡®Traceless Snow¡¯ in the game! Su Ming widened his eyes and scrutinized Chen Yixue¡¯s body for a while before he finally confirmed the truth. The two¡¯s appearance almost perfectly overlapped, without even the slightest difference. It was obvious that Chen Yixue¡¯s appearance in the game had not been adjusted and was completely her own appearance. Once he came to his senses, Su Ming suddenly felt a little emotional. The world was really too wonderful. How could it be so coincidental? Chen Yixue quickly came to the two of them and said apologetically, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, there was a traffic jam on the road, so I¡¯m a little late.¡± Su Xiaoshan waved her hand and said, ¡°Hey, what¡¯s wrong with that? It¡¯s a happy thing to wait for someone as beautiful as you. ¡°Brother, don¡¯t you think so?¡± Su Ming rolled his eyes. ¡°I wonder who was the one who was so anxious just now.¡± Chen Yixue was originally sizing Su Ming up with curiosity, but when she heard those words, she could not help but burst out laughing. Su Xiaoshan immediately became anxious and slapped Su Ming¡¯s back hard, causing him to stumble. Chen Yixue looked at the two of them bickering and would occasionally cast a glance at Su Ming¡¯s face. After a while, Chen Yixue retracted her gaze and shook her head slightly. ¡®Why does this guy look so much like that NPC?¡¯ After that, the three of them began to shop in the mall. Since Su Ming did not have money, he could only follow behind the two of them quietly and judge their clothes. Of course, even if Su Ming had money, he would not be willing to buy clothes for himself. Whether it was Su Xiaoshan or Chen Yixue¡¯s wallets, they all seemed to be full. The two of them strolled around and did not really look at the price. They just bought whatever they liked. After walking around with them for an entire morning, Su Ming felt as if his legs were no longer his. However, the two in front of him were still in high spirits. Finally, Su Ming could not take it anymore and called out to the two of them. ¡°I can¡¯t, I can¡¯t walk. If you guys don¡¯t treat me to a meal, I really can¡¯t move.¡± Hearing this, Su Xiaoshan rolled her eyes helplessly. Just as she was about to scold her brother who was too lazy in her eyes, Chen Yixue spoke. ¡°Big brother Su Ming, what do you want to eat? I¡¯ll treat you.¡± Su Ming instantly felt as if he had heard the sound of nature. He stood up in excitement and said, ¡°Hotpot, then.¡± As he spoke, Su Ming swore in his heart that he would treat this kind girl well in the game. After the three of them finished eating the hotpot, Su Ming accompanied them to watch a movie. Only then did the day¡¯s journey finally come to an end. Chapter 50 - 50 Military Strength 50 Military Strength When Su Ming returned home, he looked at the time. It was already five in the afternoon. After some thought, Su Ming did not continue playing the game. Since they were already so tired today, it would be hard to concentrate if they continued to play games. Since that was the case, he might as well take advantage of today¡¯s opportunity to rest for a while and continue tomorrow. ¡­ The next day, when Su Ming went online again, the first thing he did was to check on the Dwarves¡¯ progress in making the Cloud Piercing Bows. Once Su Ming arrived at the Dwarves¡¯ factory for forging weapons, he went to look for Dishan. After checking, he realized that the number of Cloud Piercing Bows had reached 300. Once he was certain that the number of Cloud Piercing Bows he had was up to his requirements, Su Ming started checking his other preparations. The expansion plan that he and Zelda had made was originally scheduled to start tomorrow. Therefore, it was more important to figure out the number of troops he had. He had to at least have a clear understanding of them. After looking around the valley, Su Ming first found Zelda and found out how many elves there were. The number of Elven Warriors had increased significantly. The number of Elven Archers had reached more than 500. Out of the 500 Elven Archers, 300 of them would be equipped with the Cloud Piercing Bow. Their combat power would definitely be terrifying. As for the Dwarves, Su Ming did not count them. He did not plan to use the Dwarf race as his fighting fOrce. In Su Ming¡¯s eyes, rather than saying that the Dwarves were a well-formed fighting fOrce, it would be better to say that they were a precious treasure. Their forging and building abilities were unparalleled by any other race in this world. Therefore, letting them charge into the battlefield to fight was simply a matter that was a little too extravagant. Su Ming also did not let the Goblins fight. After all, there was always a need to guard the Elf Valley. Moreover, their combat style was not suitable for this kind of offensive positional warfare. That was why Su Ming only chose Elf Archers among the three great residents of the valley to fight. Besides the Elf Archers, Su Ming also went through his Tree Demons and Druid tribe. The number of Tree Demons and Druids had also increased to varying degrees during this period of development. The number of Tree Demons had already reached five hundred. As for the Druids, they were slightly over 400. In other words, Su Ming had one thousand and four hundred soldiers he could use to charge forward. The treants charged in front, the Druids were in the center of the formation, and the Elven Archers covered the last with fire. And these fOrces would have no problem dealing with a savage tribe. However, Su Ming had always been a cautious person. After thinking about it for a while, Su Ming decided to have the Undead and the Orcs join in the expansion. Su Ming first established a connection with the Tree Demons in the Undead clan¡¯s castle. Once he contacted Lin Mai, he told him what he wanted to do. Lin Mai was a little surprised when he heard Su Ming¡¯s words, but he quickly agreed to it. He said that he would do as Su Ming said and send two hundred people to the savage tribe to act as backup and assassinate them. Once he was certain that Lin Mai would take action, Su Ming rode on Da Bai and headed toward the direction of the Orcs. The strong bodies of the Orcs were definitely one of the most powerful weapons in this kind of positional warfare. If he could, Su Ming would not want to waste the Orcs¡¯s abilities. However, Su Ming did not intend to fOrce her. If he found out that the overall quality of the Orcs did not meet his requirements, he would not let them enter the battlefield. Besides, Su Ming himself did not have high hopes for this. After he met Chen Yixue in real life, Su Ming knew that she was about the same age as his sister. How could a girl who was almost the same as her sister teach a group of savage Orcs in such a short time? However, this thought instantly disappeared the moment Su Ming arrived at the Orc tribe. Su Ming stood at the entrance of the Orc tribe. At that moment, even though the tribe still looked a little old and broken, there was no longer anything that was against the customs. In fact, it even seemed to be in good order. Su Ming also saw a public toilet at the entrance of the tribe, and the toilet looked very clean! Su Ming was a little confused. He continued to walk into the inner part of the Orc tribe. In the middle of the Orc square, he saw an organized Orc Army under the training of Chen Yixue. At this moment, Chen Yixue straightened her back and lectured the Orc team with a dignified expression. This scene was somewhat comical. A group of Orcs, who were at least two meters tall, were sitting upright and still. They looked nervous. In front of them, there was a 1.7-meter tall girl who looked like a child. Su Ming found it a little funny, so he decided to just stand there and watch Chen Yixue¡¯s lecture. ¡°You are Orcs! You are also Warriors! Since you¡¯re a soldier, you have to follow the commands and make your battle organized! ¡°If you only know how to use your brute force to charge around, then what¡¯s the difference between you and those wild boars you¡¯ve brought back?!¡± Chen Yixue¡¯s words were loud and clear, causing Su Ming to cast her a sidelong glance. After that, Chen Yixue¡¯s admonishment continued. It was only when she saw Su Ming by accident that she finally stopped her lecture. After that, Chen Yixue quickly walked up to Su Ming with a calm expression on her face. ¡°Prophet, you¡¯ve come?¡± Su Ming nodded and swept his gaze across the Orcs behind Chen Yixue. ¡°How do you feel?¡± Su Ming asked faintly. Chen Yixue naturally knew that Su Ming was asking about how she felt when she trained the Orcs. After thinking for a while, Chen Yixue spoke again. ¡°I¡¯m feeling pretty good! These Orcs are very obedient.¡± Su Ming nodded. He cast a glance at Chen Yixue¡¯s slightly dirty battle uniform, then looked at the Orcs behind her, who were still waiting for her. ¡°It seems that you have completed your mission well.¡± When Chen Yixue heard that, her eyes instantly lit up and she lifted her head to look at Su Ming. ¡°Prophet, do you mean that my mission has been completed?¡± When Su Ming heard that, he nodded his head faintly. ¡°I already understand the situation in the Orc tribe. The current Orcs already have the ability to live in harmony with the other tribes.¡± ¡°At the same time, you also did some other things. Your ability in this aspect is much better than I thought.¡± This was the truth. Chapter 51 - 51 Giving Out the Reward 51 Giving Out the Reward When she heard Su Ming¡¯s words, a rare hint of shyness appeared on Chen Yixue¡¯s face. She waved her hand and pretended to be casual. ¡°Don¡¯t, I only did what I should do.¡± Su Ming smiled and did not expose her. Chen Yixue scratched her head and subconsciously asked, ¡°Now that my mission is complete, my reward is¡­¡± As she spoke, Chen Yixue lifted her head and looked at Su Ming with anticipation. Su Ming cast her a glance and could not help but chuckle as he shook his head. ¡°You¡¯ve been holding back this sentence for a long time, right?¡± When the two of them first met, Su Ming had already seen the anticipation in Chen Yixue¡¯s eyes. Su Ming naturally knew what that anticipation was for. Other than the reward for completing the mission, what else could Chen Yixue be looking forward to? When Chen Yixue heard this, she coughed in embarrassment and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to.¡± Su Ming looked at her with a slightly amused expression. He did not keep her in suspense any longer and handed her the reward he had prepared long ago. It was a set of armor. Once he handed the armor over, Su Ming said, ¡°This is a complete set of armor. You¡¯ve just arrived in this world, so what you lack the most is definitely something that can increase your combat strength.¡± The armor Su Ming had prepared for Chen Yixue was a set of green-quality fine-grade armor. It was true that he had better equipment and weapons in his hands, but Su Ming did not intend to give them all to Chen Yixue so soon. After all, Chen Yixue was still a newbie. If he gave her something too good, she would lose her basic judgment of the difficulty of obtaining equipment in this game world. Besides that, the task Su Ming gave Chen Yixue this time was not that difficult. It didn¡¯t seem right for a mission of this level to give too good a reward. That was why, after thinking about it for some time, Su Ming decided to give him the green armor. However, just as Su Ming was wondering if Chen Yixue would be unhappy because the reward was so-so¡­ However, he saw that Chen Yixue¡¯s expression quickly became excited after she took the armor from him. Her eyes were bright as she stared at the armor in her hands. The next moment, she lifted her head and said to Su Ming excitedly, ¡°Great prophet, can you really give me such a good reward?!¡± Su Ming was stunned for a moment, but when he came to his senses, he let out a light cough and nodded. ¡°Yes, I can.¡± Hearing this, Chen Yixue was extremely excited and quickly put on the armor. Observing the changes in her panel, Chen Yixue¡¯s expression suddenly became more excited. She lowered her head and kept muttering to herself. Su Ming looked at the incredibly excited Chen Yixue and shook his head in slight resignation. Then, he walked directly to the front of the group of Orcs. After Chen Yixue¡¯s training, the current Orc clan already had the basic appearance of an army. At the very least, when they saw Su Ming coming over for inspection, they all stood where they were seriously and did not let their guard down. Su Ming nodded his head slightly as he inspected the Orc tribe. Before today, among the tribes he owned now, only the Orc tribe was not easy to manage. And now, under Chen Yixue¡¯s training, the Orcs had also become like an Army. Then, he could slowly implement his plan to expand his territory. As he thought about it, Su Ming nodded in his head. Once he dismissed the Orcs and told them to do what they were supposed to do, Su Ming slowly walked to stand before Chen Yixue. In truth, Su Ming¡¯s current attitude toward Chen Yixue was still leaning toward winning her over. After all, Su Ming knew everything about Chen Yixue. She was also one of the players in the game, so she knew a lot of things that the NPCs in the game did not know. In the early stages of the game, Chen Yixue was an indispensable force to him. Then, just as Su Ming was organizing the words in his heart and thinking about how he should win over Chen Yixue¡­ He suddenly saw Chen Yixue in front of him raise her head and look at him with anticipation. ¡°Great prophet, can I continue to do quests for you?!¡± Su Ming was speechless. Do you have any mind-reading skills? ¡°Ahem.¡± Su Ming cleared his throat and placed his hands behind his back, putting on an enigmatic expression. ¡°Oh, why do you want to continue doing missions for me? ¡°Or rather, why should I let you continue to do missions for me?¡± ¡®What a joke. Now that you¡¯ve taken the initiative to expose your sense of need, of course I¡¯ll have to take advantage of you.¡¯ Chen Yixue clearly did not have those messy thoughts. When she heard Su Ming¡¯s question, she first furrowed her adorable brows and thought about it for a while. Then, she slowly opened her mouth and said with some uncertainty, ¡°Because I think I¡¯ll definitely get something to eat if I follow you, great prophet! ¡°This world is too dangerous, and it¡¯s hard to find other opportunities. I don¡¯t want to walk in the wilderness for a few hours.¡± When he heard this, Su Ming suppressed his urge to laugh. He nodded and said, ¡°I know what you¡¯re thinking. ¡°So, what you mean is that you want to join my camp and become one of my subordinates? ¡± Chen Yixue¡¯s expression turned serious when she heard this. Then, she slowly walked up to Su Ming and looked at him with a serious expression. She said sternly, ¡°Yes! The great prophet!¡± When Su Ming heard this, he pretended to look at Chen Yixue from head to toe. After a long while, he pretended to force himself to speak, ¡°Then I¡¯ll accept you for a while.¡± At this point, he changed to a serious tone. ¡°However, you have to perform well during this time. I will observe your abilities in all aspects. ¡°If I find anything about you that dissatisfies me, you¡¯ll have to leave my camp.¡± As soon as he said that, Chen Yixue¡¯s expression became a little nervous. Chen Yixue swallowed her saliva and nodded. She patted her chest and promised, ¡°I¡¯ll definitely perform well!¡± Su Ming looked away from the raging waves and nodded with a serious expression. ¡°Then come with me.¡± Once he finished speaking, Su Ming rode on Da Bai and rushed toward the valley of the elves. Chen Yixue followed behind the man and the tiger, looking around from time to time, looking as if she was doing her job to protect Su Ming. In reality, her gaze had been fixed on Da Bai¡¯s back the entire time. It was obvious that she wanted to sit on it as well. Chapter 52 - 52 Launch an Attack 52 Launch an Attack Her gaze made Su Ming want to laugh, but he did not expose her. After a long and arduous journey, they finally returned to the Elf Valley. During this process, Su Ming was also thinking. After taking down the Barbarian tribe, he would have to consider building the teleportation gate. Otherwise, it would be a little tiring to travel in such a hurry every time. The moment Su Ming walked into the valley of the Elves, it did not matter if he was an Elf, a Dwarf, or a Goblin, as long as they saw him, they would all rush up to him and greet him. Chen Yixue, who was behind Su Ming, could not help but exclaim in surprise. ¡°As expected of the Great Prophet.¡± Once Su Ming gave the people who surrounded him a nod, he brought Chen Yixue to the deeper parts of the valley. Once he found Zelda, who was lecturing the little Elves, Su Ming gave a brief introduction of both parties. ¡°This is the leader of the Elves, Zelda.¡± ¡°This is the instructor of the orc race¡­¡± Before Su Ming could say Chen Yixue¡¯s name, she interrupted him, ¡°You can just call me Xue. Zelda was slightly stunned, but she quickly reacted and nodded with a smile. Then, she looked at Chen Yixue¡¯s face and praised, ¡°Xue, this is the first time I¡¯ve seen someone so beautiful other than an Elf. Hearing this, Chen Yixue was slightly stunned at first, then she waved her hand shyly. ¡°Why would I? You look better, Leader Zelda.¡± As she spoke, Chen Yixue subconsciously looked at Su Ming¡¯s reaction. But it was a pity that she did not see any expression on Su Ming¡¯s face. Once the two of them were done exchanging pleasantries, Su Ming said, ¡°The reason why I arranged for you two to meet this time is to discuss the matter of our territory¡¯s expansion,¡± As soon as these words came out, the expressions of the two people changed slightly. Zelda¡¯s expression was slightly serious, while Chen Yixue was slightly confused. Su Ming did not care about their reactions. Once he finished speaking, he continued, ¡°During this period of time, under instructor Xue¡¯s guidance, the Orcs have already left behind barbarism and have all become true warriors. ¡°In this case, I think we can also organize people to expel those barbarians from this place. ¡°For our survival, for us to have a better life, this is something we must do.¡± Once Zelda heard Su Ming¡¯s words, she nodded her head solemnly and said, ¡°I understand. ¡°During this time, I¡¯ll arrange for the others to organize the preparations for the battle as soon as possible.¡± Su Ming nodded. This was the purpose of his visit this time. His status in the Elven race had already surpassed Zelda¡¯s. However, Zelda was still the leader of the Elves. If he did not ask her for help, it would be troublesome. Once Zelda left, Su Ming brought Chen Yixue to walk around the valley of the spirits. This was the depths of the Elf Valley, where the elderly and children lived. Life seemed very quiet and peaceful, and there was no sense of urgency that a war was about to begin. Su Ming looked at everything before him, and there was a slight sigh on his face. The reason why he worked so hard to develop the Elf Valley was not only to develop his own forces and make himself stronger, but also to protect this beautiful place. ¡°Great Prophet, are we going to war?¡± Chen Yixue¡¯s probing voice suddenly sounded from beside him. When Su Ming heard her, he turned his head to look at her and nodded. ¡°You can think of it that way.¡± Chen Yixue frowned and looked around at the peaceful scene. She could not help but say, ¡°Do we really have to fight?¡± ¡°Look at these people, aren¡¯t they fine like this?¡± Su Ming did not look at her. He only walked forward, step by step. ¡°A few months ago, this place was like hell on earth. There was no chirping of birds, no fragrance of flowers, no singing of the zither, only an overwhelming stench of rotten flesh and blood. ¡°And the reason why this place has become what it is now is because of war. ¡°After I worked together with the Elves and other tribes, we took down this place and turned it into what it is today.¡± After a slight pause, Su Ming continued, ¡°I know that you still have a lot of resistance to war. ¡°But you need to understand that instead of letting countless messy forces stand in great numbers, conflict, and bloodshed will continue¡­ ¡°Then it¡¯s better for a person to appear, a person who can unify all of this. Let him use war to calm the world, and finally let everyone obtain peace.¡± After Chen Yixue heard this, she was stunned on the spot and did not react for a long time. Su Ming turned his head around and looked at her with a slightly helpless expression. He said, ¡°Do you still want to accept the mission?¡± Chen Yixue finally came back to her senses, and her eyes gradually regained their luster. The expression on her face seemed to have been slowly awakened. Her eyes became even brighter as she looked at Su Ming, as if she had found his goal. She suddenly let out a loud ¡®hmm¡¯ and ran toward Su Ming with excitement. ¡°I want it!¡± ¡­ After that, Su Ming placed Chen Yixue in the combat preparation division and began making all sorts of preparations for the battle in the Elf Valley. Of course, when the war truly began, Chen Yixue¡¯s mission would not be this. Time passed by quietly. In the blink of an eye, ten days had passed. Compared to the usual peace and quiet in the Elf Valley, the outside of the Elf Valley today was filled with a sense of killing intent that made people look sideways. At a glance, several races and thousands of tribes stood in the Elf Valley, giving off an overwhelming sense of oppression. A tribe of thousands of people was divided into different positions according to the different ethnic groups. The Orcs and the Tree Demons were at the forefront. They would also become the strongest charging blade, tearing apart the enemy¡¯s formation. The Elves were in the middle, while the goblins and Druids were at the flanks. As for the Undead tribe, once they received Su Ming¡¯s message, they started quietly making their way toward the Barbarian tribe. Su Ming stood at the highest point of the fortress and looked at the tribes under his command. At this moment, he suddenly felt high-spirited. The corners of Su Ming¡¯s lips curled up slightly. He took a deep breath, then suddenly said to the countless tribes below the city, ¡°Brothers, let¡¯s go!¡± Su Ming¡¯s voice was amplified by the speakers on the city wall and reached the ears of all the warriors below! Chapter 53 - 53 The Barbarian Tribes 53 The Barbarian Tribes Instantly, countless responses came from the formation below. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± ¡°¡­¡± The vigorous troops began to follow the established route and slowly advanced under the command of the commander at the front. After that, Su Ming walked down the city wall and joined the Army. After he walked down the city wall, the leaders of the various tribes approached him. Zelda¡¯s expression was solemn as she said, ¡°All the Elven Warriors are equipped with the Cloud Piercing Bow.¡± in this battle, the Elf tribe will definitely display their strongest combat power and contribute to the other tribes. Su Ming cast her a glance and nodded his head faintly. ¡°Thank you for your hard work, commander Zelda.¡± Zelda shook her head and smiled. ¡°I won¡¯t. This is what I should do.¡± After Riel walked over, he had wanted to say something like Zelda, and then make an oath. However, when the words reached his mouth, he realized that he could not say a single word. In the end, Riel could only helplessly scratch his head and say, ¡°Me too.¡± Su Ming cast him a slightly speechless glance, then shook his head. He did not say anything but cast a glance at Chen Yixue, who was by his side. ¡°You¡¯ll be in charge of the Orc tribe. Remember, don¡¯t be too impulsive. You must follow my instructions!¡± Chen Yixue¡¯s eyes flashed with a hint of nervousness, but it was well hidden. Then, she took a deep breath, and the expression on her face gradually became serious. ¡°I understand!¡± As soon as she finished speaking, Chen Yixue directly walked toward the Orc tribe. After that, Su Ming quickly shifted his gaze to the front. ¡°How far are we from the Barbarian tribe?¡± Su Ming was clearly not looking at her, but Zelda could sense it clearly. Su Ming¡¯s question was directed at her. Hearing this, Zelda thought for a moment and replied, ¡°According to our current marching speed, we still have about three hours.¡± Su Ming nodded and asked, ¡°Where are the Elf Hunters? Have they all been laid out? We can¡¯t let the Barbarian tribe discover our tracks.¡± Zelda nodded and said, they are all following your orders, great prophet. They are heading toward the Barbarian tribe. ¡°There are also quite a few Elven Hunters that are currently stationed near the Barbarian tribe. As long as the Barbarian tribe appears, they will kill them at the first moment.¡± Zelda¡¯s expression became a little hesitant. She wanted to say something but stopped. Su Ming cast her a glance and said, ¡°If you have something to say, just say it.¡± Zelda took a deep breath and said, ¡°Lord Prophet, what I want to say is that even if we pounce with the Elven Hunters, we might not be able to stop the Barbarians¡¯ information network, right?¡± When Su Ming heard that, he nodded. Judging from the fact that the Barbarian tribe had already sent their scouts to the Elf Valley, their information network must be quite good. However, Su Ming could not just stop killing the scouts from the Barbarian tribe because of this. ¡°Stop as many as you can. We have to delay them as much as possible before they discover our attack.¡± When she heard this, Zelda no longer spoke. Instead, she fell into silence with Su Ming. The entire army started to advance toward the Barbarian tribe in a quiet and solemn manner. Looking down from the sky, they could only see square formations moving forward. ¡­ [Barbarian tribe, three kilometers away.] This place was the first defense barrier that the Barbarian tribe had set up to protect their own tribe. However, compared to the role of defense, the checkpoints here were more for observing the surrounding environment and dangers. From this, one could see that the Barbarian tribe was one of the reasons why they were able to pull out such a huge gap from the other tribes. However, perhaps it was because it had not been invaded all year round. Therefore, the Barbarians who were guarding the checkpoint today did not seem to be very responsible. There were a total of five sentries, and three of them had guards sneaking around. One of the barbarians was even lazily sitting in his sentry post, mumbling something. ¡°F*ck, that b*tch from yesterday was really slutty. If she wasn¡¯t already married to Kaida, I¡¯d definitely have sex with her.¡± Just as the Barbarian was feeling vexed that he had not had any meat for half a month¡­ A soft sound suddenly rang in his ears. The Barbarian stood up alertly and squinted his eyes to look around, but he did not see anyone. The towering trees next to the sentry post were blown by the wind, bringing a slight chill and a rustling sound. Shaking his head, the wild man¡¯s tensed body gradually relaxed again. He muttered to himself, ¡°Look at you, you haven¡¯t eaten meat for so long that you¡¯re hallucinating, right?¡± However, after being interrupted, the Barbarian did not dare to continue slacking off. Then, just as he was about to continue keeping watch seriously¡­ A sharp and ear-piercing sound suddenly came from the back of his head. His pupils shrank, and he crouched down almost subconsciously, but he still could not escape the lightning-fast attack. A small, bloody hole appeared on the back of his head and went straight through his forehead. The light in his eyes quickly faded away. The barbarian¡¯s body swayed and finally fell on the sentry post without a sound. After his body completely fell, a strong figure slowly emerged from the big tree next to the sentry post. Looking at the Barbarian with some disdain, the Elf Hunter took out a special whistle from his pocket and blew it, making a somewhat strange sound. This voice was like a bird¡¯s chirping, with a bit of tactfulness. Only the Elven Hunters could understand the meaning of this. The target has been dealt with! Not long after, four similar sounds rang out in the quiet forest. The Elven Hunter¡¯s lips curved up slightly, and he waved at a bird in the air. At the same time. Zelda, whose face was filled with excitement, also walked quickly to Su Ming. ¡°Great Prophet, our vanguards have already taken care of the enemy sentries.¡± When he heard that, Su Ming nodded. ¡°How much longer until the enemy¡¯s next shift of sentries?¡± Zelda looked at the sun in the sky and replied decisively, ¡°Half an hour!¡± Su Ming hummed in acknowledgment and his eyes flickered. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, we have enough time.¡± Chapter 54 - 54 Battle Fanatic 54 Battle Fanatic When Zelda heard Su Ming¡¯s words, she immediately came to her senses, and a hint of excitement gradually lit up in her eyes. She had a sharp realization that Su Ming meant that they could launch their final attack! The moment Zelda thought of this, she saw Su Ming bring out the megaphone the Dwarves had prepared for him. In the next moment, Su Ming¡¯s angry voice rang out in the formation. ¡°Brothers, it¡¯s time for our final charge!¡± ¡°For our honor, for our home, for our future, let¡¯s charge!!¡± The moment Su Ming finished speaking, the thousands of warriors let out battle roars that reverberated through the sky at the same time. Zelda¡¯s body trembled when she heard the soul-striking battle roars coming from all directions. The shiver that came from the depths of her soul made her more and more excited. She was not the only one who had this feeling. In fact, all the Warriors around them became more excited and fanatical after hearing the battle roars coming from all directions! The momentum under their feet also became more violent after this. Chen Yixue stood at the forefront of the Orcs, listening to the battle roars coming from all directions. For a moment, she felt her blood boiling. At this moment, she suddenly understood why there were war maniacs in the world. This kind of soul-striking shock was really too fascinating. After forcing herself to calm down, Chen Yixue began to command the Orc tribe to slowly increase their speed and escape from the main force. If one looked down from above, the current Orcs tribe looked like a sharp blade that was slowly being unsheathed. The main force¡¯s charging speed became faster and faster. When they finally arrived at the Barbarian tribe, their charging speed had also reached its peak. The Barbarian tribe, compared to most of the tribes in this area, was stronger in the sense that they were united and had strong reproductive abilities. This allowed them to have a large population and occupy a region with rich resources. However, they were far inferior to the Dwarves in terms of construction. The city walls used for defense were as fragile as a piece of paper in front of Su Ming¡¯s troops. Under the impact of the Orcs and Tree Demons, they were almost instantly shattered. The Barbarian tribe only reacted after the Orc tribe and the Tree Demons broke through their line of defense. His own tribe was being invaded! Immediately, the Dwarf clan began to organize a counterattack. Su Ming sat on Da Bai and looked in the direction of the battlefield. His gaze was calm. From here, he could clearly see the situation on the battlefield. Under Chen Yixue¡¯s lead, the Orcs tribe was like a sharp knife, tearing a huge hole in the Barbarian tribe¡¯s defense line. The Barbarian tribe tried to organize a counterattack several times, but they were defeated by the Orc clan and Chen Yixue¡¯s talent in commanding. As for the Elven Archers, with the support of the Cloud Piercing Bow, their firepower coverage was even more powerful. For a moment, the situation in the arena was somewhat one-sided. Zelda also observed the situation on the battlefield and walked over with a face full of joy. ¡°Great Prophet, it seems that the Barbarian tribe can¡¯t organize any decent counterattacks.¡± When Su Ming heard that, he nodded his head faintly and said, ¡°Based on the current situation, we will need at most half an hour before we break through the Barbarian tribe.¡± Zelda nodded in excitement. Su Ming thought about it and said, ¡°Pass down my orders. Do not kill the women and children of the Barbarian tribe.¡± After a slight pause, Su Ming added, ¡°But if there¡¯s any possibility of them threatening our soldiers, then we don¡¯t have to hold back.¡± The moment he said that, Zelda cast a deep glance at Su Ming, and the respect in her eyes grew even more. ¡°Yes! I understand, Great Prophet!¡± After that, Zelda quickly spread the news about Su Ming. As he watched Zelda¡¯s back disappear into the distance, Su Ming slowly averted his gaze. After that, the situation on the battlefield kept changing. However, most of the time, the changes were still within Su Ming¡¯s expectations. After the last counterattack of the Barbarian tribe, Chen Yixue led the Orc tribe and charged down. There was no longer any suspense in this war. After another 15 minutes or so, the battlefield was completely settled. As Zelda brought his men to clean up the battlefield, Su Ming walked toward Chen Yixue. Although she had said that she had been at the forefront the entire time, in reality, she had not even killed a single person. She had been the commander the entire time. In fact, to ensure her safety, Su Ming had even arranged for four Orcs to protect her. Therefore, after the battle, there were not many wounds on Chen Yixue¡¯s body. There were not even many bloodstains. When Su Ming walked in front of her, there was still a hint of excitement on her face. She was cleaning up the battlefield before her. When she saw Su Ming, Chen Yixue finally regained some of her calm. She took a deep breath and said, ¡°Great Prophet, I¡¯m glad I didn¡¯t fail you!¡± When Chen Yixue said those words, her tone was very serious, but there was a hint of anticipation in her eyes as she kept looking into Su Ming¡¯s eyes. The only thing missing from her face was the words ¡®praise me¡¯. Su Ming smiled helplessly and said, ¡°You did a good job this time.¡± Chen Yixue¡¯s eyes brightened, and her face was filled with excitement. ¡°Of course, I have to complete the task given by the Great Prophet!¡± ¡°Are you starting to like this feeling?¡± Su Ming asked after some thought. When Chen Yixue heard this, she was slightly stunned at first, and then she felt a little embarrassed. ¡°I would be lying if I said I didn¡¯t. ¡°Because I just realized that I was born for this kind of thing. ¡°Great Prophet, you may not know this, but when I was charging, I felt a sense of freedom I¡¯ve never felt before. ¡°That feeling was really too charming.¡± Chen Yixue said with an intoxicated expression on her face. When Su Ming heard her, he looked at her helplessly and could not help but shake his head. He did not expect that such an obedient-looking girl would be a war maniac in her blood. Su Ming could not help but shake his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s useless even if you like it. You probably won¡¯t have such an opportunity again in the short term.¡± When Chen Yixue heard this, her expression was one of regret. Chapter 55 - 55 A Terrifying Battle Loss Ratio 55 A Terrifying Battle Loss Ratio Su Ming did not bother with her anymore. After that, he quickly left the place and went to Zelda¡¯s side. As the leader of the elves, Zelda was also one of the people with the highest status in the entire tribe, other than Su Ming. Therefore, after the war ended, she took over the work of taking over the Barbarian tribe. ¡°You lot, don¡¯t even think about resisting. Otherwise, the Elven Queen will give you the most severe trial! ¡°And you, the Barbarian tribe¡¯s defeat is a fact. If you are stubborn, the Great Prophet will never forgive you!¡± As Su Ming listened to Zelda¡¯s words, he felt a little embarrassed. He did not expect Zelda to put him on the same level as the Elven Queen when she was lecturing. Su Ming shook his head helplessly, then walked behind Zelda and said, ¡°Commander Zelda.¡± When Zelda heard that, she turned around instinctively. When she saw that it was Su Ming, a respectful expression appeared on her face. ¡°Great Prophet, you¡¯ve come?¡± Su Ming nodded and swept his gaze across the Barbarians in the field. The Barbarians here were basically the high-ranking members of the Barbarian tribe. Their clothes were also obviously different from the other Barbarians. When they saw Su Ming and Zelda¡¯s respectful attitude toward him, a few of the Barbarians immediately spat at him in disdain. Once he stood a little further away in slight resignation, Su Ming looked at the Barbarians before him and said slowly, ¡°Be honest. Since you¡¯ve lost, don¡¯t try to show me your unyielding spirit.¡± ¡°This will only make your situation more difficult. Other than that, you won¡¯t gain any benefits from it!¡± The moment he said that, the Barbarians who were tied up like dumplings immediately started berating Su Ming. ¡°You damn invader! Don¡¯t be so hypocritical, do you really think we will surrender to you?¡± ¡°It is! Do you think that you can make us Barbarians submit to you by force? This is ridiculous!¡± ¡°Hurry up and get lost. I feel disgusted just by looking at your face. He looks decent, but the things he does make people¡¯s hair stand on end!¡± Su Ming looked at the Barbarians in front of him, but he did not refute their words. Instead, he swept his gaze across the crowd and asked, ¡°Which one of you is the chief?¡± Zelda wanted to point out who the leader of the Barbarians was. However, when she saw the side of Su Ming¡¯s face slowly turning cold, she immediately realized something and chose to shut up. The Barbarian tribe fell into silence after hearing this. However, their careless gazes still exposed the identity of this so-called clan leader. Su Ming¡¯s gaze turned to the male Barbarian in a skirt made of animal skin standing at the very front of the group of Barbarians. He looked very young, no more than 18 or 19 years old. His appearance was also obviously much cleaner than the ordinary Barbarians. In addition, the clothes he was wearing were much better than the rags worn by the ordinary Barbarians. He did not even look like a Barbarian, but rather a town resident in tattered clothes. As he thought about it, Su Ming narrowed his eyes and stared at the Barbarian tribe leader before he said slowly, ¡°You¡¯re the chief?¡± The moment he said that¡­the Barbarians around him immediately started berating Su Ming. And their overly excited reaction had indirectly confirmed Su Ming¡¯s words. The Barbarian tribe leader lifted his head slowly and his gaze fell on Su Ming¡¯s face for a while. The two of them looked at each other for a while. He gritted his teeth and nodded unwillingly. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± The tribe leader narrowed his eyes and fixed his gaze on Su Ming, but he did not answer. Su Ming was not in the mood to argue with him on this matter. Shaking his head slightly, he beckoned for an Elf Archer. Then, he looked at the clan leader again, and his voice became colder. ¡°I¡¯ll ask you one more time, what¡¯s your name?¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t tell me, I will let him kill one of your Barbarian tribe. The more you hesitate, the more Barbarian will die.¡± ¡°Whether you want to answer my question or not, it¡¯s up to you.¡± Once he finished speaking, Su Ming lifted his chin toward the Elf Archer by his side. The Elven Archer immediately understood and raised the Cloud Piercing Bow in his hand. Seeing the Cloud Piercing Bow, these Barbarians¡¯ eyes revealed a touch of fear. Even the Barbarian leader was no exception. Most of the Barbarians had already seen the power of this bow and arrow during the charge of the tribe just now. Their comrades fell one by one under the arrows. Even their shields were useless. The shields that helped them hunt and defend against enemies, the shields that they trusted. In front of the Cloud Piercing Bow, he was like a fragile piece of paper. Therefore, when they saw the Cloud Piercing Bow again, they were instinctively afraid. Su Ming observed their reactions for a while, then said to the Elf Archer beside him, ¡°Nock the arrow.¡± The Elven Archer naturally did as he was told. ¡°I¡¯m¡­I¡¯m Ming Da.¡± The Barbarian tribe leader saw this scene and the line of defense in his heart seemed to have finally collapsed. He was somewhat helpless and trembled as he said this. When he heard that, Su Ming nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s the way.¡± Once he finished speaking, Su Ming looked at Zelda, who was behind him, and asked, ¡°By the way, have you calculated the losses of both parties?¡± Zelda was excited when he heard that. ¡°I¡¯ve figured it out, Great Prophet! ¡°In this battle, we lost 9 Orcs and 23 Tree Demons. Of the other troops, only 9 Goblins died. After a short pause, Zelda¡¯s tone became a little excited. ¡°And in this war, the other side lost nearly 800 Barbarian warriors.¡± When he heard the ratio of losses on both sides, even though Su Ming had already expected it, he was still shocked by the number. On his side, a total of forty-one soldiers had died, and most of them were Tree Demons. And the other side had lost a total of 800 Barbarian warriors! The loss ratio of both sides had reached a terrifying 20:1! This kind of battle loss ratio could no longer be described with the word ¡®terrifying¡¯! Whether it was the Elven Archers¡¯ firepower suppression or the Orcs and Tree Demons¡¯ unreasonable charge, they were all important factors in achieving this terrifying battle loss ratio. Chapter 56 - 56 Pright 56 Pright As he thought about it, Su Ming calmed himself down and a smile appeared on his face. ¡°Yes, I know.¡± To be honest, the results this time had slightly exceeded Su Ming¡¯s best expectations. Therefore, he was slightly excited at the moment. However, when these numbers were heard by the Barbarians, it was a completely different feeling. When they heard the sharp contrast in the data, their expressions were slightly stunned at first, and then they were wrapped in a heavy fear. It was 20 to one! What kind of terrifying number was this? They could not help but lift their heads and look at Su Ming. Before this, their gazes when they looked at Su Ming were still filled with complicated emotions. There was hatred, enmity, and dissatisfaction in their eyes. In short, before they heard the casualty figures, they had a strong desire for revenge and wanted to find an opportunity to take revenge. However, after hearing this number, the desire for revenge in their hearts completely disappeared. Resentment, hostility, and unwillingness had completely disappeared from their hearts. At this moment, the only thing left in their hearts was fear and terror. That was the fear of the weak towards the strong when they were suppressed by absolute power. Su Ming cast them a glance and knew that they had been completely frightened out of their wits by the number. In fact, when he asked about the data, he did not expect it to have such a good effect. His original plan was to remind these Barbarians. Even if they wanted to continue resisting, they did not have enough troops to fight against him. Rather than this, it was better to submit obediently and not waste everyone¡¯s time. And now, looking at these Barbarians, he probably did not need to say these words anymore. ¡°Tell me, how many people were originally in your Barbarian tribe? How many young and strong soldiers are there?¡± When he heard that, Ming Da lifted his head and looked at Su Ming with slight fear. He gulped before he spoke again. ¡°There are a total of 3547 people, of which 1131 are young and strong.¡± When Su Ming heard this, he nodded his head faintly and looked at Ming Da. His tone was calm, but the words he said made Ming Da even more panicked. ¡°Originally, there were more than 1100 young and strong soldiers. Now that a war has ended, there are only about 300 of them left.¡± ¡°Do you think that with just 300 people, you can protect your Barbarian tribe?¡± Ming Da merely gritted his teeth, the emotions on his young face extremely complicated. Taking a deep breath, Ming Da used all the strength in his body and squeezed out a few words from between his teeth. ¡°What exactly are you trying to say?¡± Su Ming cast him a glance and said, ¡°I hope that your Barbarian tribe will join me.¡± When he said this, many thoughts flashed through Su Ming¡¯s mind. With the current size of the Barbarian tribe and the degree of their intelligence. It was obviously unrealistic to expect them to have the same degree of submission as the other tribes in a short period of time. However, Su Ming was not in a hurry to achieve this. He only needed to make these Barbarians belong to his command. What he needed now was not the combat power of the Barbarians, but their territory. There were also various resources that were bound to exist in their territory. When Ming Da heard this, he immediately gritted his teeth and rebuked angrily, ¡°You wish! You¡¯ve killed so many of our comrades today, and you still want us to join you? It¡¯s simply wishful thinking!¡± When Su Ming heard that, he was not annoyed. Instead, he chuckled softly and turned to leave. At the same time, he left behind a sentence that was as light as a feather. ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you to change your mind.¡± Once they left, Su Ming rode on Da Bai and went around the Barbarian tribe. His first goal now was naturally to find out what resources there were in the Barbarian tribe. Besides that, Su Ming also needed to think carefully. ¡®After the Barbarian tribe surrendered, what method would he use to let them slowly develop a sense of belonging to the tribe?¡¯ As he strolled around, Su Ming slowly understood the general situation of the Barbarian tribe. He had to admit that the resources in the Barbarian tribe were quite rich. Gold, wood, iron, and other resources could be said to be available. It was fortunate that the Barbarians did not have much talent in forging. Otherwise, they would have used all these resources. His attack this time might not be so easy to succeed. As he observed the situation in the Barbarian tribe, Su Ming was also thinking about the completion of the relocation rune. His territory had become wider and wider. Before he had enough resources to merge all his territories into a kingdom. It was also necessary to build teleportation formations between the territories. The materials needed to build a teleportation formation were quite a lot. In truth, in Su Ming¡¯s previous life¡­ The first time a human player had built a teleportation circle was a year after the official open beta. If Su Ming did not have the experience of being reborn and had just relied on his own hard work to slowly figure it out, he would have probably spent a year and a half before he could figure it out. ¡®The resources I have now, other than the space magnetic stones, are basically enough.¡¯ ¡®It should be enough to build six or seven interconnected teleportation gates.¡¯ As he thought about it, Su Ming¡¯s brows furrowed slightly. ¡°As for the space magnetic stone, I remember that there is a magnetic mine in Silver Wind Valley that produces this kind of magnetic stone. ¡°The resources there should be enough for me to build such a teleportation gate.¡± Su Ming mumbled to himself. Yet once he confirmed the location of the magnetic mine on the map, Su Ming did not set off immediately. As he thought about it, Su Ming soon found Chen Yixue, who was giving a lecture to the Orcs in the Barbarian tribe. ¡°Look at all of you, you¡¯re all so relaxed after the war? I¡¯ve said it before, you can¡¯t be too lazy!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that if I don¡¯t care about you, you will rebel against the heavens? He¡¯s actually flirting with a lady in the Barbarian tribe?¡± Su Ming opened his mouth, but for a moment, he did not know what to say. Fortunately, at this moment, Chen Yixue also raised her head. The moment she saw Su Ming, Chen Yixue put away her fierce look. She waved her hand at the Orcs in slight resignation, telling them to go wherever they wanted to go. Chen Yixue quickly went to Su Ming¡¯s side. ¡°Great Prophet, is there anything I can help you with?¡± Su Ming cast her a glance, then nodded and said, ¡°There¡¯s a new mission, do you want to do it?¡± Chapter 57 - 57 An Irritable Morning 57 An Irritable Morning Hearing this, Chen Yixue¡¯s expression suddenly became a little excited, and her eyes were even shining. ¡°W-what? What mission? Is there another war to be fought?¡± Chen Yixue¡¯s face was filled with excitement as she stared at Su Ming with widened eyes. She could not help but ask. When he heard her, Su Ming looked at her and rubbed the center of his brows in slight resignation. He said, ¡°Is the only thing on your mind right now war?¡± Chen Yixue¡¯s expression froze when she heard this, and she scratched her head in embarrassment. ¡°That¡¯s not true, Great Prophet¡­ ¡°The main thing is that the war has just ended, and I¡¯m afraid that something unexpected will happen again. Aren¡¯t we always on guard?¡± Su Ming looked at her helplessly, but he did not expose her thoughts. Instead, he said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry to disappoint you, but our mission this time isn¡¯t to fight a war. It¡¯s about the same as when you were teaching the Orcs.¡± Chen Yixue was stunned and asked, ¡°Did our people find a second Orc tribe?¡± Su Ming was also stunned. When he came to his senses, he looked at Chen Yixue, not knowing whether to laugh or cry. ¡°What are you thinking about? Is there a second Orc tribe nearby?¡± Chen Yixue heaved a sigh of relief and patted her chest, ¡°That¡¯s good. You almost scared me to death. ¡°But if that¡¯s the case, what kind of mission is it? Great Prophet, don¡¯t keep me in suspense.¡± When Su Ming heard her words, he lifted his head and looked at her. He then said, ¡°The new task for you is to wait for the Barbarian tribe to officially join us. We¡¯ll slowly teach them our ideas and various cultures so that they can slowly think according to our way of thinking. ¡°In the end, even if the higher-ups of the Barbarians wanted to organize a counterattack, the Barbarians at the bottom would no longer listen to them.¡± When she heard that, Chen Yixue¡¯s eyes instantly widened. Her face was filled with disbelief as she sized up Su Ming. Then, she lowered her voice and spoke in a voice that she thought Su Ming could not hear. ¡°This NPC is quite black-hearted. He¡¯s even trying to invade our culture.¡± Su Ming¡¯s face darkened slightly, and his tone became more serious as he asked, ¡°Do you understand?!¡± Hearing this, Chen Yixue was first stunned, then she nodded. ¡°I understand!¡± After saying that, Chen Yixue seemed to have thought of something and asked with some doubt, ¡°That¡¯s not right, Great Prophet. ¡°Why do you sound like you¡¯re leaving behind your last words?¡± The corners of Su Ming¡¯s lips twitched. He looked at Chen Yixue, and the more he looked at her, the more he felt that the way she spoke was very similar to his younger sister. As expected, the way two good friends spoke and did things would be more or less influenced by each other. ¡°I have something to deal with. I¡¯ll probably be away for a while. Zelda will take care of the affairs here. ¡°If you have anything, you can discuss it with her first.¡± Hearing this, Chen Yixue nodded thoughtfully. ¡°I understand, Great Prophet.¡± Su Ming cast her a glance and nodded. After hesitating for a moment, Su Ming turned his head around and cast her a glance. ¡°Oh right, when you make friends, remember to be careful.¡± Chen Yixue was instantly stunned. She gave Su Ming a strange look, then nodded her head. ¡°I¡¯ll remember that, Great Prophet.¡± After that, Su Ming went to find Zelda and told her about how he would be leaving for a period of time and how he needed Zelda to lead the tribe temporarily. Zelda was a little nervous at first, but she soon accepted Su Ming¡¯s arrangements. In her eyes, Su Ming¡¯s words were like a golden rule. As long as it was not too outrageous, she would not raise any objections or doubts. ¡°Great Prophet, although I¡¯m being presumptuous, I¡¯m very curious. What are you going to do?¡± When he heard Zelda¡¯s question, Su Ming, who was just about to leave, turned his head around. When he saw the confusion on Zelda¡¯s face and her slightly parted red lips, Su Ming smiled but did not elaborate. ¡°For the better development of the tribe.¡± Zelda was confused when she heard the answer, but a smile quickly appeared on her face. ¡°I understand, Great Prophet. Please be careful.¡± When he heard that, Su Ming nodded and left Zelda¡¯s place. After conquering the Barbarian tribe, most of the tribes returned to their own territories. The Undead Vampires who had been hiding in the dark did not even have the chance to show their faces. Of course, Su Ming had also left behind a considerable amount of soldiers in the Barbarian tribe. The rich resources in the Barbarian tribe would be an important resource for the tribe¡¯s future development. Of course, Su Ming would not forget about it. Once he was done with all the matters, Su Ming chose to log off. It would take a lot of time and energy to find the space magnet. Su Ming planned to log off and rest for a while before logging back in to complete the quest. Once he returned home, Su Ming ate his dinner, then climbed into his bed and fell asleep. The next morning, while Su Ming was still in his dream¡­ He could feel a fragrant smell coming from his face and surrounding him. Su Ming frowned. When he opened his eyes slowly, he saw a pair of fair and tender hands in front of him. In the hands of the hands was a plate of cola chicken wings. When she saw that Su Ming had woken up, Su Xiaoshan, who was holding a cola chicken wing in her hand, immediately started giggling. Su Ming rolled his eyes helplessly and shouted, ¡°Su Xiaoshan!¡± Su Xiaoshan quickly took two steps back and made a protective gesture. ¡°What? I¡¯m telling you, don¡¯t move around, mom and dad just left! ¡°If you dare to mess around, I¡¯ll give them a call right now and ask them to teach you a lesson!¡± Su Ming could not be bothered with her. However, he lost his sleepiness after being disturbed by her. After getting up from the bed, Su Ming looked at Su Xiaoshan helplessly and said, ¡°What do you want to do?¡± Su Xiaoshan chuckled and showed a flattering smile. ¡°Brother, can you go shopping with us again today? ¡°Otherwise, if we go shopping, there will always be guys coming up to hit on us. It¡¯s so annoying.¡± When he heard that, Su Ming instantly frowned. ¡°You guys?¡± Su Xiaoshan nodded as if it was only natural. ¡°Yeah, me and Little Yixue. Didn¡¯t you meet her last time? ¡°Think about it, with her looks, won¡¯t she always be hit on by boys?¡± Chapter 58 - 58 Departure 58 Departure When Su Ming heard her, he looked at her with a slightly resigned expression. Then, when Su Xiaoshan was not paying attention, he snatched the cola chicken wing from her hand. ¡°Brother! What are you doing? You, you, you! No, no, if you eat this cola chicken wing, you have to go shopping with us!¡± Su Ming looked at Su Xiaoshan in disdain and stuffed a piece of chicken wing into his mouth. ¡°Who set the rules?¡± ¡°You little-!¡± Su Xiaoshan was furious and snorted. After a while, Su Xiaoshan seemed to have thought of something, and the anger on her face disappeared. In its place was the expression of a cunning fox. ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk, Su Ming, you really don¡¯t have a good memory.¡± Su Ming was stunned. He looked at Su Xiaoshan and immediately thought of something. He rubbed the center of his brows helplessly. ¡°Su Xiaoshan, how long do you plan to use this to threaten me?¡± Su Xiaoshan snorted and said, ¡°Why do you care how long I need?¡± ¡°Anyway, I won¡¯t tell anyone that you borrowed money from me to buy a gaming helmet.¡± ¡°So, my good brother, seeing that I¡¯m so obedient, can you go shopping with me?¡± Although Su Xiaoshan¡¯s words were a question, her eyes flashed with a glint of pride. Looking at Su Xiaoshan, Su Ming rubbed the center of his brows helplessly and let out a long breath. ¡°This is the last time. In the future, don¡¯t call me for such boring things!¡± Su Xiaoshan¡¯s face lit up when she heard that. She nodded and said, ¡°I understand, I understand!¡± Although she said that, Su Xiaoshan was actually thinking, ¡°This reason was really useful. Brother had yielded so easily. Hehe, if something happens next time, I¡¯ll still use this reason.¡± Su Ming yawned as he pushed the door open with the plate in his hand. Then, he met eyes with Chen Yixue, who was sitting upright in the living room, dressed like a little princess. Su Ming was stunned. Chen Yixue was also stunned. The two of them did not know how to react for a while. At this moment, Su Xiaoshan walked out from behind him and said to Chen Yixue with a happy face, ¡°Little Yixue, my brother has agreed!¡± Chen Yixue cast a glance at Su Ming¡¯s unkempt appearance and nodded her head in slight embarrassment. Su Ming placed the plate on the table and walked into the bathroom as if nothing had happened. After about fifteen minutes, Su Ming was done packing up and followed the two girls out of the house. In the shopping mall. As he looked at the two excited girls in front of him, Su Ming could not quite understand what was going on. What was so interesting about shopping? He often saw Su Xiaoshan go out to buy clothes, but she would only wear the clothes she bought once or twice. There were even some clothes that Su Xiaoshan had not worn even once since she bought them. Su Ming shook his head helplessly. He decided not to think about the things he could not understand. After that, Su Ming lowered his head and followed behind the two of them, playing with his phone. Chen Yixue messaged him, [I haven¡¯t seen you recently. Have you been busy?] Su Ming looked at the message on his phone and gave it some thought before he replied. Su Ming replied, [Yeah, not really. It¡¯s just that the weather has been too hot recently and I don¡¯t want to go out. That¡¯s why I¡¯ve been gaming instead.] Chen Yi replied solemnly, [Oh, I see. It¡¯s my birthday the day after tomorrow, do you want to come over for dinner?] Su Ming quirked his eyebrows and a hint of surprise flashed in his eyes. Su Ming then replied, [Sure, what do you want as a present?] Chen Yi replied cheekily, [I won¡¯t tell you. Let¡¯s see if you know me well enough.] There was a cute puppy emoji at the end of the sentence. Su Ming smiled. Just as he was about to reply, Su Xiaoshan¡¯s impatient voice came from ahead of him. ¡°Brother! Hurry up!¡± Su Ming answered helplessly, then continued typing on his phone. Su Ming replied, ¡°I have something to do now. We¡¯ll talk later.¡± Once he finished speaking, Su Ming did not wait for Chen Yixue¡¯s reply. He turned off his phone and walked to Su Xiaoshan¡¯s side. ¡°Brother! Just follow me! You were so far away from us just now, you don¡¯t look like you¡¯re out shopping with us!¡± Su Xiaoshan pouted, her face full of dissatisfaction. Su Ming nodded, feeling slightly helpless. Chen Yixue cast a glance at Su Ming and a hint of surprise flashed past her eyes. For some reason, the Su Ming in front of him looked slightly different from the Prophet in the game. However, every time she looked at Su Ming, she would subconsciously overlap his appearance with the Prophet¡¯s. Chen Yixue shook her head in puzzlement and retracted her thoughts. ¡®No, no.¡¯ This Su Ming might look a little lazy, but he also had an air of carefreeness about him. However, compared to the domineering yet gentle Prophet in the game, the image was still too different. ¡®How could there be such a huge difference between a person in the game and in reality?¡¯ Chen Yixue shook her head. More importantly, the Prophet of the game was an NPC. Impossible¡­ Su Ming followed beside the two of them. With his previous experience, he had learned to be much smarter this time. Whenever he found an opportunity, he would plop down on a seat whenever he saw one, making the best use of every second of rest. When the two of them finally finished shopping, Su Ming was no longer so tired that he almost fell to the ground like the last time. Su Ming looked at Su Xiaoshan, who was carrying many bags, and said helplessly, ¡°Can I go now?¡± Su Xiaoshan glanced at him and said lazily, ¡°Well, big brother, you¡¯ve done a good job today. You can go now.¡± Su Ming rolled his eyes. He was too lazy to ask her if she had watched too many dramas about the Qing Dynasty. Once he stretched his back, Su Ming stood up and walked toward the internet cafe. As she watched Su Ming leave, Chen Yixue suddenly asked, ¡°Xiaoshan, can I ask you a question?¡± Su Xiaoshan was stunned for a moment, then she quickly nodded and said, ¡°Of course, you can, go ahead and ask.¡± ¡°Has your brother been playing some sort of game recently?¡± Su Xiaoshan looked at Chen Yixue in surprise, then quickly nodded and said, ¡°Yeah, how did you know?¡± When Chen Yixue heard that, she smiled but did not say anything. She only looked at Su Ming¡¯s back as he left, and she seemed to be in deep thought. Su Ming did not know about the conversation that happened in the mall after he left. After he left the mall, he quickly took a taxi and went to the internet caf¨¦. After logging in, he first went to find Da Bai. Then, he directly rushed in the direction of the Magnetic Stone mine according to the map. Chapter 59 - 59 Magnetic Stone Mines 59 Magnetic Stone Mines The Magnetic Stone Mine was quite a distance away from the Elf Valley. Even if Da Bai were to travel at full speed, it would still take at least six to seven hours. However, Da Bai could not possibly run at full speed all the time due to the limitations of reality. Therefore, the time needed would only be even longer. As Su Ming thought about it, he felt a little emotional. [Origin of Humans: Horde]¡­although many people now see it as a simple game, it was still a game. However, Su Ming knew that it would slowly become one with the real world in the future until they could no longer be separated. That was why Su Ming was not too surprised by the fact that Da Bai needed to use up his energy. It just so happened that he could take advantage of this rare opportunity to look at the scenery along the way and relax. After all, the scenery in the game world was almost the same as reality. Under such circumstances, the magnificence of the primeval world was simply shocking to the eyes. As Su Ming rode on Da Bai, he saw quite a lot of things along the way. Unknowingly, they were already halfway there. When Da Bai brought him to the side of a lake, Su Ming cast a glance at Da Bai, who was clearly exhausted. After some thought, Su Ming patted Da Bai and said, ¡°Da Bai, let¡¯s stop and rest for a while.¡± Da Bai was instantly excited upon hearing this. The moment Su Ming got down from its back, he rushed toward the lake not too far away in great joy. When it reached the lakeside, it used all its strength to jump up and then fell into the lake with a plop. Su Ming sat down by the lake and took out the dry food he had prepared a long time ago to replenish his energy. Su Ming looked at Da Bai, who was swimming in the lake with great joy, and a smile appeared on his face. Then, just as Da Bai was happily swimming in the lake, Su Ming suddenly frowned. This was because he had keenly discovered that in the lake where Da Bai was swimming, there seemed to be a figure quietly approaching it from not far behind. Su Ming immediately stood up and ran toward the lake while shouting, ¡°Da Bai! Pay attention to your back!¡± Master and pet shared the same thoughts. In truth, when Su Ming saw the black shadow, Da Bai had already noticed it. Da Bai turned around to look at the black figure in a panic before hurriedly making his way toward the lakeside. The expression on its face was obviously a little panicked. As Su Ming ran toward the lake, he brought out a Cloud Piercing Bow with a solemn expression. Before he left, he had specially asked for a Cloud Piercing Bow from Dishan, in case of an emergency. Sure enough, he had used it. As he ran, Su Ming drew his bow and nocked an arrow. His muscles tensed up, and the tension of the bowstring and his muscles formed a picture of each other. Su Ming took a deep breath and no longer hesitated. He aimed at the black shadow in the lake and pulled the arrow out! Whoosh! The arrow whistled through the air as it flew toward the black shadow. In the blink of an eye, it was already right in front of the black shadow. Yet at that moment, the black shadow dodged the arrow with a speed that Su Ming could not even imagine! Su Ming¡¯s pupils shrank slightly. He did not expect the black shadow to be this fast. At this speed, Da Bai would most likely be unable to outrun the other party in the water! Just as Su Ming¡¯s heart sank slightly, the black shadow moved closer to Da Bai¡¯s side. Su Ming took a deep breath. Just as he was about to draw his bow again, he saw a scene that left him a little stunned. After the black shadow neared Da Bai¡¯s side, it did not make any aggressive moves. Instead, it continued to circle around Da Bai. He was like a curious baby that was sizing up something new that he had never seen before. As the distance between them closed, Su Ming could slowly see the black shadow¡¯s exact shape. However, when Su Ming saw the shape of the black shadow clearly, the shock on his face increased. What did he just see? The so-called black shadow seemed to be a Turtle? Su Ming was not too sure of his own judgment. He rubbed his eyes and looked at the black figure again. He realized that it really did look like a Turtle! Moreover, it did not seem to be an ordinary Turtle. Su Ming frowned. The more he looked at it, the more familiar the Turtle seemed to him. Then, an idea flashed in his mind. He suddenly remembered. ¡°Isn¡¯t this Squirtle?¡± Su Ming looked at the blue Turtle that was swimming around Da Bai¡¯s body in shock. He could not hide the shock in his eyes. In a certain anime and game on earth, this was an extremely unique animal character. The Turtle in front of him was so similar to the Turtle in that novel that it was almost exaggerated. At the same time, a notification lit up before Su Ming. [New species discovered: Benben Turtle] [Level: 25] Su Ming was stunned. The corners of his lips twitched, and there was a slightly stunned look on his face. The game seemed to have changed its name, but there was not much of a difference. Unlike Su Ming¡¯s thoughts, Da Bai looked as if he was about to be scared out of his wits. He continued moving at high speed, trying to get closer to the shore. Then, when it finally reached the shore, it realized that the blue Turtle had followed it to the shore. Da Bai faltered initially before an even more horrified expression appeared on his face. It quickly ran behind Su Ming and pointed at the Turtle with a terrified look on its face before hitting the ground continuously. Su Ming¡¯s mind was connected to it, so he naturally understood what it was thinking. ¡®F*ck! Master, isn¡¯t it a little too scary? What kind of precious creature is this!¡¯ Su Ming patted Da Bai¡¯s head. After consoling it for a while, he cast his gaze at Da Bai, who was standing before him and fell into deep thought. At this time, the Turtle also came to the two people. It tilted its head curiously and looked at the man and beast in front of it. After staring at Su Ming for a while, it suddenly started gesturing. Su Ming and Da Bai watched as it danced around for a while, but they could not understand a single movement. The Turtle seemed to be a little anxious. It reached behind its back and somehow took out a pair of sunglasses, then put it on its non-existent nose. ¡°Ya ya ya ya!¡± Benben Turtle waved his hands and legs and kept saying something. Su Ming looked at him helplessly. He just could not understand what he meant. The Turtle became anxious and ran in front of Su Ming, then slapped his leg. Chapter 60 - 60 Request for a Contract 60 Request for a Contract At the same time, a notification also appeared before Su Ming. [This Turtle requests a contract to become your pet. Do you accept?] Su Ming looked at the notification before him and was instantly stunned. A hint of shock appeared in his eyes. This was the first time he had seen a pet initiate a contract with its master. It might be an exaggeration to say that he had spent a tremendous amount of effort to tame Da Bai back then, but it had still taken him a lot of effort. In his previous life, he had also heard of some examples of pets taking the initiative to request a contract. However, those were basically all pets in the game. They could even be described as Divine Beasts. However, this cute, ruffian-like Benben Turtle in front of him was wearing sunglasses and had the face of a Squirtle from the anime. No matter how he looked at it, it did not look like a Divine Beast, right? Just as Su Ming¡¯s mind was racing with thoughts, the Turtle under his feet seemed to have become a little impatient from waiting and patted his foot again. Once it was done, it even pointed at Su Ming with its chubby little claws and let out a series of disgruntled sounds. It was as if he was saying, ¡°What are you doing?¡± Hurry up and sign a contract with me! Su Ming was amused by its reaction and could not help but shake his head and chuckle. He then signed the contract. It was not a bad thing to have an extra pet. Even if this Turtle was not of much use, it was at least a professional when it came to acting cute. Once they signed the contract, Su Ming could finally understand what it was saying. ¡°Hey, hey, where did you guys come from? Why are you wandering around my lake?¡± ¡°Also, do you have anything to eat now? I¡¯m starving!¡± Su Ming felt the thought that belonged to the Turtle in his head. Then, he looked at the ¡®ganster¡¯ Turtle in front of him, who was wearing sunglasses and had his hands on his waist. He shook his head helplessly. ¡°You¡¯re really a big shot.¡± Su Ming rubbed the center of his brows and cast his gaze at Da Bai, who was behind him. The Turtle followed his line of sight and looked toward Da Bai. Then, it slowly made its way toward Da Bai with small, unsteady steps. Then, a scene that made Su Ming speechless appeared. A hint of fear appeared on Da Bai¡¯s face as he faced the Turtle that was several times smaller than him, and he began to retreat. Su Ming rubbed the center of his brows, and there was a slightly helpless expression on his face. He did not quite understand. Da Bai had always been so ferocious, whether it was in front of the Tiger herd or when he was charging into the enemy lines. How did it end up like this? This Turtle walked up to Da Bai, seemingly very satisfied with Da Bai¡¯s fear of it. It even took off its sunglasses and nodded slightly. Su Ming was amused by the two beasts¡¯ looks. He immediately picked up the Turtle and sat on Da Bai¡¯s back. The Turtle did not seem to have expected Su Ming to hug it so suddenly. It was slightly taken aback at first, then it leaned into Su Ming¡¯s arms. Su Ming did not care about its reaction. He took out a piece of dried meat and placed it in front of the Turtle. Then, he looked at the lake not far away. ¡°You should be an amphibian, right?¡± The Turtle raised its round head and asked with its mouth open, ¡°Ya?¡± Su Ming looked at him with a slightly resigned expression and said, ¡°It means that you won¡¯t die after you leave the water, right?¡± This Turtle reacted, and with a fearless expression, it waved its hand. ¡°Yaya!¡± ¡°I won¡¯t!¡± Su Ming automatically translated its words. Once he was at ease, Su Ming patted Da Bai¡¯s butt and told it to continue moving towards their destination. Su Ming lowered his head and looked at the Turtle. He asked curiously, ¡°Where¡¯s your family?¡± The Turtle stopped chewing on its dried meat and lifted its head to look at Su Ming in a daze. The meaning in his eyes was, ¡°What is family?¡± Su Ming said, ¡°Just pretend I didn¡¯t ask.¡± After that, in the boundless wilderness. One man and two beasts continued to steadily advance. After the Turtle ate a piece of dried meat, it patted its stomach, indicating that it could not eat anymore. Then, its stomach slowly bulged, and its mouth opened slightly. Su Ming cast a glance at it and knew that the little fellow wanted to burp. He simply placed it on his lap and let it sit in a relatively comfortable position. Then, the Turtle opened its mouth wide. However, what gushed out was not the Qi Su Ming had expected, but an incredibly violent stream of water! Pfft! The violent water suddenly gushed forward, forming a huge water pillar. At first, Su Ming was a little stunned. When he looked at the Turtle on his leg, which was continuously spraying water with its mouth wide open, a hint of shock flashed in his eyes. This water pillar was extremely fast and violent. It was about half a meter wide and had a shooting range of more than ten meters. After ten meters, the water pillar¡¯s momentum finally slowed down a little. After a long while, the Turtle finally finished burping. It patted its round belly in satisfaction, then found a comfortable spot in Su Ming¡¯s arms and fell asleep. Su Ming looked at the Turtle that was sleeping peacefully in his arms and felt a little lost. It was exactly like how Squirtle would have used water gun, but it was more powerful than he had imagined. And most importantly, how did such a small body contain so much water? Su Ming looked at the large puddle that had formed on the ground not too far away, and his thoughts were in a mess. However, even though he was curious, Su Ming did not disturb the Turtle¡¯s rest. One man and two beasts continued forward. They hurried until the sun set, and the sky gradually darkened. Su Ming looked at the map. He was about two hours away from the magnetic stone mine. After some thought, Su Ming did not hurry on with his journey. The sky was already dark, and it would be inconvenient to continue on the road. Besides, he did not need to rush to the magnetic field. As he thought about it, Su Ming observed his surroundings and had Da Bai walk up a hill. The environment on the hillside was not bad. The terrain was the highest point in the vicinity, and one could look into the distance from a high position. In addition, there was a bush not far behind the hill. The human and two beasts wanted to rest, so it was more convenient to rest in the bushes. After Su Ming had the slightly tired Da Bai take a walk in the bushes, he brought along the Turtle that had just woken up and walked up the hill. As he walked up the hill, Su Ming looked at the endless moonlit night before him and sighed in his heart. Sometimes, he really could not tell the authenticity of the images of the Origin of Humans: Horde. Was the place he was in a game or reality? Chapter 61 - 61 Another Closed Beta Player 61 Another Closed Beta Player ¡°Yaya!¡± At that moment, the Turtle in his arms let out a cry and interrupted Su Ming¡¯s thoughts. He lowered his head and saw that this Turtle was looking at him curiously as if he was thinking about something. Su Ming smiled and patted the head of the Turtle in his arms. He said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to think about what I¡¯m thinking.¡± After a short pause, Su Ming remembered the perverted water storage ability of the Turtle that he had seen in the afternoon. ¡°By the way, how did your tiny body store so much water?¡± When Benben Turtle heard this, it pointed at its own stomach while yelping and drawing a circle in the air. Due to their shared thoughts, Su Ming could roughly understand what it meant. What it meant was that there was a space in its stomach for water storage, and it could store a lot of water. However, it was not sure how much it could store. Su Ming quirked his eyebrows and a hint of surprise flashed in his eyes. In other words, the water that this Turtle burped out in the afternoon was not the limit of its body¡¯s storage capacity? If that was the case, then this Turtle¡¯s water storage capacity would be very useful. For example, it could build water channels and moats for its future cities. Su Ming raised his eyebrows in slight excitement and patted the Turtle on its shoulder. ¡°Then from now on, I¡¯ll make you my navy general!¡± ¡°Ya!¡± The Turtle tilted its head and looked at Su Ming with a slightly confused expression as if it did not quite understand what the general of the water route meant. However, when it saw Su Ming laughing, it laughed as well, and its small eyes narrowed into a line. The night was quiet and beautiful. Time passed quietly. The next morning, Da Bai had finally recovered his energy after a night¡¯s rest. Once Su Ming had rested enough, he carried the Turtle in his arms and sat on Da Bai¡¯s back. The two of them continued on their way to their destination. However, just as Su Ming was about to follow the path he had set for himself and head toward the magnetic stone mine¡­ As soon as he opened the map, something on it caught his attention. Su Ming quirked his eyebrows and a hint of surprise flashed in his eyes. ¡®Another inner player?¡¯ On the map, there was a player¡¯s icon that was moving about 30 kilometers away from him. Chen Yixue was still in the Barbarian tribe, trying her best to do a cultural invasion. This person could not be her. Many thoughts ran through Su Ming¡¯s mind. After weighing the pros and cons, he had Da Bai change its direction. In his previous life, every closed beta player had become a powerhouse that could shake the world. Even though Su Ming had a greater advantage than them, it would not be a bad thing if he could recruit a few more inner players at the beginning of the game. Da Bai was traveling at a very fast speed, and it did not take long for him to arrive near the player that was indicated on the map. As he looked at the complicated terrain of the forest before him, a faint hint of helplessness flashed in Su Ming¡¯s eyes. Su Ming shook his head and decided to wait outside the forest for the person to come out on his own. After observing the person¡¯s movements on the map for a while, Su Ming chose the final destination of his route. Not long after, the forest in front of them was pulled apart. Then, a face covered in dirt appeared before Su Ming. Their eyes met, and the person in front of him was obviously stunned for a moment, unable to react for a long time. The person who came was a man with an ordinary appearance. The equipment he was wearing was much better than the first time Su Ming had met Chen Yixue. Of course, he was definitely not as good as the current Chen Yixue. The name above his head was ¡®Loner¡¯. Su Ming cast him a glance. Just as he was about to say something, an angry Tiger¡¯s roar came from the forest behind the man. Loner was stunned for a moment, then immediately panicked and ran toward Su Ming. At the same time, he shouted, ¡°Run! That¡¯s a Tiger!¡± Su Ming cast a glance at Loner, who was running like a stray dog, and shook his head in slight resignation. He did not move. When the solo traveler saw Su Ming riding on Da Bai and holding Benben Turtle in his arms, he was instantly stunned. At the same time, countless complicated thoughts flashed through his mind. ¡®Who was this person? Why was he so pretentious? He didn¡¯t look like a player. His equipment and mount were too luxurious, right?¡¯ ¡®If he was not players, could they be NPCs? I can¡¯t see his ID either.¡¯ Countless thoughts flashed through his mind, and he subconsciously stopped in his tracks. Then, right at that moment, the forest in front of Su Ming split open once again, and a ferocious Tiger appeared before the crowd. The Tiger obviously did not expect to suddenly face so many people after coming out of the jungle. It was also clearly dazed for a moment before it turned to look at Da Bai. Da Bai¡¯s head was held high in the air as he looked down on the little Tiger, as if he were a noble king looking down on his subjects. The Tiger, who had just emerged from the forest, was stunned when it saw this. Immediately after, a very human-like fear appeared in its eyes. Then, under the astonished gaze of the solo participant, it slowly retreated. Step by step, it slowly sneaked into the forest again, and its figure was no longer seen. Loner¡¯s mouth was wide open. He looked at the smug-looking Da Bai, then at Su Ming, who was on top of Da Bai. For a moment, he could not say a word. He scratched his head, then moved closer to Su Ming¡¯s side instinctively and asked tentatively, ¡°Big brother?¡± Su Ming cast him a glance and did not speak. However, when he saw that Su Ming did not speak, Loner let out a sigh of relief and mumbled softly, ¡°As expected of an NPC, it doesn¡¯t seem to have a high IQ. Let¡¯s see if we can get some missions from him.¡± Su Ming shook his head helplessly and maintained his cool. He turned his gaze to Loner and said, ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± Loner was stunned for a moment, then he quickly followed the etiquette he had learned in the game and bowed to Su Ming. ¡°Dear Sir, how are you? I¡¯m called Loner.¡± Su Ming nodded. ¡°And why were you chased by the Tiger?¡± Su Ming did not ask this question because he wanted to perfect his identity as an NPC, but because he was really curious about this question. When he saw the Tiger coming out of the forest, he had already reacted. When he first discovered him on the map, why did he see Loner constantly moving? It turned out that this kid had provoked a Tiger and was being chased for a long time. Chapter 62 - 62 The Purgatory Valley 62 The Purgatory Valley When Loner heard this question, he was slightly taken aback as well, and a look of embarrassment appeared on his face. Just as he was about to make up a lie to cover up the matter, he heard the ¡®NPC¡¯ in front of him speak again. ¡°The Elven Queen will bear witness to your words.¡± Loner was stunned. He looked toward Su Ming, and for a moment, there was a look of surprise and bewilderment on his face. ¡®No way? There¡¯s a lie detector in this game? And the Elven Queen? Was this a high-level Elf?¡¯ ¡®Were there male Elves as well?¡¯ His fantasy was shattered! When he saw Loner¡¯s expression suddenly change to one of complete despair, Su Ming was also a little puzzled. Just as he was about to speak again, Loner in front of him shook his head helplessly and said, ¡°A few hours ago, I found a Tiger¡¯s den. There were a few newly born Tiger cubs in it. ¡°My intuition told me that I could tame one of them as a pet, so I made my move.¡± Su Ming understood now. The so-called intuition should be the hint for him to receive a pet in the game. ¡°But, just as I made my move, the Tigress suddenly ran back. ¡°I¡¯ve been observing her for a long time. I only made my move after I was sure that she had just left the house. ¡°In the end, I was still caught off guard by her.¡± At this point, Loner¡¯s expression showed a hint of anger. Su Ming looked at him helplessly. So this boy had learned that nothing ventured, nothing gained, and he had been discovered by the person who had attacked him. But speaking of this, he was really a little too bold. The man in front of him was only Level 7 or 8, while the Tigress was a Level 20 beast. When he thought of this, Su Ming¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up. His adventurous and daring personality made him very suitable for a place in the game. Just as Su Ming thought of this, the thoughts of the person before him turned even faster. He rolled his eyes and chuckled, ¡°Dear Sir, are you an Elf?¡± Su Ming cast him a glance and nodded his head faintly. ¡°You can say that.¡± Hearing this, Loner¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Then is there anything you need me to do for you?¡± ¡°For example, to adopt a homeless Elf sister. Mmm, a sister Elf would be great.¡± Su Ming cast him a glance and thought about what would happen if he really brought this guy back to the valley of the Elves. It probably would not be long before this guy was hung on the cross by the angry Elves. Su Ming thought to himself, but he pretended to be deep in thought. At the same time, he sized up Loner. ¡°I do have a mission, but I¡¯m not sure if you can complete it. ¡°This mission is extremely difficult and arduous. It¡¯s not something that ordinary people can do.¡± Loner¡¯s eyes lit up like the moon in the night sky. He patted his chest and said, ¡°No problem! No matter how difficult it is, I can definitely do it!¡± When Loner said those words, he was still looking in Su Ming¡¯s direction with great excitement. In his eyes, the mission Su Ming was talking about was his chance to soar into the sky! Thinking of this, Loner became even more anxious. ¡°Dear Sir, when can I start doing that mission?¡± Su Ming cast him a glance as if he was still hesitating on whether he should hand this task over to him. In the end, Su Ming sighed, ¡°I didn¡¯t want to hand over such a difficult task to you.¡± ¡°But since you¡¯re so insistent, I¡¯ll let you try.¡± Hearing this, Loner became excited. Su Ming did not care about his reaction and continued, ¡°Have you heard of the Purgatory Valley?¡± Loner was stunned when he heard this. Su Ming knew that he was not in a daze at that moment. Instead, he had opened the game map. After a while, Loner returned to normal and nodded. ¡°I understand, my Lord!¡± As he said that, a faint trace of doubt appeared on his face. ¡°But, my Lord, why did you suddenly bring this up? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re¡­?¡± Su Ming nodded and said seriously, ¡°If the elves want to have a better future, they will definitely need to form alliances with more forces of power. ¡°As for the Purgatory Valley, as the force closest to the Silverwind River Valley, it¡¯s also a place that we elves want to explore. ¡°So, can you go to the Purgatory Valley to investigate the situation in my place?¡± Hearing this, Loner hesitated. After all, just the name of the Purgatory Valley gave people an extremely dangerous feeling. When Su Ming saw this, the corners of his lips curled up and he brought out an exquisitely made armor from his bag. ¡°This is my gift to you.¡± Loner was initially a little nonchalant when he heard this. However, when he took the armor and saw the attributes on it, his eyes suddenly widened, and his eyes were filled with disbelief. ¡°Are you that powerful?¡± Su Ming was not too surprised by his reaction. What he gave out was a green-grade, perfectly colored armor, and it was even made with the Dwarf race¡¯s craftsmanship. This level of equipment was considered a godly item in the early stages of the game. Loner took it and looked at the heavy armor in his hands in shock, his eyes full of shock. ¡°My Lord, isn¡¯t this gift a little too expensive?¡± When Loner said these words, his face actually revealed a slight hint of nervousness. Su Ming looked at him with a slightly amused expression, but his face remained very serious. ¡°No, the best armor should be given to the bravest and most fearless warrior.¡± Loner was stunned for a moment, then excitement appeared on his face. He looked at Su Ming as if he was looking at his best friend. ¡°Moreover, the difficulty of this mission will be very difficult. Having some good equipment will also reduce the risk you face in the mission.¡± Hearing this, Loner nodded his head solemnly and said, ¡°My Lord, I will definitely not let you down!¡± Then, he seemed to have thought of something. ¡°By the way, what¡¯s your name, Sir?¡± Su Ming looked at him with a slightly resigned expression. They had already met for such a long time, yet he only asked for his name now. Was his reaction time not a little too long? Even though that was what he thought in his heart, Su Ming still answered with a serious expression on his face. ¡°You can just call me The Prophet.¡± Chapter 63 - 63 The Turtle’s Ability 63 The Turtle¡¯s Ability Hearing this, Loner nodded his head. Then, he looked like a warrior who was about to embark on a journey of ten thousand miles, with an impassioned expression on his face. ¡°Then, Lord Prophet, should I set off now?¡± When Su Ming heard that, he nodded. There was a solemn expression on his face. ¡°I wish you a safe journey.¡± Loner nodded solemnly before turning around and heading in the direction of the Purgatory Valley. Then, he had only taken two steps when he suddenly turned around and looked at Su Ming with a slightly confused expression. ¡°By the way, Great Prophet, how should I contact you when I¡¯ve completed my mission?¡± Su Ming was momentarily stunned. He looked at him with a slightly resigned expression and said, ¡°Just come to the Elf Valley to find me.¡± Loner no longer hesitated upon hearing this and strode toward the Purgatory Valley. Su Ming only nodded in satisfaction when he saw Loner¡¯s figure gradually disappear into the distance. In truth, Su Ming was not trying to harm him when he asked him to go to Purgatory Valley. Although the land and resources in the Purgatory Valley were not as good as those in the Silver Wind Valley, the various tribes in the valley were extremely fierce. In Su Ming¡¯s previous life, the players who occupied the Purgatory Valley¡¯s inner side had only managed to do so in the later stages of the game. One of them had even become the most notorious Purgatory King in the entire world. With Loner¡¯s personality, it was actually very easy for him to make a name for himself in the Purgatory Valley. Once he thought of this, Su Ming no longer hesitated and continued on his journey. This time, he did not encounter any more obstacles. It only took him a few hours to reach the Magnetic Field. As he stood at the entrance to the Magnetic Stone mine, Su Ming frowned slightly. Because he suddenly realized something, a very troublesome thing. The Magnetic Stone mine in front of him was still in an unmined state. This also meant that even though no other tribe occupied this place, it would still be extremely difficult for Su Ming to obtain the space Magnetic Stones. Unless he could move the mining machine from the real world into the game world. Otherwise, he would have to spend ten days to half a month just to mine it, and he might not even be able to dig out anything by then. It could be said that the cost and reward of this matter were not proportional at all. When he thought of this, Su Ming frowned slightly. Then, just as he was thinking about whether he should leave this place for the time being and find a way to bring the Dwarven craftsmen over to mine. He suddenly thought of something and his eyes lit up. Not too far away, the Turtle was having a great time playing with Da Bai when its body suddenly trembled, as if it had been targeted by a demon. Su Ming chuckled and ran to the Turtle with a smile on his face. ¡°I¡¯m a Turtle, ah hehe.¡± ¡°Yaya? (What do you want?!)¡± Benben¡¯s sunglasses trembled, and its body subconsciously shrank back. Its round body was in a defensive posture, like a leather ball full of air. Su Ming cleared his throat with a kind smile on his face. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so guarded. I just want to ask you some simple questions.¡± ¡°Benben, didn¡¯t you spit out water when you hiccuped yesterday?¡± The Turtle nodded its head in confusion and touched its round belly. Su Ming also touched it. It was warm and comfortable. ¡°So, can you spew water without hiccuping?¡± Benben tilted his head, then nodded. Su Ming¡¯s eyes instantly lit up and he quickly said, ¡°Can you control the water pressure?¡± As soon as he said that, a look of confusion flashed in Benben Turtle¡¯s eyes, and it even stretched out its chubby little hand to scratch its head. Su Ming was stunned for a moment before he came to his senses. This Turtle would definitely not understand the word ¡®water pressure¡¯. Hence, Su Ming changed his words to something that was easier to understand. ¡°That is, can you speed up the flow of water and make it more condensed at the same time?¡± The Turtle opened its mouth as if it had somewhat understood what Su Ming meant. It took off its sunglasses, slowly opened its mouth, and then began to exert force with its whole body. The next moment, a strong water column was shot out of its mouth. When he saw the power of the water pillar, Su Ming even began to doubt it. If he were to stand there now, he would be sent flying more than ten meters away in an instant. As he thought about it, Su Ming¡¯s tone became more excited and he said, ¡°Can you go faster and condense it a little more?¡± When Benben heard that, it took off its sunglasses and rolled its eyes at Su Ming. But at the same time, the water pillar did indeed become even more violent! That kind of strength was simply a little exaggerated! Su Ming¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°If we use a water column of this strength to mine, it might really be feasible!¡± As he thought about it, Su Ming made the Turtle stop and walked to the weakest spot from the Magnetic Field to the inner part of the mine, based on the location in his memory. Then, Su Ming turned the Turtle¡¯s head around and aimed it at the spot where he wanted to mine. ¡°I, I, I, Turtle, start spraying!¡± As soon as it finished speaking, a fierce water column spewed out of the Turtle¡¯s mouth. ¡°Faster! Condense the water flow!¡± As the Turtle¡¯s water pillar became more and more violent, the barrier of the magnetic mine was slowly being broken through at a rather slow speed! Su Ming¡¯s eyes became even more excited. He stared at the barrier that was continuously being thinned out and looked forward to the scene within. Then, just as Su Ming felt that the barrier was about to be broken through¡­ The water column that originally belonged to the Turtle suddenly disappeared. Su Ming was stunned and lowered his head to look. At this moment, the Turtle looked exhausted. Its little tongue was hanging out to dissipate the heat, and its sunglasses had become a little loose. At the same time, the Turtle raised its head, pointed at its belly, shook its head, and sighed. Su Ming quickly understood what it meant. ¡®There¡¯s no more water. I can¡¯t hold on any longer. Let¡¯s take a break.¡¯ As he looked at the weak-looking Benben Turtle, Su Ming found it both funny and heartbreaking. Su Ming took out some dried meat to replenish his energy, then opened the map and started looking for a water source. The water storage in the Turtle¡¯s body had been used up. He needed to find a water source to replenish it. Otherwise, even if the remaining barrier was not very thick, it would not be something he could easily break through by himself. After searching for a while, Su Ming did find a rather large lake. The lake was only about ten kilometers away from the mine, so it would only take Da Bai a short while to get there. The Turtle ate for a long time before it was finally full. However, probably because it had run out of water, it did not burp this time. Chapter 64 - 64 Breaking the Barrier 64 Breaking the Barrier Su Ming watched as it hiccuped, then carried it and sat on Da Bai. Then, the man and the two beasts quickly came to the lake and started to replenish the water for Benben. This Turtle jumped into the lake like a fish. Then, a whirlpool slowly appeared in the middle of the lake. The water in it was being sucked into the Turtle¡¯s stomach at a speed that was visible to the naked eye. Once the Turtle was done with its water supply, Su Ming brought it and Da Bai back to the Magnetic Stone Mine. This time, there were no more accidents. Under the valiant display of the Turtle, the barrier of the Magnetic Stone Mine was broken in a short time. When he saw this, Su Ming raised his eyebrows in excitement. Then, he brought the Benben Turtle with him and walked into the Magnetic Stone Mine. The man and the two beasts explored the place for a while, and a hint of surprise appeared on Su Ming¡¯s face. This Magnetic Stone Mine seemed to be much bigger than he had imagined. Su Ming frowned slightly. He scanned the entire Magnetic Stone Mine before he slowly confirmed his suspicions. The reason why he felt that the Magnetic Stone Mine was much larger than he had imagined was not because of the difference in parallel time and space. This was because when he first saw this mine in his previous life, it had already been mined to a very high level. And now, it had just been discovered, so it was naturally much bigger than what he remembered in his previous life. As he thought about it, Su Ming walked around the mine and finally found a round and plump Magnetic Stone that was surrounded by a light purple glow in a corner. The Magnetic Stone was still emitting faint spatial energy as if there was energy from another time and space constantly surging out from it. Su Ming no longer hesitated. He brought out his mining tools and started mining the Space Magnetic Stones. One by one, Space Magnetic Stones slowly appeared in front of him. [Congratulations, you have received: Space Magnet Stone*1] [Congratulations, you have obtained: Space Magnetic Stones*2] [Congratulations, you received: ¡­] The Space Magnetic Stones were slowly extracted as Su Ming continued digging. Before long, Su Ming had extracted all the Space Magnetic Stones in the area. Su Ming looked at the empty ground before him and fell into deep thought. There would definitely be more Space Magnets in the underground area. However, it was clearly not realistic to mine it now. The Turtle could break through the barrier through the water pillar, but it was impossible to dig out the Space Magnetic Stones from the ground with just the water pillar. Su Ming glanced at the number of Space Magnetic Stones in his bag and nodded to himself. With the current number of Space Magnetic Stones, it was definitely enough to build a teleportation formation. Since that was the case, there was no need for him to continue staying here. As he thought about it, Su Ming looked around the mine again. It was the same as in his previous life. Other than the Space Magnetic Stones, there were only ordinary iron ores in the mine. Even if he were to leave now, the others would probably only treat this iron mine as an ordinary one. Therefore, he did not have to worry that the mine would be occupied by his tribe when he returned to inform them. With that thought in mind, Su Ming rode on Da Bai and set off on his way back to the valley. As he rode on Da Bai, Su Ming kept thinking about his plan. Looking back, his operation this time was quite smooth. There were no other people or monsters guarding the mine, and he had the big killer, the Turtle. That was why the speed at which the mine was being mined was so fast that it had slightly exceeded Su Ming¡¯s expectations. When he first arrived, he thought that this operation would take at least a week or so. But now, it only took him two days to complete his goal. When he thought of this, a hint of a smile appeared at the corners of Su Ming¡¯s lips. In a good mood, he pinched the Turtle with more strength. ¡°Yaya!¡± The Turtle protested, but Su Ming did not care about its reaction. He continued trampling on the Turtle. When it saw that its resistance was futile, the Turtle could only endure Su Ming¡¯s ravaging without a sound. When Su Ming returned to the area near the valley of the spirits, it was already close to sunset. The moment the Elven guards in charge of the fortress in the valley saw Su Ming, they immediately rushed down excitedly. ¡°Great Prophet, you¡¯re back?¡± The other tribe members who saw Su Ming might not be as excited as he was, but they were also very happy when they saw him. Su Ming patted his shoulder and smiled. ¡°There hasn¡¯t been any trouble in the tribe recently, right?¡± The Elven guard quickly nodded. ¡°No, no! The Elf Valley has been peaceful recently, and we¡¯ve started to investigate the surroundings as you said.¡± Su Ming nodded and said, ¡°Well done.¡± The Elven guard scratched his head in embarrassment, but then he seemed to have thought of something and looked a little hesitant. ¡°If there¡¯s something you want to say, just say it,¡± Su Ming said with a quirk of his eyebrows. The Elven guard helplessly said, ¡°It¡¯s just that¡­Lady Xue, seems to be very dissatisfied with you.¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Ahem, she was the one who said that it was better to kill her than to let her do some cultural invasion to the Barbarians.¡± Su Ming was momentarily stunned. He looked at the slightly strange expression on the Elven guard¡¯s face and asked, ¡°Where is she now?¡± Upon hearing this, the Elven guard quickly pointed toward the inside of the Elf Valley. ¡°Lady Xue also returned to the tribe because it was strange. She¡¯s probably going to find Commander Zelda now.¡± When Su Ming heard that, he looked as if he had come to a realization. He quickly walked toward Zelda¡¯s house. ¡­ ¡°Commander Zelda, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to do this mission, nor that I want to disobey the Prophet¡¯s orders.¡± ¡°It¡¯s mainly because those damn Barbarians are too difficult to communicate with, right? The way they speak, it¡¯s as if we¡¯re in a completely different world!¡± Chen Yixue stood in front of Zelda and talked non-stop about the strange temper of the Barbarians. An angry expression would flash across her face from time to time. Zelda listened to her complaints, but her expression remained calm. When Chen Yixue finally vomited out all her grievances, she smiled and nodded. ¡°I understand your difficulties, Xue. It¡¯s just that you¡¯re the only one in the tribe who can complete this difficult task. ¡°The Great Prophet trusts you very much. This is what we all envy.¡± Hearing this, Chen Yixue¡¯s face flashed with suspicion. She could not help but look at Zelda¡¯s face. Chapter 65 - 65 The Excited Dishan 65 The Excited Dishan ¡°Does the Great Prophet trust me? Are you sure you¡¯re not lying to me?¡± Zelda chuckled and nodded. ¡°Of course, I¡¯m not lying to you, Xue.¡± Chen Yixue frowned as she tried to recall, but she could not find any memories that could confirm Zelda¡¯s statement. Chen Yixue waved her hand and said, ¡°Hey, I don¡¯t want to know if he trusts me. ¡°I only know that it¡¯s going to be very difficult for me to complete this mission!¡± As she spoke, Chen Yixue sat down on Zelda¡¯s seat, as if she was not going to leave. Zelda looked at her in amusement and shook her head. She was about to say something when a familiar voice came from outside the door. ¡°Because the mission is difficult to complete, you¡¯re not going to work hard and just give up on it?¡± As soon as he said that, the two of them were stunned at the same time, and then the expressions on their faces changed. Zelda reacted, and her face was filled with surprise. As for Chen Yixue, after being stunned for a while, she subconsciously started to panic. After that, the door to Zelda¡¯s residence was opened. The two people in the room watched as Su Ming walked in through the door. His gaze was fixed on Chen Yixue, who did not even know where to place her hands and feet. ¡°Do you want to give up on this mission?¡± Su Ming¡¯s voice was very calm, and the expression on his face was not serious. In fact, Chen Yixue could not even sense any hint of anger from him. However, for some reason, when she heard Su Ming¡¯s words, she immediately became a little nervous. ¡°I didn¡¯t. I just felt that the mission was a little difficult, so I ran.¡± Su Ming cast her a glance and walked to stand before Chen Yixue. He found a chair and sat down. After considering his words, Su Ming changed to an even gentler tone. ¡°I¡¯m not angry with you.¡± ¡°When you¡¯re doing this, if you encounter any problems, you can also tell me at the first moment.¡± ¡°I also know that it¡¯s very difficult to do this. However, you are the most suitable person I can think of.¡± Su Ming¡¯s gaze was fixed on Chen Yixue. His gaze was gentle, and his voice was soft and gentle. Chen Yixue¡¯s uneasiness slowly disappeared, and she felt helpless. ¡°Great Prophet, you don¡¯t know how difficult it is to communicate with those damn Barbarians! ¡°They, they, they! I feel like they¡¯re going against me. In fact, they¡¯ve been planning this for a long time. They don¡¯t want to accept the various missions I give them.¡± Su Ming smiled and said, ¡°The next time you go, bring about twenty Orc Warriors with you.¡± When Chen Yixue heard this, she was slightly stunned. Then, she said with uncertainty, ¡°Why are you bringing them over? It¡¯s not like we¡¯re going to fight.¡± Su Ming smiled. ¡°You don¡¯t have to understand this. Just bring them there when the time comes.¡± Chen Yixue was a little confused, but she still nodded. ¡°Then I¡¯ll do it now.¡± ¡°Go, take the Orcs Warriors over to take a look.¡± Hearing this, Chen Yixue no longer hesitated and directly walked out of the door. However, the moment she walked out of the door, Su Ming and Zelda heard her cry of surprise. ¡°My God! Where did this Turtle come from? It¡¯s so cute!¡± Su Ming shook his head helplessly. He did not care about the situation outside and turned to look at Zelda. Zelda shrugged helplessly. Then, she thought of something and spoke with anticipation. ¡°Great Prophet, did you come back so soon because you have achieved your goal?¡± When Su Ming heard that, he chuckled softly and nodded. Seeing this, Zelda¡¯s expression suddenly became a little excited. ¡°That¡¯s great! Can we build a teleport portal before the other tribes?¡± When Su Ming heard that, he nodded and said, ¡°Yes, the materials for building the teleportation gate are all here. Call leader Dishan over.¡± In truth, Su Ming could have built the dimensional portal himself. However, creating a portal was still a waste of time. There was no need for Su Ming to do it himself. Letting the dwarves do it for him was a better choice. Zelda nodded excitedly and left quickly. In a short while, she brought the slightly dazed Dishan back to Su Ming. When he saw Su Ming, Dishan was clearly a little surprised. Even though he was only interested in forging and construction, he still had a pretty good understanding of the matters of the tribe, big and small. That was why when he saw Su Ming, it was clear that he did not know how to react to the situation. ¡°Great Prophet, you¡¯re back?¡± Su Ming nodded and cast a glance at Dishan before asking, ¡°What have you been busy with recently?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been working on a new type of armor. If we can make it, we can avoid casualties when the Orcs are charging.¡± When he heard that, Su Ming nodded and said, ¡°Thank you for your trouble. ¡°But now, I have an even more important task for you,¡± Su Ming continued after a slight pause. When Dishan heard this, he was a little surprised, but he still nodded his head, indicating to Su Ming that it was fine for him to speak. When Su Ming saw this, he told Dishan about the matter of building a space portal. After hearing this, Dishan was stunned for a moment, then his expression became excited. ¡°Great Prophet, are you telling the truth? Have you really found the legendary Space Magnet?¡± Dishan¡¯s face was filled with shock and disbelief. Su Ming was clearly a little surprised when he heard that. ¡°You¡¯ve heard of the Space Magnet? ¡± ¡°Of course, I¡¯ve heard of it. My biggest dream in the past was to find the legendary Space Magnet so that the Dwarves could have a few more passages to survive.¡± ¡°Of course. Now that we¡¯ve joined the tribe, we Dwarves don¡¯t need a survival tunnel anymore,¡± When Su Ming heard that, he nodded and took out the Space Magnet from his bag. When he saw the Magnetic Stone shining with the energy of space, Dishan¡¯s eyes instantly widened. He took the Magnetic Stone of space from Su Ming¡¯s hands with an excited expression. ¡°Oh my God, it really is a Space Magnet!¡± Dishan looked at the Space Magnet in his hand in shock, his lips trembling uncontrollably. Great Prophet, this is the legendary Space Magnet! Su Ming chuckled and nodded. ¡°Yes. So, once we have this, can you help us connect the teleportation gates?¡± He asked. Dishan first nodded his head with excitement, then he seemed to have thought of something and shook his head. ¡°Great Prophet, I¡¯m afraid that one Space Magnet is not enough.¡± Chapter 66 - 66 Shen Yis Birthday 66 Shen Yi¡¯s Birthday ¡°If I want to connect all the tribes with teleportation gates, I¡¯ll need at least 20 Space Magnets.¡± As he said that, Dishan scratched his head, a trace of regret in his eyes. Su Ming chuckled softly when he heard that and took out all the Space Magnetic Stones from his bag. A pile of purple Magnetic Stones emitting spatial energy appeared in front of Dishan. ¡°Are these enough?¡± The moment Dishan saw the appearance of these Space Magnetic Stones, his eyes widened and his face was filled with shock. Clearly, he had not expected Su Ming to be able to bring out so many Space Magnetic Stones in one go! With a rough glance, he could tell that there were at least twenty Space Magnetic Stones on the table. It was definitely enough to build teleportation gates between tribes. Dishan stared at the Space Magnet in front of him for a long while before he slowly came back to his senses. He looked at Su Ming in shock. ¡°Great Prophet, where did you find these Space Magnets?¡± When Su Ming heard that, he chuckled softly and said, ¡°In fact, I found a Magnetic Mine about 500 kilometers away from the Elf Valley. ¡°There are such Space Magnets in this Magnetic Stone Mine.¡± Hearing this, Dishan¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up. ¡°Great Prophet, do you mean that there are more Space Magnets in the Magnetic Stone Mine?¡± Su Ming nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. That¡¯s why I¡¯ve come back this time with the intention of bringing some of your Dwarves with me. First, we¡¯ll build a teleporter between the Elf Valley and the Magnetic Mine. ¡°By then, we can send more manpower to mine the Magnetic Stone Mine.¡± Dishan nodded his head repeatedly, his face also had an obvious excitement. ¡°I understand! The Great Prophet! When are we leaving?¡± When Su Ming heard this, he could not help but be stunned. Dishan¡¯s enthusiasm was beyond his expectation. But on second thought, it seemed quite normal. The Dwarves¡¯ passion for forging and construction seemed to always be this high. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll send a team of Elven Warriors to guard the Magnetic Mine first.¡± ¡°You Dwarves should use this time to build the teleportation gates between the various tribes.¡± Hearing this, Dishan nodded his head and did not say anything. He knew that Su Ming¡¯s arrangement was indeed the best one. After that, Su Ming sent a team of about fifty Elf Warriors to the Magnetic Stone Mine. At the same time, he also asked some other Elven Warriors to follow Dishan and start building teleportation gates between the tribes. Su Ming had already prepared the other materials needed to build the teleportation gate. Therefore, when Dishan made his move, he did not need any other complicated procedures. Once he was done with all these arrangements, Su Ming went to look for the Turtle that was having a great time playing with Da Bai. At this moment, the Turtle was sitting on Da Bai¡¯s back, basking in the sun. At the same time, many elven children were flying around them. This Turtle was wearing sunglasses and seemed to turn a blind eye to everything, looking like a boss. Su Ming shook his head with a helpless smile. He no longer bothered himself with the children and chose to log off. Once he logged off, Su Ming looked at the time. It was two in the afternoon. Normally, Su Ming would not log out of the game so early. However, it was different today. Today was Shen Yi¡¯s birthday. A few days ago, Shen Yi had already sent out an invitation to Su Ming to attend her birthday party. Su Ming had also agreed to it. Naturally, he would not miss the appointment today. Once Su Ming logged off, he opened WeChat on his phone. He looked at the balance and saw that he still had more than 800 Yuan. This was all of his wealth. The other 500 Yuan was the reward he got from shopping with Su Xiaoshan last time. ¡°Tsk, why hasn¡¯t the game officially started its open beta yet? It¡¯s hard to even earn money.¡± With everything that Su Ming had obtained in the game, once the game officially went into open beta and a large number of players rushed in¡­ The money he could make from the game could give him freedom and wealth in minutes. When he thought of this, Su Ming sighed in resignation. ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s not think too much. Right now, we should think about what kind of gift we can buy for Shen Yi with this 800 Yuan.¡± With that thought in mind, Su Ming went straight to the mall where he had gone shopping with Su Xiaoshan the previous two times. Just as Su Ming was still feeling conflicted, he suddenly saw a familiar figure. Chen Yixue. When Su Ming saw Chen Yixue, she also saw him. The two of them were slightly stunned. Chen Yixue chuckled softly and walked toward Su Ming. ¡°Hello. If I remember correctly, big brother, your name is Su Ming, right?¡± When Su Ming heard her, he nodded, but he felt a little annoyance in his heart. ¡°Why didn¡¯t she train the Barbarians in the game? Chen Yixue did not know what Su Ming was thinking. She chuckled and said, ¡°I thought you hated shopping? Why did you come to the mall alone?¡± When she asked the question, Chen Yixue¡¯s gaze was fixed on Su Ming¡¯s face, as if she was thinking about something. Su Ming did not notice her gaze. He sighed and said, ¡°I have a female friend who¡¯s celebrating her birthday. I¡¯m thinking about what gift to give her.¡± Chen Yixue raised her eyebrows, but quickly suppressed her surprise, ¡°What¡¯s your budget?¡± ¡°Eight hundred,¡± Su Ming said after some thought. Chen Yixue opened her mouth and said, ¡°Then come with me.¡± After that, Chen Yixue brought Su Ming around the shopping mall and they finally chose a pair of black leather boots. The leather boots gave people a cold and slightly playful feeling, which was in line with Shen Yi¡¯s temperament. Su Ming looked at the price and saw that it was only slightly over 600 Yuan, so he immediately decided to buy it. The two of them walked out of the mall, and Chen Yixue suddenly said, ¡°Is it for your girlfriend?¡± Su Ming was stunned for a moment, then he quickly shook his head. ¡°We¡¯re just friends.¡± As he spoke, Su Ming stretched out his hand to hail a taxi. He turned around to look at Chen Yixue and asked, ¡°Do you want to take the taxi first?¡± Chen Yixue smiled and shook her head, rejecting Su Ming¡¯s kind offer. ¡°I still need to buy something.¡± Su Ming was stunned for a moment before he thanked her with a smile. Just as he was about to get into the car, Chen Yixue suddenly spoke. ¡°You also play ¡®Origin of Humans: Horde¡¯, right?¡± Su Ming¡¯s body froze for a moment, but he quickly reacted to the situation. He turned his head around and let out an ¡®ah¡¯ in confusion. Chen Yixue stared at Su Ming for a while, but in the end, she just smiled and shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine. You can go now. Big Brother Su Ming, see you.¡± Chapter 67 - 67 The Birthday Party 67 The Birthday Party Su Ming cast her a glance, then nodded and got into the car. When the car drove away from the mall and Su Ming could no longer see Chen Yixue, his tensed up body finally relaxed a little. Su Ming did not expect that his identity in the game would almost be exposed just because of a simple conversation. However, judging from Chen Yixue¡¯s probing tone, she probably was not sure if this was true or not. It was only because he saw that he looked similar in and out of the game that he came to test him. As he thought about it, Su Ming¡¯s thoughts began to run wild. If he could, he did not want to drop his avatar in the game for a while. After all, having the identity of an NPC was quite convenient for him. Therefore, it was best not to expose himself if possible. Even if he had to expose it, he would at least have to wait until the game was officially open for beta testing. About half an hour later, Su Ming arrived at the place where Shen Yi¡¯s birthday party was held. She did not go to any other place for her birthday dinner. Instead, she had dinner in her family¡¯s restaurant. When Su Ming arrived at the Shen family¡¯s private kitchen, many of his other classmates had already arrived. Shen Yi¡¯s grades were good, and she had a good personality too. That was why she was popular in class. Su Ming did not find it strange that so many people would come to her birthday party. ¡°Su Ming, you¡¯re here. Hehe, I knew you would definitely come.¡± The moment Su Ming stepped into the restaurant, a slightly perverted-looking boy with a mustache came up to him with a smile. Su Ming quirked an eyebrow and slapped away the pervert¡¯s paw that was placed on his shoulder. ¡°Lin De, you¡¯re pretty quick.¡± Su Ming did not have many good friends in school, and Lin De was one of them. However, the relationship between the two of them, compared to good friends, it seemed more appropriate to describe them as bad friends. Lin De did not mind that his hand was slapped away. Instead, he said in a low voice with a mysterious expression, ¡°Su Ming, I¡¯m telling you, Shen Yi is really beautiful today!¡± ¡°If you see her later, your eyes will probably roll to the ground.¡± Su Ming quirked his eyebrows. He did not think that Lin De was exaggerating. Shen Yi¡¯s appearance was perfect and had a kind of fairy-like aura. She did not like to dress up and was always outstanding in school. It was normal for her to be able to shock these little boys by dressing up for her birthday and exuding a fairy-like aura. When Lin De saw that Su Ming did not speak, he looked at the bag of gifts in Su Ming¡¯s hand with curiosity. ¡°This is the gift you gave Shen Yi?¡± When Su Ming heard that, he nodded. Lin De immediately patted Su Ming¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Boy, you¡¯re good! If you were a bit more offensive and a little more intense in your approach, Goddess Shen Yi would really have been taken by you!¡± When Su Ming heard that, he shook his head helplessly, but he did not say anything. He and Shen Yi had some vague good feelings, but if he really told Lin De in front of him and let him spread it. That hazy favorable impression would probably be instantly destroyed completely. Even if Shen Yi did not mind, it would still be awkward between them. Su Ming did not bother with Lin De anymore and walked straight into the private room. Then, he saw Shen Yi, who was wearing a long white dress and an exquisite flower headdress. She looked like she was floating in the air. Shen Yi seemed to be talking about something happy with the female classmate beside her, and the corner of her mouth curled up into a bright smile. At this moment, she looked like a fairy, but at the same time, she also had a bright and generous moving beauty. Su Ming was stunned for a moment. Then, he was awoken by Lin De, who was sniggering beside him. Su Ming walked in front of Shen Yi and handed her the gift in his hand. ¡°Shen Yi, your birthday present.¡± Shen Yi turned around, her bright almond-shaped eyes forming a faint crescent moon as she smiled. ¡°Thank you, Su Ming. I really like your gift.¡± When Su Ming heard that, he was slightly taken aback. ¡°But you haven¡¯t even seen what I¡¯ve got for you.¡± Hearing this, the smile on Shen Yi¡¯s face did not change. ¡°As long as it¡¯s a gift from you, I will like it.¡± Su Ming was instantly stunned. He did not expect that Shen Yi¡¯s expression would suddenly become so bold. The private room was silent for a while, then the female students started cheering. Their gazes kept shifting between Su Ming and Shen Yi as they teased the two. As for the male students in the field, after being stunned for a moment, they gritted their teeth and glared at Su Ming. Su Ming came back to his senses and scratched his head. ¡°As long as you like it.¡± After that, the birthday party continued. When everyone was almost full, they went to sing karaoke again. Su Ming was not really interested in this part of the event, but he could not resist the other people¡¯s enthusiastic invitations, so he could only go with them. Under the jeers of his classmates, he even sang a song with Shen Yi. When the KTV session was about to end, Lin De, who had been having a great time, suddenly came to Su Ming¡¯s side. ¡°Su Ming, have you heard of a new game recently?¡± When Su Ming heard that, he raised his eyebrows instinctively. ¡°What game?¡± Lin De put on a mysterious expression and spoke in a low voice, slowly uttering out a name that Su Ming could not be more familiar with. ¡°Origin of Humans: Horde.¡± Su Ming suddenly had the urge to sigh, but he forced himself to suppress it. Su Ming rubbed the center of his brows helplessly, then pretended as if he had heard of it before and asked, ¡°What game is this?¡± Hearing that, Lin De¡¯s expression showed that he had expected it. ¡°Hey, I knew you¡¯d never heard of it. You must be ill-informed, right? ¡°I¡¯ve heard that it¡¯s an epoch-making masterpiece. Its publicity can even change the course of human history! ¡°Some time ago, there were already ten lucky people who entered and became closed beta players. ¡°In about half a month, the game will officially start its open beta testing. ¡°When the time comes, I will definitely be one of the first players to enter the game and seize the initiative! To become the top player in the game!¡± Lin De was in high spirits. He did not even try to suppress his voice. The others in the hall also heard his words. Immediately, a few boys came over and joined in the conversation. They had obviously heard of this game before. Some of them had a slightly different attitude toward this game, but they were still mostly yearning and curious. In the end, the boys all made an appointment to enter the game together and become the first players of the game. Su Ming did not know what to say as he listened to their conversation. Chapter 68 - 68 Shen Yi’s Invitation 68 Shen Yi¡¯s Invitation He was very curious. If these people knew that he had not only entered the game a long time ago, but had also become the nominal Prophet of a tribe with thousands of people, but in fact, the leader, he would be very happy. Just how wonderful would their expressions be? While the boys were discussing, the other girls seemed to be attracted by the wonderful world the boys were describing. Many girls also joined in the discussion. It was obvious that they were very curious and interested in the unknown and wonderful world. When Su Ming saw this, he shook his head helplessly. He walked to the door of the KTV, wanting to take a breath of air. However, the moment Su Ming walked out, Shen Yi, who was dressed in a long white dress and exuded a celestial aura, followed him out as well. Su Ming looked at her in surprise and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you hang out inside? You¡¯re the star of today¡¯s show, you can¡¯t just run around.¡± When Shen Yi heard that she rolled her eyes at Su Ming and said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you also running about? You have the nerve to criticize me?¡± Su Ming smiled and did not answer. After a moment of silence, Shen Yi asked again, ¡°Aren¡¯t you interested in what they¡¯re talking about? Or do you not like that game?¡± Su Ming was stunned. He did not expect Shen Yi to suddenly ask him this. Su Ming only spoke again after he thought about it for a while. ¡°I don¡¯t think so. I just felt that it was a little too noisy inside, so I wanted to come out for a breath of air. That game sounds interesting.¡± It was actually very interesting. Shen Yi smiled and nodded. She suddenly lifted her head to look at Su Ming and invited him, ¡°Do you want to play the game together when the game is open for beta testing?¡± Su Ming was stunned for a moment, then a slight smile appeared on his face. ¡°You never played games before, right? Why do you want to play this one?¡± Shen Yi smiled but did not explain the reason. Instead, she put on an arrogant look and said with her hands on her waist, ¡°Just tell me if you want to play or not?¡± She was wearing a fairy-like long dress today. At this time, she was putting on such an unruly Princess look, which really looked like a different kind of charm. Su Ming could not help but chuckle and shake his head. He then said, ¡°Sure I¡¯ll play! You¡¯ve already invited me, so how can I not play?¡± When Shen Yi heard this, she snorted in satisfaction. ¡°Alright, we¡¯ve been out for long enough. If we don¡¯t go back now, they¡¯ll be suspicious.¡± When Su Ming heard that, he smiled helplessly and followed Shen Yi into the private room in the KTV. ¡­ When Su Ming went online the next day, the Dwarves had already made all the preparations for the teleportation. When they saw Su Ming, Zelda and Dishan quickly looked at each other. Su Ming cast them a glance and said, ¡°How is it? Are you all ready?¡± Dishan nodded and then looked at Zelda. Seeing Zelda nod, he continued, ¡°Respected Prophet, while you were resting, I discussed with leader Zelda about building a portal.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Su Ming asked with a quirk of his eyebrows. Dishan quickly replied, ¡°We plan to build the first interconnected teleportation portal between the Elf tribe and the Elf Valley. What do you think?¡± When Su Ming heard Dishan¡¯s words, he touched his chin and thought for a while. Then, he nodded and said, ¡°Hmm, that¡¯s a good choice. Let¡¯s do that for now.¡± When he heard Su Ming¡¯s words, Dishan instantly let out a sigh of relief and a faint smile appeared on his face. ¡°Then, Great Prophet, do you want to go and supervise the work? Our estimated construction time is about three hours. ¡°My two younger brothers have already rushed to the Elf tribe a few hours ago. They should have reached their designated location by now. ¡°We just need to build the two space portals and they can be officially put into use.¡± Su Ming thought about it, then nodded and said, ¡°Then let¡¯s go and take a look.¡± When Dishan heard this, he was slightly excited. Although he was a Dwarf who only liked forging and construction, it would be a good thing for him if he could get the approval of others. Moreover, this person was the Great Prophet, who had an extremely high status in his heart. That was why when he heard that Su Ming was planning to go over and take a look, Dishan immediately became excited. After that, Dishan quickly brought Zelda and Su Ming to the deepest part of the valley where the Tree of Life was located. Su Ming¡¯s gaze swept across the entire place. The surroundings were a paradise filled with the chirping of birds and the fragrance of flowers. The Tree of Life was located on a small island in the center of the lake, and it was constantly nurturing the aura of life. As for the portal, it was on the right side of the lake. In addition, there was a large open space here, which could be used for the construction of other space portals in the future. It was indeed the best choice to build the portal here. This was the deepest part of the Elf Valley, and if one wanted to come here, they had to go through the layers of screening of the defensive forces in the Elf Valley. The security was extremely high, and there was no need to worry about outside intrusion. When he thought of this, Su Ming nodded. ¡°You¡¯ve chosen a pretty good place.¡± When he heard Su Ming¡¯s words, Dishan instantly became slightly excited. ¡°It was Commander Zelda¡¯s suggestion.¡± When Su Ming heard this, he first cast a glance at Dishan, then at Zelda. ¡°You all did well.¡± Zelda covered his mouth and chuckled, but she did not make a sound. After that, under Dishan¡¯s command, the dwarves appeared before Su Ming one by one. In the designated location for the construction of the portal, two Space Magnets were placed on the left and right. ¡°Great Prophet, according to my measurements of the power of the Space Magnet and the distance between the Elf Valley and the Elf tribe¡­ ¡°Placing two Space Magnetic stones on each side is the best choice.¡± Dishan walked to Su Ming¡¯s side and said respectfully. Su Ming nodded and did not say anything else. After that, a stone door exuding a mysterious power was slowly born in front of everyone under the dexterous hands of the Dwarves. After the stone door was gradually formed, the Space Magnet also slowly began to emit a wave of energy that was enough to cause spatial fluctuations. With the passage of time, the stone door, which was originally just the frame of the stone door, and even the situation at the door could be clearly seen, gradually became hazy. In the end, the situation behind the stone door could no longer be seen. Instead, it was replaced by a dark and deep power. When he saw this, Dishan instantly became excited. He instinctively turned his head to look at Su Ming and said, ¡°Great Prophet, the portal has been successfully built!¡± Chapter 69 - 69 The Teleportation Gate Is Successfully Built 69 The Teleportation Gate Is Successfully Built When Su Ming heard that, he nodded. There was a faint hint of excitement on his face. The Dwarves were indeed the most dexterous race in the world. They were the only ones who could possibly replace him and build such a mystical item. Su Ming cast a glance at the portal shining with a mystical light before him. He knew that the other portal had probably been built as well. Otherwise, the portal would not be in such a state. With that thought in mind, Su Ming was about to step into the teleportation gate. ¡°Great Prophet! What are you doing? ¡°Wait a moment, Great Prophet!!¡± Two cries of surprise immediately came from behind Su Ming, causing him to stop in his tracks instinctively. He looked at Dishan and Zelda with a slightly strange expression. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why are you in such a panic?¡± Su Ming frowned slightly and asked in confusion. When she saw Su Ming stop, Zelda let out a sigh of relief. She calmed herself down and said, ¡°Lord Prophet, the teleportation gate is indeed completed. But how could you risk your life?¡± ¡°If you encounter any accidents or mishaps in there, then we will be sinners who can not escape death!¡± Hearing this, Dishan nodded his head continuously, not feeling that his professional ability was being doubted. ¡°Yes, Great Prophet, how can you risk your life? I¡¯ll do it myself.¡± As Dishan spoke, he put on an expression as if he was not afraid of death and stepped into the portal. Su Ming looked at him with a slightly resigned expression, then pulled it back. What a joke! As the great leader of the Dwarf clan, Dishan was also the most talented and capable craftsman in the clan. In Su Ming¡¯s eyes, he was a moving treasure trove of mechas! Dishan was not willing to let Su Ming take any risks, and Su Ming did not want Dishan to take any risks either! After all, if Dishan really met with some sort of mishap in the space portal, it would be a great loss to the tribe, or even to Su Ming himself. In any case, there was no way Su Ming would let Dishan take the risk alone. Moreover, he was different from Dishan. He was a player. Even if something really happened to the portal, he would just be revived and lose a level. However, if Dishan was gone, then there would really be no more. ¡°You just stand here and don¡¯t move! I¡¯ll try it myself!¡± Once Su Ming stopped Dishan, he stared at him with a stern expression and shouted in a tone that allowed no room for argument. Hearing this, Dishan was stunned for a moment, he wanted to say something more. However, when he met Su Ming¡¯s determined gaze, he could only take two steps back in resignation and look at Zelda with a slightly aggrieved expression. Zelda received Dishan¡¯s eye signal and frowned. ¡°Great Prophet, please.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say anymore!¡± Su Ming immediately stopped Zelda from speaking. He could tell from Zelda¡¯s expression that Zelda wanted to take his place and wander around the portal. That was why Su Ming did not give her a chance to speak. The reason Su Ming did not let Zelda in was the same as Dishan¡¯s. Zelda was not a player. She was just an NPC. If she died, she would really be gone. It would be such a pity if such a beautiful Elf died. As he thought about it, Su Ming waved his hand and said in an incredibly calm tone, ¡°You guys wait for me here, I¡¯ll go in myself.¡± Su Ming¡¯s imposing manner in the tribe made the two of them not dare to say anything to refute him, even though they were worried about him. Su Ming only nodded in satisfaction when he saw that. Once he finished speaking, Su Ming took a step into the space transfer gate before the two of them, whose gazes were filled with worry. Then, the scenery in front of him began to change rapidly. The twisted and dizzying scene kept spinning in front of him. The most important thing was that he felt a little weightless. It was as if he was floating in the air, and he could not step on the ground. Just when Su Ming thought that he might be feeling a little dizzy from using the teleporter and wanted to throw up¡­ The scenery in front of him suddenly paused, then directly stabilized. A scene filled with the chirping of birds and the fragrance of flowers appeared before Su Ming. Su Ming lowered his head and saw a few Dwarves looking at him in shock. They were led by Dylan and his brother, and there were a few other Dwarves. Su Ming was familiar with these Dwarves. They were all skilled blacksmiths in the Dwarves and were the ones who Dishan had high hopes for. As he thought about it, Su Ming looked around him again. Not far away, a few curious little Elves were flying around. There were also a few older Elves who were looking at him in shock. As he looked at the scene before him, there was no way Su Ming would not understand. He had arrived at the Elf tribe! This also proved that the teleporter had been successfully built! Moreover, the time he had spent in the spatial teleportation had only been less than a minute. In the past, it would take at least two hours to go from the Elf tribe to the Elf Valley! When he thought of this, a faint smile appeared at the corners of Su Ming¡¯s lips. At this moment, the Dwarves and Elves finally reacted. The Dwarves immediately cheered with excitement. The Dylan brothers hugged each other tightly, celebrating their success in building the portal. As for the little Elves, they flew to Su Ming¡¯s face and started chattering excitedly. Most of the Elves who were still in the Elf tribe were older and had lost their peak combat power, or they were young Elves. These spirits did not usually have the chance to see Su Ming. But at least they had met the Great Prophet before. At the same time, all kinds of legends about the Great Prophet would be spread from the outside world back to the Elven tribe. That was why their admiration for Su Ming was no less than the admiration for the other people in the valley of the Elves. Once Su Ming finished greeting the little Elves, he asked Dylan and his brother to take the teleportation gate to the valley of Elves to report the news. After that, he followed the little Elves into the Elf tribe. He had not been to this place for a long time. But now that he had returned to the same place, there was not much difference. It was quiet, peaceful, with birds chirping and the fragrance of flowers. It was like a paradise on earth. He walked around the place and greeted a few old elves he knew before he returned to the dimension portal in the Elf tribe. As soon as he arrived, he saw Dishan and Zelda. Chapter 70 - 3 mins ago Chapter 69 70 Su Ming¡¯s Lamentations It was clear that the two of them had just arrived at the Elf tribe through the portal. After seeing that the portal was really effective and there was no danger, the two of them were slightly excited. When Su Ming saw them, they also saw him at the same time and immediately walked up to him. ¡°Great Prophet, we¡¯ve succeeded!¡± When Su Ming heard that, he smiled and nodded. He looked around once more, then turned to look at Zelda and spoke in a serious tone. ¡°Although this portal is deep within the Elf tribe¡­ ¡°But there aren¡¯t many young and strong Elves left in the Elf tribe. ¡°So, you have to send more Elven Warriors over to guard this place. We can¡¯t give any possible enemies any chance to take advantage of us!¡± Hearing this, Zelda quickly nodded. She looked very serious. ¡°I understand! The Great Prophet!¡± When Su Ming saw the serious look on her face, he nodded and did not say anything else. Since he had already confirmed that there was no problem with the construction of the portal and that there was no problem with its use, there was no need for him to stay here. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± he said. After that, Su Ming brought Zelda and Dishan into the portal. However, the moment he stepped into the portal, for some unknown reason, Su Ming turned his head around instinctively. The scene behind him instantly stunned Su Ming. Countless Elves, young or old, watched him and Zelda leave with a reluctant look. However, he seemed to be afraid of disturbing them and delaying the time of these busy people. That was why no matter how reluctant the spirits were, they did not make a sound. They just watched Su Ming and Zelda disappear before their eyes. The scene before Su Ming¡¯s eyes gradually darkened and was enveloped by the darkness of the space portal. He could no longer see the spirits. However, Su Ming¡¯s feelings had become slightly complicated. In the past, Su Ming had only treated the people in the game as NPCs. After all, objectively speaking, they were indeed just NPCs. However, after seeing the scene just now, an idea emerged in his mind. In the game world, from their perspective, they were not NPCs. Every single one of them was a living person. They all had their own lives that might not be exciting enough, but they had their ups and downs. They were not a bunch of cold data, their emotions were real. Su Ming, who had experienced this in his previous life, could understand this feeling even more. For them, ordinary and everyday life formed their ordinary and trivial happiness. When he thought of this, Su Ming clenched his fists without realizing it, and his gaze slowly became determined. In the past, he only wanted to develop his own power before the three-bodied people invaded. Fortunately, in the final battle, he had to protect Earth and all the people he cared about. However, right now, Su Ming felt that there were many people in the game world who were worth protecting! ¡°I should be working harder.¡± Su Ming mumbled. ¡­ Once he returned to the Valley of the Spirits, the first thing Su Ming did was to look for Da Bai and Benben, who were playing in the water by the lake. At this moment, Da Bai and Benben were surrounded by many curious little Elves. This Turtle had a strange shape, especially when it was wearing a pair of round-framed sunglasses, which looked funny and cute. Therefore, the little Elves wanted to tease it. However, this Turtle probably thought that it looked quite domineering as it sat on Da Bai with its arms akimbo and a smug expression on its face. Su Ming smiled helplessly. The heaviness in his heart was lifted by the funny and adorable scene before him. As he thought about it, Su Ming walked up to Da Bai and picked up Benben Turtle. Initially, this Turtle raised its eyelids and was about to get angry. However, when she saw that it was Su Ming, she became listless and leaned into his embrace meekly. Su Ming looked at it helplessly. Once he let the little spirits play by themselves, he got on Da Bai and headed out of the valley. ¡°Let¡¯s go around the valley first.¡± When it heard Su Ming¡¯s words, Da Bai immediately nodded its head obediently, then walked out of the valley as per Su Ming¡¯s orders. When the Elf guarding the door saw the man and the two beasts, he immediately bowed respectfully. The Turtle thought that he was bowing to it, so it immediately stood on Su Ming¡¯s arrow and waved at the Elven warrior with an arrogant expression. The Elven warrior had a hard time holding back his laughter. He did not want to embarrass himself in front of the Prophet. After exiting the valley, Da Bai began to wander around the area. Su Ming was observing the situation around the valley during this process. The reason he had asked Da Bai to come out was not to patrol the Elf Valley. It was not his place as a Prophet to do such a thing. The reason he came out was to wander around the valley. His main purpose was to observe the situation around the valley and see if it was suitable to expand the town. After conquering the Barbarian tribe, there were basically no other tribes or clans in the vicinity that could threaten Su Ming¡¯s tribe. The tribe had also entered a stage of peaceful development. Under such circumstances, the population would inevitably usher in an explosive period. In that case, be it a place to live or food, the demand for resources would increase explosively in a short period of time. That was why Su Ming had to plan ahead and develop the resources outside the valley. At the very least, he had to expand his territory to a sufficiently large town in a sufficiently safe place. This was also a task that Su Ming urgently needed to complete in the coming period of time. Su Ming wandered around the area for about one to two hours, but the results he got were barely satisfactory. If they expanded from the mouth of the valley, they could probably set aside a territory the size of a medium-sized town for the construction of a new town. If they expanded any further, the terrain would be a little inconvenient. There were either high mountains, basins, or swamps. It would take a lot of effort to turn these places into normal habitable territories. At least at the current stage, the return of investment and output were not proportional to the development of these places. That was why Su Ming decided to use the piece of land he had drawn out as the territory for the development of his city. Once he made his decision, Su Ming did not immediately return to the Valley of the Spirits. Instead, he changed his direction and headed toward the Barbarian tribe. Chapter 71 - 71 The Situation in the Barbarian Tribe 71 The Situation in the Barbarian Tribe When he first heard about Chen Yixue¡¯s current situation, Su Ming had already decided to go to the Barbarian tribe to take a look. Otherwise, Su Ming would really be afraid that Chen Yixue would be driven mad by the Barbarians. Riding on Da Bai, Su Ming quickly arrived near the Barbarian tribe. Just as he reached the entrance of the tribe, Su Ming heard a recitation that was not quite standard but could still be considered neat. The content of the recitation was the various records and devout prayers of the Elves about their own Elven Queen. In truth, neither Zelda nor Su Ming had sent a single Elf Warrior near the Barbarian tribe. Then there was only one possibility for the person who was chanting in such an orderly manner. It was the Barbarians. When he thought of this, Su Ming no longer hesitated and strode into the Barbarian tribe. After walking into the Barbarian tribe, he quickly saw many Barbarians standing in an orderly manner on their own square. In the current Barbarian tribe, there were no longer any young and strong Barbarian warriors. Most of them were old, weak, sick, or disabled. Therefore, the entire Barbarian square formation looked sickly. At this moment, Chen Yixue was standing at the forefront of the square. She was seriously describing the records of the Elven Queen. Beside her, there were many Orc Warriors who were protecting her. Due to the trauma from the last war, the current Barbarians looked at the Orc Warriors with respect and fear. Chen Yixue read out the contents that she had memorized while explaining to the Barbarians what she had read out loud. Ever since Su Ming had given her this task, she had been seriously thinking of a way to solve it. The invasion of culture was not easy, but it was not that difficult. Especially to the current Barbarians. After experiencing the last war, they had heartfelt respect and fear for the Elf tribe and the Orcs. As a result, they were a little scared and fearful of the Elves and Orcs, but they also had a twisted sense of worship. In their heart¡­this instinct was a biological instinct that was hidden in the blood of most mammals, and the Barbarians in the game were no exception. Therefore, when they found out that most of the young and strong men in their clan had died, they could not resist at all with only the remaining forces. They simply did not resist. After some initial resistance, they gradually began to accept and get used to the existence of the Barbarian clan and Chen Yixue. At least, Chen Yixue felt that after a period of enlightenment, the Barbarians were more and more accepting of her. They were not as resistant to the Alliance of the Horde as they had been at the beginning. After giving the Barbarians a psychological counseling lesson, Chen Yixue lifted her head helplessly. Just as she was about to announce the end of the class, she saw Su Ming standing outside the square. Chen Yixue was stunned for a moment. After she came to her senses, her eyes lit up and she quickly walked over. ¡°Great Prophet, why have you come?¡± Su Ming first swept his gaze across the entire place before he smiled and said, ¡°I heard from Zelda that you feel that life here is very painful and that you¡¯ve been complaining, so I wanted to come and take a look.¡± Hearing this, Chen Yixue¡¯s expression flashed with a touch of helplessness. ¡°Great Prophet, you don¡¯t know how annoying those Barbarians were at the beginning. ¡°At that time, I felt that they were even more difficult to communicate with than those damn Orcs.¡± After a slight pause, the expression on Chen Yixue¡¯s face relaxed a little. ¡°But it¡¯s much better now. These Barbarians are becoming more and more obedient.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll have to come here personally after a while. Other Elven Warriors can take my place.¡± Su Ming understood the meaning behind Chen Yixue¡¯s words. He smiled and shook his head. ¡°You want to go back to the Elf Valley?¡± When Chen Yixue heard this, she repeatedly nodded her head. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve been thinking about it day and night. It¡¯s too boring here!¡± When he heard that Su Ming smiled without giving an answer and asked, ¡°Where is the Barbarian tribe¡¯s chief? Why didn¡¯t I see them on my way here?¡± Hearing this, Chen Yixue¡¯s face showed an indifferent expression. ¡°He and the higher-ups of the Barbarian tribe wanted to fan the flames among the Barbarians at first. After I found out, I let them go hunting with the Barbarian hunters. ¡°I guess they should be fighting with their prey in the wilderness right now.¡± When Su Ming heard her words, he was slightly stunned. He could not help but look at Chen Yixue from head to toe, and there was a faint hint of admiration in his eyes. ¡°That¡¯s ruthless.¡± Chen Yixue nodded and chuckled, ¡°Isn¡¯t that because I¡¯m listening to Big Brother Su Ming?¡± When Su Ming heard that, his eyes flickered, but he did not show it on his face. A faint hint of doubt also appeared on his face. ¡°Who is Big Brother Su Ming?¡± Chen Yixue looked at Su Ming for a while. When she saw that there was indeed no flaw in his expression, she could only frown and give up on the idea of continuing to probe him. ¡°No, no, I was wrong.¡± Su Ming cast her a glance and did not say anything else, but there were waves of emotions raging in his heart. This little girl was still suspicious of him. Moreover, this kind of unintentional probing was really quite fatal. When Su Ming heard those words just now, he almost instinctively wanted to respond. If it was not for his quick reaction, he would have been exposed. Su Ming shook his head in slight helplessness. He looked at Chen Yixue and said, ¡°You should stay here for another three or four days. ¡°There will be someone from the Elf clan to take over your task. When you return to the Elf Valley, there will be a new task for you.¡± Hearing this, Chen Yixue¡¯s eyes lit up and she said with some anticipation, ¡°What mission?!¡± When he heard her, Su Ming told her about his plans to expand his territory during the upcoming period of time. After hearing this, Chen Yixue¡¯s eyes suddenly became more excited. ¡°That¡¯s great. Does this mean that after we finish building the new town, we¡¯ll have to continue expanding outward?¡± ¡°If we continue to expand, will there be another fight?¡± When he heard Chen Yixue¡¯s voice filled with anticipation, Su Ming opened his mouth and a faint hint of helplessness flashed past his face. He did not know why Chen Yixue¡¯s thought process would be like this. Chapter 72 - 72 Discussion 72 Discussion Once he was done, Su Ming saw that everything in the Barbarian tribe was developing in the direction he wanted. He did not care about anything else. In Su Ming¡¯s mind, he wanted to develop the Dwarf race into a city under his tribe. Although the Dwarf tribe was far away from the Elf Valley, their advantage was that they had rich resources and suitable terrain. If possible, in the later stages of the kingdom¡¯s construction, it could be used as an industrial capital. Of course, it was still too far away to talk about this now. It could only be a vision. ¡°Hey, where did you find this Turtle, Prophet? Why does he look so familiar?¡± Right at this moment, Da Bai, who was carrying the Turtle on his back, walked over from the square of the Barbarian tribe. The mighty and domineering White Tiger was carrying a Blue Turtle wearing sunglasses. This strange combination immediately attracted the attention of everyone present, especially Chen Yixue. Su Ming cast a glance at Da Bai and Benben, then shook his head helplessly. He had originally planned to let the two beasts wait outside the Barbarian tribe and go out to find them after he finished his discussion. From the looks of it, this Turtle was getting a little impatient, so it had asked Da Bai to bring it in. Otherwise, with Da Bai¡¯s loyalty to Su Ming, he would not have dared to disobey Su Ming¡¯s orders and walk in. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s a pet I tamed a few days ago. I thought it was fated with me, so I brought it with me.¡± Su Ming said flatly. Hearing this, Chen Yixue¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up. She quickly walked to the front of this Turtle and picked it up. Originally, this Turtle was a little impatient when it was being hugged. However, it was familiar with Su Ming¡¯s presence on Chen Yixue¡¯s body, which was why it did not try to break free. It could only allow Chen Yixue to ravage it in her arms. ¡°So cute! It¡¯s so cute! Why does it look like a Squirtle?¡± When she said this, Chen Yixue lifted her head instinctively and looked at Su Ming, who was standing before her. Su Ming¡¯s expression did not change, but in his heart, he was ridiculing her. ¡°You¡¯re not the only one who thinks so. I think so too.¡± After that, Chen Yixue hugged the book and cowered for a long time. It was only when Su Ming was about to leave the Barbarian tribe and return to the Elf Valley that she finally let go of the Turtle reluctantly. Su Ming helplessly hugged the Benben Turtle and rode on Da Bai toward the Elf Valley as Chen Yixue waved goodbye to him. Once they returned to the Elf Valley, Su Ming immediately asked Zelda to come over and discuss the expansion of the valley. Originally, he had planned to call Dishan over. After all, the expansion of the town could not be done without the Dwarves. However, Dishan was currently trying his best to build the teleportation gates between the tribes, so Su Ming could only give up on this idea for the time being. ¡°So, Great Prophet, you¡¯re planning to build a small town outside the Elf Valley?¡± Once Zelda heard Su Ming¡¯s thoughts, she asked instinctively. When he heard that, Su Ming nodded and said, this is also something that we must do to continue developing our tribe. ¡°If we can¡¯t expand the territory of the tribe, the Elf Valley will be overcrowded in a short time.¡± As the leader of the Elves, Zelda was also the person in charge of managing the Elf Valley. Naturally, she knew that Su Ming was not lying. She nodded and said, ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll get the Elven Warriors who went out to explore other fields to come back first. ¡°Our top priority now is to develop the town.¡± Su Ming nodded. He had come to Zelda to ask her to do that. When Su Ming saw that Zelda had already understood what he meant and did not ask him to say anything more, he quickly got up and left Zelda¡¯s house. Once he left Zelda¡¯s place, Su Ming first went to the Elf Valley to check on the construction of the space portal. Two teleportation gates had been built in the Elf Valley. One of them was the portal in the Elf Valley and the Elf tribe. It was also the portal Su Ming had experienced at the beginning. What was worth mentioning was that because the Goblin tribe was deep in the Elf tribe, Dishan did not build a teleportation gate between the Elf Valley and the Goblin tribe. The other was the portal between the Elf Valley and the Orc tribe. Su Ming also felt that he needed to build this teleportation gate at the moment. Although the Orc tribe had already joined the tribal alliance, their living habits and personalities made it impossible for them to live with the Elves and other races. Therefore, it was necessary to build a teleportation gate between the Orc tribe and the Elf Valley. In addition, Dishan was also planning to build a teleportation gate for the Undead Vampire tribe. But in the end, Su Ming rejected that suggestion. Vampires did not like to interact with other races, and the Elves and other races might not like such neighbors. Therefore, it was best to reduce contact between the two sides as much as possible. So now, the Dwarves only had to build the last teleportation gate. The portal between the Elf Valley and the Barbarian tribe. As he thought about it, Su Ming also found Dishan, who was preparing to head toward the Barbarian tribe. ¡°Leader Dishan, are you planning to go to the Barbarian tribe?¡± When Dishan heard this, he was slightly startled at first, but he quickly nodded his head. ¡°Yeah, what¡¯s the matter? The Great Prophet?¡± When he heard that, Su Ming shook his head and said, ¡°There¡¯s no hurry. I want to discuss some things with you first. ¡°Furthermore, we need to defend the portal of the Barbarian tribe. It will take some time to mobilize our troops.¡± Dishan was stunned for a moment. After he came to his senses, he asked in surprise, ¡°The Barbarian tribe still wants to rebel?¡± Su Ming shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m not too sure, but we can¡¯t let our guard down.¡± Hearing this, Dishan nodded his head solemnly, ¡°I understand.¡± After a short pause, Dishan asked again, ¡°Sir Su Ming, you said that you wanted to discuss something with me. What do you want to say?¡± Su Ming cast him a glance, then told him about his plan to expand his town. The things Su Ming told Dishan were much more detailed than what he told Chen Yixue and Zelda. He told Chen Yixue and Zelda this only to let them know his next plan and intention. He told this to Dishan because he wanted him to be the one who did it and give his own opinion. Chapter 73 - 73 Concrete 73 Concrete As expected, once he heard Su Ming¡¯s words, Dishan immediately frowned and said, ¡°Great prophet, I think your plan is still a little conservative. ¡°In fact, I¡¯ve also considered the expansion of territory you mentioned. I¡¯ve also observed the situation near the valley with my two younger brothers.¡± After a short pause, he continued, ¡°I think that since we want to expand a territory town for the use of several major ethnic groups¡­¡± ¡°Then, in terms of territory, we have to make it as large as possible. And near our valley, the peak area on the right might not be easy to expand. ¡°But I think the large swamp area on the left has a lot of potential.¡± When Su Ming heard that, he quirked his eyebrows and his eyes lit up. ¡°Oh, then what do you think, commander Dishan?¡± As he asked this question, Su Ming sighed in his heart. Dishan was indeed the best blacksmith in the dwarves. In the field of architecture, his ability was quite impressive, at least better than himself, a layman. After hearing this, Dishan thought for a while and said, ¡°The peak area on the right will be according to the area you¡¯ve divided. ¡°But I can think of a way to turn the swamp area on the left into a livable territory. ¡°This way, we can at least double the area of our domain!¡± Dishan¡¯s eyes glowed with excitement as he spoke. At that moment, Su Ming suddenly felt that Dishan was similar to many of his elders. Usually, they were relatively quiet in a crowd. However, as soon as they talked about their field of expertise, they would start to exude an aura and charm that belonged only to them. Once he heard Dishan¡¯s thoughts on territory planning, Su Ming also became slightly excited. Because if everything was done to the best of their ability according to what Dishan said¡­ Then the final state of the territory might not just be as simple as doubling, it might even be bigger! When he thought of this, Su Ming was just about to say something when Dishan suddenly frowned with a face full of worry. ¡°Sigh, but there¡¯s still a very difficult technical difficulty to achieve all this.¡± Su Ming quirked his eyebrows and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the technical difficulty?¡± Dishan raised his head to look at him, his brows still tightly knitted. ¡°We need to fill up the swamp, and at the same time, we need to strengthen the houses.¡± ¡°We Dwarves have been trying to find a way to make the sand more solid. ¡°In this case, we can get a kind of building material that is more suitable for building houses than trees. ¡°But we still haven¡¯t found a way¡­to keep them separated from us, we were thinking of freezing rocks together. At this point, Dishan could not help but sigh. It was obvious that the question in front of him was a little difficult for him. However, when Su Ming heard these words, he was immediately stunned. When he heard Dishan¡¯s description, one word suddenly appeared in his mind, ¡®lime¡¯. Was Dishan¡¯s current idea similar to the concept of building houses with reinforced concrete in the real world? And what he was lacking now was lime! With this item, the number one problem in the construction of the town would be solved. When he thought of this, Su Ming no longer hesitated and said, ¡°Leader Dishan, I can solve the problem you¡¯re facing now!¡± Hearing this, Dishan was slightly stunned. To be honest, when he heard Su Ming¡¯s words, his first reaction was to find it hard to believe. After all, even though Su Ming was their leader, he had indeed shown that he was rather well-rounded. However, if you say that you know everything, would that not be a little ridiculous? Especially when it was a construction problem that even the Dwarves could not solve. When Su Ming saw Dishan¡¯s expression, he knew that Dishan must have some doubts in his heart. Su Ming did not bother explaining. He simply pulled Dishan up and let him sit on Da Bai. Da Bai¡¯s body was far larger than an ordinary Tiger, and his broad back was more than enough for two people to sit on. ¡°To the Barbarian¡¯s rock mine.¡± Su Ming said after he pulled Dishan and Da Bai up. He clearly remembered that among all the mines he had discovered so far, there were only two mines. Only the rock mines of the Barbarian tribe had mineral resources with lime. When Su Ming suddenly pulled Da Bai up, Dishan¡¯s expression was one of shock. After he came back to his senses, Dishan was a little helpless and a little confused, but he was not angry. A round trip to the Barbarian tribe would take at least a few hours. To Dishan, who was immersed in forging and building, this was an unforgivable waste of his life! If it was not Su Ming but someone else who had dragged him along, Dishan would probably have flown into a rage. He probably would not even be nice to Zelda. By the time Su Ming brought Dishan to the Barbarian tribe, it was already close to sunset. Once Su Ming arrived at the stone mine of the Barbarian tribe, he brought Dishan to one of the stone mines based on the route he remembered. Here, he also found the white rock that he remembered. ¡°Leader Dishan, this is called limestone.¡± Dishan looked at the mountain of limestone in front of him and nodded with a strange expression. ¡°I know.¡± Although Dishan had rarely seen limestone, he still recognized it. ¡°Great Prophet, why did you ask me to look at this?¡± Dishan said, feeling a little baffled. Su Ming only smiled and did not say anything. Instead, he pointed at the limestone before him and said, ¡°Commander Dishan, do you have any way to turn them into powder?¡± When Dishan heard this, he was slightly stunned, but he quickly nodded his head. ¡°Hmm, that¡¯s not a problem.¡± Su Ming nodded and said, ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll have to ask for your help.¡± Hearing this, although Dishan was a little confused, he quickly started a fire and started forging the limestone in front of him. During this process, Su Ming found some fine sand and rocks outside and brought a bucket of water over. By the time Su Ming was almost done with his preparations, Dishan had already turned the dozens of limestones into a ball of lime powder. When Su Ming saw this, he did not care about the curiosity in Dishan¡¯s eyes. After the lime powder had cooled down, he directly poured the sand and stones that he had already prepared on an open space. After that, he poured the cooled lime powder and some water on it. Chapter 74 - 74 The Excited Dishan 74 The Excited Dishan After seeing this scene, Dishan was stunned for a moment, then he seemed to have thought of something. His brows furrowed slightly, but his eyes brightened. Once he was done, Su Ming slowly stirred the sand, lime powder, and water in the way he remembered. In the end, the sand, lime powder, and water had all mixed together, forming a somewhat sticky sand paste. Su Ming did not hesitate and poured the liquid onto the mold he had prepared. ¡°Leader Dishan, do you want to guess what they will eventually become?¡± He asked. However, after hearing this, Dishan¡¯s face became extremely excited. As the most outstanding and capable craftsman of the Dwarves, he had already reached the peak of perfection in all aspects of construction. In truth, when she saw Su Ming mixing all these things together-lime powder, sand, and water-she was stunned. He had already realized what Su Ming was planning to do. Therefore, when he slowly watched the things that were mixed together slowly take shape, he could not suppress the excitement in his heart. When he heard Su Ming¡¯s words, Dishan quickly raised his head and could not help but say, ¡°Great Prophet, is this the¡­thing you were talking about?¡± When Su Ming heard that, he first chuckled softly, then nodded his head faintly and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. This is what I thought of. It¡¯s the way to solve the problem you¡¯re facing now.¡± The moment Su Ming finished speaking, a notification suddenly appeared in the game system. [Congratulations! You have created 0.1 cubic meters of concrete!] [The host has successfully connected the material between reality and the game. As the first person in the entire server, you are rewarded with luck point x1.] Su Ming looked at the notification from the system, and a hint of surprise flashed in his eyes. He did not expect that creating this so-called concrete would reward him with some luck points. Luck points might seem useless, but when accumulated to a certain level, their effects would be tremendous. For example, in his previous life, there was a player who was famous all over the world. While others were working hard to raise their levels, obtain equipment, and occupy territories, he would put all his effort into collecting luck. In the end, he relied on his luck, which was far higher than that of ordinary people, to pick up scraps in various sieges. He had even used this method to pick up a city for himself, far surpassing the players of his time. That was why Su Ming did not believe that luck was useless. Regardless of whether it was the early, mid, or late stages of the game, luck was something that was extremely difficult to obtain. To be able to get even a little was already not bad. As he thought about it, Su Ming looked at the incredibly excited Dishan and said, ¡°So now you know why I brought you here, right?¡± Hearing this, Dishan nodded his head like pounding garlic. He walked toward the concrete and kept talking. ¡°I understand, I understand! Great Prophet, with your method, we Dwarves will definitely be able to expand the town to your satisfaction in the shortest time possible!¡± When Su Ming heard that, he first laughed softly, then shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s to make everyone satisfied.¡± Dishan was stunned for a moment, then he quickly nodded. ¡°Yes, yes, yes, I¡¯ll satisfy everyone.¡± As he spoke, he had already walked to the front of the mold. He did not know if it was because the materials used in the game were different, or if it was because the settings in the game and reality were different. In short, the time it took for concrete to form in the game was much faster than in reality. In just a short while, the concrete had completely condensed. Dishan removed the smooth template and saw a piece of extremely solid concrete. Dishan held the piece of concrete in his hand as if he had found a treasure. He observed it for a while and said with a serious expression, ¡°This type of concrete may look hard, but if we want it to be able to support the weight of the house, we have to add something in. ¡°I need to study these things a little more,¡± said Dishan after a short pause. When Su Ming heard that, he did not continue with the topic. Although he knew the standard answer, he did not plan to tell Dishan. Firstly, Dishan¡¯s talent was outstanding. If he had told him the answer from the start, his thoughts would have been restricted. This was not a good thing for Dishan. Secondly, if Su Ming told him the answer directly, Dishan would be suspicious. Although Dwarves were not very intelligent when it came to things other than construction and forging, it was better to avoid such things as much as possible. Otherwise, he would have to make up some lies about the Elven Queen¡¯s descent to God, and his face would turn red and his heart would beat faster. That was why, after considering everything for a while, Su Ming decided to let Dishan continue with his research. After that, Su Ming brought the excited Dishan back to the Elf Valley. After returning to the Elf Valley, Deshan originally planned to take his people directly to the rock mine to build concrete. However, Su Ming stopped them with the excuse that it was dark and it was dangerous outside. Otherwise, this group of excited Dwarves would really put on a show of the night Dwarves. The night passed by in a flash. When Su Ming came online again, Dishan had already brought the Dwarves to the stone mine. Once he heard the news, Su Ming no longer bothered himself with it. In his opinion, it was good that the Dwarves could find what they wanted to do. Besides, Zelda was very cautious. When he allowed the Dwarves to go out, he also sent a large group of people to protect them. After all, Su Ming was not the only one who valued the Dwarves. The Elves in the Elf Valley also regarded these Dwarves as treasures. Whether it was the weapons in their hands, the leather armor they were wearing, or the houses they lived in. Almost everything was done by the Dwarves. All the elves knew how good the quality was. Therefore, they were quite willing to protect the Dwarves. Su Ming took a stroll around the Elf Valley and was ready to bring this turtle out to search for resources. The preparations needed to build a town were quite a lot, as well as the resources needed in various aspects. It did not mean that he would be able to solve the concrete problem once and for all. In truth, based on the resources the tribe currently had, it was still far from enough to build a town. Just as Su Ming was about to leave the Elf Valley with the Turtle in his arms¡­ An Elven warrior ran up to him with a strange expression on his face. Chapter 75 - 75 The Complaints of the Loner 75 The Complaints of the Loner ¡°Great Prophet, there¡¯s a strange man outside the Elf Valley. He claims to know you, but I¡¯ve never seen him before.¡± When he heard the Elf¡¯s words, Su Ming frowned slightly. The expression on his face was one of confusion. ¡°Weirdo? You know me? What does he look like?¡± Hearing this, the Elven Warrior tilted his head and thought for a while before saying, ¡°He¡¯s dressed in rags, and he doesn¡¯t seem to have much defensive armor on him. He¡¯s only wearing coarse clothes.¡± ¡°Then, talked a little too much, and the way he spoke was strange. I didn¡¯t really understand.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t dare to rashly make a judgment, so I came to disturb you and see if you know this guy.¡± Su Ming was a little confused when he heard that, but he did not think about it anymore. Instead, he walked out of the Elf Valley. He had planned to take a look outside the Elf Valley, and it was not a bad thing to see this so-called weirdo on the way. Su Ming followed the Elven Warrior and soon arrived at the entrance of the valley. The Elven Warrior respectfully asked him to wait at the door, then turned around and went to a wooden house. Su Ming knew that it was the place where the Elves who were guarding the entrance of the valley kept suspicious people. It could be regarded as a small holding room and an interrogation room. Not long after, a person with a blank expression and dull eyes was brought out under the custody of two Elven Warriors. It was just as the Elven Warrior had said. He was dressed in rags, like a homeless man. It was not an exaggeration to say that the clothes he was wearing now were no different from before he had subdued the Orc tribe. However, when Su Ming¡¯s gaze shifted upwards and locked onto his face, he was stunned. The face that appeared in front of him was somewhat familiar. In particular, the ID above his head, Loner. When Su Ming saw his ID, there was no way he could not react. Was this not the other player he had met in the forest a few days ago? However, he clearly remembered. When he had sent Loner to the Purgatory Valley, he had even given him a set of armor. Why was he so bare now? Su Ming frowned in confusion and walked toward Loner. At this moment, Loner finally raised his head slowly. When he saw Su Ming, he immediately became excited and quickly shouted, ¡°Great Prophet! I¡¯m finally able to meet you! ¡°I¡¯ve had a hard time during this period! It¡¯s been too hard!¡± Loner¡¯s eyes seemed to be glistening with tears. The two Elven Warriors behind him could not help him up in time, and he fell to the ground. Lying on the ground, Loner¡¯s face was full of resentment as he said, ¡°Those guys in the Purgatory Valley are not human!¡± Su Ming looked at Loner¡¯s exaggerated expression, then at the dumbfounded Elven Warriors behind him. Su Ming waved his hand and said to the two Elven Warriors, ¡°You guys go stand guard first. I¡¯ll call you if I need you.¡± When they heard this, even though the Elven Warriors were still a little curious, they quickly followed Su Ming¡¯s orders and left. Once the two Elven Warriors turned around and left, Su Ming looked at Loner before him with a slightly strange expression and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? ¡°It¡¯s only been a few days, how did you end up in such a terrible state?¡± It would have been better if Su Ming did not say that. Once he did, Loner shook his head with a face full of misery. ¡°Great Prophet, the people in Purgatory Valley are too terrifying.¡± When Su Ming saw his expression, he knew that he would not be able to get any answers from him, so he decided to bring him into the Elf Valley. Then, after walking around the Elf Valley, Loner finally calmed down. Then, he began to narrate his experiences during this period of time. ¡°Great Prophet, after you told me to go to the Purgatory Valley for training, I quickly went there. ¡°Then, there, I met a lot of fierce, Bandit-like natives. ¡°As long as I appear in front of them, they will take the initiative to attack me. Sometimes, I can even die a few times a day and get beaten away by them a few times.¡± Loner almost let the cat out of the bag. He lifted his head instinctively and looked at Su Ming. After seeing that there was no change in his expression, he was slightly relieved and continued to speak. ¡°Under such circumstances, the equipment you gave me was quickly snatched away by them. ¡°Even after snatching the equipment, they still don¡¯t seem satisfied!¡± At this point, Loner¡¯s eyes began to reveal a sense of fear that came from the bottom of his heart. ¡°They¡­are the natives. Some of them even want to take me back to be their wife! ¡°You don¡¯t know, Great Prophet. Those natives look so beautiful that it¡¯s hard to explain in a few words! ¡°If I hadn¡¯t fought back with my life, even to the point of wailing, I¡¯m afraid you wouldn¡¯t have been able to see me.¡± Su Ming¡¯s lips twitched and a hint of a smile flashed in his eyes, but he hid it well on the surface. ¡°So, you can¡¯t stand the environment there, so you came back here?¡± Loner opened his mouth and cast a glance at Su Ming, then nodded his head in slight resignation. ¡°Great Prophet, I didn¡¯t have a better idea.¡± As Loner spoke, a group of Elven Warriors walked past them and greeted Su Ming. This group of Elven Warriors was all women, and their greetings were quite flirtatious. Loner¡¯s mouth twitched upon seeing this. As if he had recalled something, a hint of shame appeared in his eyes. Su Ming cast him a glance and shook his head in slight resignation. ¡°What do you plan to do next?¡± Upon hearing this, Loner snapped out of his daze and quickly said, ¡°If it¡¯s possible, then, of course, I would like to stay here.¡± Loner said with a look of admiration on his face. ¡°The environment here is beautiful, with birds chirping and the fragrance of flowers. It¡¯s simply heaven.¡± When Su Ming heard that, he cast a glance at Loner. He saw that Loner was still casting a glance at the group of Elf Warriors who had already walked into the distance. Su Ming furrowed his brows in slight helplessness and said, ¡°No.¡± Chapter 76 - 76 Su Mings Arrangements 76 Su Ming¡¯s Arrangements Forget about Su Ming asking him to go to Purgatory Valley, he had other plans. Even if he did not plan to do so, Su Ming was not likely to let this person stay in the Elf Valley. His personality was too carefree, and he was not suitable for this environment. If he were to stay here for a while, he would definitely make a mess out of this place. ¡°Purgatory Valley is the most suitable place for you to grow up in right now,¡± Su Ming said without hesitation. ¡°If you want to escape just because you¡¯ve encountered some challenges and difficulties, then I can only say that you¡¯re not suitable for my tribe.¡± Hearing this, Loner¡¯s eyes twitched and a hint of panic flashed through his eyes. He quickly said, ¡°No, Great Prophet, I didn¡¯t mean it that way. ¡°I just feel that the harsh environment in the Purgatory Valley is indeed difficult for me to survive in!¡± Loner could not help but sigh as he spoke, his face showing a helpless expression. When he heard that, Su Ming sized up Loner for a while. When he saw that Loner did not intend to lie, he continued speaking. ¡°I can understand the harsh environment in the Purgatory Valley. ¡°When the time comes, I¡¯ll give you a better set of equipment. You can go to the Purgatory Valley after you¡¯ve completed a period of training. ¡°For the time being, you should stay in the tribe here.¡± When he heard Su Ming¡¯s words, Loner¡¯s eyes instantly lit up and he quickly asked, ¡°Then where is my house? Where will I be staying for the time being? ¡°Do you live with the elves?¡± Su Ming cast him a glance. His expression did not change, and his voice was also very calm. However, the words that came out of Su Ming¡¯s mouth caused the expression on Loner¡¯s face to freeze on the spot. ¡°No, I plan to let you live in the Orc tribe for the time being. ¡°During this time, you will train with the Orcs every day and participate in their various hunting and fighting.¡± There were no longer any large tribes around the tribe that could compete with Su Ming¡¯s tribe. However, in the wilderness and outside of his tribe, there were still many places with different threats of wild beasts. During this period of time, under the leadership of Chen Yixue, the Orc clan had been cleaning up the nearby wild beasts and hunting for the tribe. According to what Chen Yixue said, based on the number of wild beasts near the tribe, it was unlikely that the wild beasts would be cleared out in a short time. That was why Su Ming decided to let Loner go over to increase his strength and gain more combat experience. Loner¡¯s expression froze for a moment before he slowly opened his mouth and asked, ¡°Can we talk about it. Do we have a second choice?¡± He asked. When Su Ming heard that, he nodded. Loner¡¯s eyes brightened as he saw this. His expression became excited as he quickly asked, ¡°What is it?¡± Su Ming cast him an indifferent glance and said, ¡°Leave my tribe.¡± Loner¡¯s expression suddenly froze. He rubbed his brows helplessly and asked with a bitter smile, ¡°Great Prophet, where is the Orc tribe?¡± Su Ming cast him a glance. Just as he was about to speak, he saw Chen Yixue walking in through the entrance of the valley of the elves. When she saw him, Chen Yixue¡¯s eyes instantly lit up and she quickly walked up to Su Ming. ¡°Great Prophet, I heard that you plan to officially start expanding the town near the Elf Valley? What should I do?¡± When Loner heard that, his eyes lit up and he looked at Su Ming with anticipation. When Su Ming heard that, he nodded. He had told Chen Yixue about this before, and Chen Yixue had also been looking forward to it. In her own words, she was tired of living with the barbaric Orcs and Barbarians. If this continued, she would really go crazy. Su Ming thought about it for a moment before he said, ¡°There¡¯s no rush for the next few days. Just take care of him during this period of time.¡± As he spoke, Su Ming lifted his chin at Loner. When Chen Yixue heard this, she subconsciously turned to look at Loner beside her and saw a slightly flattering face. At the same time, she also saw the ID above Loner¡¯s head. A look of shock flashed across Chen Yixue¡¯s eyes. She subconsciously asked, ¡°You¡¯re a player too?¡± Loner had naturally noticed Chen Yixue¡¯s identity long ago and immediately nodded his head. However, he did not say much. Instead, he gave Su Ming a look. Chen Yixue understood and immediately shut up. Then, she turned around to look at Su Ming and pretended to be confused. ¡°Great Prophet, who is he?¡± Su Ming cast a glance at the two people who were putting on an act. He suppressed the urge to expose them and said, ¡°He is an adventurer I met in the forest. He also wants to join our tribe.¡± ¡°However, the mission I gave him was to explore the area of location. ¡°But he¡¯s not strong enough, so I hope you can lead him to grow for a while. ¡°When he grows up, I¡¯ll let him complete the tasks he should complete. ¡°What do you think?¡± Chen Yixue heard this and pondered. Su Ming was not in a hurry and continued acting with the two of them. He knew very well that these two beta players would have a lot to talk about after seeing each other. After a while, Chen Yixue nodded with a conflicted expression. ¡°I didn¡¯t have much time, but since the Great Prophet has asked, I can¡¯t refuse. ¡°Forget it. Let me guide him for now.¡± When he heard Chen Yixue¡¯s words, Su Ming did not say anything else. He simply rode on Da Bai and carried Benben Turtle as he headed out of the valley. Once Su Ming was far away, the two of them immediately started a heated discussion. ¡°The Great Prophet is so handsome!¡± ¡°Right? I think so too!¡± ¡°Are you also an inner player? How did you join this tribe?¡± ¡°Similar to you. The Great Prophet picked me up.¡± ¡°Your level is so high, how did you level up so fast?¡± ¡°Hey, I¡¯ve fought two battles with the Great Prophet, so my level naturally rose.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Su Ming could not hear the rest of her words clearly. After sighing about how the two of them had pretty good taste, Su Ming no longer hesitated. He had Da Bai, who was under him, speed up and head out of the Elf Valley. His destination was the swamp area outside the Elf Valley. In his previous plan, he had intended to avoid this area when building the town. However, since Dishan felt that he could include them, then Su Ming wanted to go and take a look. Chapter 77 - 77 The Turtle’s Ability 77 The Turtle¡¯s Ability About half an hour later, Su Ming arrived at the swamp area outside the Elf Valley. The swamp in front of them seemed to be quite large. Based on Su Ming¡¯s estimation, the size of the swamp was not much different from the entire Elf Valley. It had to be said that it would be extremely difficult to clean up. But at the same time, if he could clear out the entire swamp, he would be able to expand his territory greatly. This was a troublesome task, but the benefits would be great if it was done well. As he thought about it, Su Ming frowned and took a few steps toward the swamp before him. He came here this time to make some preliminary judgment and assessment of the swamp¡¯s situation. His main goal was to find out if there were any lifeforms in the swamp that could threaten the lives of the tribe members. As he thought about it, Su Ming moved closer to the swamp. At the same time, he took out a rabbit from his bag. This was a rabbit he had caught in the forest on his way here. It was the safest choice to test the situation in the swamp. The next moment, Su Ming threw the rabbit in his hand into the swamp before him. The rabbit had just broken free from its restraints, so it was naturally full of energy and was about to jump up and down. However, it had only been jumping in the swamp for a short while before it was controlled by the swamp and became unable to move. Su Ming quirked his eyebrows and fixed his gaze on the rabbit in the swamp. The next moment, a huge snake head emerged from the swamp. The moment the tongue appeared, the system sent out a game notification. [Danger warning: Swamp Boa] [???] The moment he saw the notification, Su Ming frowned. He had been in the Elf Valley during this period of time, fighting with the major tribes. It had been a long time since he had been in the wild. Therefore, he felt a little unfamiliar with the danger notifications. However, when he came to his senses, he frowned. At this moment, the Swamp Boa also directly swallowed the rabbit into its stomach. Su Ming narrowed his eyes and mumbled, ¡°For a danger notification to appear, it means that this Swamp Boa is currently a great threat to me.¡± ¡°If it¡¯s just me alone, it seems difficult to deal with it.¡± ¡°And most importantly, right now, it¡¯s very hard for me to determine exactly how many of these Swamp Boas are under the swamp.¡± ¡°Apart from the Swamp Boas, are there any other terrifying creatures?¡± Just as Su Ming was thinking about this, the Swamp Boa in front of him had finished enjoying its food and dived back into the swamp in satisfaction. The Swamp Boa in front of him turned and quickly regained its calm. Su Ming¡¯s brows were tightly furrowed. However, at this moment, the Turtle seemed to have sensed his mood, and suddenly waved its hands. ¡°Ya ya ya!¡± Su Ming was stunned. He understood what the Turtle meant. ¡°Do you want it to come out?¡± Su Ming lowered his head and looked at the Turtle. The Turtle had its hands on its hips and was looking at him with a serious expression. Once he came to his senses, Su Ming frowned in confusion. ¡°Of course, I want it to come out, but¡­do you have any way to force him to come out?¡± When Benben Turtle heard this, he immediately nodded his head with a face full of spirit. ¡°Ya ya ya! (Of course I can, watch me!)¡± As it spoke, the Turtle jumped out of Su Ming¡¯s arms and landed on the ground. Then, it moved its somewhat cute and funny steps and slowly ran to the front of the swamp. Then, it took a deep breath. A powerful stream of air began to form in the arena. The scene that shocked Su Ming beyond words also happened right before his eyes. At the moment when Benben placed his hands on his waist and started to take deep breaths¡­ The water in the swamp in front of it started to be sucked into its stomach at an unbelievable speed! Furthermore, this speed was still rising! The swamp¡¯s water level began to drop, and some of the terrain was exposed. Su Ming¡¯s eyes widened. When he finally came to his senses, he quickly walked forward and stopped the Turtle from absorbing more water. The Turtle seemed to be a little unhappy that it was suddenly interrupted. It looked at Su Ming with a puzzled expression. Su Ming did not care about its reaction. Instead, he lifted it up and looked at it from all directions. He had never thought that this Turtle¡¯s ability could be so strong. In such a short period of time, the water level of the swamp had actually dropped by a few centimeters! One had to know that the swamp in front of them had a water surface that was no different from a normal lake! ¡°What other hidden abilities do you have?¡± When the Turtle heard that, it tilted its head slightly. There was a look of confusion on its face as if it did not understand what Su Ming had said. When Su Ming saw this, he shook his head helplessly and did not pursue the matter any further. Instead, he glanced at the swamp in front of him with a slightly complicated expression. Originally, he had wanted to officially divide the swamp area into the next part of the town transformation. The most important thing he needed to do was to remove the dangerous elements in the swamp, drain the water from it, and fill in the gaps with soil to make it a habitable environment. Now, because of the existence of the ¡®Turtle¡¯, this problem, which should have been the most difficult, was solved in the simplest way? The difference between them made Su Ming feel a little dumbfounded. He could not help but shake his head slightly. Su Ming turned around and looked at the Turtle, who was still a little angry, and said patiently, ¡°Can you drain the water out of it?¡± When Benben Turtle heard this, although his expression did not look too good, he still nodded his head to show respect. Su Ming smiled and said, ¡°Then think about it. If you drain all the water in there and let that snake come out, will we be able to solve the problem?¡± When Benben Turtle heard this, it was stunned. It tilted its head and thought for a while, then shook its head in confusion. Su Ming held back his laughter and said, ¡°That¡¯s why what we need to do now is to find enough help. ¡°When we have a helper that can deal with the big snake in the swamp, I¡¯ll let you drain the water and lure it out. ¡°Does that sound good?¡± When the Turtle heard Su Ming¡¯s words, it tilted its head slightly. It seemed to think that Su Ming¡¯s words made sense, and it quickly nodded. Chapter 78 - 78 Demonstration 78 Demonstration When Su Ming saw this, he picked up the Turtle in his arms and rode on Da Bai, heading toward the Elf Valley. Once he returned to the Elf Valley, the first thing Su Ming did was to look for Dishan. Unfortunately, Dishan had not returned yet. It seemed that he was still working hard in the rock mine with his people. When Su Ming heard the news, he rubbed the center of his brows helplessly but did not say anything else. After that, he went to Zelda and told her about his discovery and plans. Once he finished listening to Su Ming¡¯s story, a hint of shock appeared on Zelda¡¯s face. She instinctively looked at the Turtle in Su Ming¡¯s arms. ¡°Great Prophet, is this Turtle really that powerful?¡± Zelda¡¯s face was filled with shock and disbelief when she asked this question. She clearly did not dare to believe it. After all, when this Turtle first came to the Elf Valley, most people¡¯s impression of it was that it was a cute and arrogant pet. So, when Zelda heard that this Turtle could absorb all the water in the swamp, her first reaction was, ¡°Is this fake?¡± When Su Ming heard that, he patted the Turtle in his arms, who was still unconvinced by Zelda¡¯s words. He chuckled and said, ¡°Since Leader Zelda doesn¡¯t believe us, why don¡¯t we show her?¡± When the Turtle heard that, it immediately stood up from Su Ming¡¯s arms and snorted indignantly, then nodded its head heavily. Su Ming looked at it in amusement, then brought the Turtle and Zelda to the lake where the Tree of Life was planted. Once the two of them arrived at the lake, Su Ming placed the Turtle book on the ground and lifted his chin toward the lake not too far away. The meaning of his action was obvious, ¡®it¡¯s time for you to show your skills¡¯. Benben also instantly felt bad. It quickly moved its short legs and rushed to the lakeside at an incredible speed. Then, it took a deep breath like it did before, and a powerful suction force was immediately produced from its mouth. The water in the lake in front of it also gushed into its mouth at an exaggerated speed. Moreover, as time passed, the speed at which the Turtle absorbed water became faster and faster. After a while, when he thought that the effect was about right, Su Ming said, ¡°Enough!¡± When Benben Turtle heard this, it immediately stopped its actions obediently and patted its round belly in satisfaction. Su Ming turned his head around to look at Zelda and saw that Zelda¡¯s eyes were already wide open in shock. Her eyes were filled with disbelief. It was as if she had encountered something that subverted her worldview. Her mouth was wide open, and she could not come back to her senses for a long time. Su Ming looked at her with a slightly amused expression. He did not say anything and only shook his head faintly. He knew that Zelda would react like this after he asked the Turtle to perform its skill. After all, this Turtle¡¯s ability was too terrifying! When he saw it for the first time, he was also a little shocked. After a period of shock, Zelda slowly recovered. After a moment of silence, she walked to the side of the Turtle. Then, she squatted down and stared at the Turtle¡¯s stomach for a long time. ¡°How did¡­you manage to hold so much water in this place?¡± Zelda¡¯s eyes were filled with confusion. She could not help but reach out and poke at the Turtle¡¯s stomach. When the Turtle saw this, it patted Zelda¡¯s hand in disgust and turned around. When Su Ming saw this, he found it a little funny, but he did not say anything. In fact, how could this Turtle¡¯s small stomach hold so much water? Su Ming was also curious about this question. However, he had once asked this Turtle, and this Turtle could not answer it. Therefore, he did not continue to pursue this issue. As he thought about it, Su Ming lifted his head and looked at Zelda before him. He said, ¡°Commander Zelda, can we call people over to clear this swamp now?¡± Zelda was stunned for a moment, but she quickly nodded. ¡°Of course, you can, Great Prophet.¡± As she spoke, she even bowed toward Su Ming respectfully. After that, Su Ming and Zelda returned to the Elf tribe. However, he definitely could not make a move today. After the battle at the Barbarian tribe, Su Ming had already decided to have most of the Elf Warriors get out of their battle-ready state. In other words, they would be able to get a rare vacation period during this time. He did not need to prepare for battle or train. Of course, he had to make a contribution to the Elf Valley. Therefore, it would be difficult to organize the Elven Warriors today. It would take at least a day to inform all the Elven Warriors before they could continue with the clean-up operation. Fortunately, this matter was not urgent. If it was delayed for a day or two, there would not be any accidents. Su Ming used this time to head to the other side of the Elf Valley to observe the situation. When he saw that the situation in the swamp was about to be resolved, Su Ming naturally began to look forward to the situation on the other side. If he could solve this situation as well, the territory that could be expanded in the Elf Valley would be much more! When he thought of this, Su Ming¡¯s eyes became even more heated. However, when Su Ming arrived at the other side of the Elf Valley and got a clear look at the terrain of the mountain, he wisely gave up on that idea. It was difficult. It was too difficult. This was the first thought that appeared in Su Ming¡¯s mind when he saw the mountain on this side. They wanted to clear out all the mountains on this side and make it the territory of the town. Su Ming estimated that it would be a project that would take years. At least, with the current size of the tribe, there was no way to touch this place. As he thought about it, Su Ming could not help but shake his head. He did not stay any longer and turned around to return to the Elf Valley. Time passed by in a flash. Within these two days, Dishan finally brought the Dwarves back to the Elf Valley. Once he heard Su Ming and Zelda¡¯s plan, Dishan instantly became excited. He did not expect that the swamp would be cleared out just after he settled the matter of the lime powder. Besides, based on what Su Ming had said, this was a project that could be completed in just a few days. The excited Dishan even hugged the Benben Turtle and refused to let go. Chapter 79 - 79 The Swamp Boa’s Powerful Defense 79 The Swamp Boa¡¯s Powerful Defense To the current Dishan, Benben was like a Divine Beast. He was actually able to solve the problem that had troubled him and the entire tribe in such a simple way. Benben was being hugged by Dishan, but the expression on his face was a little disgusted. After it glared at Dishan, it kicked off Dishan¡¯s body and pounced into Su Ming¡¯s arms. Dishan lifted his head in slight embarrassment and met Su Ming¡¯s gaze. Su Ming laughed and shook his head helplessly, then changed the topic. ¡°That¡¯s right, Leader Dishan, during this time, you should have already finished refining the lime, right?¡± ¡°Take me there to take a look,¡± Hearing this, Dishan¡¯s embarrassed expression immediately disappeared, and he quickly nodded in excitement. ¡°Alright, Commander Su Ming, please come with me.¡± As he spoke, Dishan brought Su Ming to the right side of the entrance to the Elf Valley. The Dwarves lived on the right side of the entrance of the Elf Valley, where their usual forging area was. Once he brought Su Ming to the forging area, Dishan pointed at a warehouse at the side and said with some excitement, ¡°Great Prophet, this is the lime powder we¡¯ve produced these days.¡± ¡°According to my estimation, this lime powder is enough to build several houses.¡± Su Ming nodded and a faint smile appeared on his face. He did not interrupt. Regarding matters of construction, Dishan was naturally better than him, so there was no need for him to interrupt. When the parched Dishan finally finished speaking, Su Ming passed him a cup of water. ¡°Since all the preparations are done, I¡¯ve decided to officially clear out the swamp in two days. ¡°Leader Dishan, do you have any other opinions?¡± Hearing this, Dishan was stunned for a moment before he nodded and said, ¡°No, I don¡¯t have any more opinions.¡± ¡°It¡¯s better to say that for me, the faster the better.¡± Su Ming nodded and did not continue the topic. Instead, he turned around and walked out of the warehouse. ¡­ Two days passed by in a flash, and it was soon the day to clean up the swamp area in the Elf Valley. Early in the morning, the melodious sound of war drums broke the peace outside the Elf Valley. Su Ming stood at the forefront of the tribe¡¯s warriors and looked at them. There was a slight hint of excitement in his eyes. There was a huge square formation in front of him. In the middle of the square formation were Elven Warriors with bows and arrows. They were responsible for covering the area with fire and killing the Giant Anaconda Swamp Boas in the ball Orchid. At the front of the formation were the Orc Warriors and the Tree Demons. The Orcs held huge shields in their hands and had determined expressions on their faces. Their duty was to block any other possible threats in the swamp and prevent those unknown dangers from threatening the Elven Warriors. Su Ming stood at the front of the square formation. Once he surveyed his surroundings, he took a deep breath. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± The moment Su Ming finished speaking, the crowd immediately responded to him. In an instant, war drums and shouts shook the sky. During this process, Su Ming carried the Turtle of character and rode on Da Bai toward the swamp. When the army arrived at the swamp, Su Ming patted the head of Benben Turtle in his arms. ¡°Little guy, it¡¯s time for you to show off.¡± The Turtle lifted its head in confusion. It first looked at Su Ming, then jumped out of his arms. Then, it bounced to the swamp. In the next moment, it took a deep breath and then suddenly began to inhale. Then, a scene that made the jaws of the warriors behind Su Ming drop happened before their eyes. After the Turtle started inhaling, the water in the swamp was quickly sucked into its stomach. They could even see a huge stream of water. On one side was the swamp, and on the other side was the Turtle. During this process, the Turtle¡¯s stomach was like a bottomless pit, constantly sucking out the water in the swamp. It did not take long for the water level in the swamp to drop to a somewhat frightening level. The situation in the swamp was slowly revealed to everyone. The figures of Giant Pythons and Swamp Boas slowly emerged from within. Many of the Elf Warriors¡¯ expressions changed. They made their preparations for battle and waited for Su Ming¡¯s orders. As for the Swamp Boas in the swamps, after the water in the swamps was sucked dry, they were still slightly dazed at first. After they came to their senses, they immediately raised their heads, and their huge vertical pupils swept toward the troops on the shore with a wild coldness. In the next moment, they were about to drill out of it. ¡°Fire the arrows!¡± The moment Su Ming¡¯s voice rang out, countless sharp arrows were shot out from the Elf Archers¡¯ hands. The Swamp Boas, who had just begun to move their bodies, were hit by the arrows that blotted out the sky and covered the earth. For a moment, their steps were somewhat hindered. But what was shocking was that¡­ The first round of fire from the Elf Archers equipped with Cloud Piercing Bows failed to kill these Swamp Boas. In fact, the Swamp Boas did not even suffer any excessive injuries, only the occasional splatter of snake blood. Clearly, the defense of these Swamp Boas was ridiculously high. When the Elven Archers started taking the initiative to attack the Swamp Boas, the panels for the Swamp Boas finally appeared before Su Ming. [Swamp Boa ¨C wild beast] [Level: 40] [Attack: 115] [Defense: 300] [HP: ???] Su Ming quirked his eyebrows and a grave look flashed in his eyes. These Swamp Boas had already reached level 40? This was out of his expectations. One had to know that the Elf Archers, who had the highest average level among the warrior troops he was leading, were only around level 25. No wonder their attacks were unable to break through the Swamp Boas¡¯ defenses. As he thought about it, Su Ming picked up his own Cloud Piercing Bow and aimed it at a Swamp Boa. His current level had reached level 36 after going through a few wars and taming the horde. The gap between his level and the Swamp Boas¡¯ was not that big, so he should still be able to break through their defenses. What was worth mentioning was that Chen Yixue was currently level 19, while the solo players were level 16. Due to the game¡¯s settings, those of lower levels could not see those of higher levels, which was why Su Ming was not afraid of them seeing through his disguise for the time being. As he thought about it, Su Ming narrowed his eyes. Chapter 80 - 80 Benben Turtle’s Level 80 Benben Turtle¡¯s Level Then, after he fully pulled the bow, he let go of it. The arrow, which had been filled with power, was shot out directly toward a Swamp Boa not far away. As expected, after the level difference was reduced, the effect of the attack also increased immediately. This arrow pierced directly into the body of the Swamp Boa, causing blood to spray out, and at the same time, the Swamp Boa roared in pain. The pain caused it to show signs of going mad, and it started pouncing in Su Ming¡¯s direction in anger. There was no need for Su Ming to say anything. Just as the Swamp Boas were about to start fighting, the Orcs and Tree Demons had already rushed forward. The bodies of the Orcs and the Tree Demons were all very tall. At this moment, they had raised their shields and formed a line, so even the Swamp Boas could not do anything to them. Su Ming¡¯s expression was calm as he continued nocking arrows on his bow. Arrows were continuously shot out from his hands. At the same time, the Orcs and Tree Demons were also constantly looking for opportunities to attack and harass the Swamp Boas in front of them. The Swamp Boas¡¯ state started to be beaten down at a rapid speed. In the beginning, it could still roar and struggle. Later on, its movements became smaller and smaller. When Su Ming fired another arrow, it hit the center of its brows. The Boa¡¯s body stiffened, and the light in its eyes began to fade away. Its massive body slowly fell to the ground. Finally, after a loud bang, its huge body fell to the ground, stirring up a circle of dust. In the arena, after the giant Boa¡¯s body crashed heavily into the ground, a wave of excited and surprised cheers immediately rang out. Su Ming did not cheer like the other warriors. ¡°Elf Archers! Hear my order!!¡± He shouted with a calm gaze. The moment Su Ming said those words, the originally noisy battlefield instantly fell silent. The Elven Archers were even more alert, waiting for Su Ming¡¯s orders. In the next moment, Su Ming¡¯s voice rang out again. ¡°Everyone, follow me and Commander Zelda¡¯s arrows. Attack the places where the Swamp Boas are injured.¡± Zelda¡¯s rank was very high. Su Ming estimated that she should be around rank 50. Thus, her attacks could easily break through the Swamp Boas¡¯ defenses. ¡°Also, their eyes and mouths are areas you need to pay attention to!¡± Su Ming¡¯s voice was very straightforward, and the Elf Archers in the field quickly responded. After that, Su Ming continued with his actions and shot out arrows one after another. Every time a Swamp Boa¡¯s defensive scales were destroyed, countless Elven Archers would quickly follow up and attack. The earth-shattering attacks caused the Swamp Boas to roar in pain. In the field, the corpses of the Swamp Boas fell continuously. During this process, Su Ming also noticed that his experience bar was increasing at an unbelievable speed. In fact, as the tribe¡¯s Prophet, he was also the spiritual leader of everyone. When all the NPCs in the tribe killed monsters and wild beasts, he would receive a certain amount of experience. Therefore, he did not need to fight to kill the monster and gain EXP. At the same time, this was also the reason why Su Ming was able to increase his rank so quickly in such a short period of time. When Su Ming saw that the Elf Archers¡¯ attacks were getting fiercer and the Swamp Boas were starting to lose their ability to hold on, he decided to put down the Cloud Piercing Bow in his hands. Then, he directly picked up the Turtle who had drunk too much water and could not help but touch its head to comfort it for a while. Most of the water in the swamp had been sucked up by the Turtle. What appeared in front of everyone was no longer a swamp. Instead, it was a basin with uneven terrain and dried water. The various creatures had already chosen to stay far away from the swamp under such circumstances. Of course, this was the choice of most of the creatures who had no ability to resist. As the overlords of the swamp, the nature of the Swamp Boas was quite unyielding. Even when they saw their comrades fall one by one, they still continued to attack in anger. Su Ming shook his head and averted his gaze. Then, he walked to Zelda¡¯s side. ¡°Commander Zelda.¡± Zelda had been shooting her arrows continuously in excitement, but when she saw Su Ming coming over, she was first stunned, then she quickly got down from his horse and said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? The Great Prophet?¡± Su Ming rubbed the head of the Turtle in his arms. The Turtle seemed to have drunk too much and did not have the strength to respond to Su Ming. It could only let out a grunt. ¡°As you can see, it¡¯s a little full. ¡°The dust has almost settled on the battlefield. I¡¯ll leave the rest to you.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take it with me to deal with the water in its stomach.¡± Zelda quickly nodded. ¡°Alright, Sir Su Ming, please go ahead.¡± After that, Su Ming turned around and headed toward the forest on the other side of the valley. He remembered that there were many lakes and rivers in that direction. It would not be too difficult for the Turtle to deal with the water in its stomach. Before long, Su Ming brought the Turtle to a large lake. ¡°Alright, spit out all the water in your stomach. You can release it to your heart¡¯s content.¡± When the Turtle heard this, its expression relaxed. It opened its mouth and a huge stream of water spurted out. The water level of the lake started to rise at a speed that was visible to the naked eye. Su Ming looked at the Turtle of records, who was releasing its power to its heart¡¯s content, and his thoughts began to run wild. Actually, the water storage capacity of this Turtle was quite good. However, the area of the swamp this time was still a little too large, and the amount of water inside was even more exaggerated. It was indeed normal for this Turtle to need to release it after drinking too much. When the Turtle was finally done releasing itself, Su Ming patted its head and let it lie in his arms in a relatively comfortable position. However, the moment the Turtle crawled into Su Ming¡¯s arms, it closed its eyes and fell asleep. At the same time, a wondrous energy began to slowly spread out from its body. Su Ming was stunned and frowned slightly. It was only now that he noticed. This Turtle¡¯s level had quietly risen to Level 30. He clearly remembered that when he had just picked up this Turtle, it was only Level 10. Yesterday, he had taken a look at it. The Turtle was Level 26. But in the blink of an eye, it had already reached Level 30? Chapter 81 - 81 Making Crossbow Bolts 81 Making Crossbow Bolts Su Ming frowned and thought about it for a while, then came to a rough conclusion. The Turtle had also participated in this swamp-clearing operation. Therefore, after the Elven Archers successfully killed those Swamp Boas, a part of the experience was counted on this Turtle¡¯s head. Once Su Ming cleared his thoughts, he lowered his head and continued to observe the Turtle. At that moment, another notification came from the system space. [Your pet Turtle is awakening. The first stage of awakening, ¡®unknown.¡¯] Su Ming looked at the notification from his game and frowned slightly. A hint of consideration flashed across his eyes. When he had first picked up this Turtle, he had a feeling that this Turtle might not be an ordinary pet. This guess became more and more rooted in Su Ming¡¯s heart as the abilities of the real Turtle were revealed. Then, when the Benben Turtle reached Level 30, it slowly began to reveal its true appearance to Su Ming. As time passed, the energy on this Turtle¡¯s body became richer and richer, and in the end, it even formed a circle of faint white light. In his previous life, Su Ming had seen some powerful pets awaken by themselves. He also knew that this process would usually not be short. That was why Su Ming was not in a hurry to wake up the Turtle. Instead, he placed it on Da Bai¡¯s back before making his way back to the battlefield. By the time Su Ming arrived at the battlefield again, the battle had almost been settled. All the Swamp Boas inside had basically been taken care of by the Elven Archers. At the same time, the Elven Archers had also entered and were cleaning up the battlefield. Su Ming thought about it for a moment, then walked into the battlefield. ¡°Great Prophet, you¡¯ve come?¡± ¡°Great Prophet, it¡¯s dangerous here. You should stay outside.¡± ¡°Great Prophet!¡± The moment Su Ming entered the swamp, it would be more accurate to call the place a basin. The Elven Archers inside looked over with worried gazes and expressed their concern. Su Ming nodded at the Elf Archers before he continued walking into the swamp. When the Elven Archers saw that they could not stop Su Ming¡¯s decision, they could only exchange a look and send a few Elven Archers to follow Su Ming and protect him. The swamp was currently filled with the corpses of Swamp Boas. Su Ming walked up to one of the Swamp Boas and extended his hand toward it. At the same time, he muttered in his heart. ¡°Collect.¡± In an instant, a complete piece of Python skin fell off the body of the Swamp Boa in front of him. [Congratulations, you¡¯ve received: Python skin *1] Su Ming¡¯s eyes lit up. As expected! After that, Su Ming continued using the gathering art on the Swamp Boa¡¯s corpse. By the time the system notified Su Ming that he could no longer use the ¡®gather¡¯ skill on the Swamp Boa, the number of Python skins in his bag had already reached nine. After that, Su Ming continued moving around in the field, peeling off the skin from the Swamp Boa¡¯s body. About two hours later, Su Ming finally managed to collect all the Python skins. At this moment, he had a total of 400 to 500 pieces of Python skin in his backpack. Su Ming had collected so many Python skins because he clearly remembered that in his previous life, he had a type of equipment that was especially strong in the early stages of the game, and one of the most important components of that equipment was Python skin! After that, Su Ming did not continue staying in the swamp. Su Ming stepped out of the swamp under the relieved gazes of the Elf Archers in the field. Once Su Ming left, the Elf Archers moved the Swamp Boas up under Zelda¡¯s command. The Elves planned to make it into jerky. For them, it was a pretty good war food. It was easy and convenient to carry. Su Ming did not know what they were planning. Once he obtained enough Python skins, he went straight to the Elf Valley and found Dishan, who was planning for a new town. At this moment, Dishan was in his room, drawing a map of the new town. When he saw Su Ming, he only lifted his head and greeted him before he lowered his head and continued with his research. Su Ming walked to his side and lowered his head to look at the map of Dishan. Once he finished looking through it, Su Ming had to admit that Dishan¡¯s plans were pretty good. In fact, there were many things that Su Ming had not thought of, but he had already considered them all. From this, it could be seen that dwarves had their own unique understanding of architecture. After a long while, Dishan finally finished his task and lifted his head to look at Su Ming. ¡°Great Prophet, why have you suddenly come?¡± Dishan asked with a puzzled look. When Su Ming heard that, he smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m here to ask you if you have any way to forge the weapon on this blueprint.¡± As he spoke, Su Ming handed over a drawing. It was a blueprint of a crossbow. The details of the blueprint were extremely detailed and looked extremely exquisite. After looking at the blueprint, Dishan was stunned for a moment. After he came back to his senses, he immediately grabbed the blueprint tightly and squinted his eyes to examine it for a while. Then, he raised his head in surprise and said, ¡°Great Prophet, where did you find this?¡± He had just asked this question, but before Su Ming could reply, he had already spoken. ¡°Oh! I understand, it must be the Elven Queen¡¯s favor!¡± Su Ming opened his mouth and shook his head in slight helplessness. What else could he say? Dishan had already made his own strategy, so it did not seem right for him to say anything else, right? ¡°Yes, it¡¯s exactly what you¡¯re thinking,¡± Su Ming said after some thought. When Dishan heard this, he immediately nodded excitedly and looked at the blueprint again. However, after looking at it for a while, he frowned again. ¡°However, even though I can create this, I still lack the most important thing.¡± Su Ming did not wait for him to continue speaking. He took out a piece of Python skin from his bag. ¡°Is this it?¡± When Dishan heard that, he lifted his head instinctively and saw the Python skin in Su Ming¡¯s hand. His eyes instantly lit up. He took the Python skin from Su Ming¡¯s hands, and a look of surprise and joy instantly appeared in his eyes. ¡°Great Prophet, you¡¯ve already found one?¡± When Su Ming heard that, he smiled and nodded. Chapter 82 - 82 The Banquet 82 The Banquet Dishan held the Python skin in his hand and carefully examined it for a while, then he slightly frowned. ¡°Great Prophet, but if there is only one piece of Python skin, I can only make one arrow.¡± Su Ming smiled and waved his hand. Before Dishan could see his movements clearly, a small mountain of Python skin appeared in front of him. Looking at the small hill that appeared in front of him, Dishan opened his mouth, his eyes were a little lost. After he came back to his senses, the expression on his face was immediately replaced by surprise. ¡°This! The Great Prophet! Are these the Python skins you found?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t there a lot of Swamp Boas in the swamp outside the valley?¡± Su Ming nodded and asked. ¡°We¡¯ve just finished our battle. I¡¯ve peeled off the Python skin from those Giant Swamp Boas.¡± Hearing this, Dishan immediately nodded his head in excitement. ¡°That¡¯s great! With so much Python skin, our dwarven race will definitely be able to make enough crossbows in a short time! ¡°With these crossbows, the combat power of the Elf Archers will definitely be greatly improved in a short time! Dishan¡¯s voice was extremely excited, and he could not help but dance. Obviously, to him, nothing could make him more excited than having a precise blueprint and all the materials at the same time. He could immediately forge something. Su Ming cast him a glance, then smiled and shook his head. ¡°However, you shouldn¡¯t host this matter. Let your two younger brothers do it, the current town expansion needs you more.¡± When he heard this, Dishan lifted his head and looked at Su Ming, then nodded his head with a serious expression. He was still able to distinguish the priority of matters, and he also knew that in this kind of matter, the expansion of the town was more important. ¡°I understand, Great Prophet. I¡¯ll only be shooting two crossbows to satisfy my craving, and then I¡¯ll be in charge of the expansion mission.¡± Su Ming nodded. then, do your best. After that, Su Ming turned around and left Dishan¡¯s room. At this moment, the Elf Valley was filled with a jubilant atmosphere. Today, the warriors in the Elf Valley had gone outside to carry out a cleaning war in order to expand the town. Su Ming and Zelda did not deliberately hide this news. Therefore, the atmosphere in the Elf Valley was naturally joyous after the warriors had won the battle and completed the mission without losing a single soldier. There was laughter everywhere. The little Elves were flying in the sky, while the little Goblins and Dwarves were chasing each other on the ground. Su Ming watched the scene before him and a faint smile appeared on his lips. ¡°Great Prophet, your command this time is really heroic.¡± At that moment, a voice that was also filled with joy came from Su Ming¡¯s side. Su Ming turned his head around and saw Chen Yixue standing before him with a smile on her face. It was obvious that Chen Yixue had rushed back from the Orc tribe as soon as she received the news. From the speed at which she arrived, it could be seen how much Chen Yixue wanted to leave the Orc tribe. He swept his gaze past her and quirked his eyebrows slightly. He asked, ¡°Where¡¯s the loner?¡± Chen Yixue¡¯s expression did not change. She said in a relaxed tone, ¡°He¡­he should still be receiving special training from the Orcs. ¡°To be honest, he seems to be quite liked by the Orcs. It hasn¡¯t been long, but I¡¯ve already become one with them.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve known those Orcs for so long, but I¡¯m not as familiar with them as he is.¡± When Su Ming heard that, he quirked his eyebrows, but he did not pursue the topic. Chen Yixue glanced around the room and asked curiously, ¡°Great Prophet, since our clean-up operation has been a success, should we hold a celebration party?¡± Su Ming was stunned. He swept his gaze across the Elf Valley. The Elves and people of other races seemed to be very excited. After some thought, Su Ming decided. ¡°Then let¡¯s do as you say. Let Commander Zelda come over.¡± Hearing this, Chen Yixue¡¯s eyes lit up and she quickly walked to Zelda¡¯s residence. Before long, Zelda walked up to Su Ming. Chen Yixue had clearly told Zelda about her decision. Once Zelda came over, she nodded at Su Ming. ¡°Great Prophet, I think your decision is very wise.¡± ¡°Our soldiers have just won a glorious victory. Now is the time to celebrate.¡± Su Ming nodded, then called over a team of Elf Warriors and spread the news. Their faces were filled with surprise and joy. As they ran toward the Elf Valley, the atmosphere of cheers and joy rose again. At night. Countless bonfires had been set up in the Elf Valley, and all kinds of cattle, sheep, and other prey had been placed on the barbecue grill. The people of the various races did not distinguish between each other and started to dance around the bonfire. On the island where the Tree of Life was planted. Su Ming, Zelda, Chen Yixue, Dishan, and a few others sat around a bonfire. Beside them, there were a few Elf Warriors who volunteered to help them roast something. As he looked at the people gathered on the other side of the island, a faint smile appeared on Su Ming¡¯s lips. This lively and happy atmosphere made Su Ming¡¯s heart fill with warmth. Great Prophet, I propose a toast to you. We have a better life now because of you! Zelda held a cup of fruit wine in her hand and turned to look at Su Ming. She spoke with a serious expression. When he heard that, Su Ming also picked up a cup of fruit wine. Once he clinked his cup against Zelda¡¯s from a distance, the two of them drank the wine in their cups in one go. Su Ming drank the wine and only felt a faint sense of drunkenness. There was not much of the smell of wine. At the same time, a notification rang out in his system space. [Drunkenness +1] [Note: When your drunkenness reaches 50, you will be in a weakened state. When the drunkenness reaches 100, you will be forced to go into hibernation.] Alright, it seemed like he really could not drink too much of this fruit wine. It would be a little troublesome if they were forced to go offline after drinking too much. As he thought about it, a faint smile appeared at the corners of Su Ming¡¯s lips. After that, just as Su Ming was about to continue chatting with Zelda¡­ However, the teleportation gate on the other side of the island suddenly lit up and fluctuated. Chapter 83 - 83 Constantly Complaining Loner 83 Constantly Complaining Loner This small change did not attract the attention of the people who were celebrating. Only the Elven Warrior who was guarding the portal noticed the commotion and immediately raised his guard. Su Ming quirked his eyebrows and looked in the direction of the portal with a little curiosity. The portal that lit up was the portal that connected the Orc clan and the Elf Valley. At this time, all the Orcs should have come, so why were they still using the teleportation gate? Just as Su Ming was feeling curious, a person with unkempt hair and a dirty face came through the portal. The moment he saw him, Su Ming was first stunned, then he could not help but twitch the corners of his lips. The one who appeared at the portal was none other than the lone wolf. His embarrassing appearance also raised the vigilance of the Elven Warriors beside him, who immediately raised their swords and spears. Loner was stunned for a moment before he quickly raised both his hands in surrender. Su Ming quickly waved at the Elf Warriors, telling them not to be nervous. Seeing this, the Elven Warriors finally let down their guard, but they still stared at Loner strangely. Loner gulped and felt a little less nervous. He looked around the place and soon saw Su Ming waving at him. There were also the people around him and the barbecue. Loner¡¯s eyes lit up, and he quickly rushed in Su Ming¡¯s direction. Su Ming cast a glance at the guards at the entrance of the island, then gestured to Chen Yixue, who was by his side. ¡°Go and pick him up.¡± After Chen Yixue came to her senses, she looked at Loner with a smile and quickly got up. ¡°Yes, Great Prophet.¡± Very soon, Chen Yixue brought Loner to Su Ming. However, what made Su Ming feel a little strange was that as Loner walked over, he kept glaring at Chen Yixue with a slightly resentful gaze. Chen Yixue, on the other hand, looked straight ahead, as if she did not see his gaze. Su Ming quirked his eyebrows in puzzlement. Once he gestured for the two of them to sit down, he cast a glance at Loner¡¯s disheveled state and could not help but ask, ¡°Why do you look like this? Did you just come back from the mountains?¡± Loner was stunned. The meat that was brought to his mouth was taken away, and he looked angrily at Chen Yixue beside him. ¡°Great Prophet, it¡¯s all because of her! ¡°After she brought me to the Orc tribe, she gave me the dirtiest and most tiring work.¡± ¡°During this time, I even feel like I¡¯m more like an Orc than an actual Orc. I go out early in the morning and come back late every day to hunt, and when I return to the tribe, I am forced to fight with the Orcs, saying that it is to improve my combat awareness.¡± As he said this, his eyes seemed to become a little wet, and he wiped his nose. ¡°Great Prophet, don¡¯t you know that those Orcs are beasts! With their physiques, how can I possibly contend against them? ¡°I¡¯ve been beaten up every day these days! ¡°I didn¡¯t even know about tonight¡¯s bonfire party until I was beaten up as usual!¡± When Loner said these words, he felt extremely aggrieved, to the point that tears were about to burst out from his eyes. During this period of time, he had indeed felt extremely uncomfortable. Sometimes, he even had the urge to not go online. Every day, he entered the game to live a primitive life with the Orc tribe and get beaten up. If it was not for the anticipation in his heart that he wanted to end the training in the Orc tribe quickly so that he could enter the Elf Valley, he definitely would not want to enter the game again. Su Ming listened to his stomach full of complaints and could not help but let out a light cough. He glared at Chen Yixue, who was snickering. When he sent Loner to the Orc tribe, he only wanted Chen Yixue to train him. He did not expect that Loner would have such a miserable life. This was also beyond his expectations. Once Chen Yixue was glared at by Su Ming, she stopped laughing. There was a slightly aggrieved look on her face, but she did not say anything more. Su Ming cleared his throat, then looked at Loner and said, ¡°Hey, don¡¯t blame her for this. I asked her to take care of you.¡± ¡°Ah?¡± After Loner finished complaining, he was originally gnawing on a lamb leg. When he heard this, his mouth suddenly opened wide, and he did not even realize that the roasted lamb in his mouth had fallen. Then, his eyes gradually turned from bewilderment to resentment. Su Ming coughed a little in embarrassment and said, ¡°Actually, the reason why I did this is to train you. ¡°After all, you¡¯ll still be going to the Purgatory Valley in the future. I believe that this small setback is nothing to you, right?¡± Hearing this, Loner opened his mouth and wanted to curse, but he held back in the end. He knew that if he really dared to scold Su Ming¡­ Before the angry Elven Warriors outside could attack him, Zelda would probably stab him with her sword. ¡°Great Prophet, you¡¯ve really put in a lot of effort.¡± Loner felt uncomfortable holding it in and said something that did not sound like a complaint. After he finished speaking, he lowered his head and gnawed on the lamb leg in his hand to vent his emotions. Su Ming chuckled and did not say anything else. He only cast a warning look at Chen Yixue, who was by his side. Chen Yixue shrugged her shoulders innocently. After that, the bonfire party continued. The revelry continued into the second half of the night, and the people in the hall finally slowly left the square. The people who lived in the Elf Valley naturally went home directly. Those who were not in the Elf Valley only needed to take the teleportation gate to return to their tribes. Su Ming cast a glance at the crowd that was gradually dispersing, and there was a faint smile on his lips. ¡°Great Prophet, have some of this.¡± Zelda handed over a skewer of roasted meat. Su Ming quirked his eyebrows. Once he took the roasted meat, he asked in surprise, ¡°What is this?¡± Zelda smiled and sat down beside Su Ming. The small boobs on her chest instantly swelled up. Su Ming¡¯s gaze froze for a moment before he averted his gaze. Zelda did not seem to notice and replied, ¡°Today¡¯s python meat¡­¡± Su Ming was momentarily stunned, but he did not hesitate and put it into his mouth. Today, he had mostly eaten ordinary prey such as beef and mutton. He had not eaten python meat. ¡°Thank you, Great Prophet.¡± Zelda¡¯s gentle voice was like a whisper as the night breeze blew into Su Ming¡¯s ears. Su Ming shook his head and said, ¡°There¡¯s nothing to thank me for.¡± When Zelda heard that, she turned her head around and stared at Su Ming with an incredibly serious expression. Chapter 84 - 84 The Progress of the Mission 84 The Progress of the Mission ¡°No, Great Prophet. Without you, our Elven race wouldn¡¯t be able to live such a good life. ¡°The Tree of Life would be dead. We might be invaded and forced to leave our homes. ¡°All the beautiful lives we have now are because of your existence.¡± The moment Zelda finished speaking, a notification from the system suddenly appeared before Su Ming. [Congratulations, Zelda¡¯s favorability toward you has increased to 90 points.] [Current favorability level: Loyal] [The Elves ¡®group trust in you has increased ] [Your ultimate quest: the rise of the Elves. Current progress: 10%] [Progress reward: Elven King¡¯s scepter] When he heard the notification from the system space, Su Ming quirked his eyebrows slightly and a hint of surprise flashed in his eyes. It had been a long time since he had heard about this so-called ultimate mission. He had even forgotten about it for a while. And what was the scepter that apparently belonged to the Elven King? Su Ming¡¯s heart skipped a beat, but he did not take it out to check. Instead, he decided to check it when he was alone. ¡°So, Great Prophet, all of us Elves should thank you for your arrival.¡± Su Ming smiled and asked casually, ¡°How do you want to thank me? A verbal thank you?¡± Su Ming had originally said those words to deal with Zelda because he was afraid of an awkward silence. But after Zelda heard this, she quickly said, ¡°As long as the Great Prophet wants it, we can give you any gratitude you want!¡± Su Ming quirked an eyebrow and looked at Zelda with a slightly amused expression. ¡°What can you give me?¡± If he had waited until the game world and the real world were connected, then Zelda¡¯s words would have been able to move Su Ming. After all, there were too many things in the game that could have unimaginable effects in real life. But now, before the game world was connected to the real world, these NPCs could not give him anything worthwhile. ¡®I would like something that would make me feel good.¡¯ However, that was what Su Ming meant by his words. However, after Zelda heard it, she misunderstood. She was slightly surprised at first, then shyness flashed in her eyes. Her white hands clutched her skirt tightly, and her expression was nervous. ¡°If it¡¯s the Great Prophet, I can do it.¡± Zelda was wearing a long green dress for the banquet that day. After losing her usual decisiveness, she looked like a fairy in the long green dress. At that moment, when she said those words so shyly, Su Ming was slightly taken aback. When he came to his senses, the expression on his face changed. ¡°Ahem, what I mean is that I don¡¯t need anything now. I just want everyone in the tribe to live a better life.¡± Su Ming was afraid that he would hurt Zelda¡¯s pride, so he found an excuse to cover up the matter. Zelda was stunned. After realizing that she had misunderstood, she wanted to find a hole to hide in. ¡°Great Prophet, Great Prophet, I¡¯ll take my leave first!¡± Zelda lifted her dress and left quickly. Su Ming opened his mouth, but in the end, he did not say anything. Looking around, it was already three o¡¯clock in the morning, and the crowd attending the banquet had already dispersed. Just now, he was only accompanied by Zelda. Otherwise, Zelda would not have said those words no matter how thick-skinned she was. Once she left, there was no one by Su Ming¡¯s side. ¡­ The next day. Su Ming did not continue to let the Warriors in the Elf Valley relax. Town expansion was a huge project. The swamp had just been conquered, so it would take some time to build and adjust. The first step of the project was to fill up some of the sunken areas with soil. Otherwise, it would be dangerous to even walk, let alone expand the town. That was why the next morning, Su Ming had the tribe¡¯s Warriors, who were already prepared, start moving the soil to fill up the depression. And in the process, Su Ming also received a very interesting suggestion. A few Elven Warriors came together to petition, wanting to build a statue for this Turtle in the center of the new town. This was because in the process of town expansion, the individual contribution of the Turtle was the greatest. Without it, it would have taken at least ten days to half a month to clear the swamp. When Su Ming first heard this request, he thought it was a little ridiculous. However, after listening to their reasons carefully, he felt that it seemed to be quite reasonable. That was why after Su Ming discussed it with the others for a while, they decided on this matter together. Of course, this could only be done after the town was officially built. After a few days of work, the depression in the swamp was finally almost fully filled. After the terrain of the swamp was similar to that of the Elf Valley, the Dwarves officially began the construction of the town. The construction and design of the new town had already been completed. That was why Su Ming did not need to worry about this. The materials needed to build a town could also be found in the resources owned by the major tribes. That was why Su Ming was happy to be a shopkeeper who did nothing. However, just as he was about to happily kill monsters to level up¡­ Chen Yixue suddenly appeared in front of him. These days, Chen Yixue was also involved in the construction of the new town. Her job was to direct the transportation of materials. Chen Yixue was not dissatisfied with this job. She would be able to get enough mission rewards, and she would not have to deal with the Orcs and Barbarians. Su Ming¡¯s room. ¡°Great Prophet, I think it¡¯s about time.¡± When Su Ming heard her, he looked at her with a strange expression. He took a sip of the tea Zelda brought him and asked, ¡°What do you mean by ¡®about time¡¯?¡± Hearing this, Chen Yixue¡¯s expression turned serious and she said, ¡°You haven¡¯t been to the Orc tribe these days, so you don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°If Loner is allowed to stay in the Orc tribe, I¡¯m afraid he will become the next leader of the Orc tribe.¡± Su Ming quirked his eyebrows and a hint of surprise flashed in his eyes. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± When Chen Yixue heard this, she hesitated and finally said, ¡°You¡¯d better go and take a look yourself. You¡¯ll know once you see it.¡± Su Ming cast a glance at Chen Yixue. When he saw that she did not seem to be joking, he immediately stood up. ¡°Then let¡¯s go take a look.¡± After that, Su Ming followed Chen Yixue to the portal. After a period of darkness and swaying, Su Ming arrived in front of the Orc tribe. Chapter 85 - 85 Heading to the Purgatory Valley 85 Heading to the Purgatory Valley The moment he took a step forward, Su Ming heard a wave of laughter coming from the center of the Orc square. The Orcs¡¯s wild laughter was mixed with some clear laughter, making people feel that it was out of place. Su Ming quirked his eyebrows. Once he walked out of the field, he saw a scene that surprised him. At this moment, dozens of Orcs were sitting in a circle in the Orc square. Loner was sitting in the middle with his arms around two other Orcs¡¯ shoulders and seemed to be talking about something. After a short while, the Orcs laughed again. When they talked about how much they enjoyed themselves, they even picked up their bowls and drank it all. However, even though they were having fun, the Orcs and Loner still had some sense of propriety. The bowl did not seem to be filled with wine, but water. Su Ming took a closer look and saw that the Orc Loner was hugging on his left hand was the tribe leader of the Orcs, Riel. When he saw this, Su Ming quirked his eyebrows and walked over with large strides. Chen Yixue quickly followed behind him. One of the Orcs saw Su Ming approaching them and immediately stood up. The expression on his face became stern. Seeing his reaction, some Orcs followed his line of sight and looked over. When they saw Su Ming, the group of Orcs stood up one after another, not daring to remain seated. Only Loner, who had reached his climax, was still talking about some interesting anecdotes. Then, he suddenly realized that his surroundings had become quiet. He lifted his head in confusion and saw Su Ming walking toward him. Loner was taken aback, and a hint of panic flashed across his face. He quickly stood up and scratched his head. ¡°Great Prophet, you¡¯ve come?¡± The surrounding Orcs did not dare to breathe too loudly. They stood in place without saying a word, like prisoners waiting for judgment. Su Ming swept his gaze across them, and his gaze fell on Riel. Riel instantly started trembling, and a hint of panic flashed in his eyes. ¡°Let¡¯s talk to the Great Prophet first.¡± Su Ming looked at them for a while before he said, ¡°You can play, but you can¡¯t affect the safety of the tribe.¡± The group of Orcs immediately nodded their heads like pounding garlic. ¡°Alright, go and do what you need to do.¡± The moment Su Ming finished speaking, the group of Orcs immediately scattered. Only Loner was still standing there with a blank expression. Su Ming looked at him for a while, and the equipment on his body and the level above his head fell for a while. The equipment that Loner was currently wearing was all fine grade equipment forged by the Dwarves. At the current stage, it could be considered a very good piece of equipment. This was specially made for Loner after Dishan heard his complaints at the last banquet. His level had finally broken through to rank 20 after this period of training. Then, Su Ming spoke. ¡°What do you think of your time in the Orc tribe?¡± When he heard that, Loner was slightly taken aback. Then, he instinctively looked at Chen Yixue, who was standing behind Su Ming, and there was a pleading look in his eyes. However, Chen Yixue did not seem to see his pleading eyes. She turned her head to the side and looked elsewhere. Loner choked when he saw this. He could only turn his head around again and look at Su Ming. ¡°Great Prophet, I think it¡¯s not bad.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already received very good training here, and the experience here is very precious to me.¡± Loner did not know what Su Ming intended to do, so he could only speak in an official manner. Su Ming¡¯s expression did not change when he heard that. No one could tell what he was feeling. Once he hummed in agreement, Su Ming said, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, you can continue your journey to the Purgatory Valley. ¡°I believe that with the training you¡¯ve had in the Orc tribe and the excellent equipment you¡¯re wearing now, you can adapt to life there.¡± Hearing this, Loner choked. However, when he saw Su Ming¡¯s expression, he knew that there was no room for discussion. ¡°Alright, Great Prophet. When do I leave?¡± If possible, Loner would naturally want to continue staying in the Elf Valley. Even if he took a step back, staying in the Orc tribe seemed to be a good choice. But then again¡­ Since Su Ming had given him such high expectations and had taken such good care of him¡­ This made Loner feel that he had been placed with high hopes. Therefore, even if the Purgatory Valley was a Dragon¡¯s Pool or a Tiger¡¯s Den, he wanted to occupy one of them. ¡°The sooner, the better,¡± Su Ming said after some thought. Loner nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll leave tomorrow then!¡± Su Ming hummed in acknowledgment and did not say anything else. After that, Loner chatted with Su Ming for a while more before he turned around and went to look for his Orc brothers. As he looked at the back of Loner, Su Ming shook his head in his heart. If he did not come, this kid would probably become a high-ranking member of the Orc tribe just like Chen Yixue said. As he thought about it, Su Ming could not help but chuckle and shake his head. He no longer thought about it and simply turned around to leave. When Su Ming returned to the Elf Valley, he had originally planned to go to the site to supervise the construction of the town. However, after he walked out of the portal, he had an idea. He decided to turn around and walk toward the island in the lake not far away. These days, this Turtle had been sleeping for a long time. In order for it to evolve even more smoothly, Su Ming decided to place it under the Tree of Life. When he arrived in front of the Turtle, Su Ming noticed that the energy around the Turtle had become stronger as time passed. In fact, it even gave people a kind of frightening sense of oppression. The momentum of this evolution also made Su Ming curious as to what kind of increase in strength the Turtle would get after it evolved. After observing the adorable Turtle for a while, Su Ming got up and prepared to leave. However, just as he got up and was about to step out of the island, the Turtle seemed to have felt something. All of a sudden, a violent energy fluctuation came from the field. At the same time, the energy surrounding the Turtle began to surge in a somewhat exaggerated way. In an instant, a powerful energy immediately overflowed. Su Ming was stunned. Once he turned around, he stared at the Turtle before him with a frown. Then, he saw that as time passed, the energy around the Turtle slowly gathered into a cyclone. The energy surged, and the Turtle¡¯s body slowly floated into the air. Su Ming was stunned for a moment. Before he could react, something started to extend out from the sides of the Turtle¡¯s body. Chapter 86 - 86 The Completed Evolution of the Turtle 86 The Completed Evolution of the Turtle Su Ming¡¯s brows furrowed slightly. He focused his gaze on the Benben Turtle floating in front of him, and there was a hint of surprise and bewilderment on his face. Then, he saw two pink wings slowly extend out from the sides of the ¡®Turtle¡¯. At that moment, Su Ming even thought that he had seen wrongly. He could not help but rub the center of his brows and look again. The wings that extended from the sides of the Turtle¡¯s body also became more and more mature during this process. It gradually grew from two pink wings, turning into a pair of wings similar to that of a featherless chick. At the same time, a notification also appeared before Su Ming. [Congratulations: Your pet, this Turtle, has completed a stage of evolution.] [New skill: Rain] [Current skills: Dragon¡¯s Drag, Rain] Su Ming looked at the notification in front of him and quirked his eyebrows slightly. He then opened up the Turtle¡¯s pet interface. [Benben Turtle] [Level: 30] [Current skills: Dragon¡¯s Drag, Rain] [Trust level: 81] Su Ming¡¯s gaze lingered on the skill interface for a while and he had a general understanding of the skill. Benben Turtle had two skills. One was the water absorption skill, which he had seen before. It was really powerful. He just did not know if it would be able to absorb other things as it evolved. As for the new skills, it was easy to understand just from the name. It was man-made rain. The two skills, Dragon¡¯s Drag and Rain, could be used together. Just as Su Ming¡¯s mind was racing with thoughts, the Turtle in the air had already completed its evolution. During this process, feathers had also started growing out of the wings on its body. Su Ming¡¯s eyes lit up when he saw this. As time passed, the feathers on the Turtle¡¯s wings fully matured, and it opened its eyes at the same time. As it subconsciously flapped its wings, the Turtle looked around in a daze. Then, when it lowered its gaze and saw Su Ming on the ground, its eyes instantly lit up. It immediately flew down and snuggled into Su Ming¡¯s arms. Su Ming patted its head helplessly, then lifted the Benben Turtle up and examined it. Sure enough, other than the extra pair of wings, there were no other changes in the other parts of the Turtle. ¡°From now on, you¡¯re a creature of sea, land, and air.¡± Su Ming held up the Benben Turtle and announced this solemnly. ¡°Ya?¡± The Turtle tilted its head, its eyes a little confused. It clearly did not understand the meaning of the word ¡± omnipresent creature of the sea, land, and air. Su Ming smiled. Once he placed it on his shoulder, he walked out of the Elf Valley. In the past few days, the construction of the town had already taken a preliminary shape. According to Dishan¡¯s idea, he planned to first divide all the major areas, and then give the preliminary terrain construction, and then start building houses and other buildings in specific places. What was worth mentioning was that the project of creating the statue for the Turtle seemed to have been brought forward. Because according to Dishan¡¯s idea, he was planning to leave an open space in the center of the new town to build a square. They planned to place Benben¡¯s statue in the center of the square. Su Ming did not have any other opinions about this. However, when he told this news to the Turtle, it immediately jumped up from its body. ¡°Yaya!¡± ¡®What did this group of people mean? You built a sculpture without my consent?¡¯ ¡®Don¡¯t you have any respect for me?¡¯ This Turtle stomped its feet angrily, and its small square-framed sunglasses trembled. Su Ming looked at it in amusement, then brought it to the field. At the center of the square, the base of the statue had been completely built, and the statue of the Turtle had already taken shape. The sculpture was quite large, about the height of two people. At the same time, the aura exuded by the sculpture was completely different from the cute version of this Turtle. It had a kind of mighty and domineering sense of oppression. Su Ming himself did not know how Dishan and the others managed to create such a domineering statue of a cute creature like the Turtle. After thinking about it carefully, he could only attribute it to the fact that the Turtle had left a deep impression on them during the cleaning operation. After looking at the statue, Benben¡¯s dissatisfied expression froze. After standing there for a while, its expression changed, and then it nodded slightly. It was not bad. Once Su Ming understood what it meant, he could not help but want to laugh. Su Ming shook his head and asked, ¡°But you have wings now. This statue doesn¡¯t look like you anymore. Do you want them to add a pair of wings on it?¡± When it heard that, the Turtle tilted its head, as if it was seriously considering Su Ming¡¯s question. After a while, it shook its head, and said, ¡°Ya!¡± ¡®Forget it, I¡¯m quite handsome like this.¡¯ Su Ming smiled noncommittally. Just as he was about to say something, an Elven Warrior ran toward him in a hurry. ¡°Great Prophet, you¡¯re finally back.¡± Su Ming cast him a glance and asked curiously, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What happened?¡± The Elven Warrior shook his head, then nodded, and said, ¡°Lord Dishan is looking for you. You should go and take a look yourself.¡± When Su Ming heard that, he quirked his eyebrows and did not ask any more questions. He simply walked in the direction the Elven Warrior had pointed out. The town had not been completely built yet, so there were no buildings to shelter them, so it was easy to find people. Before long, Su Ming found Dishan, who had a worried expression on his face, in front of a building that had just had its foundation laid. Su Ming quirked his eyebrows. Once he walked in front of Dishan, he asked, ¡°Leader Dishan, what are you worried about?¡± When Dishan heard that, he lifted his head instinctively. When he saw that it was Su Ming, he sighed and said, ¡°It¡¯s like this, Great Prophet. ¡°Originally, we were already prepared to start work. We wanted to put the construction of the buildings on the agenda. ¡°But we suddenly realized that in order to adapt to this new construction material, the construction materials we had in the past seemed to be insufficient.¡± Su Ming quirked his eyebrows and cast a glance at the prototype of the building before him. He had more or less understood what Dishan meant. After Dishan was familiar with the use of lime powder, cement, and other building materials, he also thought of adding some harder consumables as support. But the problem was that there were no mines that could produce steel in the current major tribes. The other materials could be used, but they were too difficult to use. Chapter 87 - 87 Urgently in Need of Steel 87 Urgently in Need of Steel Su Ming had some real-life experience, so he naturally knew that steel bars were the most suitable material to use when pouring cement. As he thought about it, Su Ming frowned slightly. After thinking about it carefully, he realized something. ¡®It seems that none of the tribes I own have suitable resources.¡¯ Su Ming cast a glance at Dishan, whose face was filled with worry. He lifted his eyes slightly and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll settle this.¡± His voice was very straightforward. When Dishan heard this, he raised his eyebrows in surprise. After he reacted, Dishan was overjoyed. ¡°That¡¯s great. If you find any suitable materials, please let me know at once.¡± Dishan had just finished speaking when a notification appeared in front of Su Ming. [New mission: Help Dishan find consumables.] [Mission reward: Dishan¡¯s favorability, experience * unknown, Dishan¡¯s forging skill.] When he saw the task he had triggered, Su Ming quirked his eyebrows in surprise. A hint of surprise flashed in his eyes. In fact, it had been a long time since he had received any mission rewards from these NPCs. However, now that he thought about it, it seemed that he had indeed been hanging out outside during this period of time, or he had directly led the tribe to fight. Taking the initiative to do a mission felt like it had been a long time since Su Ming had done something like that. The first two rewards for this task were not of much use to Su Ming. With Dishan¡¯s current trust and affection for him, it wouldn¡¯t be of much use to increase it further. As for the experience points, if he could get enough of them, they might be useful. However, if it was not enough, then this reward could be ignored. The last item was Dishan¡¯s forging book. This reward was something Su Ming had never expected. In the current Elf Valley, even the very young Elves knew that Dishan was the person with the strongest forging and construction abilities in the entire Elf Valley. Yet, a small task of looking for materials could actually get him Dishan¡¯s forging technique. This was something Su Ming did not expect. Unless the real difficulty of this mission was much higher than it looked. In that case, it was only reasonable to give such a reward. With that thought in mind, Su Ming did not stay any longer. He turned around and left. After searching for a while on the map, Su Ming headed toward an area with an extremely rich mine. In his memory from his previous life, he remembered that there should be a steel resource mine in this area. However, since Su Ming did not really need this steel material at the time, he did not really remember the specific direction. He only roughly remembered that there were such resources in this area. It would probably take some time to find the exact location. With that thought in mind, Su Ming went to find Da Bai in the Elf Valley and brought along the Benben Turtle to head toward the resource mine. After this Turtle evolved and developed wings, it seemed to be very curious about itself. It was not even willing to sit on Da Bai any longer, and it flew around in the sky. Su Ming felt a little helpless, but he did not say anything. The man and two beasts traveled for about an afternoon and arrived near the resource mine from the Elf Valley. And this was their full speed. Su Ming was naturally tempted by this place and wanted to occupy it. However, this place was a little deserted, and it was too far away from the Elf Valley. The Elf Valley was currently expanding, and they did not have the extra manpower and time to occupy this place. That was why if Su Ming wanted to put this area under his name, he would at least have to wait until the expansion of their new town was complete. As his mind raced, Su Ming¡¯s hands did not stop moving. Very soon, he brought Da Bai and Benben to search for the location of the steel mine. However, the first few mines were mostly stone mines, and that alone wasted a few hours of Su Ming¡¯s time. After all, the mines here had not yet been developed. If he wanted to find out what was inside, he had to use the Turtle¡¯s ability. After the evolution, although the Turtle¡¯s ability was much stronger than before, it was still difficult to support the mining of several mines. An afternoon passed, and the man and two beasts still didn¡¯t have any gains. Su Ming sat down on the ground helplessly and pulled the exhausted book Turtle into his arms. He said helplessly, ¡°Let¡¯s rest for a while. It seems that this thing is not easy to find.¡± ¡°Ya!¡± Indeed! When Da Bai saw the man and Turtle in this state, it ran behind Su Ming and became his and Benben¡¯s pillow. After the man and two beasts rested for a while, the wind turned cold. Just as Su Ming was about to get up and continue working, a rather shocking roar suddenly came from not too far away. There was also the sound of metal clashing. The sound was deafening, and Su Ming could even feel the ground trembling under the sound. Su Ming was stunned. He stood up instinctively and looked into the distance. He furrowed his brows and pondered for a moment before sitting on Da Bai¡¯s back. At the same time, he picked up the Turtle and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go over there and take a look.¡± Da Bai came to his senses and hurriedly rushed toward the source of the sound. Soon, they arrived near a valley. The valley was not large, only about a quarter of the size of the Elf Valley. Su Ming stood at the entrance of the valley and looked inside. He saw two huge Steel Giants ramming into each other in the valley. The two Steel Giants were about four to five meters tall. Even from a distance, one could still feel the powerful and unparalleled pressure. ¡°Bang! Bang!¡± The deafening sound of metal clashing against metal was heard continuously from the collision between the two of them. Su Ming was stunned for a moment. A memory from the depths of his mind was quickly awakened. He remembered. The records he had seen about the steel mine did say that it was located in a Valley. At the same time, there were two Steel Giants guarding it! As he thought about it, Su Ming frowned slightly and looked in the direction of the Steel Giant again. [Steel Giant * elite monster] [Level: 50] [Attack: 210] [Defense: 700] [Health points: 5000] Su Ming opened his mouth, but he was slightly speechless. The Steel Giant¡¯s data was simply a little exaggerated. With a defense power of 700, his arrow would not even be able to break through its defense. Even if he could break it, it would probably only deal a pitiful amount of damage. Chapter 88 - 88 The Steel Giant 88 The Steel Giant In any case, Su Ming felt that¡­ If he were to rely on himself, he would definitely not be able to contend against the Steel Giant. Therefore, in order to get the rich resources in the steel mine, he could not have any direct conflict with the Steel Giant. As he thought about it, Su Ming¡¯s gaze also began to sweep toward a place not too far away. The valley was surrounded by mountains on all sides, and the entrance in front of him seemed to be the only way to enter the valley. This discovery made Su Ming feel even more helpless. After frowning and thinking for a while, he turned to look at the cute-looking Turtle next to him. ¡°Hmm, Benben Turtle, fly above the valley and take a look. See what the terrain of the valley is like. ¡°I¡¯ll run around the valley with Da Bai to see if there are any other entrances.¡± When the Turtle heard Su Ming¡¯s words, it cast him a glance, then flapped its little wings in a slightly resigned manner and flew into the air. When Su Ming saw this, he quickly sat on Da Bai and walked around the valley. During this process, Su Ming kept looking around the barrier in the valley, trying to find a path. It was a pity that even after going one round, Su Ming still could not find a single path. Su Ming returned to the entrance of the valley in slight resignation. Just as he was about to poke his head in to take a look, he heard Benben¡¯s panicked voice coming from midair. ¡°Ya ya!¡± ¡°Oh no, brothers, run!!¡± Before Su Ming could even react, the moment he lifted his head, the Turtle had already crashed into his chest like a cannonball. Even after it crashed into Su Ming¡¯s arms, there was still some panic on Benben¡¯s face. Su Ming lifted his head and saw two Steel Giants in the valley walking toward him. Su Ming¡¯s heart instantly sank when he saw this. He quickly rode off on Da Bai. With the Steel Giant¡¯s size, Su Ming estimated that with one punch from them, he would be smashed into a meat patty. Da Bai was also clearly intimidated by the overwhelming pressure of the Steel Giants, and he immediately broke into a run, creating a strong gust of wind. When the man and the two beasts finally felt that there was enough distance between them, Su Ming called out to Da Bai, who still wanted to continue running. Looking back, he saw two Steel Giants standing at the entrance of the valley, looking in his direction. After standing there for a while, they seemed to be a little dejected, and they walked into the valley again. Su Ming frowned slightly and his expression changed slightly. In truth, when he was running away, Su Ming had already realized something. If he could let this Turtle attract the attention of the Steel Giants and let this Turtle lead them out of the valley, then he would be able to enter the valley and steal the steel mine. However, the moment that thought appeared in Su Ming¡¯s mind, he saw that scene. Although the Steel Giant wanted to continue chasing after the Turtle, they stopped at the entrance of the valley. It was obvious that their area of activity was only within the valley! When Su Ming realized this, the Turtle finally came back to its senses from the state of shock. Immediately, it placed its hands on its waist, its face filled with fear. ¡°Yaya!¡± As the Turtle said this, it could not help but dance, as if it was gesturing something. Su Ming looked at it for a while and finally understood what it meant. It was saying that it had been flying well inside and wanted to go in and continue to explore the situation. However, it had just flown into the depths when the Steel Giant noticed it. It even wanted to pounce on it, giving it a great scare. If it did not fly fast enough, it would have become a Turtle sandwich. As Su Ming listened to its description, he could not help but laugh. When this Turtle saw this, it immediately stomped its feet angrily. In its eyes, it had risked its life for Su Ming. It was fine if Su Ming did not feel any heartache for it, but he even laughed at it? When Su Ming saw that the Turtle seemed to be a little upset, he could not help but chuckle and shake his head. Then, he walked to the Turtle and patted its head to comfort it. After a long while, the Turtle finally stopped sulking. Su Ming smiled and looked at the Benben Turtle before him. His thoughts started to wander. For the Turtle, its operation this time was quite dangerous. But in truth, based on Su Ming¡¯s own observations, the Turtle¡¯s actions did not have a high risk factor. Although the two Steel Giants were interested in it, their jumping ability was not enough to threaten the Turtle. As he thought about it, Su Ming lowered his head slightly and looked at the Benben Turtle in his arms. ¡°Benben Turtle, let¡¯s do it again?¡± When the Turtle heard that, it lifted its head with a slightly dazed expression and looked at Su Ming, who was standing before it. It opened its mouth as if it wanted to refuse. However, when he saw the anticipation on Su Ming¡¯s face, he could not find the words to reject him. Then, it placed its hands on its waist, sighed slightly, and shook its head in a helpless manner. ¡°Yaya!¡± ¡®There¡¯s no other way, I can only take action!¡¯ Su Ming nodded in agreement and patted its head. ¡°By the way, can you let me see what your ability to make rain is like first?¡± Su Ming asked. When the Turtle heard this, a strange look flashed across its face, but it did not refuse. After nodding its head, the Turtle flew up from its original spot. When it was about five or six meters above the ground, the Turtle opened its wings and mouth. In an instant, countless drops of water mist extended from its mouth. After falling for about a meter or two, the dense mist immediately turned into a dense water curtain. As he looked at the screen of water that was only about ten square meters wide, Su Ming quirked his eyebrows and lifted his head to look at the Turtle in the sky. He shouted, ¡°Can the range be wider?¡± When Benben Turtle heard this, the sunglasses on his face trembled, as if he was making a helpless expression. Then, the water curtain that was only about ten square meters suddenly enlarged several times. Su Ming did a rough calculation and found that the screen of water was only about fifty square meters in size. Su Ming¡¯s eyes instantly lit up when he saw this. ¡°That¡¯s enough, come down!¡± When the Turtle heard that, it immediately flew down from the sky and landed in Su Ming¡¯s arms again. Su Ming held it in his arms and began to plan his next course of action in a low voice, as well as what he should do with the Turtle. When the Turtle heard Su Ming¡¯s words, it might be a little dumbfounded, but Chapter 89 - 89 Extremely Low Damage 89 Extremely Low Damage ¡°Bang! Bang! Bang!¡± In the valley, the two Steel Giants had no choice but to return to the valley after seeing the interesting Turtle fly away. Then, the two bored Steel Giants began to play a fighting game. As the two guards of the valley, there was not much they could do. This kind of fighting game between them was the most interesting game they could think of. Then, just as the two of them were fighting to their heart¡¯s content, a provocative voice suddenly came from the sky not far away. ¡°Ya! Ya! Ya!¡± The two Steel Giants were stunned for a moment. After they reacted, the two Steel Giants raised their heads at the same time and looked in the direction of the sky. Then, they saw something that made their eyes light up. In the sky not far away, the Turtle was flapping its wings and flying in their direction. Seeing this, the two Steel Giants stood up at the same time and walked toward the Turtle with excitement on their faces. However, just as they stood up, the Turtle opened its mouth wide. A mist rose in the air, which quickly turned into a water curtain, falling in the direction of the two Steel Giants. After that, the Turtle brought the water curtain and flew to one side of the valley. The two Steel Giants were being baptized by the water curtain, and they were running in the direction of the Turtle. However, during this process, they did not notice him. These water curtains that were constantly falling from the sky slowly attached themselves to their bodies after falling on them. The mist slowly invaded their joints, causing their movements to slow down at a speed that was not very obvious, but it was a real thing. When Su Ming saw this from the entrance of the valley, he waved his fist in excitement. He had already noticed that something was not quite right when he saw it raining. For example, the rain that this Turtle had made was actually slightly corrosive. The corrosion would not affect friendly units, but it was a different story for a local unit like the Steel Giant. Moreover, there was another important point. Since the Steel Giant was a monster made of steel, it would naturally be affected by water. With the two factors combined, the Steel Giant¡¯s movements became slower and slower, and its footsteps also slowed down. Su Ming saw that once the Turtle had lured the two Steel Giants to one side of the valley, it no longer hesitated and clamped down on Da Bai¡¯s abdomen. In an instant, Da Bai shot away from where he had been standing at an incredible speed. The sharp sound of the wind whistled past his ears, and the scenery in front of him flew past. Su Ming¡¯s gaze was determined as he stared into the depths of the valley. There was a hole about three to four meters tall. That should be the entrance to the steel mine! Su Ming¡¯s gaze was determined. Da Bai also arrived at the entrance of the cave after him. Then, it did not slow down at all and directly rushed into it. Su Ming¡¯s vision went black at first, then a pungent smell entered his nose. Su Ming took out a torch from his bag and lit it up. Then, he could see the scene before him clearly. The mountain of steel products was placed right in front of Su Ming, as if they were waiting for him to pick them. Su Ming gulped and no longer hesitated. He placed the torch to the side and started collecting the steel ore before him. [Congratulations, you have collected steel *1 cubic meter!] Su Ming¡¯s eyes instantly lit up. He did not stop and continued collecting the herbs. [Congratulations on collecting *1 cubic meter just now.] [Congratulations¡­] About half an hour later, the steel mine in front of them had reduced by a lot. However, Su Ming knew very well that this steel mine definitely had more than this! Moreover, his backpack was now full of steel ore. He looked at the many 99 steel bars in his bag and took a deep breath. Then, he started to clear his backpack. It was not easy for him to enter this place. Since he was already here, he naturally had to take away enough steel ore. After that, Su Ming did not stop. He threw away all the useless things. In fact, Su Ming had even thrown away some of the food. He had originally prepared these things just in case he was afraid that he would stay here for a long time. However, it seemed that there was no need to prepare this now. In that case, it would be more cost-effective to throw it away and make space for the steel ore. Before long, Su Ming had thrown away everything in his bag that he could. Once he cleared out all the items, Su Ming continued to collect the steel ore before him. After some time, Su Ming finally filled up his bag. At this point, Su Ming naturally had no reason to continue staying. He did not forget that the Turtle outside was still being chased by two strong Steel Giants. When Su Ming saw how it acted in the beginning, he was really afraid that it would be frightened by the two Steel Giants. With that thought in mind, Su Ming quickly rode out of the steel mine on Da Bai. However, the scene that he was worried about did not happen. Instead, Su Ming was shocked by the first thing he saw when he walked out. At this moment, the two Steel Giants were completely unable to move their feet. Their eyes were still fixed on the Turtle in the air, but they could not move a single step. Su Ming gave them a closer look. The joints of the two Steel Giants had been completely frozen and corroded! At the same time, the Turtle was floating in the air leisurely, raining in a very pleasant way. Su Ming cast it a glance and shook his head in slight resignation. Looking at this Turtle, it was clear that it was not frightened by the two Steel Giants. On the contrary, it seemed to be treating the Steel Giant as a toy that it could pinch at will. Su Ming looked at the scene before him and a thought suddenly appeared in his heart. Then, he took out his Cloud Piercing Bow. After nocking the arrow, he pulled it out. Whoosh! After a sharp wind-breaking sound, the arrow accurately hit the center of the Steel Giant¡¯s eyebrows. However, bang bang bang! With a crisp sound, the arrow only made a muffled sound between the Steel Giant¡¯s eyebrows before it directly fell to the ground again. At the same time, a taunting damage number appeared above the Steel Giant¡¯s head. -2. Chapter 90 - 90 A Pleasant Surprise 90 A Pleasant Surprise Su Ming looked at the damage numbers that appeared above the Steel Giant¡¯s head and was speechless for a moment. Was there only two points of damage? This was the Cloud Piercing Bow. Even if the Steel Giant had 700 defense, was the damage not a little too low? If the Elven Archers were to come over, they might not even be able to break through the Steel Giant¡¯s defense. This Turtle had also seen Su Ming shooting at the Steel Giant. When it saw that the arrow had only hit the Steel Giant¡¯s head and did not even manage to penetrate it, this Turtle could not help but start laughing. The moment it laughed, Su Ming glared at it, and it quickly covered its mouth. This was originally a very natural reaction, but it was raining now. If it covered its mouth, the rain would also stop. The Steel Giant below immediately looked like it was about to move again, and Su Ming quickly gave it a reminder. Benben reacted and started to rain again, continuing to control the Steel Giant below. Su Ming looked at the Steel Giant that was controlled by Benben¡¯s rain and could not even move. There was a faint change in his eyes. He had to admit that his damage was very low. However, just because the damage was low, it did not mean that he did not have any damage. Two points at a time. If he could shoot more than 2000 arrows, it was possible for him to kill a Steel Giant. On the other hand, the Steel Giants¡¯ levels were much higher than his, and they were also elite monsters. If he could kill one of them, the experience he would get would definitely be very high! Perhaps, he could even level up a few times! When he thought of this, Su Ming¡¯s eyes could not help but light up, and excitement and anticipation appeared on his face. He raised his head and looked at the Turtle in the air, shouting, ¡°How long can you hold on like this?¡± When the Turtle heard this question, it tilted its head and thought for a while, then pointed to the sun that was about to set. Then, he used his tiny meaty claws to draw a circle. Su Ming understood what it meant-it could still hold on for a long time, at least until tomorrow morning. As he thought about it, Su Ming no longer hesitated. He drew his bow and nocked an arrow again, then fired in the direction of the Steel Giant he had shot at earlier. Pa! With a crisp sound, a two-point damage figure lit up on top of the Steel Giant¡¯s head again. Su Ming¡¯s expression did not change at all when he saw this. He continued drawing his bow and nocking his arrows. He slowly picked up the arrows one by one and then directly pulled them out. The Steel Giant¡¯s HP also began to drop at a slow but steady rate. The sun set in the west, and a breeze blew in the twilight. The moon was hanging on the branches, and the forest was rustling. Occasionally, the chirping of birds could be heard. Once Su Ming pulled out another arrow and shot it out, he cast a glance at the amount of blood on the Steel Giant¡¯s head. At this time, the Steel Giant¡¯s HP had dropped by more than half. Looking up, the Turtle in the air seemed to be a little tired and was yawning. When it saw Su Ming looking at it, it straightened its back and placed its hands on its waist, looking proud. Su Ming could not help but chuckle and shake his head. His heart ached a little. At the same time, he decided to let this Turtle rest for a few days after the event. After all, it had just completed its evolution, and he had pulled it out again. He was probably a little tired from the busy days. When that thought appeared in his mind, Su Ming did not stop and continued shooting arrows. The sound of metal being struck rang out one after another, and the Steel Giant¡¯s HP continued to slowly decrease. Then, the moment the sky turned completely dark, Su Ming drew his bow and nocked an arrow. An arrow was shot. Pa! The Steel Giant¡¯s health bar, which had been left with only a sliver of health since a few minutes ago, had finally been completely reduced to zero! The huge body fell to the ground with a loud bang. At the same time, a notification instantly appeared in Su Ming¡¯s system. [Congratulations on killing: Steel Giant * elite monster] [Obtained experience points reward: 85000] [Equipment acquired: Steel Shoulder Guard] Acquired special item: steel mine teleportation token *1 Su Ming quirked his eyebrows, then saw his experience bar increase rapidly. It did not take long for his experience points to shoot up from half of Level 36 to Level 39. To Su Ming, it was naturally a small surprise that he had risen two and a half ranks in one go. However, the bigger surprise was the two items that dropped later. One was equipment that he should be able to use, and the other was a teleportation token. As he thought about it, Su Ming quelled some of his excitement and started checking the items in his hands. [Steel Shoulder Guard] [Grade: Purple] [Rarity: Perfect] [Defense: +200, agility: 15] When he saw the attributes of the Steel Shoulder Guard, Su Ming¡¯s eyes were filled with surprise. The grade of the Steel Shoulder Guard had exceeded his expectations. He had thought that the equipment dropped by such wild monsters would at most be a blue equipment. However, he did not expect it to be a purple equipment. Moreover, the quality was perfect. Su Ming guessed that the reason why such good equipment had dropped was related to the fact that he had killed the Steel Giant, who was more than ten levels higher than him. In addition, the Steel Giant was an elite monster. With the two added together, it was not surprising that such a good piece of equipment could be dropped. As he thought about it, Su Ming looked at another item among the items he had obtained. [Steel mine teleportation token] [Description: With this item, you can immediately return to the steel mine no matter where you are. Token teleportation is not allowed in special maps.] When he saw the description, Su Ming was first slightly stunned, then a look of surprise and joy appeared in his eyes. At first glance, this token seemed to be a teleportation token with ordinary attributes that could only be used for mining. However, in reality, its effects were much more powerful than it looked! If Su Ming was in danger, then this plate that could allow him to be transported anywhere he wanted would be a life-saving talisman! When he thought of this, Su Ming could not help but arch his eyebrows slightly. He instinctively looked toward the other Steel Giant. However, after thinking about it for a while, Su Ming gave up on the idea of killing it. First of all, the Turtle was already very tired. If it was allowed to hold on for so long, Su Ming was afraid that it would not be able to hold on. Second. Su Ming also felt that the steel mine needed some guards. He could not bring the Elven Warriors all the way here to defend, so it was undoubtedly the best choice to let the remaining Steel Giant guard. Chapter 91 - 91 Mission Complete 91 Mission Complete After all, this place was too far away from the Elf Valley, and it was not a suitable place to live. Whether it was to build a teleportation gate or to let the Warriors in the Elf Valley guard the mine, neither was a suitable choice. At the very least, he would have to wait until his valley was fully developed before he could consider taking this place into his tribe. Therefore, the Steel Giant had been a natural defensive force for the time being. With that thought in mind, Su Ming did not stay any longer. Instead, he rode on Da Bai and headed out of the valley. At the same time, he also called out to the Turtle in the sky. Once the Turtle came to its senses, it also quickly flew to Su Ming¡¯s side and pounced into his arms. By the time the man and two beasts had reached the entrance of the valley, the Steel Giant had finally broken free from its rigid control. Then, it looked around the valley in a daze, as if it felt that something was not quite right, but it could not find it. The Steel Giant tilted its head in a strange manner, then sat down on the ground and looked up at the sky in boredom. ¡­ Once Su Ming left the valley with Da Bai and the Turtle, he naturally rushed toward the valley of spirits at full speed. The current town planning and construction had entered the final stage before the official construction. The only thing he was missing was the steel mine he had found this time. Now that he had found enough steel mines, the construction of the town would naturally be on the right track. Su Ming looked at the steel in his bag and made a rough estimate. Judging from the amount of steel in his bag, it should be enough to support about half of the construction of the town. At that time, he would come back here again to look for a steel mine. Then, the construction of the town would no longer be a problem. ¡­ A few hours later, the panting Da Bai stepped onto the town land outside the Elf Valley. Su Ming held the Turtle in his arms and comforted Da Bai for a while before letting it find a place to rest. After that, he found the frowning Dishan in front of the foundation of a house in the town. The moment Dishan saw him, he immediately stood up and looked at Su Ming with his eyes shining. ¡°Great Prophet, you¡¯re back?¡± Dishan first greeted Su Ming, then looked at him from head to toe. Then, when he did not see any steel ore or backpack on Su Ming¡¯s body, a faint hint of disappointment appeared in his eyes. ¡°Great Prophet, did you not find a steel mine? ¡°Well, this is normal. I¡¯ve rarely seen steel mines in the past. Even if steel mines could be found, there wouldn¡¯t be a lot of them. ¡°If it doesn¡¯t work, we can ask the Elven Warriors to move out together and look for traces of steel mines nearby. ¡°Of course, if you really can¡¯t find it, you can use other materials to replace the material we need.¡± Dishan¡¯s words were clearly meant to comfort Su Ming. After all, even though he said that, the disappointment in his eyes could not be concealed. When Su Ming saw how he was clearly disappointed but was trying his best not to show it, he found it a little funny. Then, he took out a cubic meter of steel from his backpack. Dishan only saw a flash of light in front of his eyes, and a dark steel material that was emitting a sharp light appeared in front of his eyes. Dishan was stunned for a moment. After he realized what was in front of him, his eyes lit up and he was overjoyed. ¡°Great Prophet, What¡¯s this?!¡± Dishan trembled as he pointed at the steel in front of him and muttered in disbelief. Su Ming smiled and nodded his head. ¡°This is the steel you said you needed.¡± Hearing this, Dishan immediately took a deep breath, his face was filled with surprise. ¡°That¡¯s great! Great Prophet, with this, our town¡¯s construction will soon be on track!¡± After saying that, Dishan slightly suppressed the excitement in his heart and asked, ¡°Great Prophet, where did you find this steel? ¡°We¡¯ll send some people over now and try to get more steel back.¡± Su Ming smiled when he heard that, then repeated the process of taking out steel. As the light continued to flash, a small mountain of steel was quickly piled up beside the two. When Su Ming took out the last piece of steel from his bag, he let out a sigh of relief. It looked easy to retrieve things this way, but the repetitive work was actually quite boring. Su Ming shook his head and turned around to look at Dishan. Just as he was about to speak, he saw a face filled with shock and astonishment. At this moment, Dishan was looking at the small mountain of steel in front of him. His eyes were filled with shock, and his entire face had already fallen into a state of shock. Looking at the small mountain in front of him, his face even seemed to doubt life for a moment. He did not seem to understand why there was such an exaggerated mountain of steel in front of him. Dishan opened his mouth as if he wanted to say something. Yet in the end, he only turned his head around to look at Su Ming. He swallowed and said slowly, ¡°Great Prophet, are these all the steel you found?¡± When Su Ming heard that, he nodded his head faintly and said, ¡°This steel should be enough for us to build a town in a short time, right?¡± After hearing this, Dishan finally came back to his senses and nodded his head rapidly. ¡°It¡¯s enough! Great Prophet, with these steel materials, it will be much easier for us to build towns!¡± ¡°This steel is definitely enough!¡± After saying that, Dishan¡¯s expression became even more excited. After looking around the small steel hill, Dishan said, ¡°According to my calculations, this amount of steel is definitely enough to support us in building ordinary town buildings!¡± When Su Ming heard that, he smiled and nodded. At the same time, a notification lit up in front of him. [Congratulations on completing the mission: Help Dishan find consumables!] [Mission reward: +3 to Dishan¡¯s favorability, 20000 experience points, Dishan¡¯s smithing!] The moment the notification rang out, Su Ming¡¯s experience bar increased by a large amount at an incredibly fast speed. Chapter 92 - 92 Dishans Smithing Art 92 Dishan¡¯s Smithing Art However, the experience points did not allow Su Ming to level up immediately. The reason he had been able to level up twice after killing the Steel Giant was mainly because he had challenged the Steel Giant, which was a level higher than him. In addition, the Steel Giant was an elite monster, which was why it had such a rich experience reward. Besides, under normal circumstances, if Su Ming did not have the Benben Turtle, which could be said to be a bug in his system, it would be very difficult for him to do anything to the Steel Giant. Therefore, it was normal for him to receive such a generous experience reward after killing the Steel Giant. However, Su Ming¡¯s attention was no longer on his experience points. At that moment, all of his attention was on a book that had appeared in his backpack. [Dishan¡¯s forging technique: After using it, you will gain the same forging ability and proficiency as the great leader of the Dwarves, Dishan.] [Note: This item can be converted.] When he saw the item in his bag, Su Ming¡¯s eyes slowly lit up. This item would allow the user to have the same level of smithing art as Dishan. Most importantly, it could actually increase in strength? Su Ming made some calculations. If he could store this thing, he would be able to do so during the later open beta when more players joined the game. If he wanted to sell an item like Dishan¡¯s smithing art, he could even sell it for a sky-high price of tens of millions! Su Ming was not exaggerating at all. In fact, he was being a little conservative when he said that. After all, in Su Ming¡¯s memories, there was once a precious skill book in the game in his previous life that had been sold for hundreds of millions of RMB! As he thought about it, Su Ming took a deep breath. He did not choose to use the skill book immediately, but put it in his bag. He did not really make up his mind to sell it. But now, he was still in the Elf tribe, and Dishan was right next to him. Basically, as long as he wanted to forge something, Dishan would respond to his request at the first moment. Under such circumstances, if Su Ming were to use this art, he would seem like a clever housewife who could not cook a meal without rice. Therefore, he decided to keep the book for now and see if he would use it or sell it in the future. This was the best choice for Su Ming when it came to handling this skill book. Once he was done checking the rewards in his bag, Su Ming lifted his head and looked at Dishan. A smile appeared on Su Ming¡¯s face and he said, ¡°Then, leader Dishan, let¡¯s go together and see what we need to forge these steel products into before putting them into use?¡± When Dishan heard this, he immediately nodded his head in excitement. He quickly called people over to carry the steel and moved it into the temporary smithing house in the town. After moving the steel into the room, the two of them began to discuss what they needed to build. The two of them would naturally have some differences in opinion on these things. However, these differences were quickly resolved after the discussion between the two. In the end, after the deal was officially finalized, Dishan began to forge the steel. As for Su Ming, he headed straight for the Elf Valley after that. He would leave the rest to Dishan and the Warriors of the Elf Valley. Otherwise, Su Ming would not be able to work as a construction worker. What was worth mentioning was that Chen Yixue was very happy as a construction worker. As he walked toward the Elf Valley, Su Ming ran into quite a number of Warriors who were rushing toward the town. These were the people who had come to help after receiving the news that the construction of the town could begin. When they saw Su Ming, they naturally greeted him respectfully. Su Ming replied to them one by one. His smile was so wide that his face was a little stiff. Su Ming shook his head helplessly, then took the sunglasses off the Turtle¡¯s face and put them on. Then, when he saw someone come over to greet him, he only nodded indifferently. The Turtle looked at Su Ming with a slightly confused expression. However, at that moment, it had been busy the entire night and was a little tired. It could not be bothered to argue with Su Ming. Su Ming cast a glance at the tired-looking Turtle and decided to place it near the Tree of Life to rest for a while and recover its strength. Just as he made this decision and was about to head toward the Tree of Life¡­ An Elven Warrior ran up to him. The Elven Warrior was momentarily stunned when he saw Su Ming wearing his sunglasses, but he quickly regained his senses and bowed respectfully. ¡°Greetings, Great Prophet!¡± When Su Ming heard that, he nodded and said, ¡°Hello, what¡¯s the matter?¡± When the Elven Warrior greeted him, there was a clear look of anxiety on his face. When Su Ming responded to his greeting, he also seemed to have something to say, but he hesitated. It was obvious that he had something to say to him. When he heard Su Ming¡¯s question, the Elven Warrior instantly let out a sigh of relief, then quickly replied, ¡°It¡¯s like this, Great Prophet.¡± ¡°When I just came out of the Elf Valley, I met Master Zelda. She told me to ask you to go and find her if I see you.¡± When he heard that, Su Ming was first stunned, then the expression on his face became slightly strange. Zelda had not looked for him for a long time since their last conversation at the bonfire party. Even when they bumped into each other occasionally, Zelda would walk away in a panic. Clearly, what happened last time made Zelda feel very awkward and embarrassed when she faced Su Ming. When he thought of this, Su Ming nodded and said, ¡°I know. You can go and do your own things first.¡± When the Elven Warrior heard that, he let out a sigh of relief. He bowed to Su Ming again, then walked quickly toward the town outside the valley. Su Ming stood where he was, and his expression changed slightly, as if he was thinking about something. After a while, he shook his head again. ¡°Hey, why are you thinking so much? You¡¯ll know when you get there.¡± As he thought about it, Su Ming first sent the Turtle to the Tree of Life so that it could recover its strength in comfort before he went to Zelda¡¯s house. After some thought, Su Ming did not go in as he usually did. Instead, he knocked on the door. ¡°Who is it?¡± Zelda¡¯s slightly cold voice came from the room. ¡°It¡¯s me, Prophet.¡± When they heard Su Ming¡¯s voice, the room instantly fell into silence. After a while, Zelda¡¯s voice came out of the room again. However, she was no longer as cold as before. ¡°Lord Prophet, please come in.¡± Chapter 93 - 93 An Investigation Mission 93 An Investigation Mission When he heard this, Su Ming did not hesitate. He pushed open Zelda¡¯s door and walked in. Zelda was working at her desk. She seemed to be dealing with something important. When she saw Su Ming enter, he only lifted his head to cast a glance at him before looking away. ¡°Great Prophet, please take a seat.¡± When he heard that, Su Ming stared at Zelda for a while, then shook his head and sat down in front of her. Zelda¡¯s eyes twitched, but she did not say anything. Her throat moved as she continued to work on the documents in front of her. ¡°You¡¯re suddenly looking for me. Is there something you want to tell me?¡± When Su Ming saw that Zelda was still trying to be reserved, he shook his head in slight resignation and broke the silence. When she heard Su Ming¡¯s words, Zelda put down the work at hand and turned to look at him. ¡°Uhm, I do have something to say.¡± Once she finished speaking, Zelda took out a letter from her drawer and pushed it to Su Ming on the table. ¡°Great Prophet, please take a look at this letter.¡± Su Ming was slightly stunned when he heard that. Once he came to his senses, he took the letter from Zelda¡¯s hands. There was a faint hint of surprise in his eyes. When he came over, he thought that Zelda had called him over because she was too embarrassed about what had happened last time and wanted to make things clear. But looking at the situation now, Zelda really did have something to ask him. As he thought about it, Su Ming shook his head slightly and opened the letter Zelda handed to him. The contents of the letter were quickly revealed on the paper. Su Ming lowered his head and looked at it for a while. During this process, his brows furrowed even more tightly. In the end, there was even a hint of solemnity on his face. Once he was done, Su Ming took a deep breath and lifted his head to look at Zelda. ¡°Is this news true?¡± Once Su Ming finished reading the letter, he had a general understanding of the situation. The letter was not sent by Su Ming or anyone Zelda knew, and it was indeed sent to them. The person who sent this letter claimed to be the leader of another Elf tribe. He had recently discovered that the Elves in the Elf Valley were developing rapidly, and he wanted to make the Elves and Warriors of other races join his tribe. However, what made him feel very uncomfortable was¡­ In the letter, he claimed to be the spokesperson of the Elven Queen. With an arrogant attitude, he demanded that everyone in the Elf Valley must submit to him after joining his tribe. If he had asked to join the tribe of his own accord and had been a little more humble, Su Ming might have even considered letting him join the tribe. However, based on the other party¡¯s attitude, there was no way Su Ming would accept his conditions! Zelda pouted and shook her head at the question. ¡°I¡¯m not too sure, but since there¡¯s such a letter, I think we should at least investigate it.¡± When Su Ming heard that, he frowned and thought about it for a while. Then, he lifted his head to look at Zelda and said, ¡°Do you know who the other party is?¡± Zelda frowned and thought for a while, but she shook her head in the end. ¡°This letter was sent to the Elf tribe this morning. It was sent to my residence at once. ¡°I didn¡¯t have enough time to think about it. I can¡¯t imagine who sent this letter. ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m going back to the Elf tribe now,¡± Zelda continued after a short pause. ¡°I¡¯m going to read the records of the tribe¡¯s development in the past. ¡°Let¡¯s see if we can find any clues from the content.¡± When Su Ming heard this, he nodded with a serious expression. Since the other party had taken the initiative to send a letter, even if they ignored it, there would probably be more letters after a period of time, or even some Messenger would come. But in this case, they would be too passive in the Elf Valley. Right now, a new town was being built outside the Elf Valley. This kind of passive action was naturally unacceptable to the Elf Valley. Su Ming thought about it, then pushed the letter back and said, Have the Elven hunters been exploring new areas nearby? ¡± When Zelda heard this question, she understood what Su Ming meant. After thinking for a while, she shook her head and said, ¡°Although the Elven hunters will continue to explore the outside world during this time. ¡°But because we¡¯re building a town now, the number of Elven hunters we¡¯ve sent out is still small, and the expansion is very slow. So, our people and the others haven¡¯t found any new tribes.¡± Su Ming nodded and did not linger on the topic. After thinking for a while, he said, ¡°Since you¡¯re going to investigate, take me with you.¡± When Zelda heard this, she first lifted her head to look at Su Ming in surprise, then she nodded and her voice suddenly became gentler. ¡°Alright. Thank you, Great Prophet.¡± Su Ming waved his hand, indicating that it was nothing. At the same time, a notification lit up in his system space. [New mission: a sudden letter] [Mission description: One day, Elf Commander Zelda suddenly received a mysterious letter. The other party asked you to join. Please assist Zelda in investigating the truth behind the incident.] [Mission reward: Zelda¡¯s favorability, 50000 exp, Elf shield *1] [Mission follow-up: Unknown mayfly] As he looked at the task he had triggered in the system space, Su Ming quirked his eyebrows and a hint of surprise flashed in his eyes. The follow-up of the quest meant that this quest was not as simple as just investigating. But when he thought about it, it made sense. Since the other party dared to ask Su Ming¡¯s tribe to join him so brazenly, he must have known what attitude the Elf Valley would have. Therefore, no matter how he rejected it, there would be a lot of trouble in the future. Su Ming shook his head and did not think about it anymore. Instead, he lifted his head and looked at Zelda. The two of them looked at each other and were stunned at the same time. Then, they tacitly looked away. After Su Ming entered Zelda¡¯s room, the two of them had a tacit understanding not to mention the bonfire party. Su Ming was afraid that Zelda would feel awkward, and Zelda was indeed too embarrassed to mention that matter. Thus, the two of them acted as if nothing had happened and walked in the direction of the portal. Once they arrived near the portal, Su Ming first went to check on the Benben Turtle. Once he saw that it was sleeping soundly, he walked into the portal with Zelda. He went to the Elf tribe. The environment here was still the same as before, filled with the chirping of birds and the fragrance of flowers, giving off a feeling of a paradise. Chapter 94 - 94 The Sudden News From the Undead Vampire Clan 94 The Sudden News From the Undead Vampire Clan Once Su Ming and Zelda entered the tribe, they soon came to a small house in the depths of the tribe and found a female Elf. ¡°Greetings, Great Prophet.¡± When the female Elf saw Su Ming, she was clearly a little nervous and shy. She clutched the corner of her clothes tightly and greeted him with a stutter. Su Ming noticed with his sharp senses that the female Elf¡¯s cheeks and earlobes had turned pink. Zelda naturally noticed the female Elf¡¯s expression as well. She shook her head in slight resignation and introduced her to Su Ming. ¡°Her name is Ruiling. She was the first to receive this letter.¡± When Su Ming heard that, he instantly quirked his eyebrows. When Ruiling heard this, she immediately widened her eyes and looked at Su Ming. ¡°Yes! Great Prophet, this is really strange!¡± When Su Ming heard that, he quirked his eyebrows and said, ¡°Oh? How is it strange?¡± Ruiling¡¯s shyness faded when she said this. After frowning and recalling for a while, she slowly opened her mouth. ¡°It was around midnight last night. I was patrolling outside the Elf tribe. ¡°Then, just as I was about to take over the shift with the next person, a bird that looked like an Owl flew over. ¡°After it left this letter, it immediately flew away. ¡°At first, I thought it was strange and funny. After all, this kind of thing is rare. But I never thought that the content of the letter would be like this.¡± Ruiling could not help but shake her head. She was a little surprised. When he heard that, Su Ming frowned and thought about it for a while before he asked, ¡°An Owl?¡± Hearing this, Ruiling frowned slightly, then nodded her head decisively. ¡°An Owl.¡± ¡°What kind of Owl? What I mean is, is there anything different between it and a normal Owl?¡± Ruiling frowned and thought for a while, then said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t look any different from an ordinary Owl. ¡°When I look at it, I think it¡¯s bigger than an ordinary Owl.¡± As she spoke, Ruiling seemed to have thought of something, and her eyes suddenly lit up, ¡°Oh right! I remember that it had a transparent horn on its forehead!¡± When he heard Ruiling¡¯s words, Su Ming was slightly taken aback at first, and a hint of surprise flashed in his eyes. He looked at Zelda and saw a hint of surprise in each other¡¯s eyes. The two of them exchanged glances for a while before Su Ming turned to look at Ruiling. ¡°Alright, we understand. Thank you.¡± Hearing this, Ruiling waved her hands nervously and said, ¡°No, no, no. It¡¯s my duty to help the Great Prophet and the great commander.¡± ¡°Is the information I¡¯ve provided helpful to you?¡± She asked after a moment of hesitation. Su Ming was stunned for a moment, then he smiled. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s very helpful.¡± ¡­ ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of this bird before.¡± Zelda said with a frown after they left Ruiling¡¯s place. When Su Ming heard that, he nodded in agreement. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen a bird like this before. It must be a rare species, and it might not even be a creature from Silver Wind Valley.¡± Zelda¡¯s expression became even more serious. ¡°Does this mean that they might be a force outside of Silver Wind Valley?¡± Su Ming nodded, then shook his head. ¡°We can¡¯t be completely sure. The enemy is in the dark, and we¡¯re in the light. Don¡¯t act rashly. Tell the soldiers to be on guard.¡± After a slight pause, Su Ming continued, ¡°Also, ask the Elven hunters to check if there are any creatures that match the Owl¡¯s description when they go out to patrol the area.¡± Zelda nodded with a serious expression. After that, the two of them investigated around the Elf tribe, but they found nothing. In the end, they could only return to the Elf Valley. Once they returned to the Elf Valley, Su Ming sent Zelda back to her place and went straight to the area near the Tree of Life. After half a day of rest, Benben had almost recovered its vitality. When it saw Su Ming, it flew up to him excitedly and stretched out its hand toward him. It stared at him with its green bean-sized eyes. Su Ming was stunned for a moment before he realized that the boy was asking for his sunglasses. Su Ming smiled helplessly and returned the sunglasses to Benben Turtle so that it could put them on. Then, Su Ming brought along the Turtle and walked out of the Elf Valley. It did not take long for the man and Turtle to arrive at the location of the foundation that Dishan had laid. It had only been half a day, but the prototype of a house had already been built on the foundation. Not only here, but many foundations nearby had also been built. All kinds of materials were sent to the vicinity in an endless stream, and then the houses were slowly built. Once Su Ming came over, Dishan also walked up to him with an excited look on his face. ¡°Great Prophet, at this rate, with enough materials, we only need two or three months to build the land and town we have planned so far.¡± When he heard that, Su Ming nodded and a smile appeared on his face. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± After that, the two of them chatted for a while about the town¡¯s construction. Then, an Elven Warrior ran up to Su Ming in a hurry. When he saw Dishan standing beside Su Ming, he looked like he wanted to say something, but he hesitated. Dishan raised his eyebrows and instantly came back to his senses. He found an excuse and left the place. At this moment, the Elf from the valley spoke again, ¡°Great Prophet, someone is looking for you!¡± Su Ming frowned and said, ¡°If someone is looking for me, you can just tell me. Why are you avoiding leader Dishan?¡± The Elven Warrior quickly shook his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s not that I want to avoid you on purpose, Chief Dishan. I just feel that it¡¯s better not to let more people know about this.¡± Su Ming quirked his eyebrows and looked at the Elf Warrior before him. ¡°Tell me, what is it?¡± The Elven Warrior took a deep breath and said, ¡°A Vampire suddenly came to our Elf Valley and said that he wants to see you.¡± When he heard that, Su Ming was instantly slightly surprised. Blood Clan? If he did not mention it, he would have almost forgotten about this tribe. Vampires did not like to interact with others. They preferred to stay in the mountains and be isolated from the world. If there was nothing else, he would not disturb Su Ming. Chapter 95 - 95 Lin Mai’s Disappearance 95 Lin Mai¡¯s Disappearance At the entrance of the Elf Valley. When Su Ming arrived at the entrance of the valley, he saw the flustered members of the Blood Clan walking on the same spot. They were frowning as if they were thinking about something. The people walking around in the valley would cast him curious looks. The reason why Su Ming was able to recognize him as a member of the Blood Clan with just one glance was because the characteristics of the Blood Clan were too obvious. His skin was so white that it looked sickly, and his fangs could be clearly seen when he turned around. He was also dressed in a way that was out of place in the Elf Valley. The current Elf Valley, due to its prosperous development, was basically wearing more advanced and wealthy clothes. Only this Blood Clansman was wearing a thin cloak, which was gently fluttering in the breeze from the valley. Su Ming could not help but raise his eyebrows when he saw this. He then quickly walked up to the Blood Clan member. ¡°Hello,¡± he said. When the Blood Clansman suddenly heard the voice, he was clearly shocked. He took two steps back instinctively before he lifted his head to look at Su Ming, still in a state of shock. When he saw Su Ming¡¯s face, a hint of excitement flashed in the Blood Clansman¡¯s eyes. ¡°Great Prophet, you¡¯re finally here.¡± Su Ming cast him a glance, but he did not match the man with a certain face in his memories. By the looks of it, this person was not a high ranking member of the Blood Clan, or else Su Ming would have some impression of him. As he thought about it, Su Ming asked, ¡°Why did you suddenly come here? Is there an internal problem with the Vampires?¡± Hearing this question, the Blood Clansman was slightly startled at first, then he could not help but frown and sigh. He was a little hesitant to speak. ¡°Great Prophet, I¡¯m sorry, but it¡¯s not a good time to talk about this here. ¡°If you¡¯re free now, I hope you can make a trip to the internal department of our Blood Clan. This is also the wish of all members of the Blood Clan. Please!¡± Once the Blood Clansman finished speaking, he even bowed toward Su Ming solemnly. Su Ming could not help but quirk his eyebrows when he heard that. He swept his gaze across the Blood Clansman. Seeing that his expression was extremely serious and there was even a sense of panic that could not be hidden in the depths of his eyes¡­ Su Ming thought about it and nodded. ¡°Wait for me here, I¡¯ll be back soon.¡± The Blood Clansman hurriedly nodded upon hearing this. After that, Su Ming found Da Bai and Benben in the Elf Valley. Then, after thinking about it for a while, Su Ming did not choose to bring any of the Warriors from the Elf Valley. There were still more than one hundred Tree Demons under him in the Blood Clan¡¯s main tribe. Su Ming could still clearly sense their presence even now. Even if there were any accidents within the Blood Clan, these hundred Tree Demons would be able to deal with those accidents. As he thought about it, Su Ming went straight to the entrance of the valley. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± he said. Su Ming raised his chin at the Blood Clansman, then he did the same in the direction of the Blood Clansmen tribe. Once the Blood Clansman came to his senses, he quickly summoned his black wings and quickly caught up to Su Ming. Even though he was not as fast as Da Bai, he was still able to keep up with him and not be left behind. Su Ming turned his head around and cast Da Bai a glance, then told him to slow down. At the same time, his mind was spinning with thoughts. Looking at the Vampire in front of him, he should be quite strong. This was because Su Ming remembered Lin Mai telling him that only a quarter of the Blood Clan members had the ability to fly with wings. With all their might, the group of two humans and two beasts soon arrived at the foot of the Blood Clan¡¯s mountain. The Blood Clan cultivator retracted his wings and Su Ming walked down from Da Bai¡¯s back. ¡°You wait here. If there¡¯s any accident, come up the mountain to find me.¡± Su Ming did not plan to bring Da Bai along, in case something really happened and Da Bai was targeted. Da Bai nodded obediently upon hearing this. After that, Su Ming held the Turtle in his arms and followed the Blood Clan member up the mountain. It did not take long for them to arrive at the Blood Clan¡¯s base camp. When most of the Blood Clan members saw Su Ming, they flashed him a friendly smile. This was a rare sight for the cold and indifferent Blood Clansmen. The moment Su Ming reached the top of the mountain, Kendall, whom he had not seen for many days, came up to him with a smile. ¡°Great Prophet, you¡¯re finally here.¡± Although there was a smile on Kendall¡¯s face, there was an unconcealable worry in his eyes. Su Ming cast him a glance, then nodded at him. ¡°Let¡¯s find a quiet place to talk.¡± When Kendall heard this, he was stunned for a moment. After he recovered from his shock, he immediately nodded with a serious expression. ¡°Great Prophet, please come with me.¡± After that, Kendall brought Su Ming to a hidden stone house. After entering, Kendall¡¯s feigned calmness instantly disappeared. He heaved a long sigh and helplessly rubbed the space between his eyebrows. ¡°Great Prophet, with your intelligence, I think you have probably guessed the reason we called you here, right?¡± When Su Ming heard him, he cast him an indifferent glance and nodded his head lightly. The moment he entered the Vampire¡¯s headquarters, he had already noticed that something was wrong. That something was not right did not mean that there was something wrong with the Blood Clan members, nor was it because there was some internal conflict within the Blood Clan as Su Ming had thought when he came. To put it more clearly, this matter did not involve many people, but it was enough to affect the stability of the entire Blood Clan. Lin Mai had disappeared. Yes, Lin Mai, the new leader of the Blood Clan, had disappeared! The moment Su Ming entered the Blood Clan¡¯s headquarters, he noticed that something was off. In the main branch of the Vampires, his Tree Demons subordinates were doing well, and none of them were reduced. Most of the Blood Clan members that Su Ming could recognize had also stood before him in perfect condition. In fact, they were even healthier than before. However, among all the Blood Clan members, Su Ming could not see Lin Mai. Based on Lin Mai¡¯s level of respect for him, it was already abnormal that he did not come down the mountain to welcome him when Su Ming arrived. After Su Ming came up the mountain, they still did not see him, which made the whole thing even stranger. ¡°So, what exactly happened?¡± When Kendall heard Su Ming¡¯s question, he first cast him a glance, then let out a sigh of slight helplessness. ¡°Great Prophet, I have to start from a week ago.¡± Chapter 96 - 96 The Vampires Request 96 The Vampires¡¯ Request After sighing, Kendall began to explain the entire situation. ¡°A week ago, when our sanguine were out exploring, they suddenly found Mike¡¯s traces in the wilderness.¡± When he heard that, Su Ming quirked his eyebrows and a hint of surprise flashed in his eyes. Su Ming still remembered the name Mike. Back when he was subduing the Vampires, Mike had been his biggest obstacle. At that time, he was the leader of the radical faction. If Su Ming did not have the bug known as the Tree Demon, subduing the Blood Clan would not have been so easy. ¡°Is it that Mike?¡± When Kendall heard this, he first cast a glance at Su Ming, then nodded his head. ¡°It¡¯s him. After our people discovered his tracks, they found out that he¡¯s living a miserable life.¡± ¡°At that time, he was basically living a primitive life. He could only rely on hunting wild beasts to survive. ¡°After our people reported this situation, Lin Mai felt some compassion.¡± At this point, Kendall sighed and shook his head, ¡°Great Prophet, as you know, Lin Mai has always been a kind person. ¡°Even though Mike treated him like that, he still has good intentions toward Mike.¡± ¡°And so, he made a decision. Su Ming quirked his eyebrows and looked at Kendall, who had suddenly stopped moving. He asked, ¡°He wants to invite Mike to re-enter the Blood Clan?¡± Kendall let out a long breath and nodded. ¡°To prove his sincerity, Lin Mai didn¡¯t even bring too many guards with him. He only brought two personal bodyguards. ¡°The other blood breeds and I tried to stop Lin Mai. However, Lin Mai said that the Blood Clan is a whole, no matter what. We should give others a chance to make mistakes, and we can¡¯t expel them completely just because of one mistake. ¡°I was convinced by Lin Mai, and so were the other Vampires.¡± At this point, Kendall slowly clenched his fist, his eyes suddenly filled with regret and anger. He took a deep breath and said regretfully, ¡°I should¡¯ve encouraged him to persuade him with more determination! If I, Chenchen, was like this, Lin Mai might not have gone missing!¡± When Kendall said this, Su Ming could more or less understand what had happened. ¡°So, you¡¯re saying that after Lin Mai found out about Mike¡¯s wandering, he¡¯s going to personally persuade him to return to his race? ¡°But after he left to look for Mike with only two bodyguards, he never returned?¡± Kendall nodded his head. Then, he gritted his teeth and stared at the table. Su Ming could even hear the sound of his teeth chattering. Sharp fangs were slowly pulled out of his mouth. ¡°Mike, if I find you, I¡¯ll make you wish you were dead!¡± Kendall¡¯s voice was filled with hatred. Once Su Ming had a rough understanding of what had happened, he asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on with Mike? Did you guys go over to check the situation?¡± Hearing this question, Kendall was stunned for a moment before nodding his head. ¡°Yes, we¡¯ve investigated the situation over there. ¡°We¡¯ve even searched the place where Mike appeared countless times. ¡°But we didn¡¯t find anything.¡± Su Ming nodded. Just as he was about to say something, Kendall, who was standing before him, lifted his head. Then, with a burning gaze, Kendall stared at Su Ming, who stood before him. ¡°Great Prophet, can I get rid of you and help us find our leader, Lin Mai? ¡°Without Lin Mai, I really don¡¯t know how the Vampires can continue to develop. ¡°He was born to be a leader. He shouldn¡¯t have disappeared without a reason!¡± The moment Kendall finished speaking, a notification appeared in front of Su Ming. [Mission triggered: Vampire¡¯s request] [Mission description: The leader of the Blood Clan, Lin Mai, has gone missing. The Blood Clan is in a panic. Kendall hopes that you can find the leader of the Blood Clan.] [Mission reward: Vampire¡¯s trust level +10, 60000 experience points, Blood Red Cloak!] [Please choose to accept: Yes or no] Su Ming tapped on the ¡®Yes¡¯ option, then lifted his head to look at Kendall. ¡°Well, I don¡¯t have anything else to do recently.¡± ¡°Lin Mai is also a very precious friend of mine. I¡¯ll help your Blood Clan to find him.¡± [Congratulations, you¡¯ve accepted the mission: Vampire¡¯s request.] When Kendall heard Su Ming¡¯s words, his face instantly lit up with excitement and his eyes lit up. ¡°Great Prophet, I really don¡¯t know what words I should use to thank you! We Vampires will always remember your kindness.¡± Su Ming waved his hand and did not linger on the topic. Instead, he said in a straightforward manner, ¡°Tell me the exact time and location when Lin Mai left. Also, what did the two Blood Clan members who followed him look like? What are their characteristics?¡± After a slight pause, Su Ming added, ¡°Also, tell me the exact location where Kendall appeared last time.¡± Once Kendall finished telling him all this, Su Ming left the secret chamber with him. When Kendall saw that Su Ming was about to leave, a look of anticipation and worry appeared on his face. The Blood Clan members also quickly reacted. Su Ming had accepted their request and agreed to help them find Lin Mai. Immediately, people began to speak. ¡°Great Prophet, please bring our leader back!¡± ¡°Yes, Great Prophet. Please punish that damn traitor, Mike!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, this damn guy. If he really killed our leader, please don¡¯t show him any mercy!¡± ¡°Lin Mai is a good leader. Please bring him back safely!¡± ¡­ At the foot of the Blood Clan¡¯s mountain, under Kendall¡¯s gaze, which was filled with anticipation and worry, Su Ming rode on Da Bai and carried the Turtle in his arms, heading toward the location the Blood Clan had told him. Lin Mai¡¯s direction of departure was not much different from where Kendall had appeared. They were in the same line. Su Ming also managed to get a clear picture of the two Blood Clan cultivators¡¯ appearances and characteristics. Su Ming should be able to recognize him once he saw him. As he walked in the direction the Blood Clan members had told him, Su Ming¡¯s thoughts continued to wander. In fact, he could tell from the Blood Clan¡¯s indignant expressions when he set off. They were very certain that Mike was the murderer who caused Lin Mai¡¯s disappearance. But Su Ming did not think so. Chapter 97 - 97 Traces Found 97 Traces Found In other words, he was not so sure that Mike was the culprit behind Lin Mai¡¯s disappearance. There was a reason why he made this judgment. After he had reversed the situation in the Blood Clan, Mike, who had fallen into a dead end, did not fight to the death with them. On the contrary, he even persuaded his followers not to continue resisting and to join the current Blood Clan. Then, he left the tribe alone. It could be seen from this that Mike¡¯s decision on the development of the Vampires was very radical. But in fact, he had a lot of feelings for the Vampires, and he was not someone who would do anything to achieve his goals. So, if Lin Mai was kind enough to invite Mike to re-join the Blood Clan, he would have to do it. Even if Mike did not want to, he would probably only give Lin Mai a hard time and would not directly hit him. Of course, all of this was just Su Ming¡¯s guess. As for the specifics, it would depend on the situation at that time. As he thought about it, Su Ming lifted his head slightly and looked into the distance. After a period of trekking, he had already covered half the distance. Some of the situations along the way were not exactly the same as what the Blood Clansmen had said. It was clearly because he had deviated from his route. And this was what Su Ming had done on purpose. The Vampires had searched this area many times, but they had not found any clues. If Su Ming continued to follow their path, he would probably return empty-handed in the end. Therefore, he simply rejected the Vampire¡¯s idea of leading the way and rushed in the direction of his destination alone. At the same time, Su Ming was also thinking about what he would do if he was Lin Mai. Would he change his route? Would he encounter any unexpected terrain or danger? With that thought in mind, Su Ming walked for another half an hour in the boundless wilderness. Then, he suddenly stopped by a lake. This place was only about a quarter of an hour¡¯s journey from the place where the Blood Clansmen had met Mike. And this was one of the few water sources nearby. Once Su Ming stopped there, he first let Da Bai and Benben get some water and rest. As for himself, he started to circle around the lakeside. Then, when he reached a spot with a river bank, he suddenly stopped. His line of sight was somewhat uncontrollably attracted by a scene. Not far ahead, there was a piece of cloth on the riverbank. Su Ming immediately narrowed his eyes and quickly walked toward the fragment. Once he was right in front of him, Su Ming took a deep breath and his expression turned slightly solemn. The moment he saw the fragment, Su Ming recognized its material and where it came from. This was obviously a fragment that had been cut off from the capes of the Blood Clan! Su Ming picked it up and held it in his palm to study it. His eyelids twitched slightly. Su Ming looked around and his expression became more serious. He was certain that the fragment was not cut from an ordinary Vampire. Su Ming had only seen a cloak made of this material on a Blood Clansman before. ¡°Lin Mai¡­¡± Su Ming took a deep breath and cast a glance at the lake before him. His eyes flickered. Then, he walked to the side of the Turtle, picked it up, and pointed to the lake in front of him. ¡°Benben Turtle, help me see if there are any strange things inside. Hmm¡­tell me if there are any bodies in there.¡± When Benben Turtle heard this, he tilted his head in a daze. However, it did not say anything after that. Instead, it turned around and plunged into the lake behind it. After that, Su Ming stood on the shore with a slightly focused gaze, waiting for the Turtle to come ashore. After about 15 minutes, the Turtle had already floated up from the lake. Once it reached the shore, it gestured at Su Ming for a while, and at the same time, it kept on mumbling. The general meaning was, ¡°There¡¯s nothing strange in the lake, and no one else. There are only some fish.¡± Once Su Ming understood what it meant, he let out a small sigh of relief. Fortunately, the worst case scenario he had anticipated did not happen. Once he thought of this, Su Ming no longer hesitated. He mounted Da Bai and looked around. As for the Turtle, Su Ming did not let it stay in his arms. ¡°Once you find someone or something wrong, let me know immediately, understand?¡± When Benben Turtle heard this, he first nodded his head, then directly flew into the air. Riding on Da Bai, Su Ming started exploring the area around the river. Since he was able to find Lin Mai¡¯s clothes by the lake, it proved that Lin Mai had been here before. Moreover, there might have been an extremely intense fight. Under such circumstances, Su Ming had a feeling that Lin Mai would still be nearby. However, after searching for half an hour, Su Ming still did not find anything. He frowned slightly. Just as Su Ming was about to return to the Blood Clan and call for people from there to search the area thoroughly, the Turtle suddenly flew down from the sky, making some strange noises. Su Ming was first stunned when he saw the Turtle¡¯s reaction, then he quickly asked, ¡°Did you discover something?!¡± There was a hint of excitement in Su Ming¡¯s voice, and the Turtle nodded its head in excitement as well. ¡°Yaya!¡± I saw someone over there, hurry and go take a look. Su Ming understood what it meant. He no longer hesitated and strode in the direction the Turtle had pointed. Before long, Su Ming arrived at the place the Turtle had mentioned. They were in a Valley, and there were two guards standing guard at the entrance of the valley. However, compared to the Elf Valley, the defense posts and the Warriors on duty were much cruder. It was as if he was a Barbarian who had yet to fully evolve. The feeling they gave Su Ming was that they were of the same origin as the Barbarian tribe he had previously subdued. Su Ming frowned slightly and rode on Da Bai to take a look around the valley. Then, he slowly understood the situation of the entire Valley. The valley was not big, it could even be said to be a little small, even smaller than the Elf Valley. And the number of people among them was only about a few dozen or a hundred. Of course, this information was not the most important to Su Ming. The most important thing was the person he found inside! Chapter 98 - 98 Found 98 Found Well, it might not be accurate to say that it was a person. This was because he saw the two Blood Clan bodyguards who had gone missing with Lin Mai. The two bodyguards were tied to a wooden stake and were unconscious. Su Ming observed them from a hidden spot for a while, then he quirked his eyebrows slightly. He was not sure if it was because they had not had a good rest in the past few days. In short, the two bodyguards seemed to be in a rather ordinary state. His already unhealthy skin now looked even more bloodless. There were about seven or eight Barbarian soldiers standing guard beside them. It was obvious that they were guarding against them from running away. When he saw this, Su Ming could not help but quirk his eyebrows slightly. Then, he looked around the field, but he did not find Lin Mai in the valley. He frowned and returned to the entrance of the valley. Then, he stood on the spot and pondered for a while. He slowly turned his gaze to the two Barbarians who were standing guard at the entrance of the valley. Su Ming quirked an eyebrow, and a thought-provoking look flashed past his eyes. He chuckled softly and immediately sneaked over. Then, once he got close to the two bodyguards, Su Ming lifted the blade in his hand. With a raise of his hand and a fall of his blade, the Barbarian was killed on the spot. The other Barbarian was also shocked when he saw his companion in such a miserable state. Just as he was about to open his mouth and call out to Su Ming, Su Ming¡¯s fist had already landed at the center of his brows. The Barbarian¡¯s eyes were focused on his own mountain root, and he felt his head start to spin. Then, he directly fell to the ground, unable to say a word until he fainted. Once Su Ming picked him up, he did not bring him too far away. In order to avoid any unforeseen circumstances, he brought the Barbarian to a forest. After making sure that the Barbarian¡¯s shouts would not be heard by the other Barbarians in the valley, he asked the Turtle to spray water at him. After a short while, this person woke up from the baptism of the Turtle. And the truth proved that Su Ming had overestimated the Barbarian¡¯s courage. Once he woke up, the Barbarian immediately knelt down in fear. At the same time, he kept begging for mercy. ¡°No, no, no, don¡¯t kill me, don¡¯t kill me. As long as you don¡¯t kill me, I¡¯ll do anything you want.¡± Su Ming cast him a glance and raised his eyebrows. Since this Barbarian was so tactful, it gave him the time to waste talking nonsense. ¡°What¡¯s the situation with the two people in the valley?¡± Su Ming asked. The Barbarian was stunned for a moment before he hurriedly said, ¡°These are the Vampires we found a few days ago. Our clan leader thought they were an ominous sign, so he captured them.¡± When he heard this, Su Ming nodded slightly. ¡°When you guys caught them, they weren¡¯t the only ones, right?¡± Hearing this, the Barbarian was stunned for a moment, and then his expression showed slight hesitation. When Su Ming saw this, his voice instantly became slightly colder. ¡°If you dare to lie, I can¡¯t guarantee that you won¡¯t suffer the same fate as your companions.¡± As soon as he said that, the Barbarian immediately recalled the scene of his companion falling to the ground without a sound. After swallowing his saliva, the Barbarian took a deep breath and quickly said, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare, I wouldn¡¯t dare. How would I dare to lie to you? ¡°I think when we caught them, there was a very handsome Vampire. He looked like their leader. ¡°There¡¯s one more. He looks more like a Barbarian than us, but he should be a Vampire too. ¡°When we first met them, they seemed to be arguing about something.¡± ¡°We didn¡¯t listen carefully before we were caught.¡± Su Ming shook his head helplessly and said, ¡°Is it by the lake over there?¡± As he spoke, Su Ming pointed toward the lakeside where he found the pieces of Lin Mai¡¯s clothes. The Barbarian was stunned for a moment before he hurriedly nodded. ¡°What about the other two? How come I didn¡¯t see them in your valley?¡± When the Barbarian heard this, he suddenly hesitated, as if he was hesitating whether he should say this. Su Ming¡¯s expression became slightly serious, and his voice immediately became colder. ¡°You should be clear of the consequences of lying to me at this time, right?¡± The Barbarian was stunned. He did not dare to hide anything and immediately said, ¡°These people were sent to the Tiger Valley under the orders of the clan leader half an hour ago. Su Ming frowned slightly and asked coldly, ¡°What is that place?¡± The moment he said that, the Barbarian hesitated for a moment. When he saw that Su Ming¡¯s expression was about to turn dark again, he quickly said, ¡°That¡¯s a place with many Tigers and wild beasts! ¡°Most people who go in basically have no way out! ¡°Every once in a while, our tribe will catch prey and send them in. It¡¯s to offer them as a sacrifice to the Mountain God in the Tiger Valley. The moment he said that, Su Ming¡¯s brows immediately furrowed tightly together. ¡°Where is the Ferocious Tiger Valley?!¡± At that moment, Su Ming¡¯s gaze looked as if he wanted to devour a person, causing the Barbarian to instantly become terrified. He quickly pointed in a direction and said, ¡°Over there, it¡¯s about an hour¡¯s walk, and that¡¯s the Ferocious Tiger Valley!¡± The moment the person finished speaking, Su Ming raised his hand and struck the back of the person¡¯s head. The Barbarian¡¯s body went soft and he immediately fell unconscious. Su Ming tied him to a big tree and stuffed his mouth full. Once he was sure that he could not escape, he rode on Da Bai and headed toward the direction of the Ferocious Tiger Valley with the Turtle in his arms. On the way, Su Ming¡¯s brows furrowed slightly. He was also thinking about the Barbarian¡¯s words. The distance between the Tiger Valley and the Barbarian Valley was about an hour¡¯s walk. They had left half an hour ago and sent Lin Mai and the rest to the Tiger Valley. This meant that he still had half an hour to catch up with the Barbarians and save Lin Mai from their hands. When he thought of this, Su Ming let out a small sigh of relief. With Da Bai¡¯s speed, it would not be difficult for him to catch up to the Barbarians and save Lin Mai from their hands. His body relaxed slightly and Su Ming began to think about his next move. ¡­ Lin Mai and Mike were tied up tightly and pushed forward on the Barbarian tribe¡¯s simple cart. Although their bodies were tightly tied up, their mouths were not gagged. Chapter 99 - 99 Saving Lin Mai 99 Saving Lin Mai After looking at each other, Mike suddenly snorted coldly, and the expression on his face was a little angry. ¡°The Blood Clan is really unlucky to have a leader like you! Why did you have to come to me? Now, he had also sent himself in! Is it fun?¡± After Lin Mai heard his words, he looked at Mike with a helpless expression. ¡°Mike, there¡¯s no point in us talking about this now.¡± Upon hearing this, Mike¡¯s expression froze, and his gaze toward Lin Mai became more and more angry. ¡°Then tell me, why did you come to me? Is this the situation you want to see? ¡°Now that you and I are both going to die, and that old man Kendall is of no use to us, do we still have a future for the Blood Clan?!¡± Lin Mai opened his mouth and was about to say something when a Barbarian turned around with a frown. ¡°What are you guys arguing about? Don¡¯t you know how to be quiet? You¡¯re going to die soon, yet you still have so much nonsense to say!¡± There were only six people in the group of Barbarians that were transporting Lin Mai and Mike. The one who scolded them was the leader. Mike¡¯s face flashed with displeasure after being scolded. He had never been treated like this in the Vampire tribe, and now he was being treated like this by a Barbarian? ¡°What does it have to do with you whether I speak or not?!¡± The Barbarian squinted his eyes and slowly walked to Mike. The other Barbarians also came back to their senses and stopped in their tracks. Then, the leader of the Barbarians directly slapped Mike¡¯s face. ¡®Pa!¡¯ A crisp sound was heard on Mike¡¯s face, and a blood-red handprint appeared on his face. ¡°Shut up, you damned Vampire!¡± The Barbarian stared at Mike coldly. However, Mike¡¯s temper was not good either. For someone like him who wanted to save face, being slapped like that was worse than killing him. ¡°You motherf*cker! Don¡¯t let me find an opportunity, or else you¡¯ll suffer a fate worse than death!¡± The leader of the Barbarians squinted his eyes and stared at Mike. Then, he raised his hand and was about to give Mike a second slap. However, this time, he did not manage to slap her. A sharp wind-breaking sound suddenly came from an unknown direction. In an instant, the arrow pierced through the air and went straight through the Barbarian leader¡¯s forehead. Buzzzzzz! The head Barbarian¡¯s forehead was covered by arrows. Under the powerful impact, the leader of the Barbarians was even directly smashed into a tree trunk behind him. From the beginning to the end, he had not been able to react to the arrow. In the time it took for a spark to fly off a flint, he was already a dead body nailed to the ground. Looking at the scene in front of them, the Barbarians at the side were a little confused at first, as if they had not yet reacted. Then, when they realized what had happened, fear and disbelief gushed out from their expressions and eyes. These Barbarians could not care less about Lin Mai and Mike. They immediately found cover to avoid the arrows that were coming from who knows where. Lin Mai and Mike, after the initial shock, looked at each other. Immediately, their eyes became a little bewildered, and there was also some curiosity. Even though the Barbarians had already tried their best to find a place to hide, with Su Ming riding on Da Bai, they were no different from standing naked in front of him. He drew the bow and nocked the arrows, and shot them out one by one. These Barbarians fell one after another after this. In the end, when Su Ming fired another arrow, the last Barbarian fell to the ground. Lin Mai and Mike were frowning as they kept looking around. ¡°Who are you? Why did you save us?¡± Lin Mai could not help but shout. When Su Ming heard that, he shook his head helplessly and walked out of the forest. Lin Mai, your actions this time were too impulsive. Lin Mai was slightly taken aback when he heard the familiar voice. Then, he turned his head around and looked at Su Ming who had appeared before him. ¡°Great Prophet, it¡¯s you? Are you here to save me?¡± Su Ming looked at him with a slightly resigned expression and said, ¡°What else? To watch you get sent into the Tiger Valley by these Barbarians?¡± As he spoke, Su Ming walked toward Lin Mai. Once he was in front of him, Su Ming untied the rope that bound Lin Mai and Mike. Once the two of them were released, Lin Mai walked to Su Ming excitedly. He seemed to want to hug Su Ming, but he also felt that his actions were a little too abrupt. For a moment, he did not know whether to stretch out his hand or let go. Su Ming looked at him helplessly, then patted his shoulder. At that moment, Mike¡¯s gaze was focused on Su Ming. Obviously, Mike still remembered the human who had driven him out of the Vampire tribe last time. Su Ming also cast him an indifferent glance, but he did not say anything. After Lin Mai reacted, he could not help but ask, ¡°Great Prophet, how did you know that I was captured by these Barbarians?¡± Su Ming cast him a glance and shook his head. ¡°Your clansmen were worried about you, so they came to find me. ¡°I followed the path you took and found your clothes by the lake. Then I found the Barbarian tribe.¡± Hearing this, Lin Mai suddenly understood. Beside him, Mike also raised his eyebrows in surprise. ¡°In short, Great Prophet, I am very grateful that you were able to save me this time. ¡°Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to see you again.¡± ¡°You know that too?¡± Su Ming asked with a frown. ¡°Don¡¯t do such a risky thing by yourself next time, or bring a few more people with you.¡± Lin Mai scratched his head in embarrassment and said, ¡°I understand, Great Prophet.¡± Su Ming cast him a glance and did not say anything. At that moment, Mike hesitated for a moment. He then walked toward Su Ming. ¡°Huhu, thank you.¡± Mike¡¯s expression was a little awkward when he said this. He was obviously not used to thanking others. When Su Ming heard that, he only waved his hand indifferently and did not say anything else. Chapter 100 - 100 Mikes Terrifying Combat Power 100 Mike¡¯s Terrifying Combat Power Then, Lin Mai was shocked as if he had thought of something. He quickly said, ¡°Oh right! I still have two brothers in the Barbarian tribe!¡± Su Ming was first stunned, then he came to his senses. It seemed that there were indeed two Vampires in the Barbarian tribe who were tied up and basking in the sun. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s go over and take a look at the situation first, then we¡¯ll think of how to save him.¡± The situation in the Barbarian Valley was more complicated than Lin Mai¡¯s, and the difficulty of the rescue would be higher. Lin Mai clearly understood this as well. After nodding his head with a heavy expression, he followed Su Ming. However, at that moment, Mike, who was behind them, suddenly spoke after hesitating for a while. ¡°If you can provide me with enough blood, I can solve the problem in the valley. ¡°However, my blood must be pure enough. Otherwise, I can¡¯t fully recover my strength.¡± Su Ming turned his head around when he heard that. He sized up Mike and realized that he looked extremely weak. Su Ming raised his eyebrows and turned to look at Lin Mai, who was beside him. There was a questioning look in his eyes. He would not bring any pure blood with him when he went out, but Lin Mai was a different story as he was a member of the Blood Clan. Lin Mai reacted and opened his mouth wide. A ball of bright red blood flew out of his mouth and floated in front of Mike. ¡°This is the blood supply I brought with me when I set off from the Blood Clan in case of any accidents.¡± ¡°These supplies were all obtained from the tree Yao, they are definitely pure enough.¡± Mike nodded and started to absorb the blood in front of him. Then, his originally weak aura also began to rise continuously during this process. In the end, when he finished absorbing the ball of blood floating before him, his presence had already reached the level it had been when Su Ming first met him. In fact, it was even more powerful! Mike slowly opened his eyes, and there was a flash of ruthlessness in his eyes. Then, he quickly retracted it. A fearsome aura began to exude from his body. ¡°Mike, are you ready?¡± Lin Mai asked tentatively. Mike nodded and the three of them quickly headed toward the Barbarian Valley. When Su Ming rushed to the Barbarian he had kidnapped, he realized that he was still in the same place. After some thought, Su Ming decided not to bother about him. After that, Su Ming, Lin Mai and Mike rushed toward the Barbarian Valley. Then, just as Su Ming and Lin Mai were about to discuss their battle tactics and plans ¡­ They saw Mike Rush into the Barbarian Valley at a speed that they could not stop. Lin Mai opened his mouth and looked at Su Ming in confusion. Su Ming¡¯s expression also changed slightly. He quickly brought Da Bai and Benben to catch up with Mike. However, very soon, Su Ming and Lin Mai realized that their worries were unnecessary. Mike, who had recovered to his peak state, was so powerful that it was somewhat exaggerated. In addition, Mike had a level advantage over these Barbarians. After Mike rushed into the Barbarian Valley, the scene in the valley was like a Wolf entering a flock of sheep. It was a daunting sight. Mike defeated the Barbarians one by one with a destructive method. In the end, there were no more Barbarians that could stand in front of him. On his body, although there were a few more wounds, blood was also slowly flowing. However, his imposing manner was not affected in the slightest. On the contrary, the blood and wounds on his body added to his terrifying aura. Su Ming opened his mouth slightly, and there was a look of shock and disbelief on his face. He had never thought that Mike¡¯s combat power would be so strong. If they were to really compare, he might be the strongest single soldier in Su Ming¡¯s tribe! Of course, Mike had yet to choose to return to the Blood Clan. It would not be accurate to say that he was a member of Su Ming¡¯s tribe. After the two tied-up men were rescued, they looked at Mike with a complicated expression. There was gratitude, but there was also fear and terror. Mike didn¡¯t care about their reactions. After restraining his violent aura, he slowly walked to the side and sat down, as if adjusting his aura. When Su Ming saw this, he did not have any intention of disturbing him. After greeting the two Blood Clan cultivators who had come up to greet him enthusiastically, Su Ming walked straight into the inner parts of the Barbarian Valley. From the outside, the Barbarian Valley looked barren and did not seem to have any precious resources. But Su Ming still wanted to try. He wanted to see if there were any surprises hidden in the Barbarian tribe. However, after walking one round around the Barbarian tribe, Su Ming shook his head and walked out. After walking around the Barbarian tribe, he did not see anything of value. The most valuable items would probably be the few pieces of equipment that were no longer of any use to Su Ming. The current Elf Valley had been completely spoiled by the Dwarves. The requirements for equipment and equipment were all extremely high. If Su Ming brought those pieces of equipment back, he would probably end up in a state where no one would care about them. Su Ming was originally in a bad mood when he walked out. However, he suddenly saw that Lin Mai, who was not far away, seemed to be talking to Mike excitedly. Mike seemed to have been convinced by him. He nodded from time to time, and his eyes would light up. ¡®He managed to convince Mike to re-enter the Blood Clan so quickly. I didn¡¯t know that Lin Mai had the talent to be a lobbyist.¡¯ As he thought about it, Su Ming shook his head slightly and walked toward the two of them. However, when Su Ming walked up to them, the two of them turned to look at him at the same time. Lin Mai¡¯s eyes were filled with excitement, while Mike, who was beside him, was looking forward to it. The corners of Su Ming¡¯s lips twitched. He took a step back subconsciously when he saw their burning gazes and said, ¡°What¡¯s the matter with your¡­?¡± Lin Mai quickly nodded and said, ¡°Naturally!¡± As he spoke, Lin Mai changed to a probing tone. ¡°Great Prophet, you don¡¯t have any bodyguards with you right now, do you?¡± When Su Ming heard that, he was slightly taken aback. He did not expect Lin Mai to suddenly ask him that. However, he quickly nodded. ¡°Yes, no bodyguards. Why are you suddenly asking this?¡± Lin Mai¡¯s expression became even more excited when he received an affirmative answer. ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± Chapter 101 - 101 A Bodyguard? 101 A Bodyguard? Before Su Ming could speak, Lin Mai spoke again. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, Great Prophet, shall I arrange a bodyguard for you? What do you think of Mike?¡± When he heard Lin Mai¡¯s words, Su Ming was momentarily stunned. He could not react in time. Personal bodyguard? Mike? In the past, Su Ming had never thought about finding a personal bodyguard. After all, he was a player in this world. Even if he died, he could be revived again, so he had never thought about this problem before. However, if he thought about it carefully, if he died, he would lose more than just his level. At the same time, he would also lose a certain amount of resources. Therefore, if he could have a so-called report to protect his safety and prevent his life from being threatened¡­ Su Ming felt that it was necessary to have a bodyguard. As he thought about it, Su Ming¡¯s gaze turned toward the Mike. There was a faint hint of doubt in his eyes. ¡°You¡¯re willing to be my bodyguard?¡± Hearing this, Mike immediately nodded decisively and said, ¡°I know. Even if I return to the Blood Clan now, I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to adapt to life there. So, there¡¯s not much point in me returning. ¡°And if I can follow you, my Lord Prophet, and live a more risky life, maybe that¡¯s the life I want. ¡°Of course, I can also repay you for saving my life,¡± Mike continued after a short pause. Mike had not forgotten who had saved him when he was on the verge of death. When Su Ming heard Mike¡¯s words, he sized him up for a while and frowned. To be honest, he was also hesitating whether he should take Mike as his bodyguard. After all, he had always been used to being alone, and he would only bring along the Turtle and Da Bai when he went on an adventure. He was afraid that he would not be used to the sudden appearance of another person. Lin Mai seemed to have noticed Su Ming¡¯s hesitation and immediately said, ¡°Great Prophet, please let Mike follow you for a while to test the effect. ¡°If he¡¯s really helpful to you by your side, then you should let him stay. ¡°If he causes trouble in your life, or if you don¡¯t think you need him, you can send him back to the Vampires. ¡°What do you think?¡± When Su Ming heard that, he frowned and thought about it for a while before he finally nodded. ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem like it¡¯s impossible to whine like this.¡± When Mike heard this, a hint of surprise flashed in his eyes. When Lin Mai saw this happy result, he smiled. Su Ming cast a glance at the two of them, then at the two Blood Clan cultivators who were looking at him with respect. ¡°Since the problem has been solved, I¡¯ll send you back first,¡± Su Ming said after some thought. during the time you disappeared, the people in your tribe were very worried about you. Su Ming was talking to Lin Mai. Lin Mai¡¯s expression was a little complicated. Once he nodded, he looked at Su Ming again and a smile appeared on his face. ¡°I understand, Great Prophet. When I return to the Blood Clan, I¡¯ll explain to everyone what happened during this time.¡± Su Ming nodded and did not say anything else. After that, the group of five flew directly toward the mountain range of the Blood Clan. What was worth mentioning was that due to Mike¡¯s powerful abilities, his speed was no slower than Da Bai¡¯s full speed after he transformed into wings. Moreover, he did not seem to be too tired after flying for an hour or two. When he saw this, Su Ming¡¯s mind raced. If Mike¡¯s physical strength could be this strong, and he did not need to worry about his speed most of the time, then it would not be a problem to let him follow him. After that, the group of five quickly arrived at the mountain range of the Blood Clan. After seeing Lin Mai, the Blood Clansmen heaved a sigh of relief, even Kendall felt lucky that he had survived the disaster. Everyone came forward one by one and checked Lin Mai¡¯s body. Once they were done, the Blood Clan members turned their gazes toward Su Ming, who was standing beside Lin Mai. ¡°Oh, Great Prophet, you are so great! We Vampires really don¡¯t know how to thank you!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Great Prophet. It¡¯s great that you can help us find leader Lin Mai.¡± ¡°Great Prophet, thank you for your hard work. We will always be your loyal believers.¡± The crowd¡¯s thanks to Su Ming did not stop, and Kendall, who was by the side, walked to Mike¡¯s side. The two of them looked at each other, and before either of them could speak, Lin Mai had already walked to their side. ¡°Oh, Uncle Kendall, let me reintroduce you.¡± ¡°Mike has returned to our Blood Clan. However, he probably won¡¯t be living in the Blood Clan¡¯s Mountain range in the future.¡± Hearing this, Kendall¡¯s brows furrowed slightly as a hint of surprise flashed through his eyes. Before he could say anything, Lin Mai spoke again. ¡°From today on, Mike will be Lord Prophet¡¯s bodyguard. He will be responsible for Lord Prophet¡¯s safety when he travels!¡± Hearing this, Kendall furrowed his brows and sized up Mike. Mike looked back at him without backing down. He used to be the leader of the Blood Clan, and his methods were extremely ruthless. Naturally, he would not be defeated in such a confrontation. After looking at him for a while, Kendall coldly snorted. ¡°The Prophet¡¯s bodyguard? You¡¯re really lucky.¡± ¡°But, if someone lets me know that you didn¡¯t protect the Prophet well enough and let him encounter any danger¡­ ¡°I guarantee that the entire Blood Clan will become your enemy!¡± Kendall¡¯s voice carried a faint warning. When Mike heard this, he snorted coldly. ¡°I don¡¯t need you to remind me about this!¡± Kendall cast him another glance before turning around and walking toward Su Ming. Once he arrived before Su Ming, the cold look on Kendall¡¯s face disappeared and was replaced by a bright smile. ¡°Oh, Great Prophet, you¡¯re amazing. You actually found Lin Mai so easily. ¡°Thank you so much!¡± Right after Kendall finished speaking, Su Ming heard a notification from his system. [Congratulations on completing the mission: The Vampires¡¯ worries.] [Mission reward has been released: The Vampires¡¯ trust level collectively increased by 10 points. The current Vampires¡¯ trust level for you is 77. 60000 experience points have been awarded. Blood Red Cloak has been awarded.] Chapter 102 - 102 Blood Red Cloak 102 Blood Red Cloak As the notifications rang out, Su Ming could clearly see that his experience bar had increased by a large amount. At the same time, Kendall brought out a blood-red cape and handed it to Su Ming. Great Prophet, because of your help, we Vampires avoided the crisis of losing our leader. ¡°After our discussion, we decided to give you this cloak that has been passed down.¡± When Su Ming heard this, he could not help but be slightly stunned. From the moment he returned until now, Kendall and the Blood Clan did not even have the chance to communicate, so how could there be any common discussion? However, after some thought, Su Ming did not dwell on this. After all, the other Blood Clansmen, including Lin Mai, had no intention of opposing Kendall¡¯s words. On the contrary, their expressions showed that they were in agreement, as if they were afraid that Su Ming would not accept the item. As he thought about it, Su Ming decided to just put the cloak away. The moment the cloak fell into his hands, the attribute panel directly popped up. [Blood Red Cloak] [Type: Cloak] [Rarity: Purple] [Grade: perfect] [Attribute bonus: Agility +20, defense +300] [Special skill: Stealth (after activating this skill, you can enter a state of invisibility for a short period of time. Duration: 3 minutes. Active skill cooldown: 12 hours] When Su Ming first saw the equipment¡¯s attributes, he was shocked by the bright purple and perfect attributes. After all, even the current Dwarves could hardly forge equipment of such quality. The equipment¡¯s active skill was so good that it completely exceeded Su Ming¡¯s expectations. This was invisibility! And he still had three minutes left! If he had had this equipment in the steel mine last time, he definitely would not have needed this Turtle to stall for time. He could just enter stealth, steal the steel mine, and run away. As he thought about it, Su Ming excitedly put the cloak on himself. As he looked at his status panel, which had suddenly jumped, a faint hint of joy appeared on Su Ming¡¯s face. After that, Su Ming thought about it and decided to hide the style of the cloak. He was dressed rather ordinarily. If he had a red cloak on his back, it would be a little too conspicuous. Therefore, it was better to just hide it since the attribute bonus was still there. Once he was done, Su Ming chatted with the Blood Clan members. Then, when they were almost done chatting, Su Ming left the Blood Clan¡¯s mountain range with Mike, Da Bai, and the Turtle in his arms. In truth, it was not as if Su Ming had never considered building a portal between the Blood Clan and the Elf Valley. He had thought of this when he first built the teleportation gate. But in the end, he still rejected this idea. Even now, Su Ming¡¯s attitude remained the same. ¡°Great Prophet, where are we going now?¡± A Mike¡¯s voice suddenly came from behind him. Su Ming turned his head around and a faint smile appeared on his lips. ¡°Now that everything is over, it¡¯s time to go back to the Elf Valley.¡± The Elf Valley? Mike was a little curious, but he did not say anything. Since Su Ming did not take the initiative to tell him, there was no need for him to be curious. Then, as the group of people rushed at full speed, they quickly returned to the vicinity of the Elf Valley. Once Su Ming returned to the Elf Valley, he first called an Elf Warrior over. ¡°From now on, bring him around to familiarize himself with the environment. He¡¯ll be living in the Elf Valley in the future. He¡¯s my bodyguard.¡± Su Ming hesitated for a moment, but in the end, he still revealed Mike¡¯s identity. Otherwise, he was also worried that Mike, a lone Vampire, would be treated differently here. However, it was clear that Su Ming was overthinking things. When the Elven Warrior saw that the Prophet had brought him back, he did not care who he was. He immediately walked into the Elf Valley with Mike enthusiastically. As he walked, he introduced the various things and scenery he had encountered along the way. Once Su Ming saw the two of them leave, he walked toward the town outside the Elf Valley. Although he had not left for long, he had not been gone for a long time. However, he also had many things that he wanted to talk to Dishan about. Su Ming found Dishan in front of a house that had already begun to take shape. When Dishan saw Su Ming, his eyes lit up and he quickly walked up to him. ¡°Great Prophet, you¡¯re back?¡± Su Ming nodded and asked, ¡°How¡¯s the progress of the construction?¡± When he heard Su Ming¡¯s question, a few more smiles appeared on Dishan¡¯s face. ¡°We¡¯ve already built more than 30 buildings like this. It¡¯s just that I¡¯ll need some time to complete the final improvements. ¡°At this rate, I estimate that it will only take about two months. The construction of the town will be completed soon!¡± When Su Ming heard this, he nodded his head slightly and a smile of praise appeared on his face. ¡°Well done.¡± Dishan¡¯s face turned red when he was praised, but fortunately, his skin was dark enough for Su Ming to not be able to see him clearly. The two of them chatted for a while more before Su Ming took out the Blood Red Cloak he had just obtained and handed it to Dishan. ¡°Leader Dishan, do you think it¡¯s possible for you to duplicate and mass-produce this kind of thing?¡± Hearing this, Dishan slightly raised his brows and took the Blood Red Cloak. After studying it with a frown for a while, Dishan shook his head in slight regret. He looked at Su Ming and said, ¡°Great Prophet, I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t do that.¡± ¡°There are many materials in this cloak that have either been lost or are extremely precious.¡± ¡°It¡¯s impossible to mass-produce them.¡± After a short pause, he continued, ¡°Even if we only want to duplicate it, it¡¯s still very difficult to do so with the resources we have at hand.¡± Su Ming had already prepared himself for this answer, which was why he did not feel too regretful. After nodding, he kept the Blood Red Cloak. Dishan scratched his head, his expression seemed a little embarrassed. Su Ming cast him a glance and could not help but shake his head and chuckle, ¡°You don¡¯t have to think too much about it. There¡¯s no way to replicate this kind of thing. I¡¯ve already expected it.¡± After hearing this, Dishan relaxed a little and gave a silly smile. After that, Su Ming began to stroll around the town. As he looked at the buildings being built before him, Su Ming felt a sense of accomplishment. Chapter 103 - 103 A Call From Shen Yi 103 A Call From Shen Yi After taking a stroll around the town, Su Ming saw many of the Warriors from the tribes in the valley of the sprites working on the construction with smiles on their faces. During this process, Su Ming even saw Chen Yixue. She was also working with a group of Orcs. Su Ming saw that she was working very seriously, so he did not disturb her. Once he cast a glance at it from the distance, Su Ming left the town and returned to the valley of the fairies. Once he returned to the Elf Valley, Su Ming had originally planned to let Benben to go to the Tree of Life to sleep. But on second thought, he decided to let this Turtle fly over by itself. As for Su Ming, once the Turtle left, he turned around and rushed toward Zelda¡¯s residence. Before long, Su Ming arrived outside Zelda¡¯s room. After knocking on the door, Zelda¡¯s voice came out of the room. ¡°Please come in.¡± Zelda¡¯s voice was as cold as ever, but it also had a hint of authority. Once Su Ming pushed the door open and entered, Zelda also lifted her head. When she saw that the person who came was Su Ming, the cold and dignified air around Zelda instantly disappeared. ¡°Great Prophet, you¡¯re back?¡± Zelda had naturally known about this when Su Ming left the house. That was why Zelda was rather surprised that Su Ming could return so quickly. She then stood up and walked toward Su Ming. Su Ming cast her a glance and nodded. the matter with the Blood Clan has been resolved, so I came back directly. Hearing this, Zelda smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s great,¡± Then, Zelda seemed to remember something and said, ¡°By the way, Great Prophet, you suddenly came to see me. Is there something you want to tell me?¡± When Su Ming heard Zelda¡¯s question, he thought about it for a moment before he answered, ¡°Is there any progress on the unknown letter from last time?¡± Su Ming had actually come over to ask about this. If this matter was left unsettled, it would always be a threat above their heads. It was like a sword of Damocles hanging from who-knew-where, always hiding danger. Su Ming did not like the feeling of being threatened by something hidden in the dark, which was why he wanted to solve this problem as soon as possible. Yet when she heard Su Ming¡¯s question, Zelda sighed in slight resignation and shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s been a week since the last letter was sent. ¡°However, there has been no new letters this week, and no one has come to threaten our Elf Valley.¡± After a slight pause, Zelda raised her head again and looked at Su Ming before her. She asked tentatively, ¡°Great Prophet, do you think it¡¯s possible that a tribe is playing a joke on us?¡± When Su Ming heard Zelda¡¯s words, he thought about it for a moment before he shook his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s possible, but the probability isn¡¯t high. ¡°Now, the tribes nearby have basically all joined our camp. ¡°If it was a joke from the other tribes, we would¡¯ve been able to find some clues.¡± Zelda had expected this answer, but she still could not help but sigh. Su Ming cast her a glance and did not say anything else. Zelda¡¯s current mood was probably similar to his. As he thought about it, Su Ming asked again, ¡°What about the creature that looked like an Owl? Have you found anything new?¡± Zelda laughed bitterly and shook her head. When Su Ming saw this, he did not ask any more questions. After a short chat with Zelda, he left her room. In the afternoon. Once Su Ming was done with some trivial matters in the Elf Valley, he chose to log off. Once he logged off, Su Ming stretched lazily to relieve the slight fatigue that had inevitably formed after being online for so long. Then, he stood up and walked out of the internet caf¨¦. However, the moment Su Ming walked out of the internet caf¨¦, his phone rang. Su Ming picked up his phone and saw that the caller was Shen Yi. Su Ming quirked his eyebrows in surprise, then picked up the call. Shen Yi¡¯s voice came from the other end of the phone. ¡°Su Ming, are you home now?¡± Su Ming swept his gaze across the busy street and scratched his head. ¡°No, I just came out of the internet caf¨¦. I¡¯m on my way home.¡± ¡°Oh, I see.¡± There was a moment of silence on the other end of the phone. Su Ming could not help but ask, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why did you call me all of a sudden?¡± When Shen Yi heard this, she let out a long ¡®en¡¯ sound on the phone and said, ¡°I just want to know if you¡¯re free tomorrow morning.¡± When he heard that, Su Ming thought about it. Recently, he basically had nothing to do in real life. In the game, the horde had also entered a stable period of development. It was not a problem for him not to go online for the entire morning. When he thought of this, Su Ming answered, ¡°I should be free. What¡¯s the matter?¡± When Shen Yi heard Su Ming¡¯s answer, her tone became much more relaxed. Then, she said, ¡°That¡¯s good. I just wanted to say¡­¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t the recent game called ¡®Origin of Humans: Horde¡¯ about to start its open beta? ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m planning to go to their distribution point tomorrow morning and buy a game helmet. Then, I¡¯ll directly enter the game through the open beta.¡± After a short pause, Shen Yi asked again, ¡°Oh right, what about you? Do you want to buy a game helmet with me tomorrow?¡± When Su Ming heard this, he was momentarily stunned, then he shook his head in slight resignation. ¡°Gaming helmet? I think I¡¯ll wait a few more days. I¡¯ll save some money and buy it when the time comes.¡± When Shen Yi heard this, she nodded and said, ¡°If you don¡¯t have enough money, let me know. I¡¯ll help you out. ¡°We¡¯ve made a promise to play the game together!¡± When Su Ming heard that, a faint smile appeared on his lips. He said, ¡°I know.¡± After that, the two of them joked around for a while more before Su Ming hung up. When he got home, his parents were not home yet. Su Xiaoshan was alone on the sofa, watching TV with a tired face. When she saw Su Ming return home, she only raised her hand indifferently as a form of greeting before she put it down again, her will waning. When he saw this, Su Ming could not help but laugh, but he also found it a little strange. Chapter 104 - 104 Gaming Helmet 104 Gaming Helmet Hence, Su Ming asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What happened? Why do you look like you¡¯re half-dead?¡± When Su Xiaoshan heard Su Ming¡¯s question, she could not help but let out a long sigh before she sat up straight. Her face was filled with helplessness. ¡°Aiyo, brother, I¡¯m so annoyed!¡± Su Ming shook his head and sat down beside Su Xiaoshan. He grabbed a grape from the table and stuffed it into his mouth. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Tell me what¡¯s wrong, let me be happy.¡± After spending so much time with Su Xiaoshan, Su Ming realized that he was more or less influenced by Su Xiaoshan¡¯s cheap way of speaking. As expected, once she heard Su Ming¡¯s words, Su Xiaoshan immediately fell into silence. After staring at Su Ming for a while, Su Xiaoshan finally said indignantly, ¡°Su Ming, you really deserve to die!¡± Su Ming looked at her in amusement, but he was not in a hurry to ask. Instead, he continued eating his grapes in front of Su Xiaoshan. As expected, after a short while, Su Xiaoshan could no longer hold it in. She looked at Su Ming with a frown and said, ¡°Brother, do you plan to play the game ¡®Origin of Humans: Horde¡¯?¡± When Su Ming heard that, he nodded and said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you talking nonsense? I¡¯ve already bought a gaming helmet, how can I not play?¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Does this have anything to do with your current appearance?¡± Su Xiaoshan let out a long sigh and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you before? Little Yixue got the closed beta code. ¡°After she won the closed beta code, she¡¯s basically addicted to the game every day. She doesn¡¯t even have time to go out with me anymore.¡± Su Ming quirked his eyebrows. When he remembered that Chen Yixue did seem to be online 24 hours a day, he did not find it strange. ¡°Yes, so that¡¯s why you¡¯re so upset?¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case, the game¡¯s open beta testing won¡¯t be long. You can just ask her to play with you then, right?¡± When Su Xiaoshan heard that, she immediately sat up straight on the sofa and looked at Su Ming with an annoyed gaze. ¡°Brother! I¡¯m annoyed by this! Now little Yixue is basically in the game every day, and I heard that her level is rising very fast. ¡°What if I enter the game but can¡¯t play with her on the same frequency and keep dragging her down?¡± When Su Ming heard this, he finally understood why Su Xiaoshan said that she was annoyed. Su Ming shook his head helplessly and said, ¡°It¡¯s no use worrying about this now. When the time comes, you can just catch up to her level.¡± ¡°What a waste of my time¡­¡± Once he finished speaking, Su Ming got up from the sofa and returned to his room. As he lay on the bed and stared at the ceiling, Su Ming¡¯s thoughts continued to wander. Today, both Shen Yi and Su Xiaoshan seemed to be very interested in the game that was about to start the open beta. One had to know that the previous two were completely uninterested in some. From this, it could be seen that the game¡¯s publicity had slowly entered a state of being on the same frequency as in his previous life. After some thought, Su Ming sat up again and searched for a while on his phone. Then, he also found out about the Origin of Humans: Horde¡¯s exact time of its open beta. ¡°There¡¯s still a week? It should be about time.¡± Su Ming mumbled to himself as he sat on his bed. A week¡¯s time should be enough for the preliminary construction of the town outside the Elf Valley to be completed. At that time, when the players entered the game, whether it was the Elf Valley or the towns outside, there would be enough space for the players to adventure and accept missions. In truth, Su Ming had quite a lot of ideas regarding the current plans for the town. Allowing players to treat a town as a main city and a mission point for development was an extremely important part of this. Su Ming knew very well that once the open beta started, he would fall behind sooner or later if he continued to rely on his solo development. At that time, the advantage that he had accumulated in the early stages would be completely wasted. In any case, Su Ming could not wait until that moment to regret it. He wanted to grasp the huge resource of players from the very beginning. When he thought of this, Su Ming¡¯s eyes lit up slightly. He did not know when, but he had entered dreamland. The fatigue from the few days of running around in the game suddenly rushed to his brain. When he woke up the next day, Su Ming realized that Shen Yi had already called him twice. However, Su Ming was still asleep at that time, so he did not receive it. Su Ming looked at the time and he instantly panicked. The time he and Shen Yi had agreed on was 8 am. And now, it was already 8:15. In addition to the time he had to get up and wash up, he was afraid that he would be late by at least half an hour this time! Just as Su Ming thought of this, Shen Yi called him again. He braced himself and picked up the call. As expected, he heard Shen Yi¡¯s slightly helpless voice. ¡°You really can sleep. You¡¯re still the same as before. You haven¡¯t changed at all.¡± Su Ming sighed helplessly and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t notice, I didn¡¯t notice.¡± Shen Yi laughed and said on the phone, ¡°Alright, hurry up and come over. ¡°Also, as a punishment for being late today, you have to treat me to lunch today.¡± When Su Ming heard this, he naturally agreed to it. Once he hung up, Su Ming hurriedly got out of bed. Once he was done washing up, Su Ming left the house. When he arrived at the appointed place, Su Ming found Shen Yi sitting outside a milk tea shop. Today, she was wearing a long black dress that looked beautiful and a little bit sexy at the same time. She was stepping on the pair of boots Su Ming had given her on her birthday. Such a combination gave Shen Yi a different kind of charm. In addition to her outstanding appearance, Shen Yi attracted the attention of men and women passing by. There were even some people who just stood there and looked at Shen Yi from time to time, like a tiger eyeing its prey. When he saw this, an instinctive sense of discomfort rose in Su Ming¡¯s heart. He then walked over with large strides. After he sat down in front of Shen Yi, Su Ming took the milk tea in front of her and started taking big gulps. When Shen Yi saw Su Ming, she was about to extend her hand to greet him, but when she saw such an unexpected scene, she was unable to react in time. It was clear that Shen Yi only came to her senses after she watched Su Ming finish his milk tea in a daze. ¡°What are you doing?¡± He asked, both angry and amused. Chapter 105 - 105 News 105 News When Su Ming heard her words, he did not immediately answer her. Instead, he turned his head around and looked at his surroundings. Sure enough, after he finished that action. Those people who were originally eyeing Shen Yi covetously from all sides also immediately withdrew their gazes and no longer continued to look at Shen Yi. When he saw this, Su Ming quirked his eyebrows in satisfaction. His actions were all seen by Shen Yi. A faint smile appeared at the corner of her mouth, and Shen Yi rebuked, ¡°You just said you wanted to treat me to a meal, but you finished my milk tea the moment we met. Su Ming, you¡¯re really something.¡± When Shen Yi said this, her expression seemed to be a little angry. However, if one were to listen carefully, one would not be able to hear any displeasure in her voice. Instead, there was a faint teasing tone. When he heard that, Su Ming raised his head confidently. ¡°That¡¯s because you asked me to come over in such a hurry. That¡¯s why I¡¯m in such a hurry.¡± ¡°It¡¯s normal to order milk tea with you, okay?¡± When Shen Yi heard this, she sized Su Ming up. After smiling, he did not say anything and stood up. ¡°Let¡¯s go. If we don¡¯t buy the game helmet, I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to get it.¡± When he heard her, Su Ming nodded and followed after her. This was a shopping mall, and the first floor was basically filled with shops that sold clothes, milk tea, and the like. Su Ming and Shen Yi¡¯s destination this time was a shop on the fourth floor of the shopping mall. That place was a shop reserved by the officials of Origin of Humans: Horde, and it was used to sell gaming helmets. In truth, things like gaming helmets could be bought online. After all, that was how Su Ming got his gaming helmet. However, both Shen Yi and Su Xiaoshan seemed to be resistant to online shopping. Not only was Shen Yi unwilling to do so, but Su Xiaoshan was also unwilling to do so. As the two of them walked up to the fourth floor, they could hear passersby talking about the Origin of Humans: Horde. From time to time, there would be people holding game helmets, passing in front of the two. When Su Ming saw this, he could not help but remember his previous life. In his previous life, he had also been influenced by this kind of lively atmosphere, which was why he had decided to enter the game as soon as it started. He had been upset for a long time when he failed to get the closed-beta code. It was also proven that there was an uncrossable gap between the closed beta players and the public beta players. However, it was fortunate that Su Ming did not suffer the same loss as he did in his previous life. He had obtained the closed beta code and entered the game even earlier than the closed beta players in this life. As Su Ming¡¯s thoughts continued to wander, they finally reached the fourth floor of the mall. As soon as they got to the fourth floor, they immediately locked onto the shop that sold the game helmet. On the fourth floor, outside a shop, the decoration style of the entrance was full of a strong gaming style. Outside the door, there were even quite a few placards for in-game characters. Elves, Vampires, Goblins! Various races in the game were standing in front of the shop. There was also a long line at the entrance of the shop. These were obviously people who wanted to buy gaming helmets. When she saw this, Shen Yi shook her head helplessly. She then pulled Su Ming toward the queue. The two of them queued for about ten minutes before it was finally their turn. Su Ming had never come to buy a gaming helmet. Besides, the long queue had made him feel rather tired, and he was in a daze. When Shen Yi walked to the shop that sold gaming helmets, the staff saw her and was stunned. However, when Shen Yi saw this scene, she frowned slightly and shook her head slightly. The staff member was stunned for a moment, but his expression returned to normal. Once Shen Yi was done, she subconsciously turned her head to the side to look at Su Ming, but she saw that he was still in a dazed state. Shen Yi let out a sigh of relief and stopped thinking about it. After that, it was the normal process of buying and selling helmets. Once he was done buying the game helmet, Su Ming treated Shen Yi to a meal. Then, the two of them prepared to part ways at the entrance of the mall and go their separate ways. Before she got into the car, Shen Yi suddenly turned around and cast a glance at Su Ming. She smiled and said, ¡°Public beta, see you!¡± When Su Ming heard that, he was slightly stunned at first, but then he smiled and nodded. After that, Su Ming did not go home immediately. Instead, he turned around and went to the internet cafe. He had not logged in for the entire morning, and Su Ming could not wait any longer. Once he went online, Su Ming had originally planned to go to the town to look for Dishan. However, just as he walked out of his room, he saw a nervous Elven Warrior standing at his door. When he saw Su Ming, the Elven Warrior quickly stood up and walked toward him. ¡°Great Prophet, you¡¯re finally up. For the sake of the tribe¡¯s development, you¡¯ve really worked hard.¡± As Su Ming listened to the Elven Warrior¡¯s flattery, he waved his hand indifferently and asked in confusion, ¡°Is there something you want to tell me by waiting here?¡± Hearing this, the Elven Warrior quickly nodded and said, ¡°Yes, I am!¡± ¡°Great Prophet, Commander Zelda asked me to wait for you here. She said that if you wake up, you should go to her immediately.¡± When he heard that, Su Ming could not help but be slightly stunned. A meaningful look flashed in his eyes. ¡°Commander Zelda is looking for me? What¡¯s the matter with her?¡± The Elven Warrior shook his head and said, ¡°Commander Zelda didn¡¯t tell me about this. She only gave me these instructions.¡± When Su Ming heard that, he quirked his eyebrows slightly, but did not say anything else. After he signaled the Elven Warrior to leave, he walked straight to Zelda¡¯s room. Once he arrived at Zelda¡¯s room, Su Ming knocked on the door. When he heard Zelda¡¯s reply, he went in again. Zelda was originally working at her desk, but when she lifted her head and saw Su Ming walking in, she immediately stood up. Su Ming quirked his eyebrows and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Why did you call me over in such a hurry?¡± When she heard that, the stern-looking Zelda immediately walked up to Su Ming and said, ¡°Lord Prophet, we have a new discovery! It¡¯s about the Owl!¡± When he heard that, Su Ming was slightly taken aback. When he came to his senses, he immediately frowned. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Zelda took a deep breath and said, ¡°About three hours ago, our Elven hunters found the same kind of Owl in the north of the tribe.¡± Chapter 106 - 106 The Wilderness Forest 106 The Wilderness Forest When he heard Zelda¡¯s words, Su Ming immediately quirked his eyebrows and narrowed his eyes. ¡°You mean you¡¯ve already found the Elf tribe that sent us the letter?¡± Zelda shook her head and said, ¡°No, it¡¯s not.¡± ¡°We found an Owl in a forest in the North. It looks exactly like the Owl.¡± When Su Ming heard that, a hint of disappointment flashed past his eyes, but he still nodded his head. This could be considered a clue. If they could follow the Owl tribe and find the tribe that sent the letter, this information would be extremely valuable. After Zelda said that, she hesitated for a while before she said, ¡°But, Great Prophet, I have too many things to do here. I may not be able to go there to investigate in a short time. Can you help me?¡± Zelda¡¯s face was full of sincerity when she said this. Once she finished speaking, a notification instantly lit up in Su Ming¡¯s system space. [Congratulations on triggering the mission: The Owl¡¯s trail!] [Mission description: The Elven Warriors have found traces of the Owl you are looking for in the northern forest. Please help Elf Commander Zelda to complete this search mission.] [Mission reward: Zelda¡¯s favorability, 80000 experience points, spiritual boots.] Su Ming looked at the mission notification that appeared before him. He quirked his eyebrows and his eyes lit up. Truth be told, Su Ming¡¯s mood was pretty good every time he triggered a mission like this. After all, these things were things that Su Ming had to do for the development of the tribe. Under such circumstances, it was a good thing to receive a mission and some additional rewards. As he thought about it, Su Ming nodded and said, ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll go there and investigate the specific situation. You can wait for my news here.¡± Once he finished speaking, Su Ming accepted the mission, then turned around and left Zelda¡¯s room. Once he left Zelda¡¯s room, Su Ming first walked around the Elf Valley and found the hunter who was said to have found the Owl tribe. ¡°Hello, are you the first Owl you discovered?¡± When the Elf Hunter saw Su Ming, he first bowed respectfully and addressed him as the Great Prophet before he said, ¡°Yes! Great Prophet, I found the Owl in the wild forest in the North about three hours ago.¡± Su Ming nodded and opened his eyes. ¡°Tell me the details.¡± The Elven Hunter said, ¡°About three hours ago, I was ordered to investigate the wild forest in the north. ¡°Then, when I walked into the depths of the forest, I saw traces of this kind of Owl by one of the pools. ¡°I¡¯ve made a rough estimate. There are at least a hundred Owls there.¡± Su Ming was also slightly surprised when he heard that. If there were hundreds of Owls, it meant that the number of Owls in that place had already reached a certain scale. As he thought about it, Su Ming frowned slightly and asked, ¡°In that place, did you find any signs of humans rearing Owls?¡± Hearing this, the Elven Hunter frowned and thought for a while, but finally shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Great Prophet. I didn¡¯t notice this.¡± Su Ming nodded and patted the Elf Warrior¡¯s shoulder, whose face was filled with shame. Then, he rushed toward the forest that the Elf Hunter had mentioned. Su Ming had heard of this place before. In the northern part of the Elf Valley, the wilderness forest was the largest forest. There were many creatures living there, some known and some unknown. In the tribe¡¯s eyes, this place was mysterious. That was why as the tribe continued to develop, Su Ming and the other people in the tribe had been trying to find out what was going on inside. After riding Da Bai out of the tribe, Su Ming had originally wanted to carry Benben. However, this time, when the Turtle saw a Mike following Su Ming around, it was stunned. It flew to Mike¡¯s shoulder out of curiosity and sat down. Su Ming was stunned for a moment. He had wanted to ask this Turtle to come down. However, a scene that shocked him even more appeared. Mike did not show any displeasure when he saw the naughty Turtle. Instead, he let the Turtle ride him. Su Ming opened his mouth as if he wanted to say something, but he felt that whatever he said would not be right. Thus, he decided to ignore the Blood Clan cultivator and the Turtle in the air and focused on riding Da Bai toward the vast forest in the distance. After about two hours, Su Ming arrived at the edge of the forest. Da Bai was traveling at full speed, and his speed was simply ridiculous. Su Ming turned around and saw Mike carrying the Turtle on his back. He was walking toward them at a steady pace. The Turtle seemed to be very satisfied with Mike¡¯s speed. It even reached out its little paw and patted him on the shoulder. Su Ming shook his head helplessly. Once he grabbed the Turtle, he brought it into the depths of the forest. According to the Elven Hunter, the Owl lived in a pool in the middle of the wild forest. Such a place was rare in the wilderness. Su Ming had seen it on the map before. There were only three sources of water in the forest. Once he looked at the map, Su Ming headed straight for the nearest pool. When he arrived, Su Ming was slightly disappointed. The water source here was very dirty, and there were very few birds nearby. Even animals were pitifully few. ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem to be here.¡± Su Ming did not hesitate either. He turned around and walked toward the second water source. As time passed, Su Ming continued moving through the forest. Mike followed closely behind him, his eyes constantly scanning the surroundings with vigilance. It did not take long for them to reach the vicinity of the pool. However, just as Su Ming got close to the pool, he suddenly heard quarrels coming from the direction of the pool. Su Ming quirked his eyebrows slightly and his gaze instantly focused. At the same time, he waved at the Mike in the air. Mike naturally understood what Su Ming meant. He immediately landed and gently removed the Benben Turtle that had run up to him. Su Ming patted the Turtle¡¯s head and placed his middle finger on his lips, signaling for it to be quiet. Then, Su Ming lowered his body and moved closer to the pool. Chapter 107 - 107 Making a Move 107 Making a Move As the distance between Su Ming and the pool closed, the voices became clearer. Su Ming quirked his brows slightly and perked up his ears to listen to the sounds coming from the pond. ¡°Sigh, how long do you think we have to keep raising these birds? This kind of life is really too boring.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. The leader said that we¡¯ve found another Elf tribe and will soon merge with them. But why do I feel that it¡¯s not very reliable?¡± When he heard this, Su Ming¡¯s eyes instantly lit up. Anticipation shone in his eyes, and he continued moving closer to the pool. When Su Ming got close to the pool, he finally saw the situation inside clearly. The environment of this pool was much better than the first one he had seen. The surrounding vegetation was also very dense. It was not appropriate to call the pool a pool. It was more like a small lake in the depths of the forest. It looked very clear and there were all kinds of fish swimming in it. It looked like a paradise. At this time, two male Elves were sighing and talking about something by the pool. Around them, there were hundreds of large Owls circling them. The Elves would occasionally take out something to feed the Owls that flew around them. After feeding the Owl for a while, the two Elves sat down by the lake when the Owl was finally full. Su Ming watched the two of them sit down and focused his attention on them, listening to their conversation with all his attention. ¡°But I heard that this Elf tribe that was recently discovered seems to be developing quite well. I wonder if they¡¯ll be willing to merge with us.¡± A shorter Elf said worriedly and could not help but sigh. When his companion heard this, he also rubbed his brows and said, ¡°Who knows? But since we¡¯re all Elves, I¡¯m sure they won¡¯t have any objections if we merge, right?¡± The short Elf shook his head and said, ¡°Not necessarily. if our two tribes can really merge, then a leader will definitely have to be chosen. ¡°However, based on our leader¡¯s personality, he would never give up his position.¡± ¡°So, if the other party is also determined to get the position of leader¡­ ¡°Then, whether this is a merger or a war, it¡¯s a little hard to say.¡± Hearing the short Elf¡¯s words, his companion also shook his head helplessly. ¡°Forget it, we¡¯re just feeding the birds. It¡¯s useless to think so much.¡± With that, he stood up from the ground and was ready to continue teasing the birds he had been feeding. However, just as he stood up from the ground, a hand with sharp black nails had already grabbed his neck. The Elf¡¯s pupils trembled when he sensed the killing intent right before his eyes. Just as he was about to move, the black nails in front of him had already pierced into his neck. Obviously, if he dared to move again, this hand would completely penetrate his neck! After swallowing his saliva in fear, the man slowly shifted his gaze and saw who the person in front of him was. A fanged, pale face appeared in front of him. The Elf¡¯s pupils shrank. It was obvious that he had recognized the person. This was a Vampire! After he came to his senses, he subconsciously looked at his short companion. Then, he saw that his companion¡¯s head was also being pointed at by the Vampire¡¯s sharp nails, and he did not dare to move at all. ¡°Mike, be polite to our friend.¡± Suddenly, a clear voice came from behind the two frightened Elves. Hearing this, Mike also slowed down his movements slightly, but he still maintained his threat to the two. Therefore, the two of them did not dare to move their necks at all. They could only passively wait for the owner of the voice to slowly walk in front of them. As he looked at the two Elves¡¯ panicked expressions, a faint smile slowly appeared on Su Ming¡¯s lips. ¡°Hello,¡± Su Ming said. Once Su Ming finished his greeting, the two Elves gulped at the same time and looked at Mike, who was standing before them. Su Ming shook his head helplessly and looked at Mike. ¡°Alright, don¡¯t treat our Elf friend like this anymore. It¡¯s very impolite after all. ¡°Even if the two of them turn around and run now, they won¡¯t be able to escape from you.¡± when he heard Su Ming¡¯s words, Mike obediently retracted his hand and stood behind Su Ming. However, his eyes were still fixed on the two Elves. When they saw his gaze and the faint presence he exuded, the two Elves did not doubt Su Ming¡¯s words. Even if they chose to turn around and run now, it would be impossible for them to escape from Mike¡¯s palm. When he saw that the two of them had gradually relaxed, Su Ming continued to greet them. ¡°Hello, you two.¡± When the two Elves heard that, they looked at each other, then at Su Ming, who was standing in front of them, and returned the greeting somewhat unwillingly. ¡°Uhm, hello.¡± ¡°Hello,¡± he said. Su Ming smiled and did not say anything. the entire place fell silent. Only the Owl in mid-air looked over in confusion, occasionally letting out a hmph. The wind blew through the forest, rustling the ears. Finally, the two Elves could not hold it in any longer. They gritted their teeth and looked at Su Ming, who was standing before them. ¡°Who are you? Why are you looking for us?¡± It was only then that Su Ming lifted his head and cast them a glance. He smiled and said, ¡°You don¡¯t need to know who I am. I¡¯m just interested in the topic you two were talking about.¡± As soon as he said that, the expressions of the two Elves changed at the same time, and they became slightly cold. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± When they said this, their faces were full of hostility, as if they would choose to attack in the next moment. However, Su Ming was unmoved. the expression on his face remained calm. ¡°If you guys don¡¯t understand what I¡¯m saying, I¡¯ll use another method.¡± After a slight pause, Su Ming continued, ¡°The Elf tribe you speak of¡­ I am it¡¯s Great Prophet.¡± The moment Su Ming said that, the two Elves¡¯ expressions changed drastically, and a hint of shock appeared in their eyes. Chapter 108 - 108 Annexing? 108 Annexing? However, Su Ming did not care about their reactions. Once he finished speaking, he immediately spoke again. ¡°So, you must now tell me what the situation is in your tribe, who is the leader, and what his attitude toward our tribe is. You can¡¯t hide anything from me.¡± Su Ming¡¯s voice was very calm, but his words caused the expressions of the two men to change slightly. The two of them looked at each other. After exchanging a look, the shorter Elf suddenly straightened his neck and said sternly, ¡°What are you? Why do we have to listen to you? We¡¯re Elves!¡± Before he could finish his sentence, an extremely sharp black nail had already stopped in front of his neck. The slightly cold nails kept attacking the short Elf¡¯s consciousness, making him unable to speak. The short Elf slowly raised his head and looked at Mike, who had appeared in front of him with eyes full of killing intent. The short Elf could not help but slowly swallow a mouthful of saliva, his eyes full of fear. As for Su Ming himself, he continued to look in the direction of the two Elves calmly. There was even a faint smile on his face. The strong contrast made the short Elf feel a strong sense of fear. After he came to his senses, he took a deep breath and said, ¡°I¡¯ll talk! Don¡¯t mess around!¡± After a short pause, he quickly said, ¡°Our tribe is about two hundred kilometers to the North. It¡¯s very far from here. ¡°Our current leader is called Lanshan, and he¡¯s a powerful Elf. I¡¯m not too sure about his current attitude toward you, but I can vaguely guess that he wants to annex you.¡± When he heard this, Su Ming could not help but quirk his eyebrows slightly and asked, ¡°How many Elves do you have in your tribe now, and how many of them can be considered combat power?¡± As he spoke, Su Ming gave Mike a look and asked him to leave with the other Elf. After the two of them had gone far away, he continued, ¡°I advise you not to lie. Otherwise, if your answer is different from his, I can¡¯t guarantee that the terrifying Blood Clan won¡¯t treat you as food.¡± The moment he said that, the short Elf in front of him immediately reacted and fixed his gaze in Su Ming¡¯s direction. However, after staring at Su Ming for a while, he felt as if all the energy in his body had been sucked out. The short Elf sighed helplessly and said, ¡°There are 5000 Elves in our tribe now, and the combat power is about 3000 to 3500.¡± When he heard this number, Su Ming could not help but quirk his eyebrows slightly. A hint of surprise flashed in his eyes. Even if all the Elves in the Elf Valley and the Elf tribe were added together, there were only about 3000 Elves in total. Only half of them could be considered to have combat power. No wonder the other party had been so confident in their letters. It turned out that they had an absolute advantage in numbers. However, he had overlooked one point. Or rather, there was one thing he could not see. In the Elf Valley, there were more than just the Elves on the surface. No matter if it was the Dwarf clan, the Tree Demons, or the Orc tribes, they all had the powerful ability to change the situation of the war. They did not live with the Elves in the Elf Valley, which naturally made the other party ignore the other combat forces of the Elf Valley. After all, who would have thought that these tribes would form an alliance with the Elf Valley? When he thought of this, a barely noticeable smile flashed in Su Ming¡¯s eyes, but his expression remained calm. ¡°Oh, really? Are there really that many?¡± The short Elf¡¯s eyes lit up when he heard this. He then said, ¡°Of course! that¡¯s why I say that your best choice is to merge your tribe with ours!¡± Su Ming smiled but did not answer the short Elf. Instead, he looked around and asked curiously, ¡°Do you have to come here every day to feed the Owls?¡± The short Elf was stunned for a moment before he quickly replied, ¡°No. Every half a month, someone will change shifts and stay here for half a month. Their task is to feed these Owls.¡± Su Ming nodded and asked, ¡°How long have you been here?¡± The short Elf scratched his head as if he was trying to recall something. Then, he said, ¡°Three days.¡± The moment he finished speaking, he saw Su Ming start laughing. Then, Su Ming nodded his head. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then you can come to our Elf Valley as guests.¡± At that moment, the short Elf thought that Su Ming had already submitted to them after hearing about the powerful army in his tribe, so he immediately waved his hand in a reserved manner. ¡°Let¡¯s forget about it. We¡¯re on a mission right now. If we leave our posts without permission, the tribe will blame us.¡± Su Ming smiled and looked at him for a while. As time passed, his smile slowly disappeared. In the end, he had become extremely cold. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m discussing this with you?¡± The moment he said that, the short Elf came to his senses. He did not seem to have the right to bargain with Su Ming. He opened his mouth as if he wanted to say something, but he could not say a word. after that, Su Ming asked Mike to come over and keep an eye on the short Elf. He then walked to the other Elf and interrogated him for a while. After asking the same question, the person gave the same answer. Although there were some differences in the details, there was not much of a difference in general. This was enough to prove that the two of them were not lying. When he thought of this, Su Ming did not continue staying in the forest. Instead, he brought the two of them to the Elf tribe. After trekking for a long time, the two Elves finally arrived at the Elf Valley just as they were suspecting that their legs were about to break. Once Su Ming returned to the valley of the Elves, the first thing he did was naturally to go to Zelda¡¯s house and tell her about what happened. Once Zelda heard Su Ming¡¯s story, her expression instantly became much more solemn. ¡°You mean, the other tribe is really planning to annex us?¡± Su Ming sat down in front of Zelda and said, ¡°According to the information we have, that should be their decision,¡± Chapter 109 - 109 Give It Away 109 Give It Away Zelda¡¯s expression turned serious when she heard that. After her expression changed slightly, she lifted her head to look at Su Ming before her and said, ¡°Then, Great Prophet, what do you think we should do next? They are indeed a threat to us.¡± Su Ming naturally knew that the other Elf tribe was indeed a threat to him. After all, even though their tribal Alliance was stronger than the other party, they were not as strong as the other party. ¡°However, if they really launch a strike toward the allied forces without any preparation, I will definitely kill them.¡± At that time, it would be a big problem. In short, he still had to make preparations in advance to face any possible danger. As he thought about it, Su Ming took a deep breath and said, ¡°Since they¡¯ve already decided to do this, we can¡¯t back down. ¡°Judging from the attitude of the two Elves today, they don¡¯t seem to be very convinced of their so-called leader.¡± ¡°This also means that there may be differences between the Elf tribe and themselves. ¡°If we can make good use of this, I think we don¡¯t even need to make a big move to deal with them.¡± Zelda¡¯s eyes brightened when she heard this. ¡°Then, Lord Prophet, I understand. ¡°I¡¯ll send someone to interrogate the two Elves and see what¡¯s going on in their tribe.¡± ¡°If we can get any useful information, I¡¯ll send someone to inform you.¡± When Su Ming heard this, he nodded his head slightly. At the same time, a notification immediately lit up in front of him. [Congratulations on completing the mission: The Owl¡¯s trail.] [Reward obtained: Zelda¡¯s favorability +2, experience points +80000, spiritual boots.] When he saw the reward notification appear in front of him, Su Ming subconsciously opened up his affinity with the NPC. As expected, Zelda was at the top of the list. Zelda¡¯s favorability was 89. With Zelda¡¯s current favorable impression of Su Ming, even if he confessed to her on the spot, she would probably agree to it. However, Su Ming did not intend to do that. He looked at his experience bar. After obtaining the 80000 experience points, he had leveled up once more and was one step closer to the level 40 threshold. Su Ming estimated that based on his current progress in completing the mission¡­ Before the open beta, he should be able to reach level 40. This 40-point difference would be the most fundamental factor for him to widen the gap between him and the other players. As for the last reward, a pair of spiritual boots. When Su Ming went to complete the mission, he did not have any expectations for this item. Sure enough, after he got it, it did not exceed his expectations. [Spiritual Boots] [Quality: Blue] [Grade: Good] [Agility: +9] [Attack speed: +4] Su Ming gave it a cursory glance and found that it was not even as good as the boots he was wearing now, so he decided not to change. ¡°I¡¯ll just throw it to Chen Yixue.¡± As he thought about it, Su Ming walked out of the valley. Very soon, Su Ming arrived at the town that was under construction. As time passed, the town looked more and more like a town. The first square that was built was almost completed. The statue of ¡®Benben¡¯ was in the center, and there were some decorative fountains next to it. After Su Ming patrolled the town once, he first found Chen Yixue, whose face was covered in dirt. At this moment, she was in front of a house that was about to be built, directing the Orcs under her to complete the construction. As for herself, she did not seem to notice her dusty and dirty appearance at all, her expression focused and excited. Su Ming looked at her for a while. When he saw that she did not seem to be paying attention to him, he decided to walk over. It was only at that moment that Chen Yixue turned her head around to look at Su Ming after the other Orcs reminded her. When she saw Su Ming, Chen Yixue¡¯s eyes instantly lit up. ¡°Great Prophet, why have you come?¡± Su Ming looked at her with a slightly resigned expression and said, ¡°You seem to have gotten used to this kind of life?¡± Chen Yixue immediately nodded her head like pounding garlic, and said, ¡°That¡¯s right, Great Prophet. Construction is really interesting, and it gives me a lot of experience. It also gives me very valuable life experience.¡± Su Ming pretended that he did not hear her slip of the tongue. He looked at her experience bar and saw that Chen Yixue had already reached level 29 and was about to officially break through to level 30. When he saw this, Su Ming could not help but raise his eyebrows. Although it was indeed harder to level up as one progressed, Chen Yixue¡¯s speed of leveling up was a little too fast, was it not? Su Ming could not help but shake his head. He did not say anything else and simply handed the spiritual boots over. ¡°Here, this is for you.¡± Chen Yixue was stunned at first, but after receiving it, a surprised smile appeared on her face. After hugging her for a while, Chen Yixue carefully raised her head and asked, ¡°Great Prophet, are you sure you want to give this to me? You¡¯re not joking, right?¡± When Su Ming heard her, he looked at her helplessly, then nodded his head. Hearing this, Chen Yixue let out a sigh of relief and happily put it on. Su Ming waited for her to put on her boots before he asked, ¡°By the way, has there been any news about Loner recently?¡± It had been more than a week since Loner had gone to the Purgatory Valley. The fact that Loner did not come back to the Elf Valley to complain during the week was rather abnormal in Su Ming¡¯s eyes. When she heard Su Ming¡¯s words, Chen Yixue immediately waved her hand and said, ¡°Great Prophet, don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°Loner has been contacting me through text messages and letters. He said that even though he had a hard time in the Purgatory Valley, he had managed to gain a firm foothold with the gift you gave him before you left.¡± ¡°He said that he swore that he would make some achievements there and then return to the Elf Valley to find you.¡± Once Su Ming finished listening to Chen Yixue, he nodded his head indifferently and did not say anything else. It was good for Loner to have this awareness. Even if he could not become the Overlord of the Purgatory Valley in the future, he would still be able to become an influential figure in the Purgatory Valley since he started so early. However, after Chen Yixue said these words, she fell into silence. Su Ming cast her a strange look and said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Do you have something to say?¡± Chapter 110 - 110 Returning to the Steel Mine 110 Returning to the Steel Mine When Chen Yixue heard Su Ming¡¯s question, she first shook her head like a rattle-drum. Then, she said, ¡°I¡¯m just thinking if it¡¯s a good idea for me to stay in the Elf Valley.¡± ¡°Should I be like Loner and go out to explore?¡± Su Ming cast her a glance and noticed that the girl seemed to be thinking about this question seriously. Su Ming smiled and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. If you want to, you can stay in the Elf Valley for as long as you want.¡± ¡°The reason why I let Loner go out and make a living is that he¡¯s a little too restless. I don¡¯t want to keep controlling him.¡± ¡°As for you, as long as you want to stay in the Elf Valley, you can always stay. Anyway, it won¡¯t hinder your growth here, right?¡± When she heard this, Chen Yixue could not help but raise her head. When her eyes met Su Ming¡¯s, she suddenly nodded. ¡°I understand, Prophet. I won¡¯t leave.¡± Su Ming nodded. The two of them chatted for a while longer before Su Ming turned around and left. He planned to have a chat with Dishan. Once he found a Dwarf and asked for Dishan¡¯s location, Su Ming quickly found Dishan in front of a house that was about to be built. Compared to the other houses in the town, this house was obviously much more magnificent. Not only did it occupy a large area, but the surrounding area was also specially vacated for a garden and fence. In addition, the geographical location was also very superior. It just happened to be in the center of the town, not far from the square. When Su Ming arrived, Dishan and the other construction workers clearly did not notice him. They were still minding their own business and completing their construction. Su Ming was happy to be free, so he stood behind them and watched for a while before he called out to Dishan. When Dishan heard Su Ming¡¯s call, he was also slightly stunned. Once he regained his senses, he turned around to look at Su Ming. When he saw Su Ming, Dishan quickly walked over with a very respectful expression on his face. ¡°Great Prophet, why are you here?¡± Dishan¡¯s face was filled with curiosity. When Su Ming heard that, he smiled before he said, ¡°I¡¯m here to ask how the situation is on your side. Also, are there any missing materials?¡± Hearing this, Dishan¡¯s face suddenly showed an expression of realization. ¡°As for materials, we don¡¯t lack other things. After all, we have a lot of other resources. ¡°But we¡¯re running out of Kasaya steel. The steel will be used up in about four or five days. ¡°I was going to come and talk to you about this, but I was too busy here, so I didn¡¯t have time. When Su Ming heard that, he nodded and said, ¡°Alright, I understand. I¡¯ll find a time to get enough steel for you guys as soon as possible. You don¡¯t have to worry about that.¡± When Dishan heard this, he first let out a sigh of relief, and then a smile appeared on his face. ¡°Great Prophet, you¡¯re so great.¡± Once he was done praising Su Ming with a face full of respect, Dishan bowed toward Su Ming. Su Ming shook his head helplessly in the face of Dishan¡¯s exaggerated reaction. After that, Su Ming seemed to have remembered something. He suddenly asked the imposing house in front of him, ¡°By the way, who are you planning to build this house for? Why does it look different from the other houses?¡± That was indeed the case. Other than this house, the other houses were of ordinary size, and there was no difference in the layout. And this one looked like a modern villa. Besides, with Su Ming¡¯s understanding of the Dwarves¡¯ craft¡­ He was afraid that when the house was finally built, it would be better than most of the modern villas he had seen. When Dishan heard this question, a smile immediately appeared on his face, and he said, ¡°Of course we¡¯re going to build this house for the Great Prophet.¡± ¡°After all, in the entire Elf Valley, only the Great Prophet lives here and won¡¯t be criticized by others.¡± When he heard that, Su Ming felt a little embarrassed. ¡°There¡¯s no need. I¡¯ll just live in an ordinary house like you guys.¡± However, just as he finished his sentence, he was interrupted by Dishan¡¯s serious face. ¡°No! That¡¯s absolutely not allowed!¡± ¡°Great Prophet, you are the Prophet of the entire Elf Valley and the leader of all of us. ¡°If the house you¡¯re living in can¡¯t show your status, I¡¯m afraid no one in the entire Elf Valley will dare to build a house in the future.¡± When Su Ming heard that Dishan was using this kind of reason to shut him up, he could only sigh helplessly and nod his head. ¡°Since you¡¯ve said so, I¡¯ll accept it first.¡± A smile reappeared on Dishan¡¯s face when he heard this. After that, Su Ming turned around and left the town, feeling a little helpless. After finding the Turtle that was playing a flying game with Mike, Su Ming went to find Da Bai, who was being fed by a group of little spirits. Then, Su Ming brought them toward the steel mine. Dishan had just told him that the steel mine there was only enough for four to five days of construction. Su Ming did not want the construction of the town to be delayed, so he naturally wanted to quickly prepare the steel mines. When Su Ming and his group arrived at the steel mine, they saw the Steel Giant from before. However, just as Su Ming was about to go in and have the Turtle control him¡­ Su Ming suddenly noticed that the Steel Giant, who had been chatting away, had suddenly stood up. Su Ming was slightly taken aback. He thought that he had been discovered. Just as he was about to react, he saw that the Steel Giant was not actually walking in his direction. Instead, he stood up and walked out of the Steel Mine Valley. Su Ming was momentarily stunned. He furrowed his brows in slight confusion, then decided to follow the Steel Giant instead of going straight to the steel mine. The last time they were here, the two Steel Giants had looked like they would never step out of the valley. How did he suddenly come out again this time? Moreover, it was not because he had been provoked and walked out of the valley passively, but because he had walked out of the valley of his own accord. Su Ming found this rather strange. After following the Steel Giant for about fifteen minutes, Su Ming saw the Steel Giant suddenly stop in its tracks. Su Ming and his group also stopped moving. Su Ming¡¯s gaze was directed in the direction the Steel Giant was looking at. Chapter 111 - 111 Another Steel Mine 111 Another Steel Mine Then, Su Ming saw a slope that seemed to be very tall. Hmm. Su Ming felt that it would be more appropriate to describe it as a small mountain. In short, after the Steel Giant stopped here, it actually bowed down to the small mountain in front of it. When it did that, it looked incredibly sincere, and for a moment, even Su Ming was slightly at a loss as he watched it. Once it was done, the Steel Giant was about to head toward the only entrance to the hill when Su Ming quirked an eyebrow, then turned around and said to Benben Turtle, ¡°Do it!¡± The moment Su Ming finished speaking, the Turtle flew into the air. Under the Turtle¡¯s power, a wave of corrosive acid rain was sprayed down on the Steel Giant¡¯s body. It did not take long for its huge body to be fixed in place, unable to move. Mike looked at the Turtle in the air with shock and disbelief in his eyes. He had never thought that this cute creature that liked to ride him would have such a powerful ability. Su Ming did not bother explaining to him. Once the Turtle trapped the Steel Giant, he rushed toward the entrance of the hill. Before long, Su Ming arrived at the entrance of the cave. Once he walked in, Su Ming first lit a tOrch. When he saw what was inside, he immediately sucked in a breath of cold air. What appeared in front of him was a steel mine with an even larger amount of steel than the one in the Steel Valley! Su Ming immediately frowned. There was a mix of surprise and confusion in his eyes. To be honest, to be able to obtain such a huge steel mine in the early stages of the game was definitely a joyous occasion for Su Ming. This meant that Su Ming could officially plan out the territory of his Kingdom. With the steel mine, building the buildings would no longer be difficult. With the Dwarves¡¯ skills, as long as they had enough resources, they could make two of everything Su Ming wanted. This was the reason for Su Ming¡¯s surprise. However, at the same time, the reason he was feeling conflicted was because Su Ming had discovered something. If he wanted to guard this steel mine, he would have to send a lot of troops over. When he had first discovered the Steel Valley, Su Ming had thought that there was no need to station troops here. After all, the amount of steel in the mine was not enough for Su Ming to make such a big fuss. However, the situation was different now. As he thought about it, Su Ming narrowed his eyes and made a decision in his heart. After transporting the steel mine back, he would bring people to guard this huge steel mine and build a teleportation point between the Elf Valley and the steel mine. Su Ming thought about it for a while and felt that it was not appropriate to build the front of the teleportation gate in the Elf Valley. After some thought, Su Ming temporarily changed the place to the town square. After that, Su Ming walked out of the steel mine. Then, he used the same method as last time and dealt with the Steel Giant in front of him. Su Ming did not know if it was because he had killed the Steel Giant for the first time, but the reward for killing the Steel Giant this time was not as generous as he had expected. His experience points were half of what he had gained before, and he was rewarded with a blue chest plate that was of good quality. it was not as good as the one Su Ming had on him. That was why after Su Ming thought about it, he gave it to Mike, who was beside him. ¡°Wear it.¡± Su Ming¡¯s sudden delivery of the breastplate had caught Mike off guard. He asked in a daze, ¡°Great Prophet, are you sure you want to give me this breastplate?¡± Su Ming was also stunned. He quirked his eyebrows and said, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m joking with you?¡± Mike quickly shook his head and took the breastplate from Su Ming¡¯s hands. After putting it on, Mike looked more solemn. After that, Su Ming went straight into the Steel Valley and filled his bag to the brim. Besides, once he filled his bag to the brim, Su Ming realized that he had miscalculated the amount of steel in the mine. After he took all the herbs, he realized that the steel mine in front of him still looked like it had a lot of reserves. Su Ming was naturally happy with this discovery. After that, Su Ming brought his two pets and one follower with him and rushed toward the Elf Valley. Once they returned to the Elf Valley, Su Ming first asked Mike to bring Da Bai and Benben to play on their own. After that, he found Dishan in the town. When Dishan saw that Su Ming had returned so quickly, he was clearly a little surprised. He widened his eyes and looked at Su Ming for a while. Then, he tried to ask, ¡°Great Prophet, you¡¯re not going to do magic for me again, are you?¡± Su Ming was stunned for a moment, then he could not help but chuckle. ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± Then, Su Ming brought out all the steel hidden goods he had. Looking at the mountain-like steel mine in front of him, Dishan was already used to it. Shaking his head, Dishan beckoned some Dwarves over and started to deal with the steel mine. Then, he turned around to look at Su Ming and said, ¡°Great Prophet, I really don¡¯t know what to say.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a blessing for all of us in the Elf Valley to have you.¡± When Su Ming heard that, he chuckled softly and told her about what he had found near the mine. After hearing that, Dishan could not help but widen his eyes. ¡°The Great Prophet? Is this real or fake?¡± When Su Ming heard that, he nodded and said with a serious expression, ¡°Of course, I won¡¯t joke about this kind of thing.¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to bring some Elven Warriors over, and you can bring a few Dwarves to build a teleportation gate.¡± Hearing this, Dishan was overjoyed. ¡°With these steel mines, our future territorial expansion will be even easier!¡± When Su Ming heard that, he also chuckled softly. Hearing the meaning behind Dishan¡¯s words, it seemed that he had the same idea as him. ¡°Then wait for me here. I¡¯ll tell Commander Zelda about this and ask her to prepare.¡± Hearing this, Dishan instantly nodded his head like pounding garlic. After that, Su Ming turned around and left the town, returning to the inner parts of the Elf Valley. Once he returned to the Elf Valley, Su Ming did not do anything else. Instead, he went straight to Zelda and told him about his discovery and his plans. Chapter 112 - 112 Occupation 112 Occupation Once Zelda finished listening to Su Ming¡¯s story, she frowned and fell into deep thought for a while before she raised her head again. ¡°Lord Prophet, I think it¡¯s completely possible. But how many soldiers do we have to bring? ¡°To put it bluntly, we¡¯re not sure how many resources there are in the mine and how many soldiers are needed to guard it. ¡°The construction of our town is in the middle stage,¡± Zelda continued after a pause. ¡°We need manpower now. ¡°Moreover, the most important thing is that we still don¡¯t know what the other Elf tribe thinks of us. ¡°If they suddenly attack, we¡¯ll be in a very passive position since we¡¯re not on guard. When Zelda said this, she looked a little worried, and her eyes flashed with worry. When Su Ming heard that, he thought about it for a moment before he said, ¡°Let¡¯s go first and bring about a hundred people with us. 50 Elven hunters and 50 Elven archers.¡± ¡°These people would not affect the deployment in the Elf Valley. At the same time, they¡¯ll be enough for us to occupy the mine. ¡°If we don¡¯t have enough people by then, we¡¯ll just call for more people once the portal is built,¡± Su Ming said after some thought. Zelda¡¯s furrowed brows eased a little when she heard that. She then said, ¡°I understand, Great Prophet. ¡°Then please do your best and help our tribe find a ray of light.¡± The moment Zelda finished speaking, a notification lit up before Su Ming. [New quest: Occupy the Mine] [Mission description: For the better development of the Elf Valley, you must lead your tribe and successfully occupy the resource-rich mine.] [Mission reward: Experience +90000, blazing shoulder armor] Once Su Ming accepted the mission, he chatted with Zelda for a while more before leaving her room. Once he left Zelda¡¯s room, Su Ming went straight to the fortress at the entrance of the valley and found the Elf Warriors. Not all of the Elven Warriors had participated in the construction of the town. After all, if he invested all of his troops into the town¡¯s construction, there would definitely be problems in other aspects, such as the defense of the Elf Valley. Neither Su Ming nor Zelda would make such a low-level mistake. 50 Elven archers and 50 Elven hunters were selected from the Elven warriors. Su Ming brought them straight to the town. By the time they reached the town, Dishan had already gathered his helpers and the space magnetic stones. After watching Dishan finish building the teleportation gate in the town square, the group of more than a hundred people headed directly in the direction of the steel mine. Once the number of people increased, even if they were travelling at the speed of an Army, they would still be much slower than when Su Ming was travelling alone. The Turtle looked at the army, which was moving at an extremely slow speed, and a touch of dissatisfaction flashed in its eyes. However, it did not say much. Instead, it flew directly to Mike¡¯s shoulder and dozed off. After marching for about half a day, the group finally arrived at the steel mine. Once they arrived at the steel mine, Su Ming first had Benben to check out the situation around the area. Then, he led the large group and headed in the direction of the steel mine. The moment he entered the steel mine and caught sight of the mountain-like iron ores, Dishan had become slightly excited. ¡°Great Prophet, is this the resource-rich steel mine you mentioned?¡± When Su Ming heard that, he nodded and said, ¡°Not only here, there¡¯s a Steel Valley not far from here. ¡°All the steel we used before was taken from that Valley.¡± As soon as he said that, Dishan became even more excited. Su Ming looked at his reaction. After some thought, he decided to leave half of his men here and bring Dishan to the Steel Valley. After arriving at the Steel Valley and seeing the situation clearly, Dishan was overjoyed. When Su Ming saw his reaction, a faint hint of helplessness flashed in his eyes. To a Dwarf like Dishan, this was probably the only situation that could make them so excited. After that, Dishan led the Dwarves he brought over and started building the teleportation gate. Su Ming did not participate too much in this. With Dishan¡¯s ability, he could naturally find the most suitable construction site. After that, Su Ming walked out of the Steel Valley and was prepared to take a stroll outside. Once the teleportation gate in Steel Valley was built, he could take the teleportation gate back. It was quite convenient. However, the moment Su Ming walked out of the Steel Valley, the Turtle suddenly flew over from midair and landed in his arms. Then, the Turtle raised its head from his arms and started to gesture something. ¡°Ya ya ya!¡± There were a few people over there! Su Ming immediately understood what it meant. He quirked his eyebrows and lifted his head to look at Mike in the air. Mike also quickly landed on the ground and said in a low voice, ¡°Great Prophet, a group of people is coming from the north. There are about seven or eight of them. it should be a small team.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± Su Ming replied, then asked, ¡°are they Elves?¡± Mike heard this and shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s a human.¡± Su Ming was momentarily stunned, then his expression turned slightly grave. Then, he spoke to the Elven warriors guarding the Steel Valley and turned to head in the direction Mike had told him. To the North of the mine was a rugged place where shrubs and forests intertwined. There were not many paths, only a few, and they were all small paths. Once Su Ming followed Mike over, he waited for a while in a forest and saw a group of people walking toward them. When he saw the group of people, Su Ming immediately narrowed his eyes. Just as Mike had said, this pair of centaurs were a group of humans. However, what caught Su Ming¡¯s attention was not their identity as humans, but their clothes. These people were all wearing standard leather armor of the same style. From a distance, Su Ming could tell that the craftsmanship was pretty good. This also proved that the forces behind them were quite powerful! Chapter 113 - 113 Scouting Team? 113 Scouting Team? Once Mike saw these people, he cast a look at Su Ming, asking for instructions. The meaning in his eyes was very simple-should he make a move? Su Ming thought about it for a while and shook his head. Mike did not say anything else and continued standing on the branch in silence. After that, the group of people got closer and closer to them. Their posture was very cautious, and as they walked forward, they also checked the situation in the four directions. Unfortunately, no matter how cautious they were, they would never have thought that someone would be watching them from the top of a towering tree in front of them. ¡°Why do you think the Clan Leader asked us to come here to investigate the situation? It doesn¡¯t look like there¡¯s anything here.¡± A burly man with a full beard said. Upon hearing this, a short man with a long blade frowned and said in a deep voice, ¡°Who knows? However, the Clan Leader didn¡¯t just send us out to investigate the situation. He sent out scouts in all directions.¡± After a slight pause, the short man with the blade said, ¡°Stop talking. Let¡¯s explore another ten kilometers ahead. ¡°If we don¡¯t find anything by then, we¡¯ll return to the tribe.¡± It was obvious that the person holding the saber had a high status in this group of people. After he said this, no one else raised any objections, even the bearded man nodded. When Su Ming heard this, he frowned slightly. Ten kilometers? Would that not mean that they were just about to reach the mine? The Elf Valley had just occupied the location of the steel mine. If these people discovered it, there would inevitably be some conflicts. And from what they said, their clan leader¡¯s desire to expand seemed to be quite strong. Otherwise, they would not have been sent here to investigate the situation. As Su Ming thought about it, he narrowed his eyes slightly, and the emotions in his eyes kept on changing. Then, Su Ming no longer hesitated. He exchanged a look with Mike, who was still in the air, and the two of them flew down at the same time. This group of people were pretty alert. When Su Ming and Mike fell, they seemed to have already noticed that something was wrong. Unfortunately, their reactions were still a little too slow. Su Ming drew the bow and nocked an arrow. He shot the arrow, and it hit the bearded man in midair. It did not matter whether it was Su Ming¡¯s divine weapon descending from the sky or the powerful might of the Cloud Piercing Bow, both of them had far surpassed the man¡¯s imagination. The arrow shot out from the Cloud Piercing Bow directly pierced through the burly man¡¯s shoulder and nailed him to the big tree behind the bearded man! After that, Su Ming continued drawing his bow. The arrows never missed, and the targets he hit were all in a similar situation as the bearded man. However, just as Su Ming was about to draw his bow and fire the fourth arrow, he realized that the others had already been killed by Mike. Of course, Mike did not choose to kill. However, these people could not stop him at all. With his punches and kicks, these people either fainted directly or were in so much pain that they couldn¡¯t move. This kind of powerful and unparalleled combat power was simply daunting. At this moment, Mike had already arrived in front of the short man who was holding the long knife. His black nails were already touching the short man¡¯s neck. The shorter one drew his long saber halfway, but he did not dare to move it at all. Because he was very clear that if he dared to make any rash moves again, he would be killed. The nails on his neck would pierce through his neck directly! The short man took a deep breath and looked around. After seeing the tragic state of his team members, he loosened his grip on the long sword and slowly raised it. ¡°I don¡¯t know who you are, but you won¡¯t have a good ending for doing this.¡± The short man¡¯s voice was cold. However, the moment he finished speaking, he could clearly feel that the nail on his neck had pierced a little deeper! The shorty¡¯s pupils immediately shrank, and he did not dare to provoke him again. Su Ming cast him a glance and could not help but laugh as he shook his head. ¡°I¡¯d advise you not to say any more nonsense, or else this guy¡¯s temper isn¡¯t very good,¡± Su Ming said. As soon as he said this, the short man¡¯s expression became a little more sinister, but he did not say anything more. After that, Su Ming first swept his gaze across the people before he said, ¡°Tell me, what¡¯s the situation with your tribe, and why did you come here to investigate?¡± As soon as he said that, the short man¡¯s eyes moved slightly. Su Ming patted the back of his head, as if he had just remembered something. ¡°By the way, I¡¯ll interrogate these people separately later. I advise you not to lie.¡± The short man¡¯s expression changed. He took a deep breath and said, ¡°What do you want?¡± ¡°We¡¯re just here to check out the situation. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s too much to attack us without distinguishing right from wrong?¡± When Su Ming heard that, he lifted his head and cast the short man a glance. [Long Saber Guard (tribe: ???)] [Level: 45] [Attack: 325] [Health points: 3000] It was no wonder that this person could be the leader of this group. When Su Ming was fighting against them just now, he could roughly see the other people¡¯s levels. None of the members of the other teams had exceeded rank 40. ¡°You didn¡¯t even greet me and suddenly barged into my territory,¡± Su Ming continued. ¡°Isn¡¯t it normal for me to attack you?¡± The Long Saber Guard was stunned. He glanced around the barren forest and could not help but clench his teeth. [This is the wilderness. Isn¡¯t it too far-fetched to say that this is your territory?] The Long Saber Guard took a deep breath and said, ¡°Yes, I apologize for this matter.¡± Su Ming nodded. ¡°Then tell me. What¡¯s the situation in your tribe?¡± The Long Saber Guard looked at the ice-cold Mike in front of him. he could only take a deep breath and say, ¡°There are about a thousand people in our tribe. The chief has been sending us out to scout the situation. ¡°I don¡¯t know anything else.¡± Su Ming acted as if he did not hear the last part of the Long Saber Guard¡¯s sentence and asked, ¡°How many of these thousands of people are capable of fighting? ¡°Also, how often do you need to return to the tribe for your scouting mission?¡± When he heard Su Ming¡¯s words, the Long Saber Guard¡¯s expression instantly changed, and he could only sigh in resignation. ¡°About half of these thousand people have combat power. We have to go back today for the exploration mission.¡± Chapter 114 - 114 Setting off for Negotiation 114 Setting off for Negotiation When Su Ming heard the Long Saber Guard¡¯s answer, his eyes flickered. Based on the current situation, he had to deal with this matter immediately. Otherwise, the other party¡¯s tribal dolls would quickly sense that something was wrong, regardless of whether they sent the Long Saber Guards or escorted them back to the Elf tribe. By then, the resources in the steel mine would definitely not be able to be hidden. If other people discovered that the steel mine was so rich in resources, there would inevitably be some conflicts between the two tribes. When he thought of this, Su Ming narrowed his eyes. ¡°Mike, keep an eye on them. I¡¯ll call for help.¡± After that, Su Ming asked the Elf Warriors to come over and escort these people back to the tribe. Su Ming soon brought the Long Saber Guard to Zelda¡¯s room. Once he heard Su Ming¡¯s brief account of the situation, Zelda¡¯s expression changed slightly. ¡°Great Prophet, do you mean that you want to take the initiative to attack this human tribe?¡± When Su Ming heard that, he first shook his head. On the way here, Su Ming had already thought of how he was going to discuss what to do next with Zelda. When he heard Zelda¡¯s question, Su Ming immediately answered, ¡°We¡¯re actually not too sure what the human tribe¡¯s attitude toward us is.¡± ¡°So, I plan to take some people, as well as the people from the human tribe that we¡¯ve captured, to the other tribe to negotiate. ¡°If we can¡¯t reach a friendly agreement with the other party, then conflict and war will be inevitable.¡± Zelda¡¯s eyes turned solemn, but she did not object. Because she knew very well that what Su Ming had just said was the truth they were facing. Although they were in the process of building and developing the town, steel mines were an indispensable resource for their construction. Therefore, if the other party had any ideas about the steel mine, they would not back down! Thinking of this, Zelda stood up from her seat and said solemnly, ¡°Then, Great Prophet, let me go with you to the other tribe to negotiate!¡± Su Ming was momentarily stunned when he heard that, and the corners of his lips twitched. ¡°No need, Commander Zelda,¡± he quickly refused. ¡°You should stay in the tribe and lead it. This is what you should do the most.¡± As Su Ming spoke, he even nodded his head. Su Ming did not dare to bring Zelda over to negotiate. After all, Zelda was the commander of the Elf Valley and an NPC. If the other party was really unreasonable and they started to fire as soon as they went over, they would be in trouble. As a player, Su Ming could be resurrected. However, if Zelda was really killed by a group of people, she would really be gone. Zelda frowned slightly when she heard this. ¡°If you can negotiate, why can¡¯t I? As the leader of the Elven race, how can I let the Prophet risk his life?¡± When Su Ming heard that, he sighed helplessly and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about this. If you trust me, just do as I say.¡± when Zelda heard that, she frowned, as if she wanted to say something more, but she was cut off by Su Ming. ¡°Alright, just do as I say!¡± At that moment, Su Ming¡¯s expression was incredibly firm and determined. Zelda¡¯s expression changed slightly for a moment before she could only nod her head in slight resignation. ¡°Since you said so, Great Prophet, then I¡¯ll go. However, if you encounter any danger, you must remember to contact the tribe immediately.¡± When Su Ming heard this, he nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll bring some Warriors with me to negotiate. At the very least, I¡¯ll make the other party feel that they won¡¯t be able to gain anything by fighting.¡± Zelda heaved a sigh of relief. Once he walked out of Zelda¡¯s room, Su Ming went straight to the fortress at the entrance of the valley. Once he picked another hundred Elf Warriors from the group, Su Ming had someone call Chen Yixue. After he told Chen Yixue about what had happened, Su Ming noticed that Chen Yixue¡¯s expression had suddenly turned into one of excitement. ¡°Great Prophet, do you mean that we are about to start a war with them?¡± Chen Yixue¡¯s face was full of anticipation when she said this. Su Ming looked at her and could not help but be slightly stunned. Only then did he remember that Chen Yixue seemed to be a war fanatic. Su Ming shook his head and his attitude became more serious. ¡°We¡¯re going there this time to have a friendly negotiation. You can¡¯t fight with them easily, understand?¡± When Chen Yixue heard this, she let out an ¡®oh¡¯ in a somewhat aggrieved manner before continuing, ¡°What if they make the first move?¡± Su Ming cast her a glance and shook his head in slight resignation. ¡°Then you¡¯ll have to see how it goes. But remember not to take the initiative.¡± Chen Yixue¡¯s eyes lit up and she quickly nodded. ¡°Alright, go to the Orc tribe and pick out about 100 Orcs.¡± Su Ming only planned to bring one hundred Elf Warriors and one hundred Orcs with him. The Elven Warriors were the main combat force, and that was needless to say. The reason why he had to bring 100 Orcs was that they had a strong charging ability during a conflict and could make the other side unable to organize an effective attack. Apart from that, the Orcs¡¯s huge bodies naturally had a strong deterrent force. With them present, the other party would naturally be somewhat cautious and would not dare to make a move on them so easily. Before long, the people were all ready and they waited for Su Ming¡¯s orders at the entrance of the valley. As for the other Warriors who were not chosen by Su Ming, they were looking at the Warriors who were chosen with envy. In their eyes, it was an honor to be able to go on an expedition with Su Ming. As for the late Orcs, they let out earth-shaking roars the moment they reached the entrance of the Elf Valley. When the Long Saber Guard and the other members of his team saw this, the corners of their eyes could not help but twitch. They had originally thought that Su Ming¡¯s intention to go to their tribe to negotiate was a rather foolish thing to do. However, it seemed like they were the ones who were stupid! Just by looking at the combat power of these people, his own tribe might not be a match for them! Thinking of this, the Long Saber Guards looked at each other and saw the worry in each other¡¯s eyes. Chapter 115 - 115 Departure 115 Departure However, no matter what happened to the Long Saber Guard and the others, the people in the Elf Valley soon set off toward the Long Saber Guard¡¯s tribe under Su Ming¡¯s lead. When the Long Saber Guard advanced with the tribal warriors in the Elf Valley, they were carried on the back of an Orc. Chen Yixue was beside him, looking at the long blade in her hand excitedly and muttering to herself. ¡°I¡¯ve finally caught a reckless tribe. I must do my best to help the Prophet solve his problems.¡± The Long Saber Guard took a look at the well-behaved and cute Chen Yixue, then looked at her perverted expression of excitement. He could not help but worry even more about his tribe. However, just as he thought of this, Chen Yixue suddenly turned to look at him. ¡°Hey, that guy.¡± The Long Saber Guard was stunned for a moment before he realized that Chen Yixue was calling him. The Long Saber Guard raised his head in confusion and said in a daze, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Chen Yixue frowned and looked at him, ¡°Do you have many as powerful as you in your tribe?¡± The Long Saber Guard was stunned at first. Then, after carefully thinking for a while, he shook his head and said, ¡°Actually, it¡¯s not much.¡± ¡°In our tribe, my combat power is considered top-notch. That¡¯s why I¡¯m the captain of a small team and came to this dangerous place to investigate.¡± The Long Saber Guard could not help but sigh. No matter if it was his own tribe or himself, they had clearly been cautious enough, but in the end, they had still made one wrong move, one wrong step after another! Thinking of this, he could not help but shake his head. However, after Chen Yixue heard what he said, the corner of her mouth twitched and she revealed a helpless smile. ¡°So, people like you are the top people in your tribe? It¡¯s fine then.¡± As Chen Yixue spoke, she turned her head away and no longer looked at him, as if she had completely lost interest in him. Her reaction gave the Long Saber Guard the urge to curse. ¡°If it¡¯s not¡­what do you mean? Are you looking down on me?¡± The Long Saber Guard¡¯s heart was filled with rage, but he did not dare to say a word in the current situation. He was afraid that if he said too much, it would cause Chen Yixue to be dissatisfied, so he killed him on the spot. He looked at Chen Yixue with fear and trepidation, and the Long Saber Guard could only lower his head in anger. When Su Ming, who was not too far away, saw this, he shook his head in slight resignation. The marching speed was not slow, but the Long Saber Guards¡¯ tribe was also not far from here. According to the Long Saber Guard, there was still one to two hours¡¯ journey from his tribe to the forest where Su Ming had found him. That was why Su Ming was not in a hurry. As he rushed toward the other party¡¯s tribe, he waved at the Long Saber Guard, signaling for him to come over for a chat. The Long Saber Guard was stunned. Before he could react, the Orc carrying him had already brought him in Su Ming¡¯s direction. It was only then that he understood that Su Ming was not waving at him, but at the Orc who was carrying him. He felt helpless about this, but the Long Saber Guard had no other choice. ¡°What¡¯s the name of your tribe?¡± When the Long Saber Guard heard Su Ming¡¯s question, he was first slightly taken aback. Then, when he came to his senses, he said, ¡°The Long Wild Tribe.¡± Su Ming quirked his eyebrows, slightly surprised. However, he quickly reacted. After all, this was a human-dominated tribe, so it was quite normal for them to have some fancy names. ¡°Are there any other tribes near your tribe?¡± ¡°Or, have you formed any Alliances with other tribes?¡± The Long Saber Guard¡¯s eyes flickered. However, the moment he moved his eyes, Su Ming¡¯s voice rang out once again. ¡°I advise you not to lie. This is not a wise choice.¡± The Long Saber Guard was stunned for a moment, but he gritted his teeth helplessly when he came to his senses. ¡°There are actually no other tribes near our tribe.¡± ¡°Or rather, the other tribes on our side have already been united by our clan leader.¡± When Su Ming heard that, he quirked his eyebrows and a hint of surprise flashed in his eyes. ¡°Oh, really? Tell me the details.¡± Hearing this, the Long Saber Guard could only sigh and slowly say, ¡°About five years ago, the area where our tribe was located was still a small tribal Alliance area that fought for its own interests.¡± ¡°Then, our clan leader suddenly broke out of the siege and united all the small tribes in our area. ¡°Our tribe has developed to this day, and we have a pretty good scale.¡± When Su Ming heard that, a hint of surprise flashed in his eyes. According to what the Long Saber Guard had said, the tribe leader of the other tribe could be considered an elite among the NPCs. When he thought of this, Su Ming could not help but quirk his eyebrows and say, ¡°What is the name of your clan leader?¡± When the Long Saber Guard heard this, a hint of admiration appeared in his eyes. ¡°Dugu.¡± Su Ming was stunned and did not know how to react. ¡°Dugu?¡± The Long Saber Guard nodded. Su Ming frowned, but he did not linger on this topic. They soon talked about the other situations in the Long Saber Guards¡¯ tribe, and the Long Saber Guards quickly answered all their questions. When their conversation was almost over, Su Ming and the Long Saber Guard had already arrived at the forest where they had met. After walking to the place where the two sides were fighting, the Long Saber Guard¡¯s expression became somewhat complicated. When he walked to that spot, he subconsciously thought of the time when Su Ming and Mike attacked them. During that fight, Su Ming and Mike had an overwhelming advantage over them. Even the Long Saber Guards themselves, after hearing the sounds of a fight, were unable to make any effective reactions and were firmly controlled by Mike. When he thought of this, the Long Saber Guard could not help but raise his head and look at Mike, who was in the air. His gaze was slightly complicated. There was some battle intent and some respect. ¡°If you¡¯re interested in him, I can let you have a fair fight when we get to your tribe.¡± Su Ming¡¯s voice traveled into his ears and the Long Saber Guard was momentarily stunned. Then, he narrowed his eyes. ¡°If there¡¯s a chance, I¡¯d like to give it a try.¡± After that, the group continued to move forward. Under the high-speed advance of the Army, they finally arrived in front of a walled city before dark. Chapter 116 - 116 A Threat? 116 A Threat? Compared to the buildings in and out of the Elf Valley, this stronghold was much more simple and crude. However, compared to the other tribes that Su Ming had subdued before, they were in a much better state. The only ones who could compete with them were the Dwarves and the blood race. However, the Dwarves could not be blamed for not having enough materials. Su Ming put aside the chaotic thoughts in his mind and turned around to look at the Long Saber Guard beside him. ¡°This is your tribe, right?¡± The Long Saber Guard was slightly startled when he heard this, but he nodded his head. At this time, at the sentry post at the entrance of the village, someone had already noticed them and immediately exchanged a look. Some of the people at the sentry post ran into the city, while some of them gathered their courage and walked out of the sentry post, heading in their direction. When he saw the captured Long Saber Guard from afar, a hint of shock flashed through the sentries¡¯ eyes. ¡°Captain of the Long Saber Guards, how could you?¡± The expression of the Long Saber Guard, who was surrounded by the Orcs and Elven Warriors, changed slightly. He shook his head helplessly, and said, ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about the current situation. Just go ahead and inform the clan leader of the current situation.¡± The sentry was stunned for a moment, then he quickly nodded and said, ¡°Someone has already gone over.¡± As he spoke, the sentry¡¯s gaze swept across the imposing Orcs and Elven warriors, and his expression became more and more horrified. The atmosphere in the hall suddenly became silent and heavy. To the Orcs and Elven Warriors, all they needed to do was to wait for Su Ming¡¯s order and charge forward. That was why they were not interested in talking. Chen Yixue, on the other hand, was constantly looking at the stronghold behind the sentries. The sentries were a little shocked by the look in her eyes. It was as if she was ready to lead her men and charge into the walled city at any time. Su Ming stood where he was and waited for a while. Just as he started frowning slightly¡­ A capable and experienced figure, surrounded by a large group of people, quickly walked out of the walled city. However, when he saw the capable and experienced figure¡¯s face clearly, a hint of surprise flashed in Su Ming¡¯s eyes. Logically speaking, in this situation, the person at the very front should be the chief of the tribe. At that moment, the person who was leading the crowd at the very front had completely exceeded Su Ming¡¯s expectations. She¡­was a woman? The person was dressed in silver armor, and his hair was tied up in a high ponytail. His facial features were exquisite and heroic, and he had a decisive killing intent. Su Ming frowned slightly and looked at the Long Saber Guard by his side. ¡°That¡¯s your clan leader?¡± Hearing this, the Long Saber Guard immediately nodded his head like pounding garlic. Su Ming frowned again and looked at Dugu in surprise. Once Dugu walked up to the warriors from the Elf Valley, he first swept his cold gaze across them before locking his eyes on Su Ming. ¡°Who are you?¡± Dugu¡¯s voice was very cold, like a piece of ice that would not melt for ten thousand years. At the same time, her status panel also appeared before Su Ming. [Dugu (head of the Long Wild Tribe)] [Level: 50] [Attack: 785] [Defense: 400] [Health points: 6000] [Favorability: -10] Su Ming looked at her character¡¯s attributes on the system page. He was a little surprised by her high attack power, and at the same time, he was also shocked by her negative favorable impression points. This was the first NPC Su Ming had met in the game who had a negative impression of him. How should he put it? Su Ming¡¯s feelings were a little complicated when he saw this. Su Ming shook his head and cast aside all the messy thoughts in his head. He lifted his head and looked at Dugu, who was standing before him. ¡°You can just call me The Prophet.¡± Dugu snorted coldly, ¡°What Prophet? I just want to know why you kidnapped my people! ¡°Do you want to start a war with our Long Wild Tribe?!¡± The moment Dugu said those words, the NPCs behind her immediately drew their weapons and looked in Su Ming¡¯s direction with cold expressions. A silent and somber aura gradually filled the field. As if in response to Dugu¡¯s words, countless roars and the clattering of armors were heard from within the stronghold. The momentum of this scene, coupled with the setting sun and the little lights slowly lighting up behind him, was quite oppressive. However, Su Ming had experienced so much in the game, so how could he be scared by a small NPC? When Su Ming heard that, he first looked at Dugu, then chuckled and said, ¡°Start a war? Are you sure?¡± The moment Su Ming finished speaking, the Orcs behind him let out orderly and solemn battle roars that charged into the sky. They worked with the Elf archers to nock their arrows. For a moment, the aura between the two sides was not weaker than the other. When Su Ming saw that Dugu no longer threatened him and was only looking at him with a dark gaze, a faint smile appeared on his face. ¡°Actually, we didn¡¯t come here to threaten you, nor do we want to be your enemies.¡± When she heard that, a cold sneer appeared at the corners of Dugu¡¯s lips. She swept his gaze across the Orcs and Elf soldiers beside Su Ming. ¡°Do you even believe your own words?¡± Su Ming smiled and said, ¡°Whether you believe me or not is up to you. But I don¡¯t intend to take the initiative to attack you. That¡¯s true. ¡°Your clansmen can also prove this point.¡± As he spoke, Su Ming had the Elf Warriors bring out all the members of the Long Saber Guard. Dugu narrowed her eyes. Su Ming¡¯s words were actually a threat to her. If she dared to take the initiative to attack, the other party would definitely not show any mercy. At the same time, it was impossible for the Long Saber Guard to survive! Thinking of this, Dugu¡¯s expression changed slightly. She took a deep breath and said coldly, ¡°Tell me, what is your purpose in doing this? ¡°What do you want in exchange of our people¡¯s lives?¡± The Long Saber Guard¡¯s expression changed slightly upon hearing this. Just as he was about to speak, Su Ming¡¯s gaze fell on him, and he immediately shut his mouth. Su Ming swept his gaze across the field before he turned to look at Dugu. A smile appeared on his face once again. ¡°This doesn¡¯t seem to be a good place to talk.¡± ¡­ 15 minutes later. At the entrance of the city, in a pavilion. Su Ming and Dugu sat opposite each other, and their subordinates looked at each other from a distance. For a moment, the two of them entered a quiet environment where no one would disturb them. Su Ming cast her a glance, and his expression changed slightly. Chapter 117 - 117 The Martial Arts Demonstration 117 The Martial Arts Demonstration ¡°Clan Leader Dugu, are you planning to take advantage of the current situation and let your tribe continue to expand?¡± Dugu frowned and looked around. Her city was not small, but it was not that big either. She turned around and looked at Su Ming. she was honest with him. ¡°Yes, I promised my people that I would give them a bigger territory and a better life.¡± ¡°In order to achieve this goal, I have to investigate the situation outside.¡± When Su Ming heard that, he nodded and said, ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t have any intention of making things difficult for you.¡± ¡°The current situation is that I hope you won¡¯t continue to advance toward the forest that the Long Saber Guards have explored. ¡°That is our territory. If you want to continue, we won¡¯t just stand by and watch.¡± Dugu¡¯s expression immediately turned serious when she heard this. ¡°I want to expand.¡± Su Ming nodded and said, ¡°I understand, but I want to protect my territory.¡± Dugu immediately gritted her teeth and said coldly, ¡°So you¡¯re saying that there¡¯s bound to be a battle between us?¡± Su Ming was not too surprised by Dugu¡¯s reaction. Su Ming slowly picked up the cup of tea he had prepared and took a sip. Only then did he lift his head and smile. ¡°No, there¡¯s actually a third option between us.¡± Dugu narrowed his eyes and said, ¡°You should be more direct.¡± Su Ming smiled and said, ¡°That means that our two tribes will form an Alliance. Then, we will naturally be able to share our resources. At the same time, we can avoid any losses that will be caused by disputes.¡± Dugu sneered and said, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m a child? ¡°Even if we can form an Alliance, there will definitely be a distinction between the upper and lower ranks. Disputes will still arise if the distribution of resources is uneven. ¡°Of course, if you are willing to become a subordinate tribe of our tribe from the very beginning and form an Alliance with this condition, we have no reason to refuse.¡± When Su Ming heard Dugu¡¯s words, he chuckled softly and said, ¡°There¡¯s no room for discussion. ¡°Since it¡¯s your people who invaded our territory and caused this dispute, I¡¯ll give you a chance. Then the status of the superior and subordinate after the Alliance will definitely be higher on my side. We can¡¯t possibly suffer such a huge loss so easily.¡± In truth, this was something Su Ming had already thought of before he came over. If Su Ming could not use such a friendly method to end the battle¡­ Then, both sides might face a relatively large scale war. Moreover, the distance between the two tribes was only about half a day¡¯s walk. At such a short distance, no matter who wanted to attack the other party, it could be decided in an instant. Su Ming did not want the mine that had already fallen into his hands to cause more problems because of this. As for Dugu, she did not want her expansion to be stopped by Su Ming. Therefore, both sides were eager to solve this problem. Forming an Alliance was the best choice. ¡°Pa!¡± A loud bang instantly rang out in front of Su Ming. Dugu, who was in front of him, suddenly slammed the table in front of her, causing the teacup on the table to shake. Her eyes were extremely sharp. ¡°What do you mean by this? Do you really want to start a war with our tribe?¡± Dugu propped herself up on the table. Her face looked very cold, and she exuded a strong sense of aggression and oppression. When Su Ming saw her like this, he was not frightened by her words. After casting her an indifferent glance, Su Ming said slowly, ¡°Start a war? Why don¡¯t we try it now?¡± Dugu immediately gritted her teeth and fixed her gaze on Su Ming, but she did not speak even after a long time. Su Ming knew that she was also wary of the Elf Valley behind him. After all, he had brought 100 Orcs and more than 100 Elven Warriors with him for this negotiation. They all looked like elites. It was normal for Dugu to be wary of the power behind him since he was able to casually bring out so many elite soldiers. ¡°Are you serious?!¡± A wave of killing intent slowly burst out from Dugu¡¯s body. Su Ming suddenly laughed and said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem very appropriate to shout about fighting and killing at this time. After all, I¡¯m only here to negotiate with you.¡± The moment Su Ming said that, Dugu¡¯s eyes narrowed and she fixed her gaze in Su Ming¡¯s direction. She could not quite figure out what Su Ming was trying to do! Su Ming met her gaze, which was filled with hostility and a hint of doubt, but his expression was extremely calm. He only glanced at Dugu indifferently and said, ¡°We¡¯ve known each other for a while now, so we can be considered familiar with each other¡¯s tribes. ¡°How about this? we¡¯ll each send out 100 men to have a drill.¡± Dugu immediately reacted to this. Su Ming¡¯s actions were to use the powerful combat abilities of his tribe to force them to surrender without shedding a single drop of blood! A cold glint flashed across Dugu¡¯s eyes as she thought of this. What a great plan, but he had to have the ability to match it, right? At the thought of this, Dugu sneered and said, ¡°Then come!¡± Dugu did not intend to run away. Or rather, she was actually thinking of using this method to test out the fighting capabilities of Su Ming¡¯s tribe! After all, if she did not know the fighting capabilities of the tribe under Su Ming, she would not be sure of how she should treat him. If they started a war right away, it would be a situation where there was no turning back. If they were to negotiate directly, she would be a little unwilling. It could be said that Su Ming¡¯s suggestion was exactly what she wanted! After that, the troops of both sides quickly regrouped. Su Ming chose sixty Orc Warriors, thirty Elf archers, and ten Elf hunters from the group he had brought with him. This time, the two sides would be fighting in the open space outside the Long Wild Tribe. The Orcs¡¯s advantage could be fully utilized on such a large plain. On the other hand, the pulling of the bow and arrow that the Elves were good at did not have the desired effect. After both sides had prepared their men, the 100-man formation on both sides gradually exuded a murderous aura. Su Ming sat on Da Bai¡¯s back with a calm expression on his face. Dugu, who was not too far away, narrowed her eyes and stared in Su Ming¡¯s direction. Chapter 118 - 118 Crushing Defeat 118 Crushing Defeat As she looked at Su Ming, many thoughts ran through her mind. She was thinking about what kind of loss ratio they would achieve after the practice. On that basis, she would then decide on his attitude toward Su Ming. If her side could win in an overwhelming manner, there was naturally no need to say more. Not only did Su Ming want to scram to wherever he came from, even Dugu was about to attack the tribe behind him. If the two sides were to fight to a draw, his side would have a slight advantage, and he would naturally be able to gain an advantage in the negotiations. As for Su Ming¡¯s words, even though she was a little uncomfortable with the result, it was still acceptable. If the two of them formed an Alliance, she would lose the initiative, but she would still be qualified to continue exploring. And if her side was crushed. At the thought of this, Dugu¡¯s eyes narrowed, and a touch of worry appeared on her face. Taking a deep breath, she shook her head and muttered to herself, ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡± Dugu was quite confident about this. After all, the people she had sent out today were the elite of the elites in their tribe. These people were the ones who had stood at the peak in the cruel tribal struggles. It could be said that they were all existences who could fight against ten people alone. If they were still crushed by an enemy of the same level, just how terrifying was the other party¡¯s tribe? All in all, this was not realistic. Thinking of this, Dugu heaved a sigh of relief and nodded to the messenger who had been watching her. After seeing her nod, the messenger immediately shouted, ¡°Both sides are ready. ¡°The martial arts practice has officially begun!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the people of the Long Wild Tribe who had gathered outside the city immediately let out impassioned battle roars. Not only the Warriors, but the other members of the tribe were also present. They had already understood the significance of this drill through the word of mouth of the soldiers. Therefore, they were all very excited. At the same time, they were also very confident in the combat power of their own tribe¡¯s warriors. The warriors of the Long Wild Tribe became excited when they heard the roars. With the roar of the leader, the warriors of the Long Wild Tribe began to charge toward the tribe in the Elf Valley. However, what surprised them was¡­ In the face of their charge and their battle roars that were about to break through the sky¡­ On the other side, the Orcs and Elven Warriors maintained the same calm and silence. Their gazes were all focused on the thin figure in front of them. This figure looked even more delicate compared to the Orcs beside her. But at this time, all the warriors of the Elf Valley were looking at her silently, as if waiting for her order. All of a sudden, the warriors of the Long Wild Tribe were confused. Are these people crazy? They had already launched their assault, but they were still not moving? Moreover, the commander of the other party was actually such a small person? Were they messing around? Just as these thoughts emerged in their hearts¡­ They saw. The short person at the front of the Elven warriors slowly raised her head. A pair of eyes that were filled with excitement and battle intent appeared in everyone¡¯s line of sight. The desire and excitement for war simply made these people, who had fought their way out of the encirclement through blood and blades, feel a little shocked. It was to the point that they did not even notice that it was a face that was so beautiful and exquisite that it was a little too much. Chen Yixue slowly raised her right hand over her head. All the Elf warriors¡¯ eyes followed her movements. The next moment, Chen Yixue¡¯s right hand suddenly swung down. In an instant, 60 Orc Warriors charged toward the Long Wild Tribe with terrifying momentum! The Elven hunters hid in the crowd and began to wait for an opportunity to strike. After Su Ming¡¯s specialized training, the Elf hunters¡¯ development paths were also divided into two very different paths. One was a scout to investigate the situation, and the other was a ghost assassin on the battlefield! The Elven hunters that had been sent out were these ghost assassins! The Elven archers at the back slowly raised the longbows in their hands in silence and solemness. The arrowheads of the arrows had been removed. This made their attacks not fatal. However, the intimidating power did not decrease at all. They were all silent as they charged in the direction of the Long Wild Tribe. This silence was in stark contrast to their imposing charge. Then, the two sides came into contact. The aggressive Long Wild Tribe was directly torn apart by the manic Orcs! The first warrior of the Long Wild Tribe who came into contact with the Orcs was lifted up and thrown at them. In an instant, this figure with an extremely strong momentum directly smashed several figures! If it was not for Chen Yixue¡¯s warning and the Orcs holding back their strength, this warrior would have been smashed to death! After that, the Orcs¡¯s charge completely destroyed the front line of the Long Wild Tribe. It did not take long for half of the warriors of the Long Wild Tribe to fall! On the other hand, the Elven warrior¡¯s kasaya was intact! Dugu¡¯s eyes were wide open as she stared at the scene in the arena. Her hands clutched the chair beside her tightly, almost crushing it. Her butt had even left her chair unknowingly and was suspended in mid-air. However, she had no idea about this. The scene in front of her shocked her to the point that she did not know what to say. She had such a powerful Army, but under Su Ming¡¯s attacks, they were destroyed so easily? Under Dugu¡¯s shocked gaze, the Orc tribe continued to advance in such an exaggerated way. After a few minutes. Not a single person from the Long Wild Tribe was left standing. On the other hand, not only were the Elven Warriors intact, but only about 10 of the charging Orcs were slightly injured. This kind of loss ratio could no longer be described as crushing. Dugu looked at the contrasting scene in front of her and only felt a sense of despair growing in her heart. Not too far away, Su Ming cast a glance at Dugu and a smile slowly appeared on his lips. This kind of battle was a dimension-lowering attack. Chapter 119 - 119 Alliance 119 Alliance In Su Ming¡¯s original plan, he had thought that even if he could win, it would not be too easy. After all, the other party was someone who could rebuild a large tribe in a place with fierce competition and unify the chaotic forces. Thinking about it, the combat strength of the members of such a tribe should not be too bad. However, Su Ming realized that he might have overestimated his opponent¡¯s fighting capabilities. Or rather, he had underestimated the combat power of his soldiers, who had undergone special training and all kinds of equipment upgrades. Not to mention the charging Orcs, the Elf archers who had their arrowheads removed could easily make the other side lose their fighting power. As he thought about it, Su Ming chuckled softly and walked down from Da Bai. He then walked slowly toward Dugu, who had an ugly expression on his face. ¡°Clan Leader Dugu, what do you think of the combat power of our warriors?¡± When Dugu heard this, she gritted her teeth and glared at Su Ming, who was standing before her, but she did not say a word. Su Ming smiled and nodded at Chen Yixue in the distance. Chen Yixue received his signal and shrugged her shoulders helplessly. She even raised her right palm in the air and slid it to the right twice. Her nose also moved slightly. It only took an instant for Su Ming to understand what Chen Yixue was trying to say. It was boring. It was obvious that this kind of battle with overwhelming combat power made Chen Yixue feel very, very bored. After all, in the battle just now, she did not have much room to command. She was protected by the other Orcs almost the whole time. Su Ming shook his head helplessly, then his expression became more serious. He shook his head at her again. Seeing this, Chen Yixue kept her expression, gathered her troops, and led them back to the previous troops. Once he was done, Su Ming sat down in front of Dugu again. He did not care about Dugu¡¯s dark expression, but poured himself a cup of tea. ¡°I¡¯ll say something that you don¡¯t like to hear, but there¡¯s a huge gap between the combat power of our warriors,¡± he said. ¡°If Clan Leader Dugu continues to act willfully, I can¡¯t guarantee what decision I will make in the future.¡± When Su Ming said those words, he did not try to hide the threat in his voice. When Dugu heard that, her expression instantly turned sour. She immediately lifted her head and fixed her gaze on Su Ming. Su Ming rubbed the center of his brows and took a sip of the tea in his hand. He did not continue speaking, but waited for Dugu¡¯s answer. As time passed, the heavy and oppressive atmosphere in the hall slowly increased in pressure. ¡°Huhu¡­¡± Finally, Dugu seemed to be unable to bear it any longer. She let out a long breath and looked down with a dejected look. Her tightly clenched fists loosened, as if all the strength in her body had been drained. Her line of sight subconsciously looked in the direction of the battlefield. At this time, many people of the Long Wild Tribe had entered the training field and helped the defeated warriors up. The defeated warriors were at a loss. They occasionally looked in the direction of the Orcs, but their eyes were no longer as sharp as before, and only fear remained. The people from the Long Wild Tribe who had come to watch the battle were also at a loss. There were even some younger clansmen who could not help but cover their faces and cry. They could not accept the fact that the most elite warriors of their race had been defeated in such a crushing way. However, no matter how hard they could not accept it, they could not alter the established facts. Dugu took a deep breath. The dejected expression on her face disappeared, and she became as cold as before. However, her tone of voice was no longer as sharp as before. ¡°How do you want to negotiate?¡± When Su Ming heard those words, he let go of the teacup in his hand. Once he placed it gently on the table, a smile appeared on Su Ming¡¯s face. ¡°That¡¯s right, Clan Leader Dugu. ¡°Then, let¡¯s talk about our Alliance first,¡± Su Ming said after a slight pause. Dugu gritted her teeth and could only nod dejectedly. The huge difference in combat power between the two sides had already made her unable to raise too many objections in this kind of matter. Just now, it was a hundred against a hundred, and the other party did not even manage to defeat a few people. Under such circumstances, even if they were to use all their strength, they would not be able to fight against the warriors that they had brought. Furthermore, there was an entire mysterious tribe behind the other party! Thinking of this, Dugu could not help but feel a sense of despair. Su Ming cast her a glance and could roughly guess what she was thinking, but he did not dwell on it. ¡°We are an Alliance. I think we should be the main force, and you will be the support. When there is a conflict with other tribes, your people will listen to our orders. ¡°At the same time, i hope that you can cooperate with me in terms of the usual resource mining and personnel deployment.¡± Dugu immediately frowned and shouted, ¡°Don¡¯t you go too far!¡± What was the difference between this form of Alliance and making their tribes become Su Ming¡¯s vassals? Su Ming cast her a glance. He did not look too surprised. He knew that this would be her reaction. Su Ming cast an indifferent glance at Dugu and continued, at the same time, we will give your tribe the greatest convenience in terms of equipment supplies. ¡°We will also be responsible for the training of your clan¡¯s warriors. Every once in a while, you can send a portion of your warriors to our tribe and receive the same training as our warriors. ¡°At the same time, we¡¯ll split the resources we excavate according to a 10 ¨C 90 ratio. ¡°Don¡¯t think that this distribution of resources is very disadvantageous for you. With the current situation of your tribe, this is already enough for you to eat a pot full of bowls.¡± Dugu¡¯s eyes narrowed when he heard this. If they followed Su Ming¡¯s conditions and the resources in their tribe were rich enough, then they would not suffer too much of a loss if they formed an Alliance! Thinking of this, Dugu narrowed her eyes slightly. She wanted to bargain a little more and seek more benefits for her tribe. However, just as she opened her mouth and was about to speak¡­ Su Ming¡¯s voice rang out once again. Chapter 120 - 120 Display of Might 120 Display of Might ¡°This is the best condition i can offer you. Clan Leader Dugu, you have to consider it carefully.¡± Su Ming¡¯s voice was clear and bright, but when Dugu heard his words, her expression changed. He did not even try to hide the threat in his voice when he said that. He looked as if he was going to attack Dugu¡¯s tribe if Dugu did not agree. Dugu¡¯s expression changed slightly. She suddenly leaned back in her chair, and a faint bitter smile appeared on her face. ¡°Do I still have a choice?¡± In truth, when the martial arts practice ended, she already had no room to bargain with Su Ming. That was a fact. When Su Ming heard Dugu¡¯s words, a faint smile appeared on his face, but he did not say anything. After Dugu said this, she seemed to have suddenly thought of something and said, ¡°The grand plan you gave me is actually not too bad for our tribe.¡± ¡°But I want to know how developed your tribe has become. If it doesn¡¯t go as I expected, then even if we have to leave this area, I will not accept your Alliance!¡± When Su Ming heard that, he first cast a glance at Dugu. Just as he was about to nod, a notification lit up before him. [Congratulations on triggering the mission: Show the Power of the Elf Valley] [Mission description: If you want the Long Wild Tribe to join you, you have to let them understand that there is a huge difference in the scale of development between you two. Please take their group leader, Dugu, on a tour of the Elf tribe and make her surrender completely.] [Mission reward: 150000 experience, Nagano Sword.] Su Ming looked at the mission panel that appeared before him. When he saw the mission reward column, a faint hint of surprise flashed past his eyes. The reward for this mission was quite good. Just the experience reward alone was as much as 150000. Other than that, the other reward was the Nagano Sword. Just by looking at the name of this thing, it was clear that it had a certain relationship with the Long Wild Tribe. However, before the mission was completed, it would be difficult for him to know what the situation was. As he thought about it, Su Ming lifted his head and looked at Dugu, who was standing before him. ¡°Since Clan Leader Dugu wants to see it, I can¡¯t stop you. ¡°If Clan Leader Dugu is willing, we can set off immediately after you have dealt with the matters in your tribe?¡± When Su Ming said those words, his expression was very calm. In fact, he did not even show any signs of resistance to Dugu¡¯s words. This kind of attitude was filled with confidence. Dugu frowned and stared at Su Ming for a while, then nodded. ¡°Alright,¡± she said. After saying this, Dugu stood up and turned around to walk toward the inner part of her tribe. Once Dugu had gone far away, Chen Yixue suddenly appeared out of nowhere and appeared in front of Su Ming. Then, she looked at Su Ming with a slightly surprised expression and said, ¡°Great Prophet, you were so serious when you talked to Dugu just now. I¡¯m so tired.¡± As she spoke, Chen Yixue picked up the empty teacup on the table, poured herself a cup of tea, and drank it in one gulp. When he saw this, Su Ming looked at her with a slightly resigned expression and said, ¡°If i don¡¯t say that, she¡¯ll think that our Elf Valley is easy to bully.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to maintain a good image in front of the enemy and end up harming our own people in our tribe.¡± When she heard Su Ming¡¯s words, a look of realization instantly appeared in Chen Yixue¡¯s eyes. Once she sat down in front of Su Ming, Chen Yixue let out another soft sigh. Su Ming cast her a glance and asked in surprise, ¡°Didn¡¯t you just lead them to win the martial arts practice? Why are you sighing now?¡± Chen Yixue¡¯s expression became even more helpless when she heard this. ¡°But Great Prophet, aren¡¯t the people of the long field tribe too useless? We smashed it into pieces in one go.¡± ¡°My brothers and I haven¡¯t had enough yet, it¡¯s so boring!¡± Chen Yixue could not help but sigh as she spoke. When Su Ming heard her words, a faint hint of helplessness appeared on his face. He had thought that Chen Yixue was unhappy because of something, but it turned out to be this? Su Ming shook his head and suddenly smiled as if he had remembered something. he said, ¡°If you want to fight, it¡¯s easy.¡± ¡°You¡¯ll probably have a chance after a while. And it¡¯ll be much better than this time.¡± Hearing this, Chen Yixue was stunned for a moment, then she quickly reacted. Her eyes suddenly lit up and she asked, ¡°Great Prophet, what do you mean?¡± Su Ming cast her a glance and chuckled, but he did not answer. When Chen Yixue saw him like this, she knew that she would not be able to get anything out of him today, so she immediately poured some tea out of boredom. As she poured the tea, she mumbled something. Su Ming listened carefully and realized that the girl was complaining that he liked to keep her in suspense. Su Ming shook his head in amusement and no longer bothered about Chen Yixue. Not long after, Dugu returned to Su Ming. She only had two followers behind her. One of them was the Long Saber Guard, and the other was someone Su Ming had never seen before. It was a burly man, about two meters tall, and his muscles looked extremely explosive. One look and one could tell that he was very strong. [Lanlin (belongs to the Long Wild Tribe)] [Level: 45] [Attack: 580] [Defense: 510] [Health points: 6000] When Su Ming saw the status panel of the other follower of Dugu, a faint hint of surprise flashed in his eyes. The comprehensive combat power of Lanlin¡¯s attribute panel was almost comparable to Dugu, the chief of the Long Wild Tribe. As he thought about it, Su Ming no longer paid any attention to these things. Instead, he looked at Dugu and said, ¡°Clan Leader Dugu, are you ready now?¡± Dugu took a deep breath and calmed down. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m ready.¡± Su Ming nodded. After that, Su Ming led his large group and headed toward the Elf Valley. Since it was already night, Su Ming had specifically asked the Elf hunters to spread out and keep an eye on the situation in the area. Dugu¡¯s eyes flashed with a touch of surprise when she saw the Elven hunters hiding in the forest. Obviously, she was also shocked by the Elves¡¯ agility. Su Ming cast her a glance. There was not much expression on his face as he continued riding on Da Bai. Chapter 121 - 121 Provocation 121 Provocation The speed of the main force¡¯s advance was not slow to begin with, even in the night. After about an hour, the main force had crossed the forest near the mine. When the resource-rich mine appeared in front of everyone, Dugu¡¯s expression changed slightly, and her eyes flashed with a look of ¡®as expected¡¯. Once she saw the mine, she finally understood why Su Ming was so insistent on not giving up his territory. If she were to occupy this mine, she would never give it to anyone else, nor would she give anyone a share. When the Long Saber Guard saw this, his expression became a little complicated and he also looked a little regretful. It was obvious that the Long Saber Guard was upset that he had missed the mine. However, Su Ming did not intend to let them sigh for long. Once he saw their expressions, Su Ming did not ask them to stay any longer. Instead, he brought them straight to the Elf Valley. It was more convenient to walk on this road than the previous road from the Long Wild Tribe to the mine. After speeding up a bit more, it only took them four hours to reach the town outside the Elf Valley. Dugu¡¯s eyes widened in shock as she saw the buildings of the town from afar. The scene in front of her shocked her and made her unable to react. The buildings in the town outside the Elf Valley and the buildings in their tribe were simply products of two different eras. Their Long Wild Tribe seemed to still be living in the primitive era. Whether it was buildings or other things, they seemed extremely backward in front of the town outside the Elf Valley. Once Su Ming led the group back to the town, he naturally attracted the attention of the other people in the town. Before long, Dishan appeared in front of Su Ming with a face full of enthusiasm. His face was also filled with smiles. ¡°Great Prophet, you¡¯re back?¡± Su Ming cast him a glance and nodded his head. Then, he looked at the slightly messy clothes on his body. Obviously, after hearing the news of his return to the tribe, Dishan had hurriedly climbed out of his bed and rushed over. When he thought of this, Su Ming shook his head and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to do this next time. You¡¯re already asleep. Aren¡¯t you tired of getting up like this?¡± ¡°The construction of our town still depends on you, don¡¯t tire yourself out.¡± Hearing this, Dishan scratched his head and said, ¡°I can¡¯t do that, Prophet. Since you¡¯re back, I have to get up to welcome you even if I¡¯m asleep.¡± Su Ming patted him on the shoulder in slight resignation. He shook his head and did not try to persuade him any further. Dugu, who was listening to the conversation between the two, was surprised. She did not expect that Su Ming, who seemed to have a rather cold personality, would be so friendly in front of the people from her tribe. Besides, judging by the others¡¯ expressions, they seemed to have gotten used to Su Ming¡¯s behavior. This proved that Su Ming was not putting on an act, but that this was how he usually did things. When Dugu thought of this, she looked at Su Ming¡¯s back, and the curiosity in her eyes grew. After Dishan finished his sentence, he let out a strange ¡®huh¡¯ and said, ¡°That¡¯s not right, Great Prophet. Why did you suddenly come back overnight?¡± ¡°Logically speaking, shouldn¡¯t you still be fighting in the enemy¡¯s tribe?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is the other party¡¯s resistance very tenacious?¡± When Su Ming heard that, he was slightly taken aback. Then, a faint smile appeared on his face. He shifted his feet slightly and let Dugu, who was behind him, appear before him. Su Ming¡¯s actions also attracted the attention of the other people in the field. Under everyone¡¯s gaze, Dugu¡¯s expression clearly showed a touch of embarrassment. Su Ming smiled and told them what had happened. when the people in the Elf Valley came to a realization, he continued, ¡°So from now on, the Long Wild Tribe is our brother tribe. ¡±As for Clan Leader Dugu, she will be our friend in the future.¡± After a slight pause, Su Ming cast a glance at Dishan, who was already fully awake, and said, ¡°Since Chief Dishan doesn¡¯t plan to sleep today, then let¡¯s take Clan Leader Dugu to visit our Elf Valley¡¯s weapon forging workshop. ¡°When Clan Leader Dugu came with us, he was very curious about our tribe.¡± As soon as he heard this, Dishan was stunned for a moment, but he quickly reacted and made an inviting gesture to Dugu. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, please follow me, Clan Leader Dugu.¡± Dugu squinted her eyes, but she quickly followed Dishan¡¯s footsteps and walked toward a direction in the town. After the town expanded, the forging workshop that belonged to the Dwarves was also moved from the Elf Valley to the town. Su Ming could already foresee that as the town continued to develop and change, the Elf Valley would eventually become a residential area. Apart from the most basic defense, there would be no military force or forging workshop. Based on Su Ming¡¯s plans for his Kingdom, there was a high possibility that the Elf Valley would become a hidden paradise in the capital of his kingdom. Of course, this was just Su Ming¡¯s initial thought. If he really wanted to build a kingdom, he had to work hard. Su Ming put away the complicated thoughts in his mind. Once he saw Dishan bring Dugu to the smithing workshop, he rode on Da Bai and headed into the inner parts of the valley. As he rushed into the Elf Valley, Su Ming was also thinking about all sorts of things. However, just as he was thinking, Mike suddenly flew to his side. ¡°Great Prophet.¡± Su Ming was shocked by his sudden arrival, and he could not help but tremble. Da Bai, who was sitting down, was also so shocked that he shivered. The Turtle in his arms lifted its head and looked at Su Ming in confusion. Mike was also slightly taken aback. When he came to his senses, he quickly lowered his head and apologized to Su Ming. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Great Prophet.¡± Su Ming waved his hand helplessly and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine. Do you have anything to say?¡± When Mike heard that and saw that Su Ming really did not show any signs of anger, he let out a sigh of relief and said, ¡°It¡¯s like this, Great Prophet. On our way back, the guard next to the Dugu¡¯s clan provoked our warriors. ¡°So I¡¯m thinking, should I find an opportunity to teach him a lesson?¡± Chapter 122 - 122 The Design 122 The Design When Su Ming heard this question, he was momentarily stunned. He lifted his head in confusion and asked, ¡°Are you talking about the Long Saber Guards?¡± Mike heard this, shook his head slightly, and said, ¡°It¡¯s that big guy. On the way here, he kept throwing provocative looks at our soldiers.¡± Other than that, he also disdained us in many ways in his words. After a short pause, he continued, ¡°What I can¡¯t stand the most is that he was disrespectful to the Great Prophet.¡± When Su Ming heard that, he quirked his eyebrows and looked at Mike in surprise. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Mike took a deep breath and said, ¡°On the way here, I noticed that he kept casting murderous looks at you, my Lord Prophet. At the same time, he also held his knife from time to time. ¡°i can¡¯t stand his behavior.¡± When Su Ming heard Mike¡¯s words, he looked at him and a faint hint of surprise flashed past his eyes. He did not expect Mike to be able to observe so much. ¡°The Great Prophet?¡± Su Ming hummed in acknowledgment and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be in a hurry. They¡¯re our guests, after all. If we ask you to attack them right after we bring them here, it¡¯ll be embarrassing for the Long Wild Tribe.¡± As soon as he said that, Mike frowned and said, ¡°But Great Prophet, I¡¯ve been among the vampires for so long.¡± ¡°I know that we have to beat this kind of person up first. Otherwise, he will become a hidden danger in the future.¡± Su Ming turned around to look at him and chuckled. ¡°Little Mike, why are you so anxious? Did I say I won¡¯t give you the chance to teach him a lesson?¡± Mike was stunned for a moment. then, he seemed to have thought of something. He nodded and did not say anything more. After that, Su Ming brought Mike to Zelda¡¯s room. Once Su Ming returned to the town, Zelda had already received the news from the Elf Warriors. Hence, she had already woken up. Su Ming had just walked to her room when Zelda opened the door and walked out. When the two of them saw each other, they were both slightly stunned. ¡°Sorry for disturbing your rest,¡± Su Ming said with a smile. Zelda shook her head and said, ¡°No, the Prophet¡¯s triumphant return is such an important event. Of course, I should be the first to celebrate it.¡± Su Ming did not comment. He pointed at Zelda¡¯s room again. ¡°Let¡¯s go in and talk?¡± Zelda was slightly stunned when she heard that. She looked a little embarrassed, but she quickly nodded. Once the two of them walked into Zelda¡¯s room, Su Ming saw the slightly messy bed in the innermost part of the room. Su Ming was slightly stunned. He immediately understood why Zelda had hesitated when he said he wanted to come in. So it turns out that¡­ Su Ming let out a light cough and sat down on a chair in Zelda¡¯s room with his usual expression. When Zelda saw this, the embarrassment on her face faded a little. She then sat down in front of Su Ming. ¡°I¡¯ve already explained the general situation to you before I went over. ¡°Hmm, the specific situation over at our side isn¡¯t much different from what I told you before. ¡°The only difference is that the other party¡¯s chief is the same as you, a woman.¡± Zelda was stunned when she heard that, surprise flashed in her eyes. However, she quickly came to her senses and nodded. ¡°Then, Great Prophet, I heard that you successfully made the other party yield through a martial arts practice. ¡°What is this martial arts demonstration?¡± When Su Ming heard that, he fell into a moment of silence, then told her what had happened. Zelda nodded in realization. ¡°I see.¡± ¡°That is to say, from now on, they are our subsidiary tribe?¡± When Su Ming heard that, he laughed, then shook his head and said, ¡°No, it¡¯s called an Alliance.¡± Zelda was stunned for a moment. She nodded and said, ¡°I understand, Prophet.¡± After that, the two of them talked about their future plans and their attitude toward the Long Wild Tribe. Since they were talking about it, it was inevitable that they would talk about the problem that Mike had just mentioned. ¡°Well, Great Prophet, I think this kind of problem is actually easier to solve. ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, how about I take care of this?¡± Zelda said with a smile on her face. For some reason, Su Ming could see a hint of black-bellied intentions in Zelda¡¯s smile. Su Ming quirked his eyebrows in surprise and smiled. ¡°Since you want to do it, then you do it.¡± ¡­ Once he left Zelda¡¯s room, the first thing Su Ming did was to look for Dishan. However, after he found Dishan, he also saw Dugu who was in a daze. After visiting the town¡¯s forging workshop, Dugu felt as if her world view had been subverted by the forging workshop in the Elf Valley. The craftsmanship of the smithing workshop in the Elf Valley was simply outrageously powerful. Dugu even felt that the forging techniques of her own Long Wild Tribe were like a primitive tribe compared to the others. Dugu felt as if she had been struck by the huge difference in craftsmanship. When she saw Su Ming, the doubt in her eyes grew. ¡°Great Prophet, I have a question that I¡¯m very curious about.¡± Su Ming quirked his eyebrows. He was a little surprised by the way she addressed him, but he still quickly nodded and said, ¡°If you have something to ask, just ask.¡± Hearing this, Dugu quickly nodded and said, ¡°How did you manage to lead such a huge tribe? ¡°To be able to make so many different races live together, to make them happy and at the same time, to develop the craft to this extent?¡± When Su Ming heard her ask that question with a face full of curiosity, he was slightly taken aback. He had intended to brush it off, but after seeing Dugu¡¯s serious expression, he thought for a moment and said, ¡°Since we¡¯re all from the same tribe, we¡¯ll naturally treat everyone equally. We¡¯ll give them as much freedom as they can in their own fields of expertise. ¡°This way, they can display their talents to the best of their abilities. As a result, the craftsmanship naturally developed.¡± Once Su Ming finished speaking, he added another sentence in his heart. ¡°Of course, you also need to have the Barbarian tribe members.¡± Dugu¡¯s face was filled with realization when she heard this. After seeing the forging workshop in the Elf Valley, Dugu had already understood one thing. Chapter 123 - 123 Your Name Is Lanlin? 123 Your Name Is Lanlin? There was a huge gap between their Long Wild Tribe and Su Ming¡¯s tribe in the Elf Valley. This gap was not even something that their hard work could make up for! Before coming here, Dugu had even thought that if the other party¡¯s tribe was not as powerful as she had imagined, she would directly break the Alliance agreement and simply relocate the entire tribe. However, after coming here and officially visiting the town¡¯s construction and forging techniques, she understood the gap between her and the other party. Right now, Dugu only wanted to quickly learn all kinds of things from the Elf Valley. She wanted his own tribe to develop and her people to live a better life. Just as she was about to say something, an Elven warrior suddenly ran up to them. ¡°Lord Prophet, Lord Commander has informed us that a banquet will be held in the Elf Valley to welcome our new friends.¡± Once she said that, Su Ming nodded and turned his gaze toward Dugu, who was by his side. He smiled and said, ¡°Clan Leader Dugu, since this banquet is held for you, why don¡¯t you come and take a look?¡± When she heard that, Dugu hesitated for a moment, but when she saw the smile on Su Ming¡¯s face, she nodded in the end. Very soon, Su Ming brought Dugu to the inner part of the Elf Valley. Because it was already late, the banquet tonight was not as grand as the last time. Only a third of the people had come to the banquet. Su Ming, Dugu, and the others were on the island with the Tree of Life. Dugu had been shocked by the Tree of Life¡¯s powerful life force after she had arrived. She had never thought that there would be such a place in the Elf Valley. Everyone quickly sat down, and all kinds of barbecue were served. Su Ming, Dugu, Zelda, and Dishan sat together on the main seat on the island. Chen Yixue and some other high level Elf Warriors were sitting at the table beside them. Of course, Mike, the Long Saber Guards, and Lanlin were also sitting here. However, at this table, the Long Saber Guard could still manage to blend in with the atmosphere. However, Lanlin¡¯s face was cold from the beginning to the end, and he looked like he did not want any strangers to come near him. A few Elven Warriors even offered him a toast, but he turned them away with a cold look. This made the Elven warriors a little unhappy, and at the same time, it made the atmosphere a little strange. Su Ming saw all of this, but his expression did not change. After three rounds of drinking, both the soldiers on the outside and the people on the inside had drunk to their heart¡¯s content. For the warriors in the Elf Valley, it was naturally a good thing to have an Alliance tribe on top of their original development. Then, just as Su Ming and Dugu were chatting idly, a loud noise and cheers suddenly came from the square outside the island. Zelda frowned when she saw this. She waved at an Elven warrior beside her. ¡°Let¡¯s go and see what¡¯s going on over there.¡± The Elven warrior received the order and quickly ran over. Not long after, he came back and respectfully cupped his hands to Zelda. ¡°Commander, the people over there have had some wine and are currently fighting with their bare hands out of interest. ¡°I¡¯ve seen it. It¡¯s just a small fight. There shouldn¡¯t be too much of a problem since they didn¡¯t bring any weapons.¡± The moment he said that, Zelda quirked an eyebrow and let out an ¡®oh¡¯, she turned to look at Su Ming and said, ¡°Great Prophet, should we stop them?¡± When she said that, Zelda even cast a glance at Su Ming. Su Ming smiled and stood up from his seat. He said in a clear voice, ¡°Since the warriors have such an interest, why do we have to forcefully break it off? ¡°Speaking of which, I¡¯m quite interested in this kind of hand-to-hand combat. ¡°Commander Zelda, why don¡¯t we go and take a look together?¡± Zelda stood up and said, ¡°I¡¯ll listen to the Great Prophet.¡± The two of them stood up and prepared to walk over. The others naturally did not dare to continue sitting and immediately followed the two. When they reached the shore, the spirit warriors saw Su Ming and Zelda and immediately made way for them, allowing them to see the situation inside clearly. At this moment, a pair of Orc Warriors were fighting, and the earth shook. In the end, one of the Orcs knocked the other away with an unstoppable force, and the battle ended. At the side of the stage, a burst of cheers immediately rang out. Lanlin, who was following behind the group, had a sharp glint in his eyes when he saw this. After that, more people came up to fight with the Orc. However, in the end, they were all knocked off the stage by the Orc. For a moment, this Orc seemed to be in the limelight. Even Chen Yixue gave her personal Orc guard a thumbs up. Seeing this, the Orc became even more excited and madly beat his chest. ¡°Who else is there?¡± The Orc¡¯s voice had just fallen when a cold snort came from behind the crowd. ¡°But what¡¯s there to be proud of by relying on brute force?!¡± The crowd fell silent for a moment, and everyone¡¯s line of sight immediately turned in the direction of the voice. Although the Orc¡¯s words were arrogant, everyone could see that he didn¡¯t really look down on his opponent. Just like the original intention of this battle, he was also just having fun. However, this sneer carried a serious sense of reprimand, and even a sense of hostility! The atmosphere in the hall inevitably became a little depressing. Everyone¡¯s gazes also focused on Lanlin, who had spoken. When Dugu saw that the person who spoke was Lanlin, her expression changed slightly. Just as he was about to speak, Su Ming, who was beside him, spoke first. ¡°Oh, if I remember correctly, you¡¯re Clan Leader Dugu¡¯s right-hand man. You¡¯re called Lanlin, right?¡± Lanlin cast a cold glance at Su Ming and snorted, ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Lanlin¡¯s attitude toward Su Ming instantly made the other people in the area slightly angry. There were even some Elf warriors and Orcs who wanted to rush up and beat him up. Fortunately, Su Ming reacted quickly and extended his hand to stop the crowd. Lanlin¡¯s heart skipped a beat. At the same time that he felt a little scared, he also found it strange as to why Su Ming had such a high status in the tribe. Chapter 124 - 124 Bet 124 Bet Once Su Ming stopped the crowd, he turned his head around and looked in the direction of Lanlin. ¡°Lanlin, since you think that this Orc is merely using brute force to act violently, why don¡¯t you go up and try it?¡± Upon hearing this, Lanlin immediately snorted coldly and said in a deep voice, ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I dare?¡± ¡°As for you guys, don¡¯t deny it after losing to me. In the end, you still want to deny the result of this duel.¡± Su Ming smiled and said, ¡°Of course I won¡¯t. Moreover, since this is a bet between the two tribes, there should naturally be some stakes. What do you think, Great General Lanlin?¡± Upon hearing this, Lanlin immediately narrowed his eyes. ¡°General Lanlin doesn¡¯t dare?¡± When he heard Su Ming¡¯s words, Lanlin immediately let out a cold harrumph and said, ¡°You don¡¯t need to provoke me! Since I dare to stand out now, it means that I¡¯m confident in my own strength!¡± ¡°Speak! What was the prize? But i¡¯m telling you, if the prize is something from the tribe, I can¡¯t take it!¡± When Su Ming heard that, he chuckled softly. He first cast a glance at the worried Dugu, then turned around to look at Lanlin. ¡°Since we¡¯re already allied tribes, it¡¯s not too appropriate to ask for things from your tribe.¡± After a slight pause, Su Ming muttered to himself under everyone¡¯s gaze, then said, ¡°How about this.¡± ¡°If General Lanlin loses this battle, he will stay in our tribe for a month.¡± ¡°For a month, you have to listen to our tribe¡¯s orders. How about it?¡± Once Su Ming finished speaking, Lanlin furrowed his brows in slight suspicion and asked, ¡°Are you sure? Are your conditions really that simple?¡± When Su Ming heard that, he chuckled softly and nodded. He said, ¡°Of course.¡± However, as the two of them were conversing, Dugu, who was at the side, frowned. Lanlin felt that this condition was very simple, to the point that it was a little too simple. After all, even if he lost the battle, the Long Wild Tribe would not lose anything. At most, he would lose a period of freedom. To Lanlin, this was definitely an acceptable condition. But was this matter really that simple? Dugu¡¯s eyes narrowed. He would not! From the moment Dugu and the other two left the Long Wild Tribe, the members of the tribe would definitely miss them. If Lanlin lost this match, he, who was the second strongest person in the Long Wild Tribe, would be put under house arrest. This would definitely be a huge blow to the self-confidence of the people of the Long Wild Tribe. Especially in a fair one-on-one fight like this. However, just as Dugu was about to object, Lanlin had already spoken. ¡°What if you lose?¡± Hearing this, Dugu was slightly stunned at first, but then her eyes lit up. That was right, after all, Lanlin was the strongest person in the Long Wild Tribe other than her, so he should not have been defeated so easily. Therefore, he could first listen to what he could get after winning the fight, and then decide whether to accept the fight or not. Su Ming chuckled softly and said, ¡°If we lose, we¡¯ll help your Long Wild Tribe make one hundred sets of armor. What do you think?¡± Dugu¡¯s eyes immediately lit up. ¡°It was the Dwarves who did it, and you guys didn¡¯t cut corners?¡± When Su Ming heard that, he nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s natural.¡± Dugu turned to look at Lanlin and nodded slightly. Just as Lanlin was about to open his mouth and agree to the bet, a figure suddenly appeared from behind the crowd. It was Mike. Once he was in front of the crowd, he turned his gaze toward Su Ming and said respectfully, ¡°Great Prophet, can I fight in this battle?¡± Su Ming might have already spoken to Mike about it, but he still had to put on a show. He raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°Oh? Why?¡± Mike turned to look at Lanlin, his eyes full of battle intent. ¡°I¡¯ve heard that General Lanlin is the second-in-command in the Long Wild Tribe, and he has extraordinary combat strength. ¡°So, I¡¯d like to see how strong General Lanlin is.¡± As soon as he said this, the Long Saber Guard¡¯s expression suddenly changed. Just as he was about to talk to Dugu, Chen Yixue came out from behind him and took him to the other side. ¡°Long Saber Guard, let¡¯s have a drink.¡± ¡­ ¡°General Lanlin, what do you think?¡± Upon hearing this, Lanlin¡¯s gaze first swept over Mike¡¯s body for a moment, and then he snorted coldly. ¡°You¡¯re just a blood-sucking bat. Do you think I¡¯m afraid of you?¡± As soon as he said that, Mike¡¯s expression turned cold for a moment, but he quickly returned to normal. It was just that his body began to exude a dangerous aura that was somewhat soul-stirring. When Su Ming saw this, he could not help but quirk his eyebrows. This was the first time he had seen Mike so hostile to someone since he knew him. While he found it interesting, Su Ming said, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then you can start.¡± As soon as he said that, all the Orc warriors turned around and left. After that, Mike and Lanlin entered the arena. One on the left and one on the right, the two of them faced each other on the sidelines. A slightly dangerous aura gradually spread out from the field. Following the countdown of three, two, one, the two figures in the field suddenly burst out from their original spot and disappeared in a split second. The next second, the dull sound of flesh colliding could be heard in the air. The figures of the two people appeared, and Lanlin was sent flying backward, his expression a little unsightly. As for Mike, he still had a cold expression on his face. However, the gaze he used to look at Lanlin had become a little sharper. The next second, the two of them burst out from their original spots again. However, this time, the audience could finally see their movements clearly. Lanlin¡¯s attacks were wide and powerful. He raised his fist with great force and directly smashed it toward Mike¡¯s head. The momentum of this punch shocked everyone on the sidelines. it was conceivable that if this punch had landed on their bodies, they would have been sent flying. However, Mike¡¯s expression remained calm in the face of this powerful punch. With just a slight bow, his body was twisted into an unbelievable angle, and a fierce sweeping kick was aimed at Lanlin¡¯s chest. At this moment, Lanlin had given up on the weapon he was usually good at, and Mike had also hidden his sharp claws and fangs. Both sides relied on the purest of martial arts to win. Chapter 125 - 125 White Heat 125 White Heat The fierce and violent attacks between the two of them made the people around them extremely excited, and they let out excited roars from time to time. As for Mike¡¯s whip kick, it was also blocked by Lanlin with a raised hand! Even so, Lanlin was still forced to take a few steps back, and his arm that had blocked Mike¡¯s whip kick felt numb. Lanlin¡¯s expression became slightly grave. Dugu, who was beside Su Ming, also narrowed his eyes slightly and looked at the battlefield with a slightly grave expression. The simple exchange of blows between the two of them had made her realize one thing. The man called Mike was not simple! Thinking of this, Dugu narrowed his eyes slightly and became a little nervous. Su Ming tilted his head slightly and cast a glance at Dugu¡¯s side profile. There was a faint smile on his lips, but he did not make a sound. After that, the figures of the two people in the arena continued to jump, and the sound of fists and feet colliding continued to be heard. During this process, Lanlin was also being suppressed by Mike. After all, Mike was the strongest warrior among the Blood Clan. In addition, he had the special physique of the Blood Clan and his experience in the wild had increased over the years. It allowed him to possess combat strength far beyond his peers. In fact, Su Ming felt that Mike¡¯s own fighting capabilities were even stronger than what was shown on his stats window! That was why the battle was so one-sided. Then, after a few more exchanges, Mike¡¯s foot swept onto Lanlin¡¯s right leg. Lanlin was unable to dodge in time and could only forcefully parry. He managed to block the power of the attack, but he still lost his balance. The moment he lost his balance, Lanlin cursed in his heart. As expected! The moment he lost his balance, a sharp figure immediately chased after him. At the same time, a powerful and heavy punch was aimed at his glabella. In order to block that sweeping kick, Lanlin had already used all his strength. How could he still have the energy to block Mike¡¯s punch? Bang! Mike¡¯s punch landed squarely between Lanlin¡¯s brows. A strong sense of dizziness overcame him, and Lanlin¡¯s thoughts immediately fell into chaos. In the midst of his dizziness, he felt as if his body had been sent flying. Finally, with a loud bang, it landed heavily on the ground, stirring up a cloud of dust. There was a moment of silence in the hall, and then extremely enthusiastic cheers rang out. The corners of Su Ming¡¯s lips curled up slightly. He tilted his head slightly and saw that Dugu¡¯s face had already turned deathly pale. It was obvious that Dugu could not accept Lanlin¡¯s defeat. However, regardless of whether she accepted it or not, this was already an established fact. Moreover, he looked at Mike, who was standing proudly in the field, with a slightly complicated expression. One had to know that she only had a 70 ¨C 30 chance of winning when she fought with Lanlin. However, Mike had been suppressing Lanlin throughout the entire battle. This kind of fighting style was a complete suppression of strength. Anyone who knew what was going on would not think that Lanlin had any chance of winning against Mike. In other words, even if she were to take action personally, she would not be Mike¡¯s opponent! ¡°Clan Leader Dugu, you let me win.¡± Su Ming¡¯s clear and bright voice came from beside him, and it also brought Dugu back to her senses from her daze. Awry smile appeared on Dugu¡¯s face. She raised her hand and cupped her fist in Su Ming¡¯s direction. ¡°Great Prophet, the strength of your personal bodyguard is truly terrifying.¡± Su Ming smiled and said, ¡°Really? It¡¯s good enough to let Clan Leader Dugu¡¯s people enjoy themselves.¡± Dugu forced a smile and did not continue the topic. In fact, after losing this bet, she could not accept the stakes that she had lost. However, under the watchful eyes of the crowd, she could not bring herself to think of going back on her words. He really did not have the face to mention it. After that, the banquet continued to be in full swing, and the combat battles did not stop. However, once Mike got rid of Lanlin, he lost all interest in continuing the fight and returned to Su Ming¡¯s side. However, after the battle just now, the others would not ignore him like before. In the past, in the eyes of most of the people in the Elf Valley, Mike was just Su Ming¡¯s bodyguard. Many people only knew that there was such a person, but they did not even recognize his appearance. However, Mike¡¯s display of combat strength had left a deep impression on these soldiers. He was clearly not as tall as Lanlin, but his fighting style was more ferocious and violent than Lanlin¡¯s. He was like a human-shaped bulldozer. Once Su Ming returned to the island, he first watched the fighting competition for a while across the river, then turned to look at Dugu, who was beside him. ¡°Clan Leader Dugu, what are your plans for the Long Wild Tribe?¡± Dugu, who had lost some of her will, put down the wine cup in her hand after hearing this. She smiled bitterly and said, ¡°Our original plan was to use this time to expand the Long Wild Tribe. ¡°But now it seems that it won¡¯t be easy to do that.¡± After that, she picked up the glass again and drank it all. Su Ming smiled and lowered his gaze. He suddenly said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you let the Long Wild Tribe work with us to mine our newly discovered mine? ¡°As for the distribution, we¡¯ll do it according to what we agreed on before. This should be a good development direction for the Long Wild Tribe, right?¡± The moment he said that, Dugu was momentarily stunned. She lifted her head in surprise and looked at Su Ming. ¡°Great Prophet, are you really willing to do this?¡± The reason why Dugu wanted the Long Wild Tribe to expand was because she wanted to obtain more resources and territory. Among them, resources were what they lacked the most. This could be seen from their primitive-looking village. And Su Ming was willing to let them mine the crazed mine together. Even if she had to put in more manpower, it was still a good thing to be able to get any percentage of the minerals! Thinking of this, Dugu became even more excited. When Su Ming heard that, he nodded and said, ¡°But if that¡¯s the case, your Long Wild Tribe will have to send more people to mine. ¡°Our Elf Valley will only leave a portion of people in the mine to guide the mining. the other manpower will be left to your Long Wild Tribe.¡± After a slight pause, Su Ming looked straight at Dugu. ¡°What do you think, Clan Leader Dugu?¡± Chapter 126 - 126 City Wall? 126 City Wall? When she heard that, Dugu first frowned slightly, but she had already learned some of the ways to get along with Su Ming. She did not let Su Ming wait for too long. She quickly lifted her head and looked straight at him, then nodded seriously. ¡°Sure!¡± When Su Ming heard that, a faint smile appeared on his face. He took the initiative to raise his wine cup and clink it with Dugu¡¯s. ¡°Happy cooperation.¡± ¡­ Once the banquet ended that night, Su Ming first distributed the forces in the Elf Valley. Previously, in order to guard the mine that was rich in resources, Su Ming had arranged for four to five hundred people to be stationed there besides the vanguard to prevent others from invading. After all, the mine was too vast. If they did not send more people, they might not be able to keep an eye on it. Of course, the safety of the mine was guaranteed. However, at the same time, the military strength in the Elf Valley and the progress of town construction would inevitably slow down. And now, with the Long Wind Tribe joining them, Su Ming could withdraw all of them. After all, to the current Long Wild Tribe, the mine was a new turning point for their development. As long as the people of the Long Wild Tribe were not stupid, they would not let go of this opportunity to develop. The safety of the mine was absolutely guaranteed under their mining! Under such circumstances, Su Ming could also make the retreating Elf Warriors devote themselves to the construction of the town. During this time, the town¡¯s construction had already reached the halfway stage. At this time, nearly half of the houses had been built in the town. There were also many people living in the villa Dishan had specially left for Su Ming. On his left was Chen Yixue¡¯s room, and he heard that it was Chen Yixue¡¯s special request. He said that if he was closer to the Great Prophet, he would be able to feel his greatness and wisdom. Naturally, Dishan could not reject Chen Yixue¡¯s request. After all, everyone in the entire Elf Valley knew that Chen Yixue was someone Su Ming had brought back, and he usually treated her like a younger sister. The house to Su Ming¡¯s right was Zelda¡¯s house. However, Zelda was still living in the Elf Valley. This house was usually the same as Su Ming¡¯s house-empty. In addition to the gradually completed Town Center, the town area near the Elf Valley also had many houses completed. The last area of houses that were still under construction was the edge area that was far away from the Elf Valley. As long as the construction of this area was completed, the town outside the Elf Valley would be officially completed. As he thought about it, Su Ming found Dishan, who was in charge of the construction in the town. When Dishan saw him, he immediately welcomed him with a smile. ¡°Great Prophet, thank you for conquering a new tribe! Only then will we have more manpower for town construction.¡± ¡°If it wasn¡¯t like this, I¡¯m afraid we wouldn¡¯t be able to progress as fast as we are now.¡± When he heard this, Su Ming smiled, then pointed at a small path in the town. ¡°Take a walk?¡± When Dishan heard this, he immediately nodded. As the two of them walked down the path, Su Ming spoke again, ¡°Leader Dishan, what do you think we should do next after the construction of our town is completed? ¡°Is there a need to build a wall on the outer perimeter?¡± The terrain of the Elf Valley was equivalent to a natural barrier on the periphery, so only one fortress was needed. However, the town outside the Elf Valley was different. It was foreseeable that such a town would definitely have a large population in the future. If an enemy tribe wanted to launch an attack, the flat terrain would give them a lot of room to display their abilities! Once Dishan heard Su Ming¡¯s words, he had clearly thought of this problem as well. At first, he was slightly stunned, but after he reacted, the expression on his face suddenly became a little serious. ¡°Great Prophet, the problem you¡¯re considering is very realistic. ¡°I think the city wall must exist in the subsequent town construction.¡± However, after a short pause, Dishan continued, ¡°However, based on the town¡¯s current size, we might be a little too hasty if we want to build a town.¡± When Su Ming heard that, he nodded slightly. The size of the town was still too small. The hostile forces in the nearby area had basically been settled by them. There was no need to rush in building the city wall. After some thought, Su Ming said, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, Leader Dishan, let¡¯s put the construction of the city walls into our future plans. ¡°As for the town¡¯s protection mission, I will tell Commander Zelda.¡± When he heard this, Dishan bowed toward Su Ming respectfully. ¡°The Great Prophet is wise.¡± Su Ming waved his hand helplessly. He did not know how this habit of sucking up to him had become popular in the Elf Valley, but at first, only a few people did it. As a result, even the honest Dishan had started to suck up to him. After chatting with Dishan for a while longer, Su Ming could no longer stand Dishan licking his boots, so he found an excuse and left. Once Su Ming returned to his house, he saw a figure standing at the entrance of his villa before he even took a step in. It was Chen Yixue. Su Ming walked over quickly and frowned in confusion. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why are you standing here in a daze?¡± Once Chen Yixue came to her senses, she quickly turned around to look at Su Ming. ¡°Oh, oh, it¡¯s the Great Prophet.¡± ¡°I was just thinking that something big is about to happen. It should be in the next few days.¡± When Su Ming heard that, he quirked his eyebrows in slight puzzlement and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the big deal?¡± Chen Yixue glanced at him and said mysteriously, ¡°Great Prophet, if I tell you that many adventurers will appear here soon, would you believe me?¡± Su Ming was first stunned, but he soon came to his senses. The big event that Chen Yixue was talking about was that the open beta test was about to begin. Moreover, it seemed like it was really going to happen in the next one or two days. During this time, he had been immersed in the matters of the Long Wild Tribe and the development of the town, so he had not paid much attention to this matter. ¡°The Great Prophet?¡± Chen Yixue¡¯s slightly puzzled voice came from right in front of him, and it brought Su Ming back to his senses. He cast a glance at Chen Yixue and said with a smile, ¡°Oh, why do you say that?¡± Chapter 127 - 127 Confession 127 Confession When Chen Yixue heard his words, she did not answer him immediately. Instead, she cast him a slightly suspicious glance. ¡°Prophet, you really don¡¯t know?¡± As Chen Yixue spoke, she narrowed her eyes and slowly moved closer to Su Ming. Su Ming quirked an eyebrow. He was slightly flustered, but his expression remained as calm as ever. Su Ming cast a glance at Chen Yixue before him and let out an indifferent grunt. He then said, ¡°I also want to ask you, how did you know that there would be a lot of adventurers coming to our place after a while?¡± Chen Yixue did not find anything wrong with Su Ming¡¯s expression, so she retreated in a slightly resigned manner. When she heard Su Ming¡¯s question, she shrugged and said, an adventurer who¡¯s coming over told me that. Chen Yixue pondered for a while and continued, ¡°She¡¯s a good friend of mine, Su Xiaoshan. She¡¯s cute and has a good temper.¡± As she said these words, Chen Yixue was still observing Su Ming¡¯s reaction without making a sound or expression. When Su Ming heard Chen Yixue¡¯s words, he had wanted to ridicule her, but he managed to hold himself back. ¡°Oh, really? Then bring her to see me when the time comes.¡± ¡°If it¡¯s really like what you said, it¡¯s not impossible to let her stay in our Elf Valley.¡± As Su Ming spoke, he ignored Chen Yixue and opened the door to his villa, walking in. After seeing this scene, Chen Yixue¡¯s expression showed a touch of doubt and unwillingness. But in the end, she could only sigh helplessly and return to her own house. Once Su Ming logged off, he walked out of the internet cafe. At this time, the sky had completely darkened. Su Ming rubbed his tired eyes and let out a long breath. He felt a little weak. ¡°I¡¯m starving¡­¡± For some reason, Su Ming remembered Shen Yi¡¯s restaurant, which he had taken care of the last time. After some thought, Su Ming gave up on the idea of going to her house for dinner. It was not that he was afraid of Shen Yi¡¯s father, but he was too hungry and could not walk. He found a random noodle shop by the road and ordered a large bowl of pork trotter noodles. After that, Su Ming¡¯s thoughts started to fly away. It seemed like he had to earn some money from the game after the open beta and buy the game cabin as soon as possible. Otherwise, wearing this game helmet all the time would not be as realistic as the game cabin, and there would be no nutrient solution. Just like this time, after being online at a high intensity, he had almost starved to death on the spot. Once the pork trotter powder was served, Su Ming quickly gobbled it up. After he finished the pork trotter noodles, Su Ming let out a long burp. Just as he was about to sit down and rest for a while, his phone rang. He picked it up and saw that the caller was Shen Yi. Su Ming quirked his eyebrows in surprise and picked up the call. Shen Yi¡¯s voice came from the other end of the line. ¡°Su Ming, what are you doing?¡± Su Ming looked at the bowl of pork trotter noodles in front of him, which had all its soup gone. He thought for a moment and said, ¡°I¡¯m digesting it.¡± On the other end of the line, Shen Yi was stunned for a while before she realized that Su Ming had just finished eating. He did not know whether to laugh or cry as he shook his head. ¡°Okay, okay, okay. You¡¯re digesting it.¡± After shaking her head, Shen Yi continued to ask, ¡°So, are you planning to go home now?¡± Su Ming fell into a moment of silence. ¡°I don¡¯t think so. I just finished a big bowl of noodles. I¡¯ll take a walk later to digest it.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Shen Yi said, ¡°send me your location now. I¡¯ll come and find you.¡± When Su Ming heard that, a faint hint of surprise flashed past his eyes. However, he did not say anything. Instead, he sent his current location over. Not long after, Shen Yi had already arrived at The Noodle House. Once she sat down in front of Su Ming, Shen Yi narrowed her eyes and said, ¡°Su Ming, you¡¯re not far from my family¡¯s restaurant. Are you not willing to walk a few more steps and let me treat you to a meal?¡± When Su Ming heard that, he waved his hand in resignation and patted his slightly protruding stomach. ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to, but I¡¯m so full right now. Just half an hour ago, I was so hungry that I couldn¡¯t even walk.¡± Su Ming¡¯s reaction made Shen Yi burst out laughing. Shaking her head, Shen Yi said with a smile, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll take it that your explanation barely passes.¡± Then, she stood up from her seat. ¡°In that case, let¡¯s go out for a walk first?¡± Su Ming nodded and got up from his seat. ¡°Miss Shen has invited me, how can I refuse?¡± When she heard this, Shen Yi¡¯s gaze flickered, but she quickly regained her composure and patted Su Ming with a smile. ¡°You¡¯re so glib!¡± Su Ming smiled and quickly followed Shen Yi out of the restaurant. The evening breeze blew, bringing with it a slightly cool touch. Su Ming took a deep breath and looked at the lights of the houses before him. The expression on his face became slightly complicated. When he thought about how the real world would become one with the world in the game and that there would no longer be any distinction between them, Su Ming¡¯s feelings became a little complicated. Shen Yi tilted her head slightly. once she cast a glance at Su Ming, she said, ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Su Ming turned around and cast her a glance. he smiled and shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± ¡°You must have something to say to me, right?¡± Su Ming asked after a slight pause. Hearing this, Shen Yi pondered for a moment before nodding her head. ¡°Yes, the Origin of Humans: Horde is about to open its server. I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll forget about it.¡± When Su Ming heard that, he looked at Shen Yi in surprise, but he quickly shook his head. ¡°I won¡¯t, I¡¯ve already bought the game helmet.¡± The moment he said that, Shen Yi looked at Su Ming in surprise and asked in surprise, ¡°When did that happen?¡± Su Ming cast her a glance, and his thoughts started to wander. In the end, Su Ming still decided to tell Shen Yi that he had entered the game. ¡°Actually, I¡¯m a beta player.¡± When Shen Yi heard this, she was stunned and could not come back to her senses for a long time. When Su Ming saw this, he scratched his head in slight embarrassment. ¡°Actually, I didn¡¯t mean to hide it from you. I just couldn¡¯t find a suitable opportunity to tell you before.¡± Shen Yi gradually regained her senses. She narrowed her eyes and stared at Su Ming. Su Ming felt a little uncomfortable under her gaze and could only take a step back. ¡°You¡¯re saying that you¡¯ve been playing the game for a long time?¡± When Su Ming heard that, he nodded. ¡°Alright then. After I enter the game, you¡¯ll be responsible for helping me level up.¡± Chapter 128 - 128 Su Xiaoshans Insight 128 Su Xiaoshan¡¯s Insight When Su Ming heard this, he could not help but be slightly stunned. He looked at Shen Yi and said, ¡°You¡¯re not angry?¡± When Shen Yi heard this, she looked at him helplessly and said, ¡°wWhat¡¯s the use of being angry? Besides, you¡¯ve already come clean with me, so there¡¯s nothing to be angry about. Besides, it¡¯s a good thing that you¡¯re a beta player. You can carry me in-game. ¡°By the way, what¡¯s your level now? Is the game really as realistic as it was advertised? ¡°Are there really a lot of tribes inside? How are you doing now?¡± After that, Shen Yi was like a curious baby, constantly asking about all sorts of things about the game. Naturally, Su Ming would tell her everything he knew and would not hold back. In truth, Su Ming had come to an understanding over the past few days. He could not hide his identity in the game from all the people around him. It was a good idea to use his identity as an NPC to gain benefits, but he could not give up on communicating with people close to him in the game just because of this. When Shen Yi heard that Su Ming was about to reach Level 40 and that he was the leader of a large tribe with a few races under his name, she was stunned. The expression on her face was also slightly shocked and in disbelief. ¡°Didn¡¯t you just enter the game for about a month? How could it have developed to this stage?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve seen a video recording of a beta player¡¯s entire game on a video platform. He¡¯s only Level 19 now, and he¡¯s still adventuring in the wilderness!¡± After hearing Shen Yi¡¯s question, Su Ming could not possibly explain that he had to enter the game before the players in the inner circle. After some thought, Su Ming came up with a rather reasonable answer. ¡°I¡¯m good at choosing maps when I play games. ¡°In a game like this, the choice of your spawn point is extremely important. It might even affect the development of the game in the future.¡± When she heard Su Ming¡¯s answer, a look of understanding flashed past Shen Yi¡¯s face. ¡°So that¡¯s how it is. That beta player is really unlucky to choose that place.¡± When Su Ming heard that, he nodded in agreement. Su Ming stretched his back and said, ¡°Just remember to contact me as soon as you enter the game.¡± ¡°Also,¡± he added after a short pause, ¡°the place of birth you should choose is Silver Wind Valley. Otherwise, we¡¯ll be separated.¡± When Shen Yi heard this, she immediately smiled and nodded. ¡°Haha! Of course you wouldn¡¯t have gone to the wilderness.¡± The two of them chatted for a while more before Su Ming sent Shen Yi to her house. After that, Su Ming returned to his own home. When he got home, Su Ming realized that his parents were not at home. Su Xiaoshan was alone in the living room, watching TV. In front of her was all the junk food that his parents usually did not let her eat. Coke, hamburgers, fried chicken, and fries were all there. Su Xiaoshan was in a comfortable lying position, and she was stuffing food into her mouth from time to time. He shook his head helplessly and walked in front of her. He grabbed a chicken leg and put it into his mouth under Su Xiaoshan¡¯s resentful gaze. ¡°Where¡¯s mom and dad?¡± Su Ming asked as he ate. Su Xiaoshan snorted heavily before she said, ¡°They are at grandpa and grandma¡¯s house!¡± Su Ming nodded in understanding. He looked around the house and suddenly stopped at a certain spot. ¡°You bought a gaming helmet?¡± Su Ming¡¯s gaze fell on a package at Su Xiaoshan¡¯s door. This was the game helmet of the Origin of Humans: Horde game. Su Xiaoshan raised her head when she heard this question. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Can¡¯t I? ¡°Only the officials are allowed to set fires, but the commoners are not allowed to light lamps?¡± Su Ming shook his head helplessly and said, ¡°Are you done? it¡¯s just a chicken leg, right?¡± Su Xiaoshan snorted and sat up from the sofa. ¡°Su Ming, how are you doing in the game?¡± Su Ming quirked his eyebrows and cast her a glance. ¡°I¡¯m alright. What¡¯s wrong? what¡¯s up?¡± Su Xiaoshan quickly nodded and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t Little Yixue a beta player like you?¡± Just as Su Xiaoshan was about to continue speaking, Su Ming raised his eyebrows and interrupted her. ¡°How did you know?¡± Su Xiaoshan glanced at him and chuckled. ¡°You¡¯re my brother, how could you hide it from me?¡± After a short pause, she continued, ¡°And I know you don¡¯t want others to know. I¡¯ve never told anyone about this. Not even Little Yixue!¡± When Su Ming heard that, he quirked an eyebrow and asked, ¡°Alright, what do you want to do then?¡± Su Ming did not expect Su Xiaoshan to be able to tell that he was a beta player. However, thinking about it carefully, this seemed quite normal. After all, after he got the game helmet, he seemed to have been immersed in the game all day long. As the person who provided him with the funds to sell the game helmets, it was not surprising that Su Xiaoshan could see this. When Su Xiaoshan heard Su Ming¡¯s question, she quickly squinted her eyes and looked at him with a somewhat probing gaze. ¡°Brother, are you the Prophet of the tribe that Little Yixue mentioned?¡± Su Ming was first stunned when he heard those words. He raised his eyebrows and denied, ¡°Who is the Prophet?¡± Su Xiaoshan chuckled. ¡°Brother, you can hide it from Little Yixue, but you can¡¯t hide it from me! ¡°When I heard Little Yixue say it, I already guessed it. You must be the Prophet of that tribe! ¡°I didn¡¯t expose you these past few days because I was giving you face, okay? Now you actually still want to hide it from me?¡± When he heard this, Su Ming let out a soft sigh, then a faint hint of helplessness flashed in his eyes. Looking at Su Xiaoshan¡¯s confident look, he knew that this matter could no longer be hidden. ¡°You told Chen Yixue?¡± Su Xiaoshan immediately shook her head. ¡°God, I didn¡¯t sell you out. I also didn¡¯t tell Little Yixue! ¡°So, am I not the best sister in China?¡± Su Ming cast her a glance and shook his head slightly in slight exasperation. He then said, ¡°Just tell me, what¡¯s the condition?¡± How could he not know Su Xiaoshan¡¯s personality as her brother? Since Su Xiaoshan was willing to help him keep this a secret, it meant that she must have some conditions to ask of him. Hearing this, Su Xiaoshan chuckled and said, ¡°Brother, you know me the best.¡± Su Xiaoshan sat cross-legged on the sofa and thought for a while before saying, ¡°In fact, my thoughts are very simple. ¡°It means to quickly catch up with Little Yixue after entering the game.¡± Chapter 129 - 129 The Official Start of the Open Beta 129 The Official Start of the Open Beta When Su Ming heard that, he only nodded faintly and asked, ¡°How do you want me to help you?¡± Su Xiaoshan chuckled, ¡°I heard from Yixue that you¡¯re really good in the game.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve led such a large tribe. You can definitely get people to take me anywhere to level up. ¡°At the same time, you can give me whatever equipment I want, right?¡± When Su Ming heard that, he extended his hand toward Su Xiaoshan. Su Xiaoshan¡¯s eyes lit up when she saw that. She thought that Su Ming wanted to high-five her, so she immediately stretched out her hand in Su Ming¡¯s direction. However, the moment she stretched out her hand, Su Ming¡¯s hand moved past hers. Then, he knocked her head hard. ¡°No way!¡± Su Ming¡¯s voice was slightly deep, and there was an unquestionable tone to it, causing Su Xiaoshan¡¯s face to instantly fall. ¡°Ah? Why? You¡¯re already the leader of the tribe, can¡¯t you just let me casually level up or something?¡± When Su Ming heard that, he shook his head seriously and said, ¡°Whether it¡¯s the warriors of my tribe or the others. ¡°They won¡¯t sacrifice their time just because I want you to level up. ¡°If you want equipment, you have to rely on your own efforts, contributions to the tribe, and missions to get it. ¡°Of course, as your brother, I can give you a set of equipment as a gift for our first meeting,¡± Su Ming continued after a slight pause. When Su Xiaoshan heard Su Ming¡¯s words, she glared at him with feigned anger. ¡°Too much! You¡¯re the tribe¡¯s Prophet, can¡¯t you give your sister some convenience?¡± Su Ming shook his head and looked at Su Xiaoshan with a serious expression. ¡°Xiaoshan, you have to remember one thing.¡± Su Ming¡¯s sudden serious attitude made Su Xiaoshan feel uncomfortable for a moment, but she still nodded. ¡°What¡­?¡± ¡°After you enter the game, try not to treat the people in the game as NPCs,¡± Su Ming said. ¡°You have to try to treat those people as real, living people.¡± Su Xiaoshan could not help but frown slightly when she heard Su Ming suddenly say those strange words. ¡°Brother, what do you mean by this?¡± Su Ming shook his head. ¡°You don¡¯t need to know what I mean. You just need to remember this.¡± Su Xiaoshan was still frowning in confusion, but she still nodded obediently. ¡°Alright then, since you¡¯ve said so, I¡¯ll give you some face.¡± Su Ming shook his head helplessly and rapped Su Xiaoshan¡¯s head lightly. He was deep in thought. In the future, the integration of the game world and the real world was inevitable. When that time came, the NPCs in the game might not necessarily be unable to threaten the players in the real world. Su Ming remembered that in his previous life, there was a perverted player who kept thinking about how to torture an NPC. In the end, when the game and the real world merged, their positions were reversed. In the end, the NPC even designed to kill the player. In any case, ever since Su Ming found out about this, he had never looked down on any NPCs in the game. Of course, he was not that kind of person to begin with. ¡°The game will be launched at noon the day after tomorrow. Let me know after you¡¯ve created your character.¡± Hearing this, Su Xiaoshan immediately nodded her head. When Su Ming saw this, he did not continue with the topic. Instead, he turned around and returned to his room. ¡­ Two days passed by in a flash. In the blink of an eye, it was time for the Origin of Humans: Horde to officially open for service. As for Su Ming, he did not leave home early to play games in the internet cafe. Su Ming and Su Xiaoshan¡¯s parents had left them temporarily to take care of their elderly grandmother. This time, the two of them would probably be gone for about a week. Su Ming and Su Xiaoshan could then play games in their own home. ¡°Brother, I¡¯m so nervous now! What name do you think I should call you later?¡± After a short pause, Su Xiaoshan seemed to have thought of something and quickly asked, ¡°By the way, brother, what¡¯s your in-game name?¡± When Su Ming heard that, he first looked at Su Xiaoshan and tried to recall what happened before he said with uncertainty, ¡°It should be Night Blade.¡± During this period of time, Su Ming had been called Lord Prophet and Great Prophet, and he had almost forgotten his in-game name. Under such circumstances, he really did not know how to react when Su Xiaoshan asked him. Su Xiaoshan suddenly understood. ¡°Then when I go online later, you¡¯ll be the first person I¡¯ll add as a friend. Remember to accept it.¡± When Su Ming heard that, he nodded slightly. After that, as time continued to pass¡­ The time on the clock was finally approaching 12 o ¡®clock. When there were only ten minutes left before midnight, Su Xiaoshan took a deep breath and turned to Su Ming. ¡°Brother, I¡¯m in the game!¡± Su Ming nodded. After that, the two of them entered the game together. The scene before Su Ming continued changing, and he soon appeared in the game. At the same time, a notification lit up in front of him. [Note: Origin of Humans: Horde is about to start the open beta. Countdown: 9 minutes and 37 seconds.] [Origin of Humans: Horde, there is no novice village in the tribe. Players can choose their own birth point, but the specific birth location is random. (Note: when a player is born, they will not exist in the sphere of influence of the previous owner.)] [After the official start of the open beta, the ranking system will be updated, and the Chaotic Era will begin.] [Note: In the Primitive Chaotic Era, within three days of the official open beta of the game, the experience gained by players will double.] Su Ming looked at the several notifications that appeared before him and slowly absorbed the information into his mind. This was the same as what he had experienced in his previous life, but there was no difference. When he first entered this world as a newbie, he also had these hints. Back then, he had also seized the opportunity during the Primitive Chaotic Era to widen the level gap between him and the ordinary players. This was how he had managed to occupy a large area of power later on. Otherwise, if Su Ming missed out on the benefits for new players during the chaotic era of the origin stones, he might just end up as a small fry in the later stages. As he thought about it, Su Ming crossed out all the notifications in front of him, leaving only a countdown to the start of the open beta and a ranking system. Su Ming also remembered this item very clearly. It was an important factor in determining his combat abilities in the future. Chapter 130 - 130 Dominating the Leaderboard 130 Dominating the Leaderboard In his previous life, the rankings were divided into many different categories. Level ranking, equipment ranking, combat power ranking, power index ranking, pet ranking, and so on. In fact, many times later on, when evaluating whether a force was strong or not, they would also take into account the number of valiant generals on the rankings. In Su Ming¡¯s previous life, his best result was only around the top fifteen. The top 10 were firmly occupied by the 10 inner players in an unbreakable way. However, this time, he narrowed his eyes and a brilliant light shone in them. This time, he was probably going to dominate the rankings. With the foundation he had built in the game during this period of time, his level and equipment far ahead of the other inner players, no one could surpass him. As time passed, the public beta officially reached the last few seconds of the countdown. Then, as the last countdown ended¡­ In an instant, light balls began to appear in countless corners of the primeval world. After the light dissipated, confused faces appeared on the continent that was full of fortuitous encounters. Countless open beta players officially began the game when the Origin of Humans: Horde¡¯s world was born and logged in! In front of them, one ranking after another appeared. For the new players in the open beta, the ranking system was the only thing they could investigate. As they thought about it, they reached out and opened the ranking in front of them. Then, many closed beta players were shocked speechless by the scene on the rankings. In the wilderness, dozens of light balls gradually dispersed and human figures appeared. ¡°Wow, this game world is too real! It seems like he wasn¡¯t bluffing before!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, I thought that man from man vs. wild used some filter, but it seems like it¡¯s true!¡± ¡°Haha, you¡¯re talking about that unlucky guy who was born in the wilderness, right? I¡¯m dying of laughter.¡± The players who appeared in this area were first amazed by the reality of the game world. After that, they began to explore the game world. As a new player, it was obvious that there were not many ways to play the game. The ranking system was one of the few things that they had access to so far. After the initial curiosity about the game¡¯s environment, these people all reached out their hands to the ranking system in front of them. After that, there were many shocked voices. ¡°This! Who was this Night Blade? Level 40? The game had just been released! He¡¯s already level 40?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go! This guy was too abnormal! Even if you¡¯re a closed beta player, Level 40 is way too high. Aren¡¯t you a little too much?¡± ¡±That¡¯s right. The second-place player, Traceless Snow, is only Level 29. She¡¯s still a long way off.¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on? He¡¯s not only ranked first in the level rankings, but also in the combat power rankings and equipment rankings?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t this a little too abnormal? What about the other rankings?¡± Hearing this, everyone in the field quickly began to check the other miscellaneous rankings. ¡°In the other rankings of this game, the first place is basically anonymous. But this anonymous person¡­who wouldn¡¯t be able to tell that it¡¯s Night Blade!¡± ¡±That¡¯s right. He¡¯s already dominated so many rankings, but he¡¯s still trying to hide the rest, right?¡± ¡°Hey, hey, hey, look at that pet ranking. There¡¯s a guy called ¡®Benben Turtle¡¯ on it. Don¡¯t tell me he¡¯s Night Blade¡¯s pet too?¡± ¡°I think it¡¯s pretty obvious! It¡¯s definitely his pet!¡± Such a conversation did not only happen at this birth point. In other worlds, similar conversations began to take place. In an instant, the name Night Blade began to spread all over the world, appearing in countless conversations and text messages. It was obvious that the name ¡®Night Blade¡¯ would definitely be found in the Origin of Humans: Horde after it became popular all over the country, it became a household name. ¡­ On a plain. At the inconspicuous spawn point, Su Xiaoshan stood rooted to the ground as she looked at the name ¡®Night Blade¡¯ on the leaderboard. Her mouth was so wide that it could fit two or three eggs. When she heard Su Ming¡¯s words the day before, she had a rough idea that he was doing very well in the game. However, she had never thought that it would be this good! ¡®Don¡¯t tell me that you¡¯ve taken over the entire ranking list?¡¯ Su Xiaoshan was a little angry as she thought about it. ¡°Stinky brother! You¡¯re already doing so well, but you don¡¯t even know how to help me level up!¡± ¡­ On a hill. Shen Yi carried a white grade longsword and was wearing simple novice equipment. She scanned the surroundings and let out a sigh of relief. The ID above her head was Yiran. ¡°It¡¯s good that we didn¡¯t get too far away from the others.¡± Once Shen Yi was certain that Su Ming had already entered the game, she did not ask him to enter the game with her anymore. Instead, she and her classmates had chosen this hillside in Silver Wind Valley as their birth point. After the initial confusion and communication, the group of students finally gathered together. Then, they naturally opened the leaderboard and saw the two words ¡®Night Blade¡¯. Unsurprisingly, there were also exclamations of shock and disbelief. After a while, someone frowned and asked, ¡°Hey, didn¡¯t I remember Su Ming saying that if he wanted to play this game in the future, his in-game ID would be Night Blade?¡± Hearing this, Shen Yi was shocked. After she had explained the situation to Su Ming, he had also told her his game ID. Besides, Su Ming had said a long time ago that he was doing pretty well in the game. That was why when she saw Night Blade¡¯s name, she immediately matched that person with Su Ming. However, she did not expect that when she thought of this, the others had also thought of it? However, just as Shen Yi was thinking about whether she should help Su Ming cover up¡­ Someone immediately retorted the previous person. ¡°What are you thinking? Didn¡¯t Su Ming say that he didn¡¯t have time for the open beta today? How could it be him?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Besides, even if Su Ming has always had some talent in playing games, it¡¯s impossible for him to say that he is that person, Night Blade seems like such a douchebag!¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that so? He looks like a very fierce person!¡± Chapter 131 - 131 Thoughts 131 Thoughts ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. No matter how I look at it, it doesn¡¯t look like Su Ming. It¡¯s probably the ID Su Ming wanted to use, but this person took his name before he could.¡± As everyone chatted, they were more and more certain that this was the truth. The person who was suspicious earlier also patted his head and said, ¡°That¡¯s true, I¡¯m thinking too much!¡± When Shen Yi saw this, she could not help but smile and shake her head. Then, she opened up the friend system and added Su Ming as a friend. Soon, someone else walked up to Shen Yi. ¡°Shen Yi, let¡¯s add each other as friends first.¡± Shen Yi regained her senses and smiled as she nodded. ¡­ The heated reactions from all over the world due to Su Ming dominating the rankings were still growing. Because of this, some people even posted doubts on the ¡®Origin of Humans: Horde¡¯ civil website. ¡®Is this Night Blade a cheater?!¡¯ However, while everyone was in the midst of a heated discussion, there was a question that seemed to be the Origin of Humans: Horde¡¯s admin came forward to explain. In his narration, the Origin of Humans: Horde¡¯s game¡¯s original files used the most advanced technology, so it was impossible to cheat. As soon as he said this, not only did the storm not subside, it became even more intense. Because after he said that, a fact was confirmed. This Night Blade had truly relied on his own strength to dominate these rankings! ¡­ While the other players responded enthusiastically, Su Ming rubbed the center of his brows and looked at the ranking board before him with a slightly helpless expression. Dominating the ranking board, being arrogant, and deliberately mystifying things were all not what Su Ming wanted. It was just that when the first few rankings were released, there was no way to hide their own ranking! Otherwise, why would Su Ming reveal his ID in such a high-profile manner? Was he not just setting himself up as a target? Besides the rankings that could not be hidden, Su Ming had hidden all the other rankings. However, Su Ming did not think that his hiding would be of much use. This was because the top ten players on the leaderboard were mostly closed beta players. He had occupied the first place in the previous rankings, and he was the only anonymous person in the subsequent rankings, but he was still the first. Was that not very funny? ¡®It¡¯s obvious who¡¯s first on the leaderboard, okay?¡¯ As he thought about it, Su Ming shook his head in slight resignation. However, dominating these rankings was not a bad thing for Su Ming. This was because when the game officially started its open beta, the top ten players on each leaderboard would be given a lucky point as a reward. The top three had two points, and the first had three points. This was also one of the reasons why the closed beta players in his previous life were able to pull away from the normal players. This was also one of the benefits for the inner players in the game. The influence of luck on one¡¯s luck in the game was much greater than what most people could imagine. And this act of dominating the rankings had brought Su Ming more than thirty points of luck! This was a one-time benefit! As he thought about it, Su Ming saw notifications start to light up one after another on his friend request list. Su Ming had initially thought that Su Xiaoshan and Shen Yi had added him. However, when he turned around, he saw that they were all players who wanted to add him as a friend to join in the fun. Su Ming shook his head helplessly and closed his friend request channel. he then sent friend requests to Shen Yi and Su Xiaoshan. It did not take long for the two to accept the friend request. Yiran said, ¡°You¡¯re doing really well. You¡¯re carrying me around.¡± Blackie Susan said, ¡°You¡¯re a pervert! the ranking list is filled with your name alone!¡± Su Ming looked at the two completely different messages and shook his head helplessly. He sighed and replied to the two messages. The reply to Shen Yi was, ¡°I don¡¯t want to be in the limelight either. The first few rankings don¡¯t allow me to hide my ID. I don¡¯t want that.¡± Su Xiaoshan¡¯s reply was, ¡°If i¡¯m a pervert, then you¡¯re a pervert¡¯s sister!¡± Once he replied to the two messages, Su Ming began to look at the rankings before him seriously. On the ranking board that reflected one¡¯s strength, there was no one else other than Su Ming, who had left everyone in the dust. The competition for the other rankings was rather intense. Su Ming¡¯s thoughts of Chen Yixue suppressing the other closed beta players did not even appear. For example, the level ranking. [1st place: Night Blade (Level 40)] [2nd place: Traceless Snow (Level 29)] [3rd place: Sea God¡¯s Trident (Level 28)(American server)] [4th place: Amaterasu God (Level 28)(Japanese server)] [5th place: Loner (Level 26)] [6th place: ¡­] ¡­ Su Ming was the only one who left in the dust with Chen Yixue following closely behind. The two players from the American and Japanese servers also followed closely behind the two. However, what surprised Su Ming was that Loner had managed to catch up to his level. He was already level 26. It seemed that he had been doing quite well in the Purgatory Valley recently. As he thought about it, a faint smile appeared at the corners of his lips. Once he shifted his gaze away from the ranking board, Su Ming saw replies from all his friends on his list. Yiran said, ¡°Hahaha, you¡¯re killing me with laughter.¡± After this message, Shen Yi followed up with another message, ¡°The students are preparing to grind their levels here, so I won¡¯t be coming to find you for now. I¡¯ll come back when I¡¯m free.¡± Su Ming thought about it and replied, ¡°If you want to come over, tell me in advance and send me the location. I¡¯ll pick you up.¡± Once he was done replying to Shen Yi¡¯s message, Su Ming opened up his chat with Su Xiaoshan. Blackie Susan said, ¡°You! Forget it, forget it! Hurry up and come find me. I¡¯m alone in the wilderness, it¡¯s scary to see!¡± Su Ming could not help but shake his head and smile. He decided to reply to Su Xiaoshan¡¯s message. ¡°Send me the location.¡± The current Elf Valley, whether it was town construction or mine development, had entered a stable period. Su Ming did not need to take charge of it every day, and they would be able to do it well. As he thought about it, Su Ming brought the Benben Turtle and rode Da Bai toward the location Su Xiaoshan sent him. Su Xiaoshan¡¯s luck was pretty good. Her spawn point was not too far away from the Elf Valley. With Da Bai¡¯s speed, they would only need two hours to get there. As Su Ming traveled, he was also thinking about all sorts of things. He had just seen that there were many players who were born near the Elf Valley. If he could open teleportation portals near some towns and monster farming points and collect money from the players¡­ Chapter 132 - 132 Friend Request Exploded 132 Friend Request Exploded Then this income was simply collecting money like water! Although there were no gold coins for the various quests in the inner sanctum, only experience and equipment were rewarded. However, everything would be different after the official open beta. Those gold coins could be used as in-game currency in the early stages of the game. At the same time, players would also use real money to trade for in-game gold coins. In the later stages of the game, when the game world and the real world merged, these gold coins could really become a currency! If he could build a few more teleportation gates, even if he charged one or two gold coins for each teleportation, it would still be a treasure trove. At the same time, after the game was officially open for beta testing, the auction system would gradually be activated. At that time, Su Ming would be able to put a lot of his equipment up for auction. Or, he could simply find some rich players and directly use real money to trade for these equipment. After all, the game system of the origin of humans, the tribe, supported the binding of bank cards! When he thought of this, Su Ming¡¯s expression became even more excited. He could clearly feel that the gaming pod he wanted was not far away from him! In fact, Su Ming even felt that the day the auction system was officially activated would be the day he bought the gaming pod. According to his memories from his previous life, the auction system would be available in less than half a month. The current players had just entered the game and needed some time to get used to the game environment and various ways of playing. Therefore, it was obviously not the best choice to open an auction house now. Just as Su Ming was thinking about these questions, he finally got close to Su Xiaoshan¡¯s location. Then, when he was close enough, Su Ming shared his location with Su Xiaoshan. This was one of the new features that had been added to the friend system after the game¡¯s open beta. Once Su Xiaoshan received Su Ming¡¯s shared location, she quickly picked up the call. After that, Su Ming found Su Xiaoshan on a small hill. When Su Xiaoshan saw Su Ming riding on a tall White Tiger and holding a winged Turtle in his arms, she was slightly taken aback at first, then she could not help but open her mouth wide. She widened her eyes and stared at Su Ming for a while before she walked up to him and looked at her brother in disbelief. ¡°Brother, what¡¯s going on? Why are you riding such a Tiger? I¡¯ve never seen a Tiger this big in the zoo!¡± As Su Xiaoshan spoke, she extended her hand to Da Bai and asked curiously, ¡°Brother, is this the pet named Da Bai that¡¯s ranked fifth on the pet rankings?¡± When Su Ming heard that, he was slightly stunned at first, then he nodded his head in slight resignation. When the pet ranking list in the game appeared, Su Ming realized that the names of the pets were based on the names given by their owners. Da Bai could also tell that this little girl seemed to have a special relationship with his master. Therefore, it did not show any fierce appearance. When it saw Su Ming get off the bed, it lay down on the ground and let Su Xiaoshan touch it. Su Xiaoshan stared at it for a while before nodding in satisfaction. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s not bad. It¡¯s nice to touch, and it¡¯s very obedient.¡± Su Xiaoshan even patted Da Bai¡¯s head as she spoke. Seeing this, Da Bai also rubbed its head against Su Xiaoshan. After that, Su Xiaoshan¡¯s attention was quickly drawn to the Benben Turtle in Su Ming¡¯s arms. ¡°Wow, it is so cute!¡± At this time, the Turtle had a pair of light green wings on its back, and its overall color was as blue as the sea. Most importantly, it had a small belly, which made it look very cute. It was also wearing a pair of square-framed sunglasses. The visual impact of such a sharp contrast was simply terrifying. The moment Su Xiaoshan saw it, she was a little overwhelmed by the cuteness of the cute Benben Turtle. While shouting, Su Xiaoshan pounced directly in front of the Turtle and reached out to rub its little belly. However, the Turtle¡¯s reaction was fast. It flew up from its original spot, not giving Su Xiaoshan a chance to touch it. Su Xiaoshan was stunned. She ran toward the Turtle and reached out her hand to touch it. However, the Turtle dodged Su Xiaoshan¡¯s hand again. Then, the two of them began a pursuit on the plain. Turtle was running with ease, while Su Xiaoshan was panting. In the end, Su Xiaoshan, who was exhausted, gave up on chasing after the Turtle. She rested her hands on her knees and panted heavily. At the same time, she looked at Su Ming with a face full of grievance. ¡°Brother, look at your Turtle! You¡¯re ignoring me?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t think that just because it¡¯s the first on the leaderboard, it¡¯s amazing!¡± When Su Ming heard that, he sighed helplessly and said, ¡°Why do you have to chase it?¡± In the past, the Turtle would only be close to its master, Su Ming. Well, at most, he would add Mike into his league. To other people, it always had a cold and aloof appearance. It was normal that he did not want to talk to Su Xiaoshan. Seeing that Su Xiaoshan had given up on the chase, it even let out a triumphant ¡®ya¡¯, which made Su Xiaoshan so angry that smoke was coming out of her seven orifices. After that, Su Ming did not continue staying there. Instead, he brought Su Xiaoshan with him and rushed toward the Elf Valley. As he continued on his way, Su Ming thought of Chen Yixue, who was still in the Elf Valley. With the appearance of the ranking system today and the exposure of Benben and Da Bai, there was no way he could hide his identity from her. There was no need to explain. However, Su Ming did not think that he could keep this a secret for long. After all, Su Xiaoshan was also coming to his Elf Valley, and with this relationship, he could not hide it from her. As he thought about it, Su Ming decided not to wait until they reached the Elf Valley and let Chen Yixue expose him. Instead, he opened the friend system and sent Chen Yixue a friend request. However, what surprised Su Ming was that Chen Yixue had already accepted his friend request the moment he sent it. Su Ming quirked his eyebrows. Just as he was thinking about what to say¡­ Chen Yixue had already sent a message over. [Traceless Snow] [Traceless Snow: Great Prophet, Big Brother Su Ming, you¡¯ve really lied to me quite badly! You damn liar!] Su Ming looked at the string of exclamation marks and felt his head throb. Chapter 133 - 133 Making Things Clear 133 Making Things Clear Su Ming decided to stop thinking about how he should reply and simply shut down his friend chat system. It was a little troublesome to explain this matter online. It was better to wait until they met and then slowly tell Chen Yixue. Su Ming did not reply, but Chen Yixue continued to send him messages. They were nothing more than complaints and angry rebukes. Su Ming shook his head and no longer bothered himself with the news. He decided to head toward the Elf Valley at full speed. It did not take long for them to arrive outside the Elf Valley at Da Bai¡¯s full speed. However, the moment Su Ming appeared in the town outside the Elf Valley, a few Elven warriors came up to him. Their expressions were very serious, but at the same time, there was a slight heaviness and doubt. ¡°Great Prophet, a lot of things have happened nearby. Commander Zelda has asked for you.¡± When Su Ming heard that, he raised his eyebrows slightly, then nodded. Just as he was about to continue heading into the Elf Valley, the Elven warrior spoke again. ¡°Great Prophet, Commander Zelda¡¯s residence in the town is not in the Elf Valley.¡± Su Ming was a little surprised when he heard that, but he still quickly nodded. Then, he asked Su Xiaoshan to come down from the Da Bai and said, ¡°Wait for me here, I¡¯ll be right back.¡± Although Su Xiaoshan was a little willful, she still knew what was important at a time like this. She nodded immediately. Su Ming cast her a glance, then turned to look at the Elf warrior before him. ¡°She¡¯s my family, take good care of her.¡± Hearing this, the Elven warrior was slightly stunned at first, but then he nodded. After that, Su Ming headed straight to Zelda¡¯s residence. Before long, Su Ming arrived outside Zelda¡¯s house. Compared to Su Ming¡¯s spacious house, Zelda¡¯s house was slightly smaller, but its style was very fresh and natural. It gave off the feeling of an Elf tribe. It was obvious that the Elves, or Zelda herself, had participated in the design of this house. As these thoughts ran through his mind, Su Ming went straight to Zelda¡¯s room and knocked on the door. Soon, Zelda¡¯s cold voice came from inside. Once Su Ming pushed the door open and entered, he saw Zelda sitting behind an office desk with a solemn expression. When she saw that the person was Su Ming, Zelda immediately stood up from her seat and walked up to him. ¡°Great Prophet, there¡¯s a big problem.¡± Su Ming cast her a glance and said, ¡°What is it? tell me slowly.¡± Zelda nodded and took a deep breath. Then she continued, ¡°Since this morning, for some reason, a lot of strange balls of light have appeared near the tribe.¡± After the ball of light dissipated, what appeared within it was actually human after human! Taking a deep breath, Zelda¡¯s face was full of doubt and uneasiness. ¡°Does this mean something bad is going to happen? Is something evil about to come?¡± When Su Ming heard Zelda¡¯s words, he found it funny at first, then he patted her shoulder, telling her to be at ease. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry too much. It isn¡¯t as scary as you think.¡± Zelda was stunned and asked, ¡°Does the Great Prophet know the truth behind this?¡± When Su Ming heard that, he nodded his head faintly and said, ¡°You can think of those people who appeared from the light as adventurers from another world. ¡°If there¡¯s anything that¡¯s inconvenient for you to do, you can also hand it over to them.¡± After a slight pause, Su Ming continued, ¡°In fact, I have a younger sister. She¡¯s also one of the adventurers. I¡¯m thinking about letting her join our tribe.¡± Zelda was stunned. After she came to her senses, she asked tentatively, ¡°Great Prophet, do you mean that the people in the light are not bad omens, but can be used by us?¡± When Su Ming heard that, he smiled and nodded. ¡°Very smart, Commander Zelda.¡± Su Ming¡¯s tone, which sounded as if he was coaxing a child, first stunned Zelda, then he looked a little embarrassed. Zelda coughed and said, ¡°Alright, then. As for the matter of the Great Prophet¡¯s sister joining the Elf Valley, let the Great Prophet make his own decision. I can¡¯t interfere too much in these matters.¡± When Su Ming heard that, he smiled, then turned around and left Zelda¡¯s room. Since he had made it clear, Zelda should know how to get along with the gamers with her intelligence. With that thought in mind, Su Ming walked toward Su Xiaoshan. However, when he returned to the place he was at, he saw more than just Su Xiaoshan. There was also the angry Chen Yixue beside Su Xiaoshan. When he saw Chen Yixue, Su Ming was slightly taken aback. Then, he instinctively opened up his friends¡¯ chat box. As expected, Chen Yixue¡¯s chat box was filled to the brim with messages from her. ¡°Your brother is too much! You actually lied to me for so long! You don¡¯t know, but he actually made me train Orcs! ¡°He even asked me to create some sort of cultural invasion for the Orcs! ¡°I was wondering how he could know so much as a game NPC. So he¡¯s your brother!¡± At that moment, not only was Chen Yixue no longer as gentle and quiet as she was in real life, she was also no longer as polite and respectful to Su Ming as she was before. In fact, Su Ming suspected that if he appeared before her now, he might just be devoured alive. Su Ming shook his head and sighed in a slightly resigned manner before he walked in Chen Yixue¡¯s direction. Even though Chen Yixue was very angry right now, Su Ming still had to face this situation, right? ¡°Xiaoshan¡­¡± Su Ming walked up to the two of them and greeted Su Xiaoshan with a calm expression. Su Xiaoshan was impressed by her brother¡¯s calmness. He was really calm. After greeting Su Xiaoshan, Su Ming turned his gaze toward Chen Yixue. A faint smile appeared on Su Ming¡¯s face. He chuckled softly and said, ¡°It¡¯s been a long time.¡± For a moment, Chen Yixue was starting to lose her confidence due to Su Ming¡¯s calm and composed demeanor. ¡®Should I not be angry?¡¯ However, this thought only existed in Chen Yixue¡¯s mind for a moment. She then took a deep breath and glared at Su Ming. Chapter 134 - 134 Mission 134 Mission ¡°The Prophet has advised Su Ming! You¡¯re really too much! How could you lie to me for so long? ¡°To think that I trusted you so much and kept calling you Lord Prophet, Lord Prophet! Are you treating me like an idiot to lie to me?¡± When he heard this, Su Ming rubbed the center of his brows helplessly, and a faint hint of worry flashed in his eyes. ¡°Ah, Yixue, I didn¡¯t mean to lie to you. It¡¯s just that you were the one who misunderstood the situation back then.¡± When Chen Yixue heard this, she was slightly stunned at first, then she immediately gritted her teeth. ¡°Don¡¯t you know how to explain?!¡± Su Ming spread out his hands helplessly and said, ¡°It¡¯s not that I can¡¯t explain it, but I later realized that it seems more convenient to communicate with you as an NPC, so I didn¡¯t say it.¡± Su Ming¡¯s honest attitude caused Chen Yixue to be at a loss for words. Chen Yixue took a deep breath and clenched her fists tightly. She suddenly had a feeling that she had nowhere to vent her anger. When Su Xiaoshan saw this, she quickly stood in front of the two of them and pulled Su Ming aside, pretending to be angry. ¡°Brother, really! You¡¯re the one who did something wrong, can¡¯t you just apologize to Little Yixue?¡± When Su Ming heard that, he first looked at Su Xiaoshan, then turned around to look at Chen Yixue. ¡°Yes, yes, I¡¯m sorry. I was wrong in this matter.¡± If he was given another chance to do it all over again, he would still make the same choice. Su Ming¡¯s serious apology made Chen Yixue feel slightly uncomfortable. Chen Yixue waved her hand helplessly and said, ¡°Forget it, forget it. Anyway, you¡¯re not allowed to lie to me like this in the future!¡± When Su Ming heard her words, he raised his right hand. ¡°I promise.¡± Su Xiaoshan chuckled and said, ¡°Little Yixue, I¡¯m already in the game now. My brother won¡¯t dare to lie to you anymore. ¡°Right, right, why don¡¯t we go out for a meal after we finish playing games tonight? My brother will treat you, and you can rip him off!¡± Chen Yixue immediately nodded her head vigorously when she heard this. ¡°Good! The Prophet warned Su Ming, you better not go back on your words.¡± When Su Ming heard her words, he nodded his head helplessly. He looked at her again and said, ¡°If you¡¯re used to calling me the Great Prophet, you don¡¯t have to change that.¡± Chen Yixue¡¯s expression was a little awkward at first, but she quickly shook her head. ¡°No, if I know your identity, it¡¯ll be too awkward for me to call you that.¡± When Su Ming heard that, he chuckled softly and said, ¡°But you¡¯ll still have to live in the Elf Valley in the future. They all call me that. Wouldn¡¯t it be stranger if you don¡¯t call me that?¡± Hearing this, Chen Yixue was stunned for a moment. After she reacted, she immediately frowned. It seemed like it was really like that. Chen Yixue took a deep breath and glared at Su Ming. ¡°Yes, Great Prophet!¡± Su Ming smiled and did not say anything else. Instead, he brought the two of them to the square in the town. He was planning to look for Dishan and give Su Xiaoshan a set of suitable equipment. She had just entered the game and was still at Level 1. If he wanted to quickly catch up to his level, killing monsters was undoubtedly the best choice. While they were rushing toward the square, Chen Yixue and Su Xiaoshan had already discussed it. They had spent the entire afternoon training in the forest outside the Elf Valley. There were quite a lot of wild monsters in the wilderness forest, and they were of all levels. It was a good place to level up. However, Su Ming did not usually rely on this to level up. Instead, he relied on quests and elite monsters, which was why he did not usually go to the open forest. Once he brought Su Xiaoshan to the town square, Su Ming quickly found Dishan. When Dishan heard that he was going to make a set of equipment without levels for Su Xiaoshan, he immediately patted his chest and agreed. ¡°Don¡¯t do it too well. Don¡¯t waste the time you spend building the city,¡± Su Ming quickly warned him. ¡°When she becomes stronger, I¡¯ll naturally give her equipment that¡¯s more suitable for her.¡± Hearing this, Dishan nodded his head. ¡°Alright, Great Prophet. Give me two hours, and I¡¯ll be able to get this done.¡± Soon, he turned around and left the town square for the forging workshop. After Dishan left, Su Ming gave it some thought and asked Chen Yixue to bring Su Xiaoshan around the town. As for himself, he found Mike in a corner of the town. When Su Ming did not go out and did not need any protection, Mike would spend most of his time in the training field as the trainer for the Elf Warriors and Orcs, training them. When he saw Su Ming, Mike immediately wrapped his fist in his palm toward him and said respectfully, ¡°Great Prophet, you¡¯ve come?¡± Su Ming nodded and looked around the field. ¡°Are you free now?¡± Su Ming asked. Mike heard this and quickly nodded. When he saw this, Su Ming immediately turned around and walked out of the training field. Mike quickly followed behind him. Su Ming spoke slowly as he walked. Some strange adventurers have appeared near the Elf Valley. You should have heard about this, right? When Mike heard this, he was stunned for a moment. Then, he immediately reacted, and a cold light flashed in his eyes. ¡°Does the Great Prophet want me to get rid of these strange people?¡± When Su Ming heard that, he was first stunned, then he became slightly speechless. He really did not know how Mike¡¯s brain worked. He had only mentioned these adventurers, and he immediately thought of assassinations and such. If his actions were a little stronger, the players near the Elf Valley would probably spread a legend about the vampire Killer. If that was the case, then Su Ming¡¯s plan of using the players to develop his valley would most likely be ruined. When Mike saw Su Ming¡¯s expression, he immediately realized that he had misunderstood. Once he came to his senses, he quickly bowed toward Su Ming. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Great Prophet. I misunderstood you.¡± When Su Ming heard that, he waved his hand and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°The reason why I¡¯m asking you this is because I have a mission for you.¡± Hearing this, Mike was slightly startled at first, then immediately asked, ¡°Lord Prophet, may I ask what the mission is?¡± Su Ming cast him a glance and said, ¡°I have something to discuss with these adventurers.¡± Chapter 135 - 135 Plans 135 Plans Mike clearly did not expect Su Ming to say that. He could not react in time. After scratching his head, Mike asked, ¡°Great Prophet, what do you mean?¡± Su Ming thought about it and asked, ¡°Are the adventurers now very curious about our Elf Valley?¡± Mike nodded and said, ¡°Yes! They¡¯ve been trying to test our Elf Valley recently.¡± ¡°Mmh,¡± Su Ming replied, then asked again, ¡°then what did we do?¡± After hearing this, Mike thought for a moment and said, ¡°For safety reasons, we didn¡¯t accept them. Instead, we let them leave the Elf Valley.¡± Su Ming nodded, then as if he had thought of something, he frowned and said, ¡°You guys didn¡¯t use any forceful methods, did you?¡± Mike was stunned for a moment, then he nodded repeatedly. ¡°Of course. We¡¯ve always been polite to people who are lost or have unknown origins, as you said, Great Prophet.¡± Su Ming hummed in satisfaction before he continued, ¡°From now on, arrange for a few warriors to receive these adventurers at the town entrance of the Elf Valley.¡± ¡°Huhu, go over there and take charge of the situation.¡± Mike first nodded and said, ¡°Okay.¡± But then he frowned in confusion. ¡°But, Great Prophet, why are we doing this? Could it be that those adventurers are very powerful people?¡± When Su Ming heard that, he shook his head and a slightly evil smile slowly appeared on his lips. ¡°You don¡¯t have to think that they are very powerful people. You just need to make your own judgment and see if they can help us do anything that is inconvenient for us. ¡°After the other party completes the mission, we¡¯ll give them a corresponding reward. ¡°You should be able to complete these things, right?¡± Mike immediately nodded and said, ¡°Yes! When I was the leader of the vampires, I was in charge of this matter. ¡°I understand what you mean. You want to treat these people as mercenaries of our Elf Valley. We¡¯ll let them spend time and effort to do things that are very troublesome for us!¡± When Su Ming heard this, he immediately snapped his fingers at the microphone in front of him. ¡°Smart!¡± ¡°Also, isn¡¯t the teleportation gate in our town built on the square?¡± Su Ming asked after a slight pause. Mike heard this and nodded in confusion. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then open all the portals that can be used to transport us to the inner parts of the valley and the Elf tribe,¡± Su Ming said. ¡°Adventurers who want to use this portal, just charge them two gold coins.¡± When he heard this, Mike was slightly stunned and looked at Su Ming with a strange expression. ¡°Great Prophet, isn¡¯t this a little inappropriate? After all, these teleportation gates are precious. If they destroy the kasaya, two gold coins is too cheap, right? ¡°Back then, you spent a lot of effort to build this teleportation gate.¡± Su Ming shook his head when he heard that. He looked at Mike and seemed to have something to say, but he hesitated. In the end, Su Ming said, ¡°Forget it, you don¡¯t have to do this. You should go and do what I just said.¡± Mike scratched his head and bowed toward Su Ming in slight embarrassment. He then turned around and walked toward the entrance of the town. After that, Su Ming went straight to Zelda¡¯s house and told her about his idea of creating a teleportation gate. Zelda¡¯s intelligence was indeed different from Mike¡¯s. When she heard Su Ming¡¯s thoughts, her eyes immediately lit up. ¡°Great Prophet, your idea is promising! ¡°The teleportation gate can save time, and it only costs two gold coins. most people can accept it. ¡°If they get into the habit of using the teleportation gate, it will be a treasure bowl that will generate endless money! When Su Ming heard this, he immediately nodded and looked at Zelda for a while, as if she was a promising student. ¡°Well, since you already understand, then make the arrangements. ¡°By the way, remember to get someone to spread the news among the adventurers and let more people know about the portal.¡± Zelda nodded. After that, Su Ming discussed with Zelda about the future of the Elf Valley. ¡°For example, the construction of the town had already entered the later stages. ¡°At most, in another half a month, they would be able to complete the construction of the previously planned area. ¡°Then, Lord Prophet, in that case, should we consider the matter of another Elven tribe after the town is built?¡± Zelda¡¯s tone was a little heavy when she said this. Although Zelda did not say anything, this matter had obviously affected her mood recently. When he heard Zelda¡¯s words, Su Ming only thought about it for a moment before he nodded and said, ¡°Where are the two Elves we captured earlier?¡± Zelda was slightly taken aback at first, but she soon came to her senses. Su Ming was referring to the two Elves they had caught in the forest. They were the two Elves who had been feeding the Owls. Zelda quickly stood up and said, ¡°They¡¯re being held in the fortress outside the Elf Valley. Do you want to go and take a look, my Lord?¡± When Su Ming heard that, he nodded his head faintly. ¡°Let¡¯s go and take a look. ¡°They¡¯ve been in our tribe for so long. Looking at the time, it¡¯ll be a week at most before they hand over their tasks to others. ¡°It¡¯s not good to keep them locked up. It¡¯s time for us to deal with the matter regarding the other Elf tribe.¡± Zelda nodded solemnly. After that, the two of them headed directly to the fortress in the Elf Valley. After arriving at their destination, the two of them quickly found the two Elves in the dungeon of the fortress in the Elf Valley. Su Ming had specifically asked Dishan to build this place when the fortress was being built. At that time, Su Ming had a feeling that the Elf Valley would need to use this place in the future. Sure enough. When the two Elves in the dungeon saw Su Ming, their eyes instantly lit up and they rushed to the door of the cell. ¡°My Lord, are you here to let us go back?¡± ¡°Yes, sir. You¡¯ve already locked us up here for a week. Shouldn¡¯t you let us out?¡± Chapter 136 - 136 The Other Party’s Situation 136 The Other Party¡¯s Situation After this person finished speaking, the Elf beside him quickly nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. Sir, you can¡¯t keep us locked up forever. It¡¯s not very appropriate. ¡°Our two tribes are of the same origin after all. If you do this, our tribes might get angry.¡± As Su Ming listened to their conversation, he quirked his eyebrows slightly and turned his gaze toward the Elf who had spoken. ¡°So, what you just said, were you threatening me?¡± The Elf was stunned for a moment, but he quickly shook his head. ¡°No, no, absolutely not, my Lord. I know that your tribe is powerful, but it¡¯s not very appropriate for you to do this.¡± The Elf did not know whether it was because he was too nervous or because he felt that Su Ming¡¯s words were a little too unreasonable. This and this for a long time, but there was no result. Su Ming cast him a glance, but there was not much change in his expression. Once he cast him a glance, Su Ming said, ¡°Last time, you two talked about your tribe¡¯s strength and defense. Are there any other problems?¡± The two Elves in front of him immediately nodded their heads and said, ¡°No, no, of course there won¡¯t be any other problems. ¡°Great Prophet, you must know that we¡¯re already in such a desperate situation. We won¡¯t lie to you about this.¡± Su Ming cast him a glance, but the expression on his face showed that he did not want to comment. After a slight pause, Su Ming continued, ¡°Then, other than strength and defense, do you have any other Alliances?¡± ¡°Or rather, are there any other tribes that can help you when your tribe starts a war?¡± As soon as he said that, the two Elves in front of him were stunned. Then, the two of them gradually came to their senses, and their expressions changed at the same time. The Elf on the left carefully said, ¡°You mean¡­you¡­? ¡°Don¡¯t ask about things you shouldn¡¯t ask!¡± Zelda¡¯s cold voice made the Elf shut up. Su Ming smiled. ¡°Since your tribe has this attitude toward us, then you should also understand that there will be a battle between us sooner or later. ¡°As for my question, you can answer it or not. ¡°The good or bad between the two, you can decide for yourself.¡± Su Ming did not threaten them, and there was no need for him to do so. They would definitely understand what they should. When the two Elves in the dungeon heard Su Ming¡¯s words, their expressions changed slightly. After they came to their senses, the two of them looked at each other with grave expressions. Then, one of them turned around and said, ¡°Great Prophet, can you give us some time to think about it?¡± Su Ming nodded, then turned around and left the dungeon with Zelda. Once they left the dungeon, Su Ming did not turn around to look at Zelda. Instead, he said, ¡°How many Alliance soldiers do you think they have?¡± Zelda frowned slightly when she heard that. At first, she felt strange, but she quickly reacted. The attitude of the two Elves just now had actually explained something. If the tribe behind them did not have any other reinforcements from the Alliance, they would definitely not have reacted that way, and they would definitely not have given Su Ming time to think about it. After all, he still needed time to consider whether to say something he did not have. Zelda frowned and said, ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯ll be a lot.¡± ¡°Moreover, the Elf tribe in that area is probably still in chaos. It¡¯s either an internal riot or an invasion from an external tribe.¡± After a short pause, Zelda added, ¡°In my opinion, the latter is more likely.¡± Su Ming quirked his eyebrows and cast a slightly surprised look at Zelda. ¡°Why?¡± Zelda muttered to herself before asking, ¡°Great Prophet, have you ever seen any conflicts among our Elven race?¡± When Su Ming heard that, he immediately came to a realization. ¡°Elves were different from other races. Although they didn¡¯t admit it, they had a sense of superiority in front of other races. ¡°And this sense of superiority made them united. ¡°If it wasn¡¯t a big problem, they wouldn¡¯t have any internal riots.¡± ¡°Besides, if there¡¯s an internal conflict,¡± Zelda continued, ¡°they probably wouldn¡¯t have the time to ask us to join their tribe as a subordinate tribe. ¡°I¡¯m guessing that they¡¯re in a situation where they¡¯re in conflict with the nearby tribes, but they can still deal with it. ¡°Only then will they have the time to send those letters to us, and at the same time, delay their actions against us. ¡°Because they themselves are also held back by some things.¡± When Su Ming heard this, he nodded. ¡°Based on what you¡¯re saying, the two Elves just now should have had the intention of stalling for time.¡± Zelda took a deep breath and nodded with a frown. ¡°It should be like this.¡± When Su Ming heard that, he nodded and asked, ¡°Have you figured out how to get to their tribe and the situation on the way?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Zelda said, ¡°I¡¯ve figured it out.¡± Su Ming suddenly turned around and cast a glance at the dungeon not too far away. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then we¡¯ll wait for commander Dishan to complete the construction of the city at this stage before we set off for the expedition!¡± Su Ming suddenly smiled and said. Zelda¡¯s expression changed when she heard that. Even though there were still many hesitations and thoughts in her heart, when she heard Su Ming¡¯s words, she still nodded her head decisively. Zelda¡¯s experience told him that she should just leave the decision to the Prophet. ¡°Commander Zelda, I¡¯ll have to trouble you for the next few days.¡± As Su Ming spoke, he nodded slightly at Zelda to show her respect. Zelda was stunned for a moment, but she quickly reacted and bowed. ¡°It¡¯s my duty to relieve the Prophet¡¯s worries.¡± Su Ming smiled and did not continue the topic. Instead, he walked straight toward the town square. Once he returned to the square in the town, the first thing Su Ming did was to look for Dishan. When Dishan saw Su Ming, he first bowed respectfully before he brought out a set of equipment. [Qinglan Longsword] [Level: 0] [Attack: +65] [Attack Speed: +5] [Made by the Dwarf clan¡¯s chief, Dishan. It can cut through iron like mud.] Chapter 137 - 137 Free Equipment 137 Free Equipment Other than this longsword, there were a few other pieces of equipment, all of which were the equipment that Qinglan had started. Green Orchid Robe [Level: 0] [Defense +45] [Agility +7] In fact, Su Ming felt that the attributes of this equipment were almost on par with many level 20 equipment. Tthe other pieces of equipment had similar attributes. However, it seemed that because they were level 0, these equipment did not have any ratings like other equipment. As he thought about it, Su Ming put all the equipment into his bag. Then, he raised his head and looked at Dishan, who was in front of him, and asked, ¡°Leader Dishan, how long do you think you¡¯ll need to complete this stage of work?¡± When Dishan heard that, he was slightly stunned. However, when he saw the slightly serious expression on Su Ming¡¯s face, his expression immediately turned serious as well. ¡°Lord Prophet, according to my estimates, we will need another four to five days to complete this stage of construction.¡± After a short pause, Dishan tried to ask, ¡°The Great Prophet asked us to do something else.¡± Su Ming cast him a glance. After some thought, he decided not to hide his plan from Dishan and told him about his plan to attack the other Elf tribe. After hearing the whole story, Dishan was stunned for a moment. After he came back to his senses, he gritted his teeth. ¡°This bunch of guys really deserve to be beaten!¡± ¡°Great Prophet, if you and your warriors are lacking any equipment or need anything, just tell us!¡± When Su Ming heard that, he smiled and nodded. After bidding farewell to Dishan, Su Ming found Blackie Susan in his friend list and called her to share his location. When he took it, Su Ming realized that Su Xiaoshan had even turned on the voice chat for him. ¡°Brother, what are you doing? Little Yixue¡¯s bringing me to fight some monsters, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Su Ming shook his head helplessly and only said one simple sentence. ¡°I¡¯ve finished forging your equipment, do you want it?¡± There was a moment of silence on the other end of the phone, then Su Xiaoshan¡¯s voice rang out. ¡°I want it! Brother, brother! Wait for me, I¡¯m coming to find you now!¡± When Su Ming heard that, he shook his head helplessly and said, ¡°No need, I¡¯ll come to you directly.¡± Once he finished speaking, Su Ming looked at the map for a while and soon found their location. Sure enough, the two of them were still in the wild forest. However, they did not go deep into the forest. They only stayed on the outskirts. It seemed that Chen Yixue was wholeheartedly helping Su Xiaoshan level up. As he thought about it, Su Ming quickly got on Da Bai and rode toward Su Xiaoshan. During this process, Su Ming ran into a few other players. His reaction was similar to Chen Yixue¡¯s when she first saw him. When the players saw him, they were shocked and in disbelief. After slowly coming to their senses, these players all treated him as an NPC. For example, when Su Ming rode on Da Bai and galloped past them, the two female players beside him had stars in their eyes. ¡°Wow, look at that NPC! He¡¯s so handsome!¡± ¡°Yeah, yeah, how can there be such a handsome NPC? Is he from the Elf Valley over there?¡± ¡°¡­¡± It seemed that his current outfit would not be able to link him to Night Blade, who was on the leaderboard. When Su Ming thought of this, he suddenly lifted his head and looked at the Turtle on Mike¡¯s back. Well, that is if they could not see it. After that, Su Ming quickly arrived at Su Xiaoshan¡¯s location. There were not many players in this area of the forest. In this area, even the outermost area had relatively high level creatures. Without the players from the closed beta, the new players would probably be killed by these monsters with one slap. Therefore, there were only Su Xiaoshan and Chen Yixue in the entire outer area. When Su Xiaoshan saw Su Ming running over from the distance, a smile immediately appeared on her face and she quickly walked over to him. ¡°Brother, brother! You¡¯ve finally come.¡± When Su Xiaoshan said this, her face was a little excited, and her eyes were full of anticipation. Su Ming cast her a glance and shook his head slightly, feeling a little helpless. He knew very well that Su Xiaoshan¡¯s welcoming look was not directed at him. instead, they were after the equipment in his backpack. Su Ming knew this very well and did not beat around the bush. He immediately handed over the equipment that Dishan had finished forging. Su Xiaoshan took the equipment and looked at its attributes, and her mouth opened wide. The look of anticipation in his eyes turned into shock and surprise. ¡°Brother! The attributes of this equipment were a little too strong, right? Why is he so powerful?¡± Su Ming cast her a glance and said, ¡°This is the only time.¡± Su Xiaoshan immediately nodded. ¡°Of course, of course. With this set of equipment and Little Yixue helping me level up, I¡¯ll definitely catch up to you very soon.¡± Su Ming quirked his eyebrows and a small smile appeared on his lips. ¡°Oh, really? I¡¯m looking forward to it.¡± Su Xiaoshan chuckled and did not say anything else. Instead, she put on her new equipment with excitement. Feeling the sudden increase in her attributes after putting on her new equipment, Su Xiaoshan¡¯s expression became even more excited. He immediately raised his Qinglan Longsword and charged toward a wild boar monster at the side. After an afternoon of fighting monsters above her level, Su Xiaoshan¡¯s level had reached Level 5, which was almost higher than most of the newbies. In addition, the equipment she was wearing was a full set of Qinglan equipment with excellent attributes. Su Ming felt that the wild boar was only at Level 10, so it was unlikely to be Su Xiaoshan¡¯s opponent. With that thought in mind, Su Ming no longer bothered himself with her and walked straight to Chen Yixue. When Chen Yixue saw Su Ming walking toward her, an awkward expression appeared on her face. Once she regained her senses, she lifted her head slightly and looked at Su Ming, who was standing before her. ¡°Great Prophet, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Su Ming cast her a glance, and a faint hint of helplessness flashed past his eyes. However, to prevent her from feeling even more awkward, Su Ming did not bring up those nonsensical things again. Su Ming opened his mouth and was just about to speak when he suddenly heard ghostly wails and wolf howls coming from not too far away. ¡°Help! Help me! Brother! And Little Yixue, come and save me!¡± Su Ming and Chen Yixue were stunned at the same time and turned their heads in the direction of the voice. Chapter 138 - 138 Shen Yi 138 Shen Yi Then, the two of them saw a scene that left them speechless. Holding a full set of Qinglan equipment, he looked at the fully armed Su Xiaoshan, who was running around with a small wild boar on her head. Su Ming took a closer look and realized that Su Xiaoshan¡¯s talent in gaming was so bad that it was terrifying. Be it awareness or positioning, they were completely unsuited for this game. Su Ming shook his head helplessly. He took out the Cloud Piercing Bow and killed the small wild boar with one shot. Su Xiaoshan heaved a long sigh of relief when she saw that the small wild boar that was chasing her was finally taken care of. She sat on the ground and gasped for breath. Su Ming shook his head and no longer bothered himself with her. He turned his head around to look at Chen Yixue. With Su Xiaoshan¡¯s interruption, the awkwardness between the two of them dissipated a lot. Chen Yixue cast a glance at Su Ming. after a moment of hesitation, she said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Great Prophet. I shouldn¡¯t be angry with you because of this.¡± Su Ming shook his head and said, ¡°I should be the one lying to you.¡± Chen Yixue paused for a moment, as if she had thought of something, and suddenly asked, ¡°Then, Great Prophet, did you come here just to give Xiaoshan her equipment?¡± When Su Ming heard that, he remembered the reason why he had come here. His expression turned more serious. When she saw the change in Su Ming¡¯s expression, Chen Yixue was slightly stunned. Once she came to her senses, her expression became slightly serious. There was also a hint of curiosity on her face when she looked at Su Ming. Su Ming took some time to organize his thoughts before he said, ¡°Actually, I didn¡¯t come here just to give her equipment. ¡°There¡¯s another important reason¡­ ¡°Do you still remember the two Elves I found in the forest?¡± Su Ming asked after a slight pause. Chen Yixue heard this and nodded, ¡°I remember. Why are you suddenly talking about them?¡± As she said this, Chen Yixue¡¯s expression suddenly turned cold, ¡°They ran away?¡± Su Ming shook his head and said, ¡°We¡¯ve decided to officially start a war with their tribe.¡± Once Su Ming told her the reason why he came over, Chen Yixue was unable to react to his words for a moment. Chen Yixue was stunned for a while, but her expression quickly became excited. ¡°Great Prophet, do you mean that I can lead an army to war again?!¡± Chen Yixue¡¯s voice was full of anticipation and excitement when she said this. When he heard that, Su Ming immediately nodded and said with a smile, ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± After a slight pause, Su Ming added, ¡°But not today. We¡¯ll have to wait until this phase of the current town is over before we can officially declare war. ¡°This process will take about four to five days.¡± Hearing this, Chen Yixue immediately nodded her head like pounding garlic. ¡°I understand! Great Prophet, you must inform me in advance when the time comes!¡± When Su Ming heard that, he smiled and nodded. Then, he seemed to have thought of something and said, ¡°Oh right, there¡¯s one more thing.¡± Chen Yixue was extremely excited. After hearing this, she immediately nodded. ¡°Alright, Great Prophet. If you have anything to say, just say it!¡± Su Ming nodded and asked, ¡°What do you want to eat for dinner?¡± Chen Yixue¡¯s smile instantly froze. She looked at Su Ming with a slightly resigned look before she said, ¡°Big Brother Su Ming, can you not change the topic so quickly?¡± ¡­ Once Su Ming delivered the equipment and told Chen Yixue everything, he immediately contacted Shen Yi. After an entire afternoon of fighting monsters and leveling up together, the students in their class finally made the decision to explore this world for a while. Once they made their decision, Shen Yi immediately contacted Su Ming. ¡°Su Ming, where are you now?¡± Yiran asked. When Su Ming saw Shen Yi¡¯s message, he thought about it for a moment before he shared his location with her. Shen Yi quickly picked it up, and her voice came from the other end. ¡°Su Ming, have you finished settling all your matters?¡± ¡°Mmm,¡± Su Ming said, then continued, ¡°wait for me where you are. I¡¯ll come and find you now.¡± Shen Yi¡¯s location was not too far away from Su Ming¡¯s Elf Valley. It was in the middle of the road between the Elf Valley and the mine. Su Ming had Da Bai travel at full speed, and in just slightly more than an hour, Su Ming had already arrived at his destination. This was a plains, and there was nothing to hide in the surroundings. There were some low-level monsters nearby, and some new players were farming here. Su Ming could already see Shen Yi in the crowd from a distance. She was really a little eye-catching. A newbie¡¯s outfit could only be described as plain. However, when Shen Yi was wearing it, the clothes seemed to have become more advanced, and her entire temperament seemed to have an extraordinary beauty. Upon a closer look, the people who were farming monsters around them were not focused on farming. Many of them were secretly sizing up Shen Yi. Some people could not help but discuss with Shen Yi in low voices. ¡°Isn¡¯t this too good? How much has he improved his looks? ¡°That¡¯s right. It shouldn¡¯t be this good in real life. Otherwise, it would be too exaggerated. ¡°Tsk, tsk. If it¡¯s this good in real life, I¡¯ll do a handstand and eat sh*t.¡± When he heard the last person¡¯s words, Su Ming could not help but shake his head slightly. If he could keep his promise, he would have gone to the toilet now. Because Su Ming could clearly see that Shen Yi¡¯s face had not been adjusted. Similarly, she did not lower the price. Shen Yi was using her real face, and she did not make any adjustments. When Shen Yi saw Su Ming, her eyes instantly lit up and she waved in his direction. Upon seeing this scene, the people around them could not help but look over. Then, their gazes became even more shocked. Su Ming¡¯s current appearance was a blow to them, who were currently poor and penniless. If Su Ming could be said to be an unparalleled hero who had descended from the sky, then they would be passersby in the crowd who could only watch as he took the female lead away. Once Su Ming arrived in front of Shen Yi on Da Bai¡¯s back, the crowd that had surrounded Shen Yi to strike up a conversation with her also dispersed. There was also a hint of respect in their eyes when they looked at Su Ming. ¡°Let¡¯s go? There are a lot of people here, so it¡¯s not very convenient.¡± As Su Ming spoke, he extended his hand toward Shen Yi. Shen Yi was slightly taken aback, then she chuckled softly and also extended her hand toward Su Ming. Chapter 139 - 139 Another World 139 Another World Su Ming only gave a light pull and Shen Yi was pulled onto Da Bai¡¯s back. Under normal circumstances, Da Bai would be rather resistant and not like it if anyone other than Su Ming sat on it. It did not even like people who were close to Su Ming, like Su Xiaoshan just now. When Su Xiaoshan came up, big white even snorted a few times to show his resistance, but Su Xiaoshan took it as a welcome signal. However, after Shen Yi came up, not only did Da Bai not show any dissatisfaction, he even took the initiative to bend down a little so that Shen Yi could sit more comfortably. This scene also surprised Su Ming slightly, and a hint of surprise flashed in his eyes. Shen Yi did not seem to have noticed this, and she patted Da Bai¡¯s back after she sat down. ¡°It looks fierce, but it seems to have a good temper.¡± Su Ming shook his head helplessly and said, ¡°You¡¯re the only one who would think so.¡± Shen Yi¡¯s brows rose and she did not express her opinion. She then asked, ¡°Won¡¯t you be delaying your own leveling by coming to me like this?¡± When Su Ming heard this, he shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s alright. I don¡¯t have anything to do today. That¡¯s why I¡¯m fine.¡± When Shen Yi heard this, she nodded and said, ¡°Where are you planning to take me next?¡± Su Ming had already thought of an answer to this question. When he heard Shen Yi¡¯s question, he immediately answered, ¡°Mm, you can go to my tribe first and join my camp. When I¡¯m free during this period, I can also bring you to level up.¡± At first, Shen Yi looked at Su Ming in surprise and asked, ¡°You already have your own tribe? Isn¡¯t this a little too fast?¡± When Su Ming heard that, he chuckled softly and said, ¡°During this period of time, I¡¯ve gained some convenience by using my identity as a closed beta player.¡± When Shen Yi heard this, she first nodded her head. Then, she seemed to have thought of something and asked, ¡°Oh right, I suddenly thought of a question. ¡°Even if you¡¯re a closed beta player, your level is still ridiculously high compared to the others. You¡¯re ten levels higher than the second-place player.¡± when he heard this question, Su Ming gave it some thought and gave a rather reasonable answer. ¡°My luck is better. The resources at my birth point are very rich, and I just happened to run into a few good missions, so I leveled up continuously. ¡°Plus, I spend most of my free time in the game, so it¡¯s normal for me to have a higher score than them.¡± This was the answer Su Ming had thought of when he saw the ranking list. Although it still did not make sense, it could at least explain the situation clearly. When Shen Yi heard this, she nodded and did not continue to ask this question. After that, the two of them chatted as they rushed to the town outside the Elf Valley. However, what surprised Su Ming was that the moment he and Shen Yi reached the town, they ran into Zelda and Dishan, who were walking side by side. When the two of them saw Su Ming and Shen Yi walking over, they were both slightly stunned. Dishan cast a glance at Zelda, then at Shen Yi, who was standing behind Su Ming. His expression was a little strange. Once Zelda regained her senses, a smile appeared on her face and she quickly walked up to Su Ming. ¡°Great Prophet, you¡¯re back?¡± When Su Ming heard that, he nodded and said, ¡°Zelda, why are you here all of a sudden? Is there something wrong?¡± He asked. As he spoke, Su Ming flipped himself over and carried Shen Yi down as well. Zelda nodded and said, ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s really a matter. ¡°I simply thought that we¡¯re going to finish our work in a few days, so I came to see the progress of the town¡¯s construction and chat with Chief Dishan.¡± When Su Ming heard that, he nodded in understanding. At this moment, Zelda turned her head to look at Shen Yi. Her eyes moved slightly, but her expression was normal. She asked, ¡°Great Prophet, may I know who this is?¡± Su Ming let out an ¡®oh¡¯. He was just about to introduce them when Shen Yi spoke up. ¡°Hello, Ms. Zelda. I¡¯m Yiran, a friend of the Prophet.¡± As she spoke, Shen Yi nodded at Zelda. Zelda was stunned at first, but then he smiled and nodded. ¡°Hello, Yiran. You know my name is Zelda. You don¡¯t have to be so polite when you address me in the future. You can just call me by my name.¡± Su Ming did not know why, but the two of them seemed to be having a good time on the surface. But when he looked at the two people in front of him, he kept having a feeling that there was an undercurrent surging. Su Ming frowned in confusion and shook his head. It must be an illusion. With that thought in mind, Su Ming turned around and looked at Zelda. ¡°Commander Zelda, she is preparing to join our tribe and become one of us. ¡°I¡¯ll need your permission.¡± Zelda was stunned for a moment, then she shook her head and said, ¡°Great Prophet, you can decide on such a small matter yourself. Why do you have to tell me?¡± When Su Ming heard this, his expression became slightly more serious. ¡°Of course, I still need to inform you and get your permission. After all, you are the commander of the Elf Valley.¡± Zelda¡¯s expression was a little complicated. The two of them chatted for a while more before bidding each other farewell. Su Ming brought Shen Yi and walked into the Elf Valley. As he walked, he introduced, ¡°The area outside this place is the town that we are currently building. It should be used as a residential area in the future.¡± The interior of the Elf Valley is like a backyard. Shen Yi nodded her head slightly as she listened to Su Ming¡¯s story. During this process, the two of them gradually approached the Elf Valley. ¡°Su Ming, why do i feel like that NPC just now doesn¡¯t look like an NPC?¡± Shen Yi¡¯s expression changed slightly and she suddenly asked. When Su Ming heard that, he was momentarily stunned. He raised his eyebrows slightly and looked at Shen Yi, who was standing in front of him. he asked curiously, ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± When Shen Yi heard this, she shook her head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know how to put it, but I just feel that Commander Zelda wasn¡¯t just an NPC. There was also Leader Dishan. ¡°When I was talking to her just now, I could clearly feel the various emotions coming from her. It was as if I could clearly sense her various emotions.¡± When Su Ming heard that, he thought about it. Su Ming rubbed the center of his brows and said, ¡°To be honest, I have the same feeling.¡± ¡°Sometimes, when I was in the game, I felt that this wasn¡¯t an illusory game world, but a real world.¡± Chapter 140 - 140 Shen Yis Talent 140 Shen Yi¡¯s Talent Su Ming had this feeling ever since he entered the game. If not for the fact that he knew that the game world would indeed merge with the real world in the later stages. He would probably be delirious by this thing. However, now that he knew that this game world would merge with reality in the future, he did not have so many strange thoughts. At that moment, Su Ming was actually treating these so-called NPCs as real people. Otherwise, why would he have spent so much effort on subduing the Long Wild Tribe? He was conquered by force and invaded by the spirit of the hostage? After Shen Yi heard his words, she was obviously a little surprised. Shen Yi could not help but cast a glance at Su Ming before she asked in a probing manner, ¡°So, you¡¯re saying that we can treat the NPCs in this game world as real people?¡± When Su Ming heard that, he nodded and said, ¡°Yeah, I think the game is quite intelligent.¡± ¡°The NPCs in the game look like real people. If you treat them like real people, you might be able to adapt to the game better.¡± When she heard this, Shen Yi was slightly enlightened and said, ¡°Oh, I think I understand now.¡± Once he brought Shen Yi to the Elf Valley, Su Ming brought her to the management center of the valley. Every new member of the Elf Valley had to be registered before being recorded. Once he registered Shen Yi¡¯s name, Su Ming also registered his sister, Su Xiaoshan. Then, Shen Yi lifted her head and looked at Su Ming in surprise. ¡°In my personal panel, there¡¯s a title of Elf Valley at the back.¡± When Su Ming heard her words, he smiled and nodded. ¡°That means you¡¯re mine.¡± The moment Su Ming finished speaking, he immediately noticed that something was off, and he could not help but be slightly stunned. Shen Yi also reacted and could not help but be stunned. The expressions of the two of them instantly became a little strange, and a strange atmosphere slowly brewed between the two of them. However, he did not let this atmosphere last for long. Su Ming immediately said, ¡°Since you¡¯ve completed the registration, let¡¯s hurry up and help you level up.¡± Shen Yi first nodded, but then she seemed to have thought of something and quickly said, ¡°I don¡¯t think so. I remember that Commander Zelda said that you have other plans during this period.¡± When he heard that, Su Ming shook his head helplessly and said, ¡°That¡¯s a matter for a few days later. The preparations have been done by others, so I don¡¯t have to worry about them.¡± When she heard him, Shen Yi first cast a suspicious glance at Su Ming. When she saw Su Ming nodding his head with a serious expression and that he did not seem to be lying, she said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to trouble¡­¡± Su Ming rubbed the center of his brows and rolled his eyes helplessly, causing Shen Yi to giggle. After that, Su Ming brought Shen Yi to a Lake outside the forest. The place where Chen Yixue brought Su Xiaoshan to level up was quite a distance away. Su Ming did not want Su Xiaoshan to see him bringing Shen Yi to level up. Otherwise, according to that little girl¡¯s character, she would probably have to come up with another 10000-word plot in her head. After that, Su Ming brought Shen Yi to the lake. In this lake, the monsters that would usually spawn were around level 20 to 30. To Su Ming, it was something that he could easily solve. However, he was not here to kill monsters for fun. He was here to help Shen Yi level up. Therefore, he still had to exercise some restraint when it came to killing monsters. With that thought in mind, Su Ming lured over a rank 20 crab monster, took out his Cloud Piercing Bow, and shot an arrow at it. The crab monster¡¯s health bar had dropped by nearly half. Su Ming drew his bow again. Once he shot the arrow, the crab monster¡¯s blood ran out. When he saw this, Su Ming quickly turned around and looked at Shen Yi, who was by his side, and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go up and try. Although the crab¡¯s attack power is very high, its attack speed is very slow. Just pay attention to avoid its attacks.¡± When he said this, Su Ming also picked up the sword in his hand, ready to support Shen Yi at any time. With Su Xiaoshan¡¯s performance, Su Ming did not dare to let Shen Yi farm monsters on her own. Otherwise, if she was accidentally killed by the crab, she would have no one to reason with. After all, Shen Yi was only at the fifth rank. However, just as Su Ming was prepared to attack at any moment, he saw a scene that shocked him. Shen Yi¡¯s sword flickered, and she suddenly stabbed the crab¡¯s abdomen. A -6 damage figure appeared above crab¡¯s head. At the same time, it was also enraged, and it waved its pincers, trying to clamp down on Shen Yi. However, Shen Yi had already dodged and retreated after she had stabbed with her sword. Crab¡¯s attack missed, and before he could make a second move, Shen Yi¡¯s second sword had already arrived. Another successful strike, and another -6 damage figure appeared on top of crab¡¯s head. Following that, Shen Yi used a somewhat ethereal method to continuously stab and dodge, toying with the crab in the palm of her hand. The crab only had a thin layer of health left, and after Shen Yi¡¯s continuous attacks, it was soon completely drained. With a plop, the crab¡¯s body immediately collapsed. Shen Yi¡¯s experience bar, which was already halfway through Level 5, had also reached Level 6 after killing the crab. Shen Yi put away her sword and looked at Su Ming in surprise. She said, this method of leveling up is so efficient! Su Ming opened his mouth and cast a glance at Shen Yi. His face was filled with suspicion. ¡°is this really your first time playing this game?¡± Shen Yi¡¯s set of movements just now, even if it was someone who often played games, they might not be able to do it so skillfully. Whether it was dodging or the timing of the sword, he basically had the best control. If an ordinary person came, even if they knew what to do, they would not be able to do it as perfectly as Shen Yi. However, if it was Su Xiaoshan, she would have been dead by the time crab¡¯s first stab was made. As he thought about it, Su Ming could not help but shake his head slightly. ¡®Forget it, let¡¯s not compare like this.¡¯ This was indeed a little cruel to Su Xiaoshan. When Shen Yi heard Su Ming¡¯s question, she naturally nodded her head and said, ¡°Then it must be his first time playing this game.¡± ¡°But I¡¯ve played as many games as you do, so I have some foundation.¡± Chapter 141 - 141 Quick Upgrade 141 Quick Upgrade When Su Ming heard this, he nodded his head and accepted Shen Yi¡¯s explanation. In the next two to three hours, the two of them repeated this process, and the crabs fell one after another. During this process, Shen Yi¡¯s level had been constantly increasing at a rapid pace, and she was even close to level nine. From the looks of it, he would soon be approaching the great barrier of rank 10. Such a leveling speed was enough to make him stand out among all the open beta players. However, when she was about to reach level 10, Shen Yi¡¯s experience had obviously slowed down. It was common knowledge that the higher the level, the harder it was to level up. In the beginning, Shen Yi only needed to deal with about three crabs to level up, and it took her less than an hour. But in the end, even if she killed six or seven crabs, she would not be able to level up. Therefore, after killing another crab and raising her level to level nine, Shen Yi shouted for them to stop. ¡°Forget it. Let¡¯s end it here for today. I feel that even if I continue like this, the speed of my improvement will be very slow.¡± When Su Ming heard that, he was slightly taken aback, then he said, ¡°But even so, it¡¯s still faster than you killing monsters and leveling up yourself, right?¡± When Shen Yi heard this, she shook her head and smiled, ¡°There¡¯s really no need. If this continues, not only will I level up slowly, but it¡¯ll also be a waste of your time. I¡¯m quite embarrassed.¡± Su Ming nodded and said, ¡°Alright then.¡± Just as he was about to say something, Shen Yi¡¯s expression suddenly froze, and her eyes were looking forward with a hollow look. Su Ming was stunned for a moment, but he soon came to his senses. Shen Yi must have received a message from the game. After a while, Shen Yi¡¯s eyes regained their light. she looked at Su Ming, who was in front of her, and said, ¡°My classmates are looking for me. I¡¯ll go and find them first. You can go and do your own things.¡± ¡°The place isn¡¯t far, I can live by myself.¡± When Su Ming heard that, he nodded. ¡°Alright, then go.¡± Shen Yi smiled. She had just turned around and taken a few steps when she suddenly remembered something. She turned around to look at Su Ming and said, ¡°Do you want to come to my family¡¯s restaurant for dinner tonight?¡± when Su Ming heard that, he was momentarily stunned. ¡°Ah?¡± Shen Yi furrowed her brows and pretended to be unhappy, ¡°Is it that hard to answer?¡± Su Ming scratched his head and said after some thought, ¡°Hmm, do you mind if my sister comes along?¡± Shen Yi was stunned for a moment before she burst out laughing. What was there to mind? She said, ¡°I can¡¯t wait to get to know her. ¡°Then it¡¯s a deal,¡± She continued after a short pause. When Su Ming heard that, he nodded. After that, Shen Yi turned around and left. After Su Ming thought about it for a while, he headed straight for the town. In fact, when he started the open beta today, he already had some ideas that he wanted to realize. However, he had been busy dealing with this matter for the entire afternoon. Now that Shen Yi had left, he could also go and take care of these things. Very soon, Su Ming arrived at the entrance to the town. However, the moment Su Ming reached the entrance of the town, he saw Mike talking to a player with a serious expression on his face. After conversing for a while, the player sighed, shook his head, and left the town entrance. When Su Ming saw this, he quirked his brows slightly, then quickly walked over. After Su Ming patted Mike¡¯s shoulder, Mike immediately reacted and bowed respectfully to Su Ming. Su Ming waved his hand, indicating that there was no need for that. He then asked, ¡°What did that adventurer say to you?¡± Hearing this, Mike immediately said, ¡°It¡¯s like this, Great Prophet.¡± ¡°That guy just now said that he wanted to join our warrior unit. I saw that he had a petite figure and didn¡¯t seem to have any talent, so I rejected him.¡± When Su Ming heard that, he was first slightly stunned, then he could not help but shake his head. ¡°Okay, then you can go to the side and rest for a while. I¡¯ll take over your position.¡± When Su Ming gave him the task, he had originally intended to let him have more of these players work for the Elf Valley. Unfortunately, Mike seemed to have interpreted this help as choosing the players to help with the standard of choosing Warriors. Hence, Mike did not seem to have any results after an entire afternoon. As he thought about it, Su Ming went to where the Mike was standing and stood still on Da Bai. The Elf Valley and this modern town were the most attractive places in this area. Many players who had reincarnated in this area would subconsciously come to explore this area to see if there were any missions suitable for them. That was why, not long after Su Ming rode on Da Bai and stood tall, a group of players came over carefully. Su Ming swept his gaze across them. The average level of these people was only around rank 4 or 5. They first looked at Su Ming, who was on Da Bai¡¯s back, with respect, then their leader asked tentatively, ¡°My Lord, is there anything I can do to help you?¡± Some of the players behind him seemed to be dissatisfied with his overly respectful attitude. They immediately snorted coldly and said, ¡°Why are you being so polite to an NPC? It¡¯s just a bunch of data.¡± As soon as the man finished speaking, he felt a strong sense of oppression locking on him, making him feel a little flustered. But very quickly, this feeling disappeared. He shook his head in confusion. Although he could not figure out the source of the pressure, he was no longer as domineering as before. Su Ming patted Da Bai, who was beneath him, and had it retract its aura as a Tiger King. He then looked at the player called Second Senior Brother, who had just asked the question, and said flatly, ¡°Where are you guys from?¡± It was a very standard male broadcaster¡¯s accent, and it made people feel that he must be a very good voice actor. When Second Senior Brother heard that, he first let out a sigh of relief because of Su Ming¡¯s rather friendly tone, then he said, ¡°We¡¯ve come from a mysterious world.¡± ¡°I came here to experience a different life.¡± When Su Ming heard that, he put on a dignified expression and nodded. He had gotten used to being a Great Prophet, and he was already used to doing things like this. ¡°You just said that you want to help our tribe, right?¡± Second Senior Brother and the players behind him quickly nodded and said with excitement, ¡°Yes, if you have any task for us, we will do our best to complete it!¡± Chapter 142 - 142 Issuing a Mission 142 Issuing a Mission When Su Ming heard that, he first nodded, then a contemplative look appeared on his face. He then said, ¡°If you put it that way, I do have a thought that I would like you to help me complete.¡± When they heard Su Ming¡¯s words, the group of people before him, led by Second Senior Brother, instantly became excited. ¡°My respected Lord, please tell us what you want us to do! We¡¯ll definitely do a good job!¡± When he said this, Second Senior Brother¡¯s face was full of excitement and a strong sense of expectation. In fact, they had heard that many people had tried to come to the town near the Elf Valley to accept quests. Unfortunately, after their attempts and experiments, they discovered that the NPCs in this town did not seem to issue missions. Many of them came in high spirits but left in low spirits. Not only that, but they also wasted their precious time to level up. Therefore, when he suggested that they come over to try their luck, many people in the team raised objections. Fortunately, he had decided to come here and try it out in the end. And now, was this not his attempt and the best result? ¡®I¡¯m indeed the chosen one!¡¯ That was what Second Senior Brother thought. As he thought about it, he looked at the team members behind him. After receiving his gaze, the team members all gave him a thumbs up. Su Ming looked at these people¡¯s wonderful performance and fought back the urge to laugh. The expression on his face was still as serious as ever. In that case, I would like to give you a very important task. Hearing this, Second Senior Brother¡¯s expression suddenly became serious. ¡°Your Excellency, please speak!¡± Su Ming nodded and said, ¡°Recently, our tribe has been attacked and harassed by a mysterious tribe. ¡°Their harassment has already affected our normal lives to a certain extent. As the tribe¡¯s Prophet, I naturally can not tolerate such things happening again and again.¡± After a slight pause, Su Ming¡¯s expression turned serious. ¡°So, I want you to go to that tribe and help me probe the situation of the other tribe. ¡°If you can complete the mission, I will definitely give you a generous reward.¡± When he heard this, Second Senior Brother¡¯s eyes instantly lit up with excitement and he immediately wrapped his fist in his palm toward Su Ming. ¡°Great Prophet, thank you for your trust. We promise to complete the mission perfectly!¡± After a short pause, he seemed to have thought of something and suddenly asked, ¡°By the way, Great Prophet, where is the tribe?¡± When Su Ming heard this, he immediately sent the location of the other Elf tribe according to the Elven hunters¡¯ test. During this time, the Elven hunters had been trying to find out more about the other tribe. However, due to the sensitivity of the Elven hunters¡¯ identity, they had no way of entering the other party¡¯s territory. As a result, they were unable to obtain a lot of crucial information. That was why, under such circumstances, Su Ming thought about whether he could let the players enter the other party¡¯s tribe as adventurers to check out the situation. Second Senior Brother¡¯s expression changed slightly when he received the location of the mission. ¡°Great Prophet, isn¡¯t this quest point a little too far? It¡¯ll probably take a few hours to get there. Let¡¯s run.¡± Before he could finish speaking, Su Ming had already brought out a long sword and a breastplate. ¡°This is the reward i¡¯ll give you after you complete the mission.¡± There was a moment of silence in the studio, then, ¡°Gulp!¡± ¡°Gulp!¡± ¡°¡­¡± The sound of people swallowing their saliva rang out continuously in the field. Everyone¡¯s gazes were fixed on the long sword and armor Su Ming brought out. Even though they could not see the attributes and levels of the two pieces of equipment yet. However, the players could tell just by looking at its mighty appearance and exquisite lines. This was definitely one of the best equipment he could come into contact with in the early stages of the game! Second Senior Brother suddenly nodded. ¡°Of course we¡¯ll go through fire and water without hesitation!¡± Su Ming ignored his ability to change his expression. Once he held back his laughter, he nodded with a serious expression. ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, you guys should set off quickly.¡± ¡°Remember, there will be many dangers on your way. You must avoid them. I¡¯ll be waiting for you to bring back the news.¡± When Su Ming said those words, his expression was incredibly solemn, and there was a solemn air about him. Hearing this, Second Senior Brother and his friends behind him were slightly excited. ¡°Good! Great Prophet, we promise to complete the mission!¡± ¡°I promise to complete the task. I will not let the Great Prophet down!¡± ¡°¡­¡± After the group of people solemnly said these words, they quickly turned around and left the town, heading in the direction of the quest point. Once they left, Mike, who had long since been dumbfounded, walked over and looked at Su Ming. He said slowly, ¡°So that¡¯s what you meant, Great Prophet.¡± When Su Ming heard that, he nodded his head faintly. Then, he looked at Mike and said, ¡°You, don¡¯t always judge people by their appearance.¡± ¡°Some people may look weak, but they have their own strengths. You have to find out each of their strengths and give them the right tasks so that our soldiers can save energy.¡± Hearing this, Mike suddenly had an expression of deep agreement and nodded seriously. ¡°I understand, Great Prophet!¡± Once he finished speaking, Mike looked at Su Ming and could not help but ask, ¡°So, Great Prophet, did you give them the mission because you chose them? Are they suitable for the mission?¡± Just as Mike finished speaking, another adventurer walked over. Su Ming cast him a glance and a smile appeared on his face. After that, he began to entertain these adventurers. Su Ming¡¯s face was stern. ¡°I have an important task for you. Test out their tribe. There will be a generous reward for you.¡± After that, Mike watched Su Ming use the same words to make a few groups of people who came to get their tasks happily go to another Elf tribe. Mike¡¯s mouth opened wide in shock, and the corner of his mouth twitched. Once another wave of people left, he could not help but walk to Su Ming¡¯s side. Chapter 143 - 143 Loner Has Guessed It 143 Loner Has Guessed It ¡°Great Prophet, what are you doing?¡± When Mike asked this, his face was full of doubt. He could not understand why the Great Prophet would give the same task to so many people. Would that not waste a lot of good equipment? The point was, did the Great Prophet have so many rewards to give out? When he heard this, Su Ming quirked his eyebrows slightly and cast him a strange look. ¡°What I mean is, do you think that a small team can complete this so-called exploration mission?¡± Hearing this, Mike was slightly stunned at first, and then he remembered the distance from the town in the Elf Valley to the Elf tribe. There would also be all kinds of monsters and dangers along the way. After a while, Mike hesitantly shook his head and said, ¡°If we let them walk all the way. ¡°I don¡¯t think they can make it all the way to the end.¡± Su Ming nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s precisely because of this that I let so many people take on the same mission.¡± ¡°With enough people, there will be enough room for error. ¡°Under such circumstances, even if most of them can¡¯t complete the task, there will always be one or two lucky ones.¡± When Mike heard this, he suddenly came to a realization. He did not have any other opinions about Su Ming¡¯s actions. Otherwise, if it was someone else, they might have found Su Ming¡¯s actions to be strange and would have some opinions about it. He was clearly using the players. However, Mike had been a vampire commander for so long, and he was very clear about the cruel human nature. Those players could receive such high-paying missions at the beginning of the game. They should also understand that high rewards came with high risks. Mike knew that these adventurers must have known this in their hearts. However, they still chose this mission, whether it was because they had silently agreed to it or because they were hoping for a fluke. These risks were what they should bear. After that, Su Ming continued to issue the same task at the entrance of the town. Many players chose to accept the mission under the dazzling light of the two pieces of equipment. However, there were also some people who were more rational and chose to reject Su Ming¡¯s mission. Su Ming gave the players who had rejected him another task. Help the current town transport all kinds of materials and speed up the construction of the town. Although the reward for such a mission was low, it was safe and stable. It was also more efficient than the average player killing monsters to level up. In just a few hours, Su Ming had already received more than a hundred players. After allowing Mike to observe for a long time, Su Ming thought about it and extended his hand to call Mike. Once Mike came to his senses, he quickly walked to Su Ming¡¯s side. ¡°Great Prophet.¡± Su Ming nodded and said, ¡°You¡¯ve been watching for a long time. You should understand what you should do now, right?¡± Mike heard this and immediately nodded. ¡°Great Prophet, I understand. Please have a good rest, I can help you with these things.¡± When Su Ming heard this, he nodded his head indifferently. soon, he turned around and left the town entrance on Da Bai. After walking around the town, Su Ming originally wanted to go to the forest to check on Su Xiaoshan¡¯s condition. However, just as he was about to set off, he heard a call. ¡°Great Prophet!¡± Su Ming turned around and saw Chen Yixue running toward him with a frown on her face. Her anxious look made Su Ming frown slightly. He said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is there a problem with Xiaoshan?¡± Hearing this, Chen Yixue was slightly stunned, then she could not help but shake her head. ¡°No, no, there¡¯s nothing wrong with Xiaoshan. She¡¯s having fun with the piggies.¡± When he heard that, Su Ming felt slightly relieved, but then he became a little puzzled. ¡°Then, why did you suddenly come over?¡± Chen Yixue heard this and took a deep breath. Her expression became more serious and she said, ¡°Loner seems to have guessed your identity.¡± ¡°He¡¯s rushing over from the Purgatory Valley. He just sent me a message and said that he would seek justice for himself!¡± When Su Ming heard that, he instantly quirked his eyebrows and a hint of surprise flashed in his eyes. ¡°Is he already here?¡± Chen Yixue heard this and immediately nodded. ¡°What should we do? Is he planning to rebel?¡± When Su Ming heard that, he chuckled softly and said, ¡°I¡¯m quite curious too. Ask him where he is now and go pick him up.¡± When she heard that, Chen Yixue was slightly taken aback. When she saw how calm Su Ming¡¯s expression was, she shook her head in slight resignation. ¡°Alright,¡± he said. As she spoke, Chen Yixue opened her friend system and sent a location-sharing request to Loner. Soon, she lifted her head and looked at Su Ming, who was standing before her. ¡°He seems to be near the forest.¡± Su Ming smiled and waved his hand to call for Da Bai. Once he had Chen Yixue sit on it, he headed straight for the forest. A few minutes later, the two of them arrived at a riverbank in the wild forest and saw an angry loner riding a wild boar. When Su Ming saw him, he was shocked by his shocking appearance. However, he quickly regained his composure and ordered Da Bai to walk over with a calm expression. When Loner saw Su Ming, his eyes instantly lit up, and an indignant expression appeared on his face. ¡°Great Prophet! How could you lie to me?¡± Su Ming got down from Da Bai¡¯s back and walked up to Loner. He said, ¡°When did I lie to you?¡± Hearing this, Loner quickly added, ¡°You¡¯re obviously not an NPC! Why did you lie to me and say that you are an NPC?¡± Loner¡¯s face was filled with anger when he said this, but he did not have any other reaction. Obviously, although he was very angry, he did not lose his mind. Su Ming cast him a glance, then looked at the wild boar behind him. ¡°What¡¯s with your wild boar? You rode it all the way here?¡± Loner¡¯s face lit up with pride. ¡°That¡¯s right! It was very brave! It followed me to roam the Purgatory Valley freely!¡± ¡°Something¡¯s wrong! I¡¯m asking you a question! The Great Prophet! Why did you lie to me!? No, that¡¯s not right!¡± When Su Ming heard that, he immediately quirked his eyebrows and placed a finger on his lips, making a shushing gesture. Chapter 144 - 144 An Explanation 144 An Explanation ¡°Don¡¯t just randomly shout. There are too many people here. You want everyone to know that I¡¯m Night Blade, right?¡± Loner shut his mouth in anger. He naturally knew that Su Ming did not want to reveal his identity as a player, or else he would not have kept it a secret until now. When Su Ming saw the anger on his face, he shook his head helplessly and asked, ¡°When have I ever lied to you?¡± Loner was taken aback at first, then he seemed to be laughing in anger. He could not help but say, ¡°You still dare to say you haven¡¯t been lying to me?! ¡°All this time, have you not been colluding with Traceless Snow to lie to me?!¡± Chen Yixue really wanted to say that she had also been deceived by Su Ming for a long time. ¡°But thinking about it carefully, if he said that, wouldn¡¯t it make him as stupid as Loner?¡± That would not do. Thinking of this, Chen Yixue simply closed her mouth and did not speak. When Su Ming heard Loner¡¯s angry words, he chuckled softly and said, ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever said that I¡¯m an NPC, right? If you really want to say it, you¡¯re the one who misunderstood my identity, right?¡± Loner was a little angry at first. ¡°You¡¯re obviously a liar.¡± The words were at the tip of his tongue, but Loner could not continue. Because he suddenly realized that it was just as Su Ming had said. From the beginning to the end, she had misunderstood his identity. Su Ming had never said that she was an NPC. However, the way the other NPCs in the game treated Su Ming, as well as the fact that Su Ming was also an inner player, but was of a completely different level from them, caused him to misunderstand Su Ming from the very beginning. If they really wanted to blame someone, it seemed like they could only blame their own imagination, right? Loner opened his mouth but could not say a word. When Su Ming saw his expression, he sighed softly and walked to Loner¡¯s side. He patted his shoulder. ¡°Hey, although you misunderstood this matter, I also made a certain mistake for not being able to resolve the misunderstanding in time. ¡°I never wanted to lie to you. It¡¯s just that you didn¡¯t ask and I was afraid that you would feel awkward, so I didn¡¯t tell you.¡± The moment he said that, Loner was first stunned, then he turned to look at Su Ming, only to see that Su Ming¡¯s face was filled with sincerity. In the end, Loner could only scratch his head and say helplessly, ¡°What should I be called now?¡± When Chen Yixue saw that Loner had been tricked by Su Ming so easily, she scolded him in her heart for being an idiot, but she said, ¡°Just like before. Since the Prophet doesn¡¯t want to reveal his identity and trusts us so much, we can¡¯t expose him.¡± When Loner heard that, he cast a glance at Su Ming and nodded his head in resignation. ¡°Alright, then.¡± After that, Su Ming cast a glance at the wild boar behind Loner. ¡°It must have taken you a long time to get here, right?¡± Loner¡¯s expression turned awkward as he replied, ¡°It¡¯s alright. It¡¯s just half a day.¡± Su Ming shook his head. ¡°Why did you have to come here? You could have just added me as a friend and asked me.¡± At this point, Loner¡¯s emotions, which were just about to go down, suddenly rose again. ¡°I also wanted to! But I¡¯ve sent you at least dozens of friend requests, but you didn¡¯t even look at it!¡± When Su Ming heard that, he remembered that he had already closed his friend request. Su Ming tugged at the corners of his lips and said, ¡°Hmm, it¡¯s not easy for you to come back. Don¡¯t go back today. Let¡¯s have a meal together.¡± After a slight pause, Su Ming seemed to have remembered something and asked, ¡°By the way, how have you been in the Purgatory Valley?¡± Loner¡¯s eyes lit up as he said, ¡°Great Prophet, I¡¯m not sleepy anymore!¡± ¡°After this period of development, I have now successfully become the leader of a small tribe!¡± Chen Yixue, who was at the side, was slightly shocked and could not help but say, ¡°A small tribe? How small is it?¡± Loner¡¯s face stiffened, and he said vaguely, ¡°That¡¯s not important. What¡¯s important is that I¡¯m a leader now!¡± However, even though Loner wanted to brush it off, Chen Yixue did not give up. Finally, Loner took a deep breath and said impatiently, ¡°Twenty people, is that enough?!¡± After a moment of silence, Chen Yixue finally managed to hold back her urge to burst out laughing. However, the corner of her mouth that she was trying hard to press down still revealed her current mood. Loner glanced at her and snorted, ¡°You can laugh if you want! I don¡¯t care!¡± Hearing this, Chen Yixue could not hold it in any longer and burst out laughing. ¡°The leader of 20 people hahahahaha, the leader of 20 people, you might as well call yourself a village chief!¡± Su Ming cast a glance at Loner, whose face was flushed red, and patted him on the shoulder. He consoled him, ¡°It¡¯s fine. everyone is like this at the beginning. You can take it slow in the future.¡± Hearing this, Loner¡¯s eyes lit up. He could not help but ask, ¡°Great Prophet, were you the same as me when you first started?¡± ¡°Oh, no.¡± When I first became the Elven tribe¡¯s Prophet, there were already hundreds or even thousands of Elves in the tribe.¡± Loner¡¯s face froze. Chen Yixue, who was laughing uncontrollably at the side, was slightly stunned when she saw this scene. Then, she suddenly laughed even more exaggeratedly, making people wonder if her stomach was going to burst from laughing. Loner stood there for a while without saying a word, then turned around and walked toward his wild boar. Su Ming stopped him with a slightly amused expression, and the expression on his face became more serious. ¡°I¡¯m just joking, but I really think you did a good job.¡± ¡°When I first came into contact with the Elf tribe, they were in danger,¡± Su Ming continued after a slight pause. ¡°It¡¯s just right. I can solve that crisis again. Thus, I naturally became the Prophet of the Elf tribe.¡± Su Ming cast a glance at Loner and said, and your current situation is different from mine. ¡°The forces in the Purgatory Valley are intertwined and extremely complicated.¡± ¡°I think it¡¯s already very good that you were able to gain a firm foothold in such a short time and even become one of the commanders.¡± Loner¡¯s eyes lit up as he asked, ¡°Do you really think so, Great Prophet?¡± When Su Ming heard that, he nodded and said, ¡°Actually, I¡¯m also thinking about it. If there¡¯s a chance, I can send some warriors to the Purgatory Valley to train. They can also help you.¡± Chapter 145 - 145 The Thoughts of a Loner 145 The Thoughts of a Loner When Loner heard Su Ming¡¯s words, his expression instantly became excited and he quickly said, ¡°That¡¯s great, Great Prophet! If you want, you can dispatch some troops to train here at any time.¡± When Su Ming heard that, he cast him a glance and said, ¡°There¡¯s no hurry. Let¡¯s wait until your tribe is a little bigger. ¡°Otherwise, if you send some new recruits over, I¡¯m worried that they¡¯ll send their heads to you.¡± When Chen Yixue heard this, she nodded her head vigorously. ¡°That¡¯s right. The NPCs in this game are not like us. ¡°If they die, then there¡¯s really no one left. We¡¯ll have one less person to use. ¡°With the current size of your tribe, it¡¯s not good to send them over.¡± When Loner heard these words, he frowned and thought for a while. He found that it seemed to be the case and could only sigh helplessly. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll tell you when my tribe has developed enough strength to rule over a region.¡± Su Ming patted Loner¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Yes, you¡¯re very ambitious,¡± After that, the three of them headed toward the town in the Elf Valley. after arriving at the town, Loner looked at the already rather large-scale town in front of him, and his face was full of emotion. ¡°Wow, I¡¯ve only been gone for a while, and the town has already developed to this extent?¡± Along the way, Loner marveled at the changes in the town. After that, the group of people slowly walked to the place where Su Ming was staying. When Loner saw Su Ming¡¯s house, he could not help but widen his eyes and look at Su Ming in shock. ¡°Great Prophet, is this where you live now?¡± when Su Ming heard that, he nodded and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t plan to live in such a good place, but I couldn¡¯t resist Dishan¡¯s insistence.¡± Loner¡¯s eyes were filled with envy when he heard this. ¡°Sigh, it would be great if the people under me could be as sensible as them.¡± After saying that, Loner could not help but shake his head. After that, Loner seemed to have remembered something. He suddenly turned around and looked at Su Ming. ¡°By the way, Great Prophet, which city are you in in real life?¡± When Su Ming heard that, he was slightly stunned. He looked at Loner before him and was slightly puzzled. ¡°Why are you asking this?¡± Loner let out a sigh of relief and said, ¡°I heard that you¡¯re also a player in the real world, and we¡¯ve known each other for so long, so I was thinking of meeting you for a date or something.¡± When Su Ming heard that, he thought about it for a while and decided to tell the truth. After all, it was only a city. There were so many people in Jianghai City. How could Loner find him so coincidentally? ¡°Jianghai city.¡± Hearing this, Loner¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. Chen Yixue was surprised when she saw his reaction. She subconsciously asked, ¡°You¡¯re also in Jianghai city?¡± Loner shook his head and said, ¡°No, but I think I¡¯m just next door. I¡¯m from Huainan city.¡± When Su Ming heard this answer, a faint hint of surprise flashed past his face. He did not expect that Loner would be in Huainan city, which was next door. Huainan City was right next to Jianghai city. It was only a two-hour drive and a dozen minutes by high-speed rail. When Loner heard Su Ming¡¯s answer, his eyes instantly lit up. ¡°Great Prophet, shall we find an opportunity to meet offline? Let¡¯s talk about our future development! ¡°Don¡¯t you think that it¡¯s a good choice for us to open a studio together in the future? ¡°And I¡¯m also quite curious. Is there really such a handsome person like you in real life?¡± When Su Ming heard that, he could not help but shake his head and say, ¡°We¡¯ll talk about it when we have the chance.¡± When Loner heard this, he immediately said, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m free now!¡± Su Ming rolled his eyes at him and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t say that!¡± To Su Ming, the idea brought up by Loner was still a little too sudden. Su Ming knew very well that his world would completely merge with the world in the game in the future, and everyone would shift the focus of their lives to this world. However, it was still too early to do that now. How should he put it? He should finish this summer vacation first. However, it seemed that he did not have much time left in the summer. Su Ming¡¯s mind was in a mess. After chatting with Loner for a while, he chose to log off. He had just logged off, and Su Xiaoshan also chose to log off. Then, just as Su Ming was about to tell Su Xiaoshan that he would not be eating at home today, Su Xiaoshan spoke up excitedly. ¡°Brother, what are we having for dinner tonight?¡± When Su Ming heard that, he was slightly stunned and did not know how to react. ¡°Ah?¡± Su Xiaoshan sighed helplessly and said, ¡°Brother, did you forget that you said you were going to treat Little Yixue to a meal? ¡°Let me tell you, although Little Yixue doesn¡¯t say it on the surface, she¡¯s actually looking forward to it!¡± When Su Ming heard that, he was instantly stunned. Su Ming scratched his head awkwardly, then told her about Shen Yi¡¯s invitation. ¡°Brother! You¡¯re silly! You, you, you! how could you agree to have a meal with two girls at once? ¡°On one side, it¡¯s sister-in-law Shen Yi, and on the other side, it¡¯s my good sister. How do you want me to choose? ¡°You¡¯re really stupid!¡± When Su Ming heard that, he shook his head helplessly and said, ¡°What else can we do? Let¡¯s just go and eat together. Anyway, Shen Yi probably won¡¯t mind. She has a good personality.¡± As he spoke, Su Ming seemed to have realized something and sighed helplessly. ¡°Also, please remove the word ¡®sister-in-law¡¯.¡± When Su Xiaoshan heard that, she immediately looked at Su Ming as if she was looking at an idiot. ¡°Brother, are you sure you¡¯re not joking with me? What do you mean Shen Yi sis-in-law¡¯s personality is quite good, and she won¡¯t mind? ¡°Don¡¯t you know that you look like a male lead in a melodramatic light novel? This will hurt their hearts!¡± Su Ming frowned and said, ¡°I don¡¯t think so. It¡¯s not that exaggerated.¡± In Su Ming¡¯s eyes, regardless of whether it was Shen Yi or Chen Yixue, they were both girls with good personalities. He and Shen Yi did have that kind of relationship, but Chen Yixue was only his sister¡¯s classmate, and the two of them had only met in the game. Logically speaking, Shen Yi should not have any strange thoughts because of this. Chapter 146 - 146 Eating 146 Eating As for Chen Yixue, that was even more impossible. When she found out about his identity today, she still looked like she was about to die, as if she wanted to kill him. How could she possibly have feelings for him like Su Xiaoshan hinted? Su Xiaoshan could not help but sigh. ¡°Brother, I was wrong. You don¡¯t look like a male lead in a light novel.¡± ¡°You¡¯re the male lead of the light novel! You¡¯ve really gone a little too far in this aspect! Didn¡¯t you notice?¡± Su Xiaoshan suddenly shut her mouth and did not say another word. Su Ming cast her a glance and frowned. ¡°What did you notice? Since you¡¯ve already said it, then say it.¡± Su Xiaoshan shook her head and said, ¡°I¡¯ll give Little Yixue a call and tell her that it¡¯s not convenient for us today, so we¡¯ll invite her tomorrow. ¡°Sister-in-law Shen Yi invited us to her family¡¯s restaurant for a meal today. She must have prepared a lot. We can¡¯t stand her up.¡± When Su Ming heard this, he nodded. A look of deep agreement flashed across his face. After that, Su Ming and Su Xiaoshan quickly changed their clothes, bought some things, and rushed to Shen Yi¡¯s family¡¯s restaurant. When they arrived, Su Ming realized that the Shen family¡¯s private restaurant had already put up a closed sign. Su Ming gave Shen Yi a call, feeling a little strange. the door of the private restaurant was then opened. Shen Yi, who was wearing a chef¡¯s hat and looked extra cute, also stuck her head out. When she saw Su Ming and his sister, Shen Yi immediately opened the door and said with a smile, ¡°Why are you still standing there? Come in.¡± ¡°Su Ming, and Xiaoshan.¡± Su Ming nodded, but before he could reply, Su Xiaoshan had already walked up to him. ¡°Wow, Shen Yi, sister, you look really good in this dress. You look like the female lead in those chef TV series.¡± Shen Yi smiled when she heard that. She touched Su Xiaoshan¡¯s nose with her index finger and said, ¡°You¡¯re the only one who knows how to talk.¡± Su Xiaoshan laughed and asked curiously, ¡°Sister Shen Yi, were you the one cooking for this meal?¡± Shen Yi shook her head. ¡°No, no. I was just helping my father. I also made a side dish.¡± When Su Xiaoshan heard that, she exclaimed, ¡°Wow! Sister Shen Yi is so amazing! She¡¯s not like my brother. When dad and mom aren¡¯t at home, he¡¯ll eat takeaway with me every day!¡± In the face of Su Xiaoshan¡¯s complaint, Shen Yi lifted her head and looked at Su Ming with a feigned surprise. ¡°I see.¡± Once she finished speaking, she saw the things in Su Ming¡¯s hands and immediately frowned. ¡°It¡¯s fine if you¡¯re here. Why are you carrying things? My dad doesn¡¯t like people being polite to him.¡± When Su Ming heard that, he shook his head helplessly and said, ¡°Stop singing the same tune, you two.¡± ¡°Also, this is my first official visit. I have to bring something.¡± Su Xiaoshan nodded her head vigorously and said, ¡°If we don¡¯t bring anything at a time like this, our parents will say that we don¡¯t know our manners.¡± Shen Yi helplessly shook her head and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s not talk at the door. Let¡¯s talk inside.¡± After the three of them entered the restaurant, they also saw Shen Yi¡¯s father. When he saw Su Xiaoshan, a smile appeared on his face and he even greeted her with a smile. Then, when he saw Su Ming, he returned to his stern look. This change in expression also caused Su Ming to be slightly at a loss. Did she not have a high hatred level for herself? After that, the dinner party began. Su Xiaoshan, on the other hand, was facing a table full of delicious dishes. She almost swallowed her tongue, and the chopsticks never stopped in her hands. Su Ming might have thought that Shen Yi¡¯s father¡¯s food was delicious, but he did not eat it without caring about his image. He would even chat with Shen Yi occasionally. The atmosphere of the entire dinner party seemed to be quite warm. After about an hour of eating, everyone was almost full. After chatting for a while longer, Su Ming decided to get up and leave. However, just as he sat up, the door of the private restaurant was opened. Outside, a young man around thirty years old walked in. The young man was wearing a neat black suit, and he had a pair of gold-rimmed glasses on his nose. He looked very elegant, and his appearance was similar to Shen Yi. After seeing the situation in the private restaurant, the young man was slightly stunned. After he came back to his senses, he smiled and said, ¡°Is this a guest? It¡¯s really rare.¡± Shen Yi¡¯s father, who was sitting in the main seat, snorted coldly. He did not say anything and turned around to head to the kitchen. A helpless expression flashed across the young man¡¯s face. Then, he walked up to Su Ming and extended his hand to him with a smile. ¡°This person should be Xiao Yi¡¯s classmate, right? It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen Xiao Yi invite a classmate back home alone.¡± When he saw that Su Ming did not speak and only looked at him with a slight frown, the young man seemed to have only reacted then and patted the back of his head. ¡°Look at me, I forgot to introduce myself.¡± With that, a refined smile appeared on the young man¡¯s face. ¡°I¡¯m Shen Fang, Shen Yi¡¯s older brother. She¡¯s my biological son.¡± Su Ming quirked his eyebrows and swept his gaze across the siblings who looked rather similar before he extended his hand toward Shen Fang. ¡°Hello, my name is Su Ming. I¡¯m Shen Yi¡¯s classmate.¡± Shen Fang smiled and nodded. Just as he was about to say something, Shen Yi, who was standing beside him, spoke with a cold voice. ¡°Why did you suddenly come back?¡± Shen Fang was momentarily stunned. Just as he was about to say something, Shen Yi had already walked up to Su Ming. Then, he grabbed Su Ming and Su Xiaoshan and walked out of the door. Su Ming and Su Xiaoshan were a little dumbfounded, but when they saw that Shen Yi¡¯s expression did not seem right, they did not say anything. After she walked out of the door, Shen Yi¡¯s expression was a little ugly, but she still forced a smile. ¡°I may not be able to continue entertaining you today. You can go back first. I¡¯ll make it up to you next time.¡± Su Ming cast a glance at Shen Yi, then nodded his head slightly before he said, ¡°If there¡¯s anything, remember to tell me. Don¡¯t keep it to yourself.¡± Hearing this, Shen Yi was slightly startled at first, then she nodded her head. ¡°I know.¡± After that, Su Ming did not ask any more questions. Instead, he brought Su Xiaoshan with him and left Shen Yi¡¯s family restaurant. After returning home, Su Xiaoshan was still a little confused. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with sister-in-law Shen Yi?¡± Chapter 147 - 147 Operation 147 Operation When Su Ming heard that, he shrugged helplessly and said, ¡°How would I know?¡± After a slight pause, Su Ming cast a glance at Su Xiaoshan before him and said, ¡°Don¡¯t bother with this nonsense.¡± ¡°You¡¯re just a kid, why are you so gossipy?¡± When Su Xiaoshan heard that, she looked at Su Ming, a little speechless. ¡°It¡¯s really true that only the officials are allowed to set fires, but the commoners are not allowed to light lamps.¡± Su Xiaoshan shook her head and said, ¡°Forget it. I don¡¯t want to talk to you anymore. I¡¯m going back to the game. Little Yixue is urging me.¡± When Su Ming heard that, he quickly got up and returned to his room. After that, Su Ming quickly put on his game helmet and entered the game. The scenery before his eyes changed rapidly, and Su Ming soon found himself in his tribe. Once Su Ming logged in, the first thing he did was to look for Loner. However, even after going one round around the town, Su Ming still could not find him. Su Ming frowned in puzzlement, then went to look for an Elf warrior and asked him about Loner¡¯s whereabouts. When the Elven warrior heard that, he first bowed respectfully to Su Ming before turning his head to look in the direction of the valley. ¡°Great Prophet, I saw Loner earlier. He should be heading in the direction of the Elf Valley.¡± ¡°There¡¯s something in front of him,¡± the Elven warrior said hesitantly, as if he was struggling to decide whether he should continue. Su Ming was stunned for a moment before he said, ¡°If you have something to say, just say it. There¡¯s no need to be so hesitant.¡± When he heard that, the Elven warrior cast a glance at Su Ming and said, ¡°It¡¯s like this, Great Prophet.¡± I saw Loner chasing after your pet when he entered the Elf Valley. Su Ming quirked his eyebrows and a faint hint of surprise flashed past his eyes. ¡°Da Bai? Or Turtle?¡± The Elven warrior turned serious and said, ¡°It¡¯s Lord Divine Turtle!¡± When Su Ming heard how the Elf Warrior addressed the Turtle, he felt a little speechless. If ¡®this Turtle¡¯ knew how these Elven Warriors addressed him, he would probably raise his tail to the sky. After hesitating for a while, Su Ming could not help but ask, ¡°Who gave him this title?¡± The Elven warrior was stunned for a moment. After he realized that it was a Turtle, he said sincerely, ¡°This is what we call ourselves. We believe that the reason why our town can develop to this point is inseparable from Lord Turtle.¡± The moment he said that, Su Ming cast a glance at the statue of Benben on the square in the town beside him. He rubbed his eyebrows helplessly and did not say anything. instead, he nodded and turned to walk in the direction of the Elf Valley. Once Su Ming arrived at the valley of the fairies, he soon saw the Turtle and Loner on the island where the Tree of Life was planted. At this moment, the Turtle was circling the Tree of Life, looking very pleased and satisfied. During this period of time, Su Ming did not plan to bring this Turtle around to show off, or else it would be easy for this Turtle¡¯s identity to be exposed. Therefore, he left this Turtle in the Elf Valley and let it play by itself when it was free. But looking at the current situation, this Turtle seemed to be playing a little too much and releasing its nature. Below it, Loner was chasing after the Turtle with an anxious expression. As he chased, he was also constantly shouting something. ¡°I¡¯m a Turtle! No, come down and let me touch you! I just wanted to touch you, I don¡¯t have any other bad intentions.¡± ¡°Good Turtle, be obedient. Be obedient and let me touch you!¡± Su Ming cast a glance at Loner, who was acting like a bootlicker, and rubbed the center of his brows in resignation. While he was making a scene, some of the little Elves around him had already started to look at Loner with curiosity in their eyes. He shook his head and walked over quickly. ¡°Aren¡¯t you embarrassed? There are so many Elves outside watching. Don¡¯t lead them astray.¡± When Loner heard that, he turned around. When he saw that it was Su Ming, he was slightly taken aback at first, then a look of pleasant surprise appeared on his face. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s the Great Prophet. I was just about to ask why you didn¡¯t come over.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it embarrassing? Hmm, what¡¯s there to be embarrassed about? This Turtle of yours is the number one divine beast on the rankings.¡± ¡°I feel that if i can touch it, i will be sublimated!¡± Loner took a deep breath as he spoke, and an expression of extreme enjoyment appeared on his face. Su Ming looked at him with slight disdain and could not help but shake his head. He said, ¡°Stay away from me. You¡¯re too perverted. I can¡¯t stand it.¡± Loner laughed heartily, and a sincere expression appeared on his face. ¡°Great Prophet, to be honest, can you let me touch it? I think it¡¯s really cute.¡± I wanted to say the first time I saw it. It looks like the Benben Turtle in the anime. Su Ming cast a glance at Loner, whose face was filled with desire and curiosity. After thinking about it for a while, for the sake of Benben¡¯s safety, he decided to reject Loner. ¡°No, I refuse.¡± Hearing this, Loner was slightly taken aback at first, then he began to complain. ¡°Why, Great Prophet? This is my only small request!¡± Su Ming cast him a glance. ¡°Can you take a look at yourself in the mirror first and see just how perverted you are with your current appearance?¡± When Loner heard this, he was stunned for a moment, then he felt a little wronged. When Su Ming saw him like this, he could not take it anymore and changed the topic. ¡°I¡¯ve come to find you this time because I have something serious to tell you.¡± Hearing this, Loner raised his brows, then patted his chest and said, ¡°Okay, Great Prophet. I can do anything you need.¡± Su Ming shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s not something big that you need to do. It¡¯s just that there¡¯s going to be an operation in the tribe soon. ¡°This operation might cause our entire tribe to turn out in full strength. ¡°Think about it, do you want to join this operation?¡± Su Ming was naturally referring to the matter of conquering the other party¡¯s Elf tribe. He had not intended to bring Loner along, but since Loner had come all the way from the Purgatory Valley, he had to be involved in this matter. Then Su Ming felt that it would not be a bad idea to bring him along to gain some experience. Loner¡¯s eyes lit up upon hearing this. He patted his chest in excitement. Chapter 148 - 148 An Accident 148 An Accident ¡°Alright! Great Prophet, since this is a war between tribes, I, Loner, am naturally an indispensable part!¡± After a short pause, Loner asked again, ¡°Then, Great Prophet, can you tell me who we¡¯re fighting with this time?¡± When Su Ming heard that, he thought about it for a moment before he told her what had happened. After listening to the story, Loner suddenly came to a realization. ¡°So that¡¯s what happened!¡± ¡°I understand now, Great Prophet. Please let me join this event. I¡¯ll definitely defeat those arrogant Elves!¡± As soon as Loner said this, ¡°The little Elves on the shore panicked and quickly left the river.¡± After running for some distance, they looked at Loner with fear and caution, looking pitiful. Loner was stunned for a moment, but he quickly said, ¡°No, I didn¡¯t mean it that way. Don¡¯t misunderstand.¡± Su Ming cast him a glance and shook his head in slight exasperation. He no longer bothered with Loner, but beckoned at the Turtle. When the Turtle saw this, it immediately flew down from the sky in joy and landed in Su Ming¡¯s arms. When Loner saw this, his face lit up with excitement and he could not help but rush over. However, the moment he arrived before Su Ming, the Turtle in Su Ming¡¯s arms opened its mouth wide. ¡°Pfft, pfft, pfft.¡± A column of water shot out of the Turtle¡¯s mouth, spraying Loner¡¯s face with water. When Su Ming saw Loner¡¯s miserable state, he fought back the urge to laugh. He pretended that nothing had happened and walked out of the island with the Turtle in his arms, leaving behind a helpless loner. ¡­ Su Ming had come this time not only because he wanted a solo player like him to be able to participate in a large-scale battle, but also because he wanted to gain more experience. It was also to take this Turtle for a stroll outside the Elf Valley. In truth, Su Ming himself could tell that even though this Turtle seemed to be having a lot of fun playing alone just now¡­ But in fact, it was very dependent on him. Otherwise, it would not have immediately pounced into his arms and looked so happy when it saw him waving at it. Before he waved, it looked at him from time to time, but it did not make any practical movements. It was clear that it was also worried, and Su Ming did not want to hug it. That was why since Su Ming was free, he would bring this Turtle out to play more often. As long as they did not leave the town, there was no risk of being discovered by the players. This was not a problem. Su Ming brought Benben around the town, and all the Warriors who saw it would bow to them at the same time. The respectful attitude of these Warriors made this Turtle even more excited. It immediately stood on Su Ming¡¯s shoulder with an arrogant expression. When Su Ming saw it like this, a hint of amusement flashed past his eyes. However, just as Su Ming was about to look for Dishan and ask about the progress of the construction of the town¡­ An Elf warrior ran toward Su Ming in a slightly flustered manner. ¡°Great Prophet, bad news!¡± Su Ming frowned slightly and looked at the Elf Warrior before him. He said in a low voice, ¡°Calm down and speak slowly. What happened?¡± The Elven warrior took a deep breath and said, ¡°It¡¯s like this, Great Prophet.¡± ¡°There¡¯s a message from the mine saying that our mine was suddenly attacked.¡± ¡°The other party is coming with great momentum. I¡¯m afraid the Long Wild Tribe alone can¡¯t hold the position!¡± The moment she said that, Su Ming was first stunned, then he immediately frowned and said in a low voice, ¡°How many people are there?¡± The Elven warrior thought for a while and replied decisively, ¡°About seven to eight hundred people, all elite soldiers!¡± When Su Ming heard that, he let out a cold harrumph and said, ¡°Then call 200 Orcs and 300 Elven Warriors.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take anyone who can rush over at the fastest speed!¡± ¡°Elite soldiers? Then I¡¯ll show them what a true elite soldier is!¡± When the Elf warrior heard Su Ming¡¯s words, his expression became slightly agitated. Then, he immediately gave out Su Ming¡¯s order. In less than ten minutes, the square of the Elf town was filled with Orcs and Elven Warriors. Su Ming cast a glance at the Warriors who were eager to give it a try and said in a low voice, ¡°Our tribal mine has been invaded. ¡°What do you guys think we should do now?¡± Without any hesitation, the warriors immediately answered Su Ming¡¯s question, and their shouts shook the sky. ¡°Attack!¡± ¡°Attack!¡± ¡°¡­¡± Su Ming looked at the Warriors before him, who were full of vigor, and nodded his head slightly. He then said, ¡°From now on, line up in an orderly manner to enter the teleportation gate!¡± When you get there, if the battle has already reached the teleportation gate, you can immediately start to fight back. But if the flames of war have not spread to the teleportation gate, you will be on standby! As soon as he said that, the soldiers in front of him also responded. Su Ming swept his gaze across the Warriors before him, then said, ¡°Orcs first!¡± In the next second, the Orcs entered the portal one after another. Su Ming watched as the Warriors continued entering the portal, and his thoughts continued to wander. Today¡¯s incident was obviously a little too sudden. During this period of time, the Long Wild Tribe and the Elf Valley had basically not encountered any problems in the mine. Not to mention the invasion of other tribes, they did not even see any figures in the vicinity. Now, the only change was the influx of players after the official open beta. Su Ming could not be sure, but he could guess that there was a high chance that the players had tipped them off, allowing the tribe that was invading the mine to discover its existence. ¡°It seems that I have to strengthen my control of the mine.¡± Su Ming narrowed his eyes. In just a few minutes, the Orc Warriors and Elven Warriors had already entered the portal in front of them. Su Ming took a deep breath. Just as he was about to enter, an excited voice came from beside him. Great Prophet, are you going to war?! When Su Ming heard those words, he turned his head around instinctively and saw Loner looking at him with bright eyes. Chapter 149 - 149 Invader 149 Invader Su Ming was slightly taken aback at first, then he nodded his head slightly in slight resignation and told him what had happened. As he looked at Loner who was filled with fighting spirit, Su Ming quirked his eyebrows and said, ¡°So you¡¯re planning to go together?¡± Loner nodded his head vigorously upon hearing this. ¡°That¡¯s right! There¡¯s actually a reckless guy who dares to invade our Elf Valley¡¯s mine?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to let him know why flowers are so red today!¡± When Su Ming heard him, he cast him a glance. He thought about it for a moment, then nodded. ¡°If you want to go, then go.¡± Hearing this, Loner¡¯s expression became extremely excited. He then quickly walked toward the portal. Light flickered and Loner disappeared into the portal. Su Ming quickly followed. After a short period of dizziness, Su Ming quickly arrived at the relocation gate in the mine. Once he had a clear view of his surroundings, Su Ming let out a breath of relief. The Orc Warriors and Elf Warriors who had come before were standing in front of him in a neat line. When they saw him, they all raised their hands and saluted him. As for Loner who had just arrived, after a moment of surprise, he also bowed toward Su Ming to test the waters. ¡°How are you, Great Prophet?¡± Su Ming cast him a slightly helpless glance, then turned around to look at the Warriors before him. His tone also became slightly more serious. Since the battle did not spread here, it means that the enemy¡¯s attack was not as exaggerated as we thought. ¡°I think that with your abilities, it won¡¯t be a problem to deal with such an opponent. ¡°Now, please tell me with facts whether what I think is right or wrong!¡± Once he finished speaking, Su Ming did not say anything else. Instead, he brought the Warriors before him and rushed toward the direction where the sounds of battle were coming from. Before long, Su Ming had already brought the Warriors to the place where the battle was raging. The people of the Long Wild Tribe were engaged in a fierce battle with the other party. It looked like the Long Wild Tribe was at a slight disadvantage, but fortunately, it was not like what Su Ming had expected, where they had already lost the battle. Once he let out a breath of relief, Su Ming¡¯s expression slowly turned serious. ¡°Warriors, charge!¡± In the next second, with excited roars, the Orcs all rushed into the battlefield. The Elven Warriors who followed closely behind were either hiding behind the Orcs, waiting for an opportunity to ambush and assassinate them. The others had solemn expressions on their faces as they nocked their arrows and prepared to kill the enemies in the distance. When Su Ming saw them moving, he turned his gaze in their direction. The local tribes, like the Long Wild Tribe, were also part of the human race. However, whether it was the weapons in their hands or the protective equipment they wore, they seemed to be more advanced than the Long Wild Tribe. It was also for this reason that the Long Wild Tribe was currently being suppressed by the other party. However, the situation changed almost instantly after the Orcs charged into the battlefield. When the Orcs charged at each other, it was simply unreasonable. The warriors of the Long Wild Tribe had already experienced this. The feeling of helplessness and frustration would make anyone who faced the Orc race feel despair from the bottom of their hearts. However, that was a feeling that he would only feel when he was against the Orcs. And now, the Orcs were their comrades, charging for them and smashing the enemy into pieces. The people of the Long Wild Tribe looked at their backs with a strong sense of trust. The people of the Orc clan was truly terrifying! After the Orcs broke the formation of the enemy tribes, the other side naturally wanted to assassinate these unreasonable giant Orcs. However, how could they be faster than the arrows in the hands of the Elven Warriors? The reason why Su Ming had brought more Elf Warriors with him than the Orcs was to ensure that the Orcs would not be in any danger when they charged. Every time the other side tried to assassinate the Orcs, they would find out. An arrow was faster than them and pierced into their bodies. Bang! They were even sent flying by the powerful impact. This feeling of being targeted at them all the time made the tribes who were already panicking under the attack of the Orcs even more terrified. It did not take long for them to fall into a situation of complete defeat, almost in a state of complete defeat. The development of this situation also made Su Ming let out a sigh of relief while he remained in the rear. While watching the Orcs charge, he had also been observing to see if anyone from the Orc tribe had died in this charge. Fortunately, under the protection of the Elven archers, no Orcs died. Only a few Orcs were there. They had charged too fiercely and suffered minor injuries. ¡°It seems like the dust has settled.¡± Su Ming had just mumbled this when the sound of flustered footsteps came from behind him. However, just as the frantic footsteps reached his back, he was stunned. Su Ming turned around and saw the tribe leader of the Long Wild Tribe, Dugu, looking at the scene not too far away with a dumbfounded expression. Dugu¡¯s eyes widened. She first cast a glance at the battlefield not too far away, then at Su Ming, who was standing before her. ¡°Let¡¯s first greet the Great Prophet. Aren¡¯t we being invaded?¡± When Su Ming heard that, he nodded his head faintly and said, ¡°Yeah, aren¡¯t those the people who came to invade us?¡± As Su Ming spoke, he pointed at the enemy¡¯s tribe, which had been utterly defeated by the Orcs. The corner of Dugu¡¯s mouth twitched when she heard his words. ¡°Let¡¯s check with the Great Prophet first. Are you sure we¡¯re the ones being invaded and not the ones invading others?¡± Su Ming cast her a glance, then shook his head. ¡°You¡¯re wrong. If that¡¯s the case, why would you and I come here?¡± When Dugu heard that, she opened her mouth but did not know how to continue Su Ming¡¯s words. She could only sigh in her heart at how powerful the Orcs tribe was. After the Orcs¡¯ unreasonable charge continued for a few more minutes, the other party finally lost all will to fight. They even threw down their weapons and surrendered. Chapter 150 - 150 Fengshan 150 Fengshan Seeing this, Dugu already understood. The other party¡¯s tribe had already lost all will to resist. Under the combined attack of the Orcs and the firepower of the Elves¡­ The aggressive enemies who wanted to invade their mines had fallen into despair. After all, there were only a few hundred Elf and Orc Warriors. This number was even far less than the other side¡¯s. However, even with such a difference in numbers, they were still able to crush the other side! Thinking of this, Dugu could not help but swallow a mouthful of saliva. ¡°Is this the combat power of the Elf Valley?¡± She asked in surprise. When Su Ming heard Dugu¡¯s words, a faint smile appeared on his lips. ¡°Tribe Leader Dugu, if you want, I can also send some troops to your Long Wild Tribe.¡± When she heard Su Ming¡¯s words, Dugu was momentarily stunned, then she shook her head resolutely. ¡°There is no need for that, Great Prophet. Although our tribe is not very strong, we still have the ability to protect ourselves.¡± When he heard this, Su Ming smiled and nodded. He did not continue on this topic. After that, a portion of the soldiers at the front line quickly returned, and beside them was Loner. Su Ming cast him a glance and quirked his brows in puzzlement. He then asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? ¡°Didn¡¯t we win? Why do you still have that expression on your face? Did you not open your heart?¡± When Loner heard this, he immediately became excited. ¡°Great Prophet! No, those Orcs are unreasonable!¡± They just charged over like a bulldozer. The people from the other tribe were all gone. ¡°I¡¯ve been running behind them, and I¡¯ve slashed dozens of times with my saber. I haven¡¯t even touched a single enemy!¡± As he said this, Loner¡¯s face was full of resentment, and he could not help but sigh. Dugu could not help but burst into laughter when he heard this. Loner glanced at her and shook his head helplessly. He could not help but look up at the sky and let out a long sigh. Dugu wanted to laugh even more when she saw him like this. Su Ming looked at the sorrowful look on Loner¡¯s face. He did not expect that Loner would be full of complaints because of this. Su Ming opened his mouth slightly, then shook his head and sighed. He patted Loner¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Hey, it¡¯s fine. There¡¯s still another battle next time. Just do your best then.¡± Loner sighed and walked toward the portal helplessly. Su Ming watched her leave and could not help but laugh. Dugu shook her head as she watched Loner walk away. She then said, ¡°Great Prophet, I really envy you for having such a general in your tribe.¡± When Su Ming heard that, he was slightly stunned, and the expression on his face became slightly strange. ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re envious of me for having such a subordinate and not mocking me?¡± Dugu was taken aback at first, but then her expression turned serious. ¡°I don¡¯t dare to tease the Great Prophet!¡± When Su Ming saw this, he waved his hand in slight resignation and said, ¡°I was just joking with you.¡± Hearing this, Dugu let out a sigh of relief and continued, ¡°I mean, how can there be such a general who is unwilling to die because he can¡¯t kill the enemy? ¡°That proves that the Prophet¡¯s troops are not only strong, but also upright! ¡°With this kind of atmosphere, it¡¯s very normal that our Long Wild Tribe is no match for the Elf Valley.¡± When Su Ming heard that, he smiled at first, then said, ¡°Tribe Leader Dugu, are you starting to feel that joining our tribe was the right decision?¡± When Dugu heard this, she laughed bitterly before saying, ¡°Great Prophet, please don¡¯t make fun of me.¡± ¡°Ever since Lanlin was captured by your tribe, our Long Wild Tribe¡¯s worship of the Elf Valley has become more and more exaggerated. ¡°I¡¯m afraid that if I were to go to the Long Wild Tribe and shout now¡­ ¡°Those who are willing to join the Elf Valley can join directly. I¡¯m guessing that at least half of the people here have already run to your Elf Valley.¡± When Su Ming heard that, he could not help but shake his head. ¡°Tribe Leader Dugu, you¡¯re exaggerating.¡± Hearing this, Dugu shook her head seriously and said, ¡°It¡¯s not an exaggeration at all.¡± Just as Dugu was about to say something else, she saw a few Elven Warriors escorting a member of the enemy tribe. When Dugu saw this, she was slightly taken aback at first, but then she nodded at Su Ming as a sign of acknowledgment. Su Ming turned his head around. When he saw the people being escorted over, he quirked his eyebrows slightly. If he remembered correctly, the person being escorted here was the person who had been charging at the forefront of the enemy tribe at the beginning of the war. Once the Elven Warriors escorted him over, one of them cupped his fist respectfully toward Su Ming before he said, ¡°Lord Prophet, this man is the leader of the enemy tribe!¡± When Su Ming heard that, he first nodded his head faintly, then looked at the leader before him. That person was about two meters tall. Even though he had already been subdued by the Elven Warriors, he still had an unconvinced look on his face as he glared in Su Ming¡¯s direction. He was wearing a set of standard armor and looked very mighty. Su Ming cast him a glance, and his status panel appeared before him. [Fengshan (Yao Mountain Tribe)] [Level: 45] [Combat Power: 660] [Defense: 450] [Health Points: 4500] Su Ming looked at him for a while, and the man seemed to be unable to hold it in any longer. He immediately gritted his teeth and said in a low voice, ¡°You little brat, what are you looking at? Aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll kill you?¡± When Su Ming heard this, before he could say anything, one of the Elven Warriors beside him could no longer hold it in and slapped the person¡¯s face. ¡°What are you saying? This is our Great Prophet. I advise you to be more polite when you speak! ¡°Otherwise, I¡¯ll let you have a taste of ten thousand arrows piercing through your heart!¡± Hearing the Elven Warriors¡¯ threats, he only snorted coldly and said sternly, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m afraid of your threats?¡± Chapter 151 - 151 Face Change 151 Face Change ¡°Since I¡¯ve lost, I know what my end is. if you want to kill me or cut me up, do as you wish!¡± When Su Ming heard that, he cast him an indifferent glance and said, ¡°So, you¡¯re seeking death now?¡± The moment Su Ming finished speaking, the Elf Warrior beside him picked up his bow. The corners of Fengshan¡¯s eyes twitched. clearly, he did not expect Su Ming to be so swift and decisive. After a heavy snort, he straightened his neck and said, ¡°Don¡¯t think that I¡¯ll surrender if you threaten to kill me!¡± Su Ming nodded his head in realization and said, ¡°So you¡¯re a warrior who doesn¡¯t care about life and death. ¡°Alright then, it seems like I won¡¯t be able to get anything out of you.¡± Once he finished speaking, Su Ming turned around and looked at one of the Elven Warriors beside him. He said coldly, ¡°Since this man is determined to die, then you should satisfy him.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the Elven Warrior raised his long sword and was about to slash at the man in front of him. ¡°Wait!¡± Just as the Elven Warrior¡¯s blade was about to land on his neck, Fengshan finally could not hold it in any longer and spoke in a deep voice. At this moment, his forehead was already covered in beads of sweat, and his expression was somewhat flustered. Su Ming cast him a glance. He first raised his eyebrows slightly, then said, ¡°My dear friend, aren¡¯t you seeking death? ¡°Our tribe still respects warriors who don¡¯t care about life and death. ¡°How about this? After you die, we¡¯ll consider sending your body back to your tribe. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯m sure you won¡¯t have any regrets, right?¡± Once Su Ming finished speaking, he did not even give Fengshan the chance to speak. He waved his hand at the Elf Warrior beside him. The Elven Warrior understood what he meant. He quickly raised the machete in his hand again, and with a slash, he was about to look at Fengshan, who was in front of him. ¡°Don¡¯t! I¡¯ll talk! I¡¯ll talk! I¡¯ll tell you anything you want to know!¡± Fengshan¡¯s forehead was covered in sweat. He stared at the long sword held high by the Elven Warrior, his face full of fear. After seeing that the long blade had indeed stopped, he heaved a heavy sigh of relief and said, ¡°Can you give me a chance to speak?¡± Su Ming cast him a glance and pretended to be surprised. ¡°I thought you were a warrior who wanted to die, so I decided to give you a quick death. But, you¡¯re not?¡± Fengshan could hear the mockery in Su Ming¡¯s words, and a faint hint of embarrassment flashed past his face. Fengshan took a deep breath and said, ¡°I¡¯m just an ordinary person after all. how can I not care about life and death? ¡°Don¡¯t make fun of me. Since you¡¯ve brought me here, you must have something to ask me!¡± When Dugu saw Fengshan submitting to Su Ming so easily, she could not help but cast a glance in Su Ming¡¯s direction. There was a complicated look in his eyes. For some reason, Su Ming looked much younger than them just based on his appearance. However, in a place like this, which was full of schemes, his methods were not any weaker than theirs. In fact, Dugu even felt that Su Ming¡¯s ability in this aspect was much stronger than her own! when Su Ming heard Fengshan¡¯s words, he first patted his shoulder, then said with a smile, ¡°Why would I? Why would I make fun of a wise man?¡± After a slight pause, Su Ming¡¯s expression suddenly turned cold and he said, ¡°Which tribe are you from?¡± When he heard Su Ming¡¯s words, Fengshan could clearly feel the killing intent from Su Ming¡¯s body. He suddenly realized that if he could not satisfy Su Ming with his answer¡­ Then today would probably be his death anniversary! Thinking of this, Fengshan could not help but swallow his saliva and said, ¡°The Mingya Xuanji Mountain Tribe, also known as the Yao Mountain Tribe.¡± When Su Ming heard that, he nodded his head faintly and asked, ¡°Why did they invade our mine? And who tipped them off?¡± Su Ming¡¯s voice was a little cold. Fengshan calmed himself down a little before he said, the reason why we invaded your mine was because we received some news from some strange adventurers. ¡°They told us that they wanted to use some precious resources to exchange for some equipment and money.¡± Su Ming nodded, but did not ask who the person was. There were too many people who could have done such a thing. Even if they wanted to catch them, it was impossible to catch them all. Therefore, not spending too much energy on this matter was the best choice. However, he should indeed pay more attention to the defense and prevention of the military forces in the mine. When he thought of this, Su Ming quirked his eyebrows slightly and said, ¡°So, where is your tribe?¡± After hearing this, Fengshan was slightly stunned, and then an awkward expression appeared on his face. ¡°Lord, our entire tribe is here.¡± When Su Ming heard that, he was momentarily stunned, and a hint of surprise flashed past his face. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Hearing this, Fengshan seemed to organize his words, and then said, ¡°Our tribe has always been a nomadic tribe, wandering around this area. ¡°What you see now is everyone in our tribe.¡± Su Ming could not help but be stunned for a moment. He looked at the people from the Yao Mountain Tribe who had been tamed by the Orc and Elf Warriors. No matter how he thought about it, something did not feel right. ¡°That¡¯s all?¡± Fengshan heard this and nodded. Su Ming could not help but rub the center of his brows and said, ¡°Then what about your daily expenses?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll eat wherever I go,¡± Fengshan scratched his head and said. The reason why we made a move on your mine was because we saw that the mine was profitable, so we planned to occupy the mine and make it our stronghold in the future. When Su Ming heard that, he could not help but look at Fengshan and shake his head. He then said, ¡°Then I have a general understanding.¡± After a slight pause, Su Ming looked in the direction of the people from the Yao Mountain Tribe. Then, Su Ming could not help but raise his eyebrows slightly. Most of the people in the Yao Mountain Tribe were strong and healthy men. There were also some women, but there were not many of them. Most of them had scary muscles. Su Ming thought about it and said, ¡°What do you plan to do in the future?¡± Fengshan was stunned for a moment, then he quickly said, ¡°Since we¡¯ve been defeated by you, we¡¯ll listen to you in the future!¡± When Su Ming heard that, he first cast an indifferent glance at Fengshan, then turned his head to look at Dugu, who was by his side. Chapter 152 - 152 Not Because You’re Too Scary? 152 Not Because You¡¯re Too Scary? Dugu was stunned for a moment and still did not know how to react. He asked subconsciously, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Great Prophet?¡± Su Ming fell silent and looked at Dugu before him. After organizing his words, he said slowly, ¡°What do you think about letting the people of the Yao Mountain Tribe join your tribe?¡± Dugu was not the only one who was stunned. Fengshan was also dumbfounded. Dugu¡¯s mouth twitched as she came to her senses. She could not help but ask, ¡°Great Prophet, isn¡¯t this a little too hasty?¡± When Su Ming heard that, he quirked his eyebrows and said, ¡°How is it sloppy? both of you are from human tribes. ¡°And now, your Long Wild Tribe is also lacking young men. If the Yao Mountain Tribe joins you, you will complement each other. ¡°I think it¡¯s good like this, isn¡¯t it?¡± When Su Ming said that, Dugu still felt that something was not right, but she could not find a reason to refute his words. Dugu fell into silence, and a contemplative look appeared on her face. Su Ming looked at her for a while, then could not help but shake his head. ¡°After joining you, if the people of the Yao Mountain Tribe dare to do anything to offend the people of the Long Wild Tribe, you can tell me at any time. ¡°After they join you, we will also send some Elf Warriors to station themselves near your tribe. They will keep an eye on the people in Yao Mountain Tribe and prevent them from doing anything reckless.¡± The moment he said that, Dugu lifted her head and looked at Su Ming in surprise. She saw that Su Ming¡¯s expression was serious and he did not seem to be joking. Dugu furrowed her brows and said, ¡°Great Prophet, may I take some time to consider it?¡± When Su Ming heard that, he smiled and nodded. ¡°Of course you can.¡± Fengshan, on the other hand, saw that he finally had a chance to speak, so he quickly said, ¡°Then, this is the Great Prophet. ¡°Just in case, I mean just in case. If we can¡¯t join their tribe, how are you going to deal with us?¡± When Fengshan said this, his face carried a touch of careful probing. However, Su Ming did not hesitate. Once he finished listening to him, he immediately said, ¡°If the Long Wild Tribe is not willing to take you in, then you can be miners in this mine.¡± As soon as he said that, Fengshan¡¯s expression turned extremely ugly. then, he looked in Dugu¡¯s direction and said in an extremely sincere tone, ¡°Clan Leader Dugu, please accept us! We definitely won¡¯t offend the people of the Long Wild Tribe in the future.¡± ¡°I swear on the Xuanji and the glory of the Xuanji tribe?¡± When an Elven Warrior heard this, he smiled and said, ¡°Where¡¯s the glory of your tribe?¡± Fengshan¡¯s excited expression suddenly froze on the spot. He looked at the Elven Warrior beside him awkwardly and whispered, ¡°This brother, you¡¯ve seen through it, so why don¡¯t you just say it?¡± The Elven Warrior shook his head with a smile and did not say anything. After frowning and thinking for a while, Dugu seemed to have finally weighed the pros and cons and said, ¡°I see. From today on, the Long Wild Tribe will officially merge into the Long Wild Tribe!¡± ¡°However, the Yao Mountain Tribe can¡¯t merge with our Long Wild Tribe directly. After joining us, they will become a branch of our tribe. ¡°As for you, just as the Great Prophet said, after you join us, at least for a short time, you will have to listen to all my commands. ¡°Otherwise, I have the right to ask the Great Prophet to expel you!¡± Hearing this, Fengshan immediately nodded like pounding garlic. While nodding, he kept saying, ¡°I understand! I understand!¡± When Su Ming saw this, he cast a glance at the three great clans not too far away. After thinking for a while, he said to the Elven Warriors in front of him, ¡°You people, stay here and maintain the order. Let the Yao Mountain people finish their registration in the Long Wild Tribe. ¡°After this is done, you can leave half of the people in the Long Wild Tribe, and the other half can return to the Elf Valley.¡± Once Su Ming finished speaking, the Elf Warrior before him immediately nodded and said, ¡°I understand.¡± However, just as he was about to turn around and execute Su Ming¡¯s order, Su Ming seemed to have remembered something and said, ¡°By the way, let the Elven hunters spread out and check the surroundings. ¡°If there are any other enemies near the mine, we must be the first to know.¡± When he heard Su Ming¡¯s slightly serious tone, the Elven Warrior¡¯s expression also became much more serious. ¡°I understand! the Great Prophet!¡± Su Ming nodded and said, ¡°Go on.¡± Once the Elven Warrior turned around and left, Su Ming cast a glance at Dugu and Fengshan. Dugu nodded slightly at him in acknowledgment, the emotions in her eyes somewhat complicated. Fengshan, on the other hand, was full of smiles. His whole person seemed to be full of flattery. Su Ming thought about it and gestured to Dugu with his chin. ¡°Come with me for a moment.¡± Dugu was momentarily stunned, but she quickly followed behind Su Ming. Once he was certain that no one else could hear him, Su Ming stopped and turned around to look at Dugu before him. ¡°After Fengshan joins you, you must be careful. ¡°In addition to the people I¡¯ve arranged, I¡¯ll also arrange for an additional 300 Tree Demons to come here. I¡¯ll give you the contact information of the leader of the Tree Demons. ¡°If you find any strange movements in the Yao Mountain Tribe, contact the Tree Demons and the Elven Warriors immediately. Do you understand?¡± Once she heard Su Ming¡¯s words, Dugu was slightly taken aback. After she came back to her senses, the expression on her face quickly became somewhat solemn. Then, she took a deep breath and nodded. ¡°I understand, Great Prophet.¡± After a short pause, Dugu could not help but ask, ¡°But, Great Prophet, he doesn¡¯t seem to be hostile anymore. Do I still need to be so wary of him?¡± When Su Ming heard those words, he first cast an indifferent glance in Fengshan¡¯s direction before he said, ¡°He slipped away too quickly.¡± Dugu could not help but be taken aback when she heard that. At that moment, she really wanted to ask Su Ming, ¡°Isn¡¯t it because you¡¯re too scary?¡± Chapter 153 - 153 Conclusion 153 Conclusion When Su Ming saw Dugu¡¯s expression, there was no way he would not know what she was thinking. After a slight pause, Su Ming continued, ¡°As the leader of a nomadic tribe with nearly a thousand people, his courage can not be as he shows. ¡°At least after the first time he surrenders, he won¡¯t accept my arrangement so easily and become your tribe¡¯s subordinate. ¡°So, I¡¯m worried that he might want to use your tribe¡¯s opportunity to develop his own tribe again. ¡°But you don¡¯t have to worry too much. I¡¯ve arranged for the troops to be there,¡± Su Ming continued after a slight pause. ¡°Even if he had the idea, they do not have the ability to implement it. ¡°After they join your tribe, remember to ask the people of the Yao Mountain Tribe to get in touch with the people of the Long Wild Tribe. ¡°The more contact they have, the more they will naturally slowly see themselves as a part of the Long Wild Tribe. ¡°This kind of emotion sounds a little ethereal, but it¡¯s the best weapon for these young men who are wandering outside all year round.¡± As she listened to Su Ming¡¯s words, Dugu gradually returned to her senses. Once she cast a glance at Su Ming, she nodded her head solemnly. ¡°I understand, Great Prophet.¡± After that, Su Ming told Dugu some other things to take note of before he finally finished what he had to say. ¡°If there¡¯s anything, remember to get someone to contact me immediately.¡± Once he saw Dugu nodding her head solemnly, Su Ming turned around and walked toward the teleportation gate. Today¡¯s incident had happened very suddenly, and it had ended just as suddenly. Everything had happened so quickly that Su Ming had not been able to react in time. However, since the matter had been resolved, there was naturally no need for Su Ming to continue staying in the place. Once Su Ming arrived at the portal that led to the Elf Valley near the mine, he stepped into it under the respectful gazes of the Elf Warriors guarding the portal. As the light and shadow intersected with each other, the scenery before Su Ming changed rapidly, and he soon arrived at the square in the Elf town. Su Ming shook his head slightly and sighed in his heart at how quickly this matter had ended. After doing some trivial things that had to be done, it was almost midnight in the real world. After some thought, Su Ming decided to log off first and continue working hard the next day. After logging off, Su Ming first went to Su Xiaoshan¡¯s door. Su Xiaoshan¡¯s door was not closed, and he could vaguely see Su Xiaoshan lying on the bed with her eyes closed and her body twitching. Of course, this was not because she was in pain or had a relapse. It was because she was in the middle of the game, and her real self would tremble unconsciously. However, based on her skill in the game¡­ Su Xiaoshan should be being chased by some monster now. Su Ming shook his head helplessly and did not bother about her anymore. He went to the toilet and returned to his room. Su Xiaoshan finally got to play this game and was probably a little excited, so he just let her play for a while. As he lay on his bed, Su Ming stared at the ceiling before him. His mind was racing. On the first day of the game, the Origin of Humans: Horde was flooded, there were already a lot of horde players. according to statistics, there were at least millions and tens of millions of new players who had entered the Origin of Humans: Horde today. In the history of games, any game that had such statistics was a super game that was extremely popular for a time. However, in the game ¡®Origin of Humans: Horde¡¯ Su Ming did not feel that there were many people. This was mainly because of the Origin of Humans: Horde map was simply too vast! It was much larger than the map of the Blue Planet in the real world. After countless players had been split up into such a huge and vast map, it was definitely not a problem to say that the land was vast and the people were sparse. And if he wanted to wait for the number of people to truly increase, and at a rate that was multiple times, he would have to wait at least one or two months. Based on the memories of Su Ming¡¯s previous life, it was around that time that someone announced a piece of news. [The Origin of Humans: Horde, about to merge with the real world.] Su Ming remembered that at the beginning, this news would be doubted and ridiculed. However, as more and more officials stood up for this news, there was an unprecedented panic and fear about the Origin of Humans: Horde would quickly sweep across the entire earth! ¡°Huhu!¡± Su Ming lay on his bed and let out a long breath. There was a slightly complicated expression on his face. If he continued to develop in this manner, he would not have much time left. What Su Ming wanted to do at that moment was to build a Kingdom of his own before the news was announced, even if it was just a small Kingdom. However, at the current rate of development, it would be difficult to achieve this. This was also the reason why Su Ming had decided to take in Yao Mountain Tribe even though he knew that there were many unstable factors in the tribe. As he thought about it, Su Ming sighed softly. There was a long way to go. Su Ming turned over and soon fell asleep. ¡­ The next day, when Su Ming woke up, he found Su Xiaoshan still sleeping soundly on the bed. He glanced at the leftover breakfast in the living room. Su Ming felt that Su Xiaoshan must have had her fun the entire night, then went straight to bed after breakfast. ¡®No, I¡¯ll have to talk to her when she wakes up. Playing games is just playing games, it¡¯s not good to stay up all night.¡¯ As he mumbled to himself, Su Ming finished the rest of Su Xiaoshan¡¯s breakfast. Rather than saying that it was leftovers, it was more like Su Xiaoshan had deliberately left it for him. There was also a bowl of pork trotter noodles and half a serving of soup dumplings. Once he finished all the food in a carefree manner, Su Ming stretched his back lazily and then entered the game. Once he entered the game, Su Ming immediately rushed toward the entrance of the town. He was very curious about how Mike had completed the mission he had given him while he was away. When Su Ming arrived at the entrance of the town, he soon saw Mike. At that moment, Mike also had some of Su Ming¡¯s demeanor from yesterday. He looked like an expert NPC with an unfathomable expression on his face. When the players nearby saw him, their faces would show some respect. After all, a profound and unfathomable member of the blood clan was indeed quite frightening. Su Ming smiled and walked over. Chapter 154 - 154 An Explanation 154 An Explanation Mike, who had originally planned to catch another new player to trick, immediately put on a respectful expression when he saw Su Ming. ¡°Great Prophet, why did you suddenly come here? Is there something you need me to do?¡± When Su Ming heard Mike¡¯s question, he first smiled, then said, ¡°Then there¡¯s nothing for you to do.¡± ¡°I just wanted to come over and take a look. How¡¯s the situation on your side?¡± When Mike heard this, he first looked at the few eager players not far away, then brought Su Ming to the side. Then, his originally serious expression suddenly became somewhat evil. ¡°Great Prophet, you don¡¯t know about. No, you do. It¡¯s so interesting to communicate with these adventurers! ¡°When you weren¡¯t around, I tried to communicate with the players using the method you taught me. ¡°Many players have accepted the mission that you mentioned before. They went to the other Elf tribe to investigate the situation.¡± When Su Ming heard that, he immediately nodded and said, ¡°Well, you did a good job. What about the other missions?¡± ¡°The other content,¡± Mike said, ¡°It should be about the town construction, right?¡± When Su Ming heard that, he nodded his head faintly. ¡°The number of adventurers who chose this mission isn¡¯t as many as the previous one,¡± Mike quickly said. ¡°However, after such a long period of accumulation, they have helped us a lot, and we have also given them the reward they deserve.¡± Su Ming quirked his eyebrows, and a hint of satisfaction appeared in his eyes. ¡°Looks like you¡¯ve done quite well in this task.¡± Mike heard this and immediately scratched his head in embarrassment. Su Ming chuckled, then as if he had remembered something, he said, ¡°By the way, what about the mission I told you to promote the portal?¡± ¡°Are there any players going to other places through our portal?¡± Mike laughed bitterly and said, ¡°Great Prophet, I will never forget what you have asked me to do. ¡°However, after I promoted the teleport portal, there were very few players who were willing to use it.¡± When Su Ming heard this, he nodded his head slightly, and a look that said he had expected it flashed in his eyes. ¡°Okay, I understand. You don¡¯t have to worry about this. Continue to stay here and continue the task I have assigned to you.¡± Hearing this, Mike immediately nodded. After that, Su Ming slowly left the town. His eyes were narrowed throughout the entire process. In the early stages of the game, the players actually did not have much money. Su Ming still remembered that in his previous life, the first complete gold coin he had obtained was on the third day after the game was launched. This was enough to show that at this time, most players did not have the gold coins to take the teleportation gate. However, as time passed, this situation would slowly change. All he needed to do was to spread the news about the portal during this time. By the time most of the players had the capital to use the teleportation gate, the teleportation gate would become a treasure trove. Just as Su Ming¡¯s thoughts reached this point, a notification suddenly rang out in the game. Su Ming was slightly taken aback at first, but then he opened up his friend system. This notification was a notification that a friend of his had come online. After looking through his friends list, Su Ming realized that he only saw Loner and Yiran online. As he thought about it, Su Ming sent a message to Shen Yi, Level up together? Shen Yi also replied to his message very quickly, Aren¡¯t you busy? Su Ming thought about it and quickly replied, ¡°I don¡¯t feel like i have anything to do, so I¡¯ll take you to level up.¡± Yiran replied, ¡°Alright! Then I¡¯ll wait for you here.¡± After sending the message, Shen Yi sent a location sharing message. Once Su Ming called Da Bai over, he quickly headed in the direction of the shared location. Once he found Shen Yi, Su Ming brought her up. Shen Yi¡¯s current level had reached level 9, and her experience was about to reach the maximum level. Su Ming cast her a glance and asked, ¡°You¡¯ll reach rank 10 today?¡± ¡°That¡¯s for sure,¡± Shen Yi smiled. After that, the two of them headed straight into the forest. The two of them chatted as they hurried on their way, and time passed by quite quickly. Once they arrived at the forest, Su Ming used the same method as yesterday and had Shen Yi kill a few more crab monsters. In a short while, Shen Yi¡¯s experience bar jumped, and she directly reached level 10. ¡°Yes!¡± Shen Yi herself was obviously a little excited. She could not help but clench her fist and wave it in the air. Su Ming also smiled and walked to her side. ¡°Congratulations, you¡¯re probably one of the few open beta players who have reached level 10.¡± When Shen Yi heard this, she first thought about it and then shook her head. ¡°Not necessarily. Although I can level up quickly with you, I heard that many people have bought game cabins. ¡°There are probably quite a number of people who stayed up all night yesterday to play games.¡± When Su Ming heard that, he quirked his eyebrows slightly, then nodded and said, ¡°That seems to be the case.¡± After a slight pause, Su Ming seemed to have remembered something and said, ¡°Oh right, I was here last night.¡± When Shen Yi heard this, she was slightly stunned. then, her expression changed slightly and she sighed helplessly. She lifted her head to look at Su Ming and said, ¡°You want to ask about my brother?¡± When Su Ming heard this, he first nodded. ¡°But if you don¡¯t want to tell me, just pretend I didn¡¯t ask.¡± Shen Yi rubbed her brows and said, ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to tell you, but my brother¡­¡± ¡°He¡¯s used to being free and doesn¡¯t really listen to my father now. That¡¯s why my family¡¯s relationship with him has never been good. ¡°He didn¡¯t tell us in advance when he came back last night. My dad doesn¡¯t like him.¡± Su Ming nodded and did not continue with the topic. Instead, he continued bringing Shen Yi to level up. The morning quietly passed by in this process. During this process, Shen Yi¡¯s level had also slowly reached Level 12. After reaching Level 12, Shen Yi was not willing to continue leveling up. ¡°Forget it, it¡¯s enough here! If you delay your own leveling, I¡¯ll be embarrassed.¡± When Su Ming saw that Shen Yi was determined, he did not try to persuade her any further. Once he sent Shen Yi back to the Elf town, he went to look for Zelda. Chapter 155 - 155 Map 155 Map Once he found Zelda, Su Ming did not waste any time on pleasantries. Instead, he went straight to the main topic. ¡°During this time, did the Elven hunters that were sent to the Elven tribe send any new information?¡± When Zelda heard Su Ming¡¯s question, she thought about it for a moment before she smiled wryly and said, ¡°Great Prophet, our Elven hunters are still the same as before. They can¡¯t get too close. ¡°The only information we have is that they are indeed fighting with other tribes. ¡°The tribe that is fighting with the Elf tribe isn¡¯t too powerful. They should only need a few days to take down the other party. At that time, I¡¯m afraid that they¡¯ll have to free up their hands to deal with us.¡± When he heard that, Su Ming nodded his head slightly and said, ¡°I understand.¡± After a slight pause, Su Ming continued, ¡°I just asked Dishan. The current stage of our town construction will be completed tomorrow. ¡°So, my current plan is. The day after tomorrow, we¡¯ll send our troops to fight them. ¡°Since they¡¯ve chosen to attack us, we can¡¯t just sit back and wait for death.¡± Zelda immediately nodded and said, ¡°However, lord Prophet, according to our calculations¡­ ¡°If we want to rush from the Elf Valley to their tribe, we will need to spend at least half a day. ¡°After half a day of marching, I¡¯m afraid the other side will be on guard.¡± When Su Ming heard that, he chuckled softly and said, ¡°I¡¯ve already thought of this question. ¡°I¡¯ve already told Dishan that the Dwarves will send a group of people today to build a teleportation gate at the end of the Elf town and the wild forest. with this portal, we can save a lot of time.¡± Zelda¡¯s eyes brightened, and she nodded. ¡°According to the Prophet, we don¡¯t have to worry about that.¡± When Su Ming heard this, he nodded again. After chatting with Zelda for a while longer, he turned around and left the place. Su Ming originally wanted to bring the Benben Turtle to the depths of the forest to kill some monsters and level up. After all, he did not seem to have anything that he needed to do personally. Under such circumstances, going to the depths of the forest to level up seemed to be one of the most suitable things for Su Ming. However, just as Su Ming called the Turtle along and was about to head to the forest together, an Elf Warrior ran toward him. ¡°Great Prophet! The Great Prophet!¡± Su Ming quirked an eyebrow and used his gaze to signal for the Elf Warrior to calm down. He then asked, ¡°What happened? Why are you in such a hurry?¡± Hearing this, the Elven Warrior took a deep breath and said with a happy expression, ¡°No, didn¡¯t something happen?¡± ¡°Mr. Mike asked you to go there. He said that some of the adventurers who went to the Elf tribe to scout for information have returned!¡± When Su Ming heard that, he was slightly taken aback at first, then he quirked his eyebrows and a look of surprise appeared in his eyes. ¡°Really?¡± The Elven Warrior immediately nodded his head and said, ¡°Of course it¡¯s true!¡± Su Ming did not say anything more. He strode toward the entrance of the Elf Valley, which was not too far away. However, before he reached the entrance of the Elven town, he saw Mike walking toward him with a face full of surprise. When Mike saw him, a hint of joy appeared on his face. He said, ¡°Lord Prophet, some of the adventurers who took the mission to investigate the other tribe have returned!¡± When Su Ming heard that, he first walked up to Mike and said, ¡°Okay, I got it.¡± After a slight pause, Su Ming asked again, ¡°Where are they now? I¡¯ll go take a look.¡± When Mike heard this, he immediately took Su Ming to the entrance of the Elf Valley. Once he reached the entrance of the town, Su Ming could see a group of adventurers from a distance away. they were standing there and looking into the distance, their faces filled with anticipation. When he saw their faces clearly, Su Ming was momentarily stunned. He knew this group of people. It was the first adventurer team that he had received back then, and the team leader was called something like Second Senior. As he thought about it, Su Ming put away his emotions and once he turned back into the imposing Prophet, he moved toward the man again. The moment Su Ming walked up to them, they became excited and wanted to say something. When Su Ming saw this, he first waved his hand indifferently, then said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, let me ask first.¡± Hearing this, these people were stunned for a moment, but they still nodded. Su Ming paused for a moment before he said, ¡°You¡¯ve already been to the Elf Valley over there, investigated the situation, and returned from that valley?¡± Second brother, who was the leader of the group, nodded his head and said with joy, ¡°Yes, my Lord Prophet!¡± After a short pause, he took out a hand-drawn map from his backpack. ¡°Great Prophet, this is the topographic map of the Elf tribe that we drew after we sneaked into it, as well as the defensive layout of their various places. ¡°In terms of the defensive layout, we may have drawn it crudely. This is because the other party is still rather wary in this aspect.¡± When Su Ming heard that, he immediately nodded and asked, ¡°How did you guys get in?¡± When Second Senior Brother heard this, he exchanged glances with his team members and laughed. After we introduced ourselves to them, they also wanted us to come to your side to investigate the situation. Then, we sneaked in and even saw their leader! When Su Ming heard that, he quirked his eyebrows and a faint hint of surprise flashed past his eyes. It was such a coincidence that the other party had actually thought of the same thing as him. ¡°I think I get it now,¡± Su Ming asked. As he spoke, Su Ming took the map from his second senior brother¡¯s hands. After a brief glance, a faint hint of surprise appeared in Su Ming¡¯s eyes. When he heard Second Senior Brother¡¯s explanation, he thought that the map would be extremely rough. But the result was not as bad as he had thought. With this map, it would be much easier for him to attack the other tribe! When he thought of this, a hint of joy appeared in Su Ming¡¯s eyes. He put away the map and looked at the people in front of him. Chapter 156 - 156 Take a Look at the Situation 156 Take a Look at the Situation Once his expression became slightly more serious, Su Ming said slowly, ¡°You¡¯ve done a good job in the mission I gave you.¡± Once he finished speaking, Su Ming took out the two pieces of equipment he had prepared and handed them to Second Senior Brother. When the people in Second Senior Brother¡¯s team saw that Su Ming was really willing to hand over the equipment, they were instantly overjoyed. They had been worried that their rewards would be reduced if they did not complete the mission well enough. When they saw how Su Ming gave out his rewards without hesitation, they immediately became excited and bowed continuously in thanks. Su Ming waved his hand, telling them not to waste their time and to go back to their own business. Then, he turned his gaze to the Mike. ¡°Mike, remember this. If there¡¯s anyone else who can complete the mission, you don¡¯t have to be in such a hurry to find me.¡± As he spoke, Su Ming took out two sets of equipment that were the same as the previous one and handed them to Mike. ¡°This is the reward. You can distribute it yourself when the time comes. If there¡¯s any valuable information, you can think of a way to pass it to me.¡± When Mike heard that, he immediately nodded his head like he was pounding garlic and took the equipment from Su Ming¡¯s hands. After that, Su Ming quickly turned around and left the entrance of the town to the forest to train. Now that he had the Turtle¡¯s help, Su Ming¡¯s training became much simpler and more brutal. As long as the Turtle flew over and cast acid rain from the sky, the monsters would be rendered immobile in an instant. All Su Ming needed to do was to cut the monster once it could no longer move. To be honest, this method of leveling was a bit too simple and crude, but since it could be done, who would not want to? Once he reached the forest, Su Ming went deeper into the forest and arrived near a basin. There was a group of wild Goblins living here, and they were all around Level 45. To the current Su Ming, it was just the right difference in levels. If the monster¡¯s level was higher, then the Turtle¡¯s control over them would not be stable. As he thought about it, Su Ming lifted his head to look at the Turtle and said, ¡°Start spraying!¡± The moment Su Ming finished speaking, acid rain gushed out of the Turtle¡¯s mouth and shot toward the Goblins on the ground. In an instant, the Goblins went into a state of stiffness. When Su Ming saw this, he immediately lifted his sword and charged forward, swinging his sword at the Goblins in front of him. The Goblins here were much less intelligent than the Goblins in the Elf tribe. At the same time, they also had a strong untamed wildness, which was the characteristic of most wild monsters. That was why Su Ming did not have any mental barriers when he cut them down. Before long, one of the Goblins lost all of its HP as Su Ming cut it down. Su Ming did not hesitate. Once he emptied the Goblin¡¯s HP bar, he immediately charged toward the second Goblin and swung his sword continuously. In just one morning, Su Ming¡¯s experience bar had increased by more than half. Su Ming estimated that in another hour or so, he would be able to reach Level 41. To be able to level up so quickly at this level, this was enough to be called terrifying! With that thought in mind, Su Ming continued killing monsters, and his experience bar increased rapidly during the process. When another Goblin was cut down by his sword, Su Ming¡¯s experience bar, which had already reached its maximum, let out a notification. In an instant, Su Ming¡¯s level rose to 41. When he saw that he had reached Level 41, Su Ming felt a little emotional. The levels in this game were indeed harder to level up as one progressed. If he did not have so many horde followers and those large-scale battles, he might not have been able to level up so quickly. When Su Ming thought of this, he suddenly remembered the Barbarian tribe he had taken down. Su Ming put away his sword and rode on Da Bai. He found Chen Yixue, who was training with Su Xiaoshan, in another part of the forest. However, what surprised Su Ming was that Su Xiaoshan did not ask Chen Yixue to train with her today. Instead, she was fighting a group of Level 5 little frog monsters by herself. When she saw Su Ming, Su Xiaoshan immediately jumped up in excitement, but she was slapped by the little frog. After letting out a cry, Su Xiaoshan lifted her head and looked at Su Ming with a slightly aggrieved expression. Su Ming shook his head helplessly, then nocked an arrow and killed the little frog. Su Xiaoshan was overjoyed and ran over. Once she came before Su Ming, Su Xiaoshan said, ¡°Brother, why did you suddenly come over again today? Is there something you need me for?¡± When Su Ming heard that, he first looked at Su Xiaoshan, then shook his head decisively. ¡°I¡¯m not here for you.¡± Su Xiaoshan was stunned and sighed like a deflated balloon. Then, as if she had thought of something, she hurriedly said in a panic, ¡°Brother, you¡¯re not thinking of messing around, are you?! ¡°I¡¯m warning you, you¡¯ve already met Shen Yi¡¯s sister-in-law¡¯s parents yesterday. If you mess around again¡­ ¡°What do you mean?¡± Chen Yixue saw Su Ming coming over from the distance. Once she finished off the monster beside her, she naturally walked over at the first moment. Hearing Chen Yixue¡¯s question, Su Xiaoshan¡¯s mouth twitched, then she shook her head and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I¡¯m just curious about what my brother wants to do here.¡± Su Ming looked at Su Xiaoshan¡¯s extremely flustered face and a faint hint of helplessness flashed past his eyes. Su Ming really did not know what to say when he saw her expression. All day long, his mind was filled with all sorts of nonsense. He shook his head and turned to look at Chen Yixue. ¡°I¡¯m here today because I have some serious business to ask you.¡± When Chen Yixue heard this, she was stunned for a moment before she quickly said, ¡°Alright, if you have anything, just ask.¡± Su Ming nodded and said, ¡°After a period of cultural invasion, I¡¯m very curious about the current situation of the Barbarian tribe. ¡°Why don¡¯t you accompany me to take a look?¡± Chen Yixue looked at Su Xiaoshan and said, ¡°I can, but it¡¯s Xiaoshan.¡± Su Xiaoshan nodded her head and said, ¡°That¡¯s right, brother! If you take Little Yixue away, what am I going to do?¡± Chapter 157 - 157 Preparing for War 157 Preparing for War When Su Ming heard that, he looked at Su Xiaoshan helplessly. ¡°What do we do? Play by yourself.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you have a lot of fun playing with those little frog monsters? Let¡¯s continue playing.¡± Once he finished speaking, Su Ming nodded at Chen Yixue as a sign of acknowledgment. Seeing this, Chen Yixue seemed to think that letting Su Xiaoshan play with the little frogs was a good suggestion. Thus, Chen Yixue nodded and said, ¡°Xiaoshan, you can play here by yourself. ¡°Your brother and I have some serious business to attend to.¡± Su Xiaoshan wiped her dry eyes as if she had been abandoned by the world. ¡°I understand. You guys can leave. I¡¯m just a pine nut that¡¯s been despised.¡± Su Ming could not be bothered with her. He simply turned around and sat on Da Bai. When Chen Yixue saw this, she was a little amused by Da Bai¡¯s lively look. After shaking her head helplessly, Chen Yixue said, ¡°What do you mean you¡¯re a despised pine nut? ¡°Be good. I¡¯m just going to do something with your brother. We¡¯ll be back soon.¡± Su Xiaoshan did not say anything and just waved her hand. After that, the two of them quickly returned to the Elf town. Then, he took the teleportation gate and arrived at the Barbarian tribe. As soon as the two of them walked out of the portal, they saw more than a dozen soldiers squatting on the ground and roasting sweet potatoes. They leaned against the sweet potato and chatted about something. One of the Elven warriors looked very excited. ¡°Let me tell you, at that time, the Great Prophet led so many of our warriors and easily overturned the Orc tribe. They fought until the sky turned dark.¡± Among the soldiers roasting sweet potatoes, there were Elven guards and Warriors from the Barbarian tribe. At this moment, after hearing the Elven warrior¡¯s words, they all opened their mouths wide and looked at him in shock. The moment the teleportation gate flashed, some of them did not manage to react in time. They could not help but subconsciously look in Su Ming¡¯s direction, and their faces were filled with confusion. After seeing who it was, the group of soldiers immediately stood up. Only the soldier who was telling the story was still immersed in his own world. he talked about his extraordinary years with excitement. A soldier beside him could not stand it anymore and kicked him lightly. Only then did he finally react. ¡°Hey, why did you kick me? F*ck me! The Great Prophet?¡± He quickly straightened his body and bowed respectfully to Su Ming. Then, he glanced at the soldiers beside him and cast a resentful look. Su Ming cast him a glance. There was not a single change in his expression as he said, ¡°The portal you are guarding is the portal connecting the Elf town and the Barbarian tribe.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you think that your guarding attitude is a little too much?!¡± As soon as he said that, the soldiers in the field suddenly became stern, and their expressions became somewhat solemn. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Great Prophet! We know we were wrong!¡± ¡°Yes! Great Prophet, we won¡¯t do this again!¡± ¡°¡­¡± The group of Warriors lowered their heads and apologized to Su Ming. Su Ming cast them a glance, then nodded and said, ¡°In the future, be careful. When you¡¯re not on guard duty, you can relax. ¡°But as long as you are guarding the teleportation array, you must do your job well!¡± Once the warriors nodded their heads with stern faces, Su Ming brought Chen Yixue and walked toward the Barbarian tribe. After walking for some distance, Chen Yixue could not help but turn her head to look at Su Ming and say, ¡°Great Prophet, are we just going to let it go?¡± Su Ming cast her a glance and said, ¡°There¡¯s no way to deal with this matter seriously. ¡°The players don¡¯t have the ability to use the teleport portal yet. At the same time, our people rarely come to the Barbarian tribe. ¡°It¡¯s understandable that the soldiers stationed here will be a little lax.¡± After a slight pause, a faint smile appeared on Su Ming¡¯s face. He said, ¡°Moreover, their state just now also shows that the Barbarian tribe and the Elven warriors are already in a relatively harmonious state.¡± Hearing this, Chen Yixue also nodded in realization. ¡°The Great Prophet¡¯s meaning is to see the details. The Barbarian tribe must be in a similar state as them, right?¡± When Su Ming heard that, he nodded. ¡°That should be the case, but the specific situation and the extent of harmony between the two sides still depends on the specific situation.¡± After subduing the Barbarian tribe, Su Ming had put in a lot of effort to make them integrate into the tribe faster. Many Elves and other races would come here occasionally to experience the different environments. During this process, the Barbarian tribe had become more and more accepting of these things. Su Ming brought Chen Yixue around the tribe and found that the Barbarian tribe was getting along very well with the other races. It was no different from what he had seen at the portal. As Su Ming wandered around, some of the higher-ups from the dwarf race took the initiative to strike up a conversation with him. they wanted to be his guide, but Su Ming rejected them with a wave of his hand. After walking around the Barbarian tribe, Su Ming and Chen Yixue walked toward the direction of the teleportation gate. ¡°Now it seems that we should be able to let some people from the Barbarian tribe join in the construction of the town.¡± The Barbarian tribe reproduced very quickly, and they had the most people in Su Ming¡¯s Alliance. In this case, if the Barbarian tribe could participate in the construction of the town, the speed of the construction of the town would inevitably increase a lot. Chen Yixue, who was beside him, quickly nodded. ¡°But this matter should wait until the end of the next war of conquest, right?¡± When Su Ming heard those words, he was momentarily stunned. He instinctively turned his gaze over and saw a pair of eyes that were shining brightly. Chen Yixue¡¯s eyes were filled with excitement. Su Ming could not help but shake his head. A faint hint of helplessness instantly flashed past his face. It was as if Chen Yixue would become abnormally excited at the mention of war. ¡°This is what I¡¯ve arranged,¡± Su Ming said after he nodded. Chen Yixue¡¯s eyes brightened up even more as she said, ¡°Does this mean that we are already preparing for war?¡± Su Ming cast her a glance and thought about it for a while before he nodded. Chapter 158 - 158 Launch the Attack! 158 Launch the Attack! Once he told Chen Yixue about the general arrangements, Su Ming continued, ¡°So, if you have time, you should prepare. After all, it¡¯s the day after tomorrow.¡± When Chen Yixue heard this, she was overjoyed and nodded. ¡­ Two days passed by in a flash. In the blink of an eye, it was the day when the Elf Valley would officially launch an attack on another Elf tribe. During those two days, Su Ming also received news from two teams of players. Although the information was not as explosive as what Second Senior Brother and the rest had given, it was still of some value. For example, during the process, Su Ming had learned that the other party¡¯s Elf tribe was not completely United. At the very least, there were two major differences in the Elven tribe. For example, the side with the commander as the leader that wanted to fight was the camp that had sent the letter to Su Ming. On the other hand, the other side preferred peace. They were more opposed to war and could not understand the Elven commander¡¯s intention to expand. When Su Ming heard the news, he immediately felt that it was something he could use when the time came. As for the other players who had accepted the quest, Su Ming did not have much hope for them. It had been so long, but they had not returned to hand in the mission. There was a high probability that they had died on the way to complete the mission, or they had simply given up. In the square of the Elf town. At this moment, the plaza was already filled with warriors from various races. The Elven Warriors were in the middle, while the Orcs and Barbarians were on the left and right. Behind them were the Tree Demons, druids, and Goblin races. Of course, a square could not hold all the troops that were going on this expedition. The ones standing in the square were only a part of them. The other large group had already stood in the direction of the forest outside the town. The gamers who were passing by panicked and did not know what to do when they saw the troops. For most of the players who saw this scene, it was the first time they had experienced such a big scene since they entered the game. Thousands of well-equipped and oppressing soldiers stood there in a solemn and respectful manner. Just a single glance was enough to make them nervous. In the middle of the square, Su Ming stood beside the statue of the Benben Turtle. Above his head was the Benben Turtle, which was flying around in boredom. As he looked at the stern-looking warriors before him, Su Ming said slowly, ¡°Our home is peaceful and beautiful. our friends and family all live here. ¡°Therefore, as the prophet of all of you, I do not wish to see anyone destroy this hard-won peace and beauty.¡± After a slight pause, Su Ming¡¯s voice suddenly became heavy. ¡°But! Now, there¡¯s another group of people who want to destroy this beauty and peace for their own interests and expansion. ¡°What do you guys think we should do?¡± The moment Su Ming said those words, the warriors before him immediately started shouting. ¡°Battle! Let¡¯s fight!¡± ¡°Battle! Let¡¯s fight!¡± ¡°¡­¡± Battle cries shook the sky, each wave higher than the last. The atmosphere of the entire square became impassioned. During this process, the residents of the various tribes in many towns looked in this direction with some curiosity and excitement. Many of the children were looking at this scene with longing. The figure who stood proudly in front of everyone and spoke impassioned words was deeply imprinted in their hearts. Chen Yixue stood at the very front of the warriors and looked at Su Ming before her. There was also a hint of excitement on her face. For some unknown reason, she just liked to see Su Ming mobilize his troops before a battle. Every single time she finished listening to Su Ming¡¯s pre-battle mobilization, she would be excited for a very, very long time. It was the same for Zelda, who was by her side. She looked at Su Ming, and there was a slight hint of excitement on her face. However, she was still trying her best to suppress her emotions. Su Ming waited for the crowd to shout for a while before he slowly stretched out his hand and pressed it down gently. The originally excited crowd quieted down in an instant. Su Ming¡¯s voice also rose after him. ¡°In that case, let¡¯s go!¡± In the next moment, countless warriors walked toward the right side of the town square. Several teleportation gates stood there. These were the teleportation gates that the dwarves had temporarily built in order to prepare for the war two days ago. Soon, the soldiers entered the portal one by one. Zelda also walked to Su Ming¡¯s side during this process. There was a hint of excitement in her voice. ¡°Great Prophet, as you said, 60% of our forces have been used to organize the attack. ¡°The remaining 40% of the troops will be left to guard the Elf Valley and the major tribes.¡± When Su Ming heard that, he nodded his head faintly. After the previous invasion of the mine, Su Ming had become more cautious when it came to the distribution of manpower. Even though he had placed several protectors in each tribe, Su Ming still did not let his guard down. One could never be too careful. It would not be worth it if his backyard caught on fire while he was conquering the Elven tribe. ¡°In that case, let¡¯s get ready to set off.¡± As they spoke, the soldiers entered the portal in an orderly manner at the speed of an army. About 15 minutes later, all the warriors had entered the portal. Su Ming nodded at Zelda and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± he said. Zelda nodded, and the two of them quickly entered the portal. Once he passed through the portal, the scene before Su Ming¡¯s eyes suddenly changed. He had already arrived at the edge of the forest, a huge plain. According to the investigation of the Elven hunters, this position was only about three hours away from the Elven tribe. As he thought about it, Su Ming looked at the Warriors who were waiting for orders before him and said in a low voice, ¡°Since we¡¯re all prepared, let¡¯s go!¡± In the next second, the soldiers in front of him began to respond. The huge team started to move toward the Elf tribe. ¡­ Mount Tai Tribe. This was the name that the Elves in this area gave their tribe. This name did not seem to match the Elf race. However, for the leader of the Mount Tai Tribe, he felt that the name was quite suitable. Chapter 159 - 159 The Mount Tai Tribe 159 The Mount Tai Tribe After all, he had the same tribe name as the Mount Tai Tribe, which was also called Mount Tai. As the leader of the Mount Tai Tribe, he naturally liked his name. When his parents gave him this name, they hoped that he would one day become the leader of the Mount Tai Tribe. After a long time of hard work, he had become the leader of the Mount Tai Tribe. After getting what they wanted, Mount Tai led the Mount Tai Tribe to fight in the nearby areas. In the beginning, everything was going smoothly. After all, there were no powerful races nearby. With the natural advantage of the Elven race, he had occupied a large area nearby. However, just as he was about to continue expanding, he encountered an unprecedented problem. The Shallow Water Tribe. The main group of this tribe was humans, but they had also combined many other different races. Their combined combat power was almost on par with the Mount Tai Tribe. The Shallow Water Tribe was also in a situation where they urgently needed to expand. When the two tribes collided, it was like a lightning strike and a fire from the earth. they were immediately engaged in a fierce battle. However, because their strengths were extremely similar, the situation became a little heavy. The peace-loving faction in the tribe also came out to stop his attack strategy at this time, thinking that his current actions were leading the Elf tribe to destruction. For a time, the people in the tribe were in a panic. However, at this moment, Mount Tai discovered that there was another Elf tribe not far away from the Mount Tai Tribe. This was great news for Mount Tai. If he could subdue this Elf tribe, he would definitely be able to swallow the Shallow Water Tribe with his rapid growth in strength in a short time. At that time, his power would also rapidly expand. However, Mount Tai did not expect that the message he sent out would sink into the sea. And at this time, the Shallow Water Tribe was still constantly harassing them. ¡°What did those old farts want? Do you really think that the Shallow Water Tribes will be willing to stop fighting if we stop fighting?¡± In the chief¡¯s mansion of the Mount Tai Tribe. A tall Elf with a bare upper body and an exquisite animal skin on his lower body smashed the wine glass on the ground. Compared to the average Elf, he looked a bit more rugged. At the same time, his exposed upper body was full of explosive muscles. He was the current commander of the Mount Tai Tribe, Mount Tai. The expressions of the other Elves in the mansion also changed slightly when they saw his condition. Then, someone stood up with a worried look on his face. ¡°Now that the situation has come to a standstill, the gang leader has become more and more arrogant. He keeps giving speeches in the square. Right now, the people of the tribe are all jittery, and some of them are even urging others to impeach you, commander.¡± Hearing this, someone¡¯s eyes flashed with a sharp light. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, why don¡¯t we just get rid of those old guys who are talking nonsense?¡± The Elf did not finish his sentence. Instead, he extended his right arm to his neck, making a gesture of silencing him. Mount Tai looked at him and thought for a while with a frown. In the end, he shook his head. ¡°Forget it, this won¡¯t work. if this matter is exposed, it will only bring me more harm than good.¡± After a moment of silence, someone said, ¡°By the way, didn¡¯t we say that we wanted to subdue another Elf tribe into our tribe? ¡°How¡¯s this matter going?¡± As soon as these words were spoken, everyone present looked at each other for a while. Then, someone said, ¡°Hmm, I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t work. The message I sent has already sunk into the sea.¡± Hearing this, Mount Tai looked around and suddenly said, ¡°You guys, is there anyone willing to help me take a look at the situation over there? ¡°Also, it¡¯s time to change the person feeding the owl.¡± The people in the hall looked at each other for a while. Just as someone was about to speak, a voice full of panic came from far away and approached the gate of the chief¡¯s residence. ¡°Not good! It¡¯s not good!¡± Soon, an Elven warrior ran into the leader¡¯s mansion and knelt down in front of the Elves. When Mount Tai saw this, he frowned slightly and said to the Elf in front of him, ¡°What can¡¯t we talk about? You¡¯re panicking like this, what are you doing?¡± When the Elf heard this, she first trembled and then apologized. Mount Tai snorted and said, ¡°What is it? Go ahead.¡± The Elf swallowed her saliva and raised her fists in front of her chest. ¡°Lord Commander, an army of two to three thousand people has suddenly appeared behind our tribe! ¡°There are Elves, Orcs, Barbarians, and Druids. In short, there are many different races. They are all mixed together and attacking our tribe!¡± Mount Tai¡¯s expression changed drastically. He shouted, ¡°Are you sure they¡¯re coming for us?!¡± The Elf nodded repeatedly. ¡°It¡¯s absolutely true!¡± Mount Tai took a deep breath and spat out the words through gritted teeth. ¡°How far away are they from us?¡± The Elf thought for a moment and quickly said, ¡°There¡¯s only about five kilometers left!¡± Mount Tai¡¯s pupils shrank, and his face was in a mess. ¡°What did you just say? Only five kilometers left? Are our scouts useless?¡± Mount Tai¡¯s voice was full of anger as he looked at the Elf in front of him. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say so earlier?¡± Hearing this, the Elf¡¯s body trembled. She gathered her courage and slowly said, ¡°It¡¯s not my fault, it¡¯s you who didn¡¯t want me to talk about anything else just now.¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Mount Tai strode up to the man and sent her flying with a slap. The Elf finally fell heavily to the ground. after struggling for a while, she fainted. The other Elves¡¯ expressions changed slightly when they saw this. However, no one said anything. Mount Tai took a deep breath, and his expression gradually became ferocious. ¡°How dare they launch a sneak attack on our Elf tribe! You¡¯re really reckless!! ¡°I don¡¯t care who you are, I¡¯ll make sure you can¡¯t leave this place!¡± Chapter 160 - 160 Discuss? 160 Discuss? About five kilometers away from the Mount Tai Tribe. Su Ming walked at the very front with Zelda and Chen Yixue by his side. Behind him were the thousands of soldiers from his tribe. When he got closer to the Mount Tai Tribe, Su Ming could finally see what it looked like. The original appearance of the Mount Tai Tribe was not much different from what was given in the intelligence. Su Ming stood on the spot and watched for a while, then he had a rough idea of how the defense at the entrance of Mount Tai Tribe was going to be. The current appearance of the Mount Tai Tribe was similar to the first time he had seen the Elf tribe. As soon as he walked out of the Mount Tai Tribe, many of the other party¡¯s Elven soldiers were alerted and someone went to inform them. There were also people who, after seeing them, their expressions changed, but they still gathered their courage and approached. When Su Ming saw this, he only quirked his eyebrows slightly. Then, he waved his hand. In the next moment, his imposing voice rang out in the arena and entered the ears of the countless soldiers behind him. ¡°Charge!¡± Su Ming did not hesitate at all. In fact, he did not even give the other party a chance to react before he gave the order. The moment they heard Su Ming¡¯s voice, the Warriors in the field immediately reacted and charged toward the Mount Tai Tribe silently. When the people of the Mount Tai Tribe saw this, their expressions changed drastically. They immediately turned around and ran. However, how could they outrun the Orcs who were charging at full speed? The Orcs were at the forefront of the formation, and they were like large bulldozers as they charged toward the enemy. Soon, the Orcs had arrived in front of the Mount Tai Tribe. Beside them, there were a few Tree Demons. When they rushed to the front of the Mount Tai Tribe, they immediately transformed. In the next moment, the gigantic guardian of the forest appeared in front of everyone. The walls of the Mount Tai Tribe were like small wooden planks in front of the Tree Demon. When a Tree Demon approached the city wall, he directly kicked the wall in front of him. After a loud bang, a huge hole was blown open in the city wall. And this was not an exception. After that, the Tree Demons continued to attack the city walls. Under such an impact, the city wall slowly became precarious. As for the Orcs, they had already reached the city wall and were about to charge into the Mount Tai Tribe. However, at this moment, the army of the Mount Tai Tribe finally reacted and appeared in front of the people from the Elf Valley. As the leader of the Mount Tai Tribe, Mount Tai followed his own army and stared at the troops in the Elf Valley. When he saw that there were other races in the army besides the Orcs, such as Goblins, Tree Demons, and Druids, his expression changed. He could not understand why these races, who did not seem to get along well with each other, had gathered together and were charging toward their tribe. What shocked him the most was that the race in the middle of the charging Army was none other than the Elves! Mount Tai¡¯s expression changed drastically upon seeing this. He suddenly thought of the message that he had sent out some time ago! According to his investigation, there was only one Elf tribe in the nearby area! In other words, after they received his letter, not only did they not follow his plan, but they even wanted to attack his tribe. Thinking of this, Mount Tai¡¯s expression became gloomier. Mount Tai¡¯s expression turned even uglier when he saw the Tree Demon charging at his city wall. Then, he waved his hand at his Elven Warriors and said, ¡°Charge! We must hold the city wall!¡± Of course, Mount Tai could see that there was a huge gap between the strength of his side and the enemy¡¯s. At the same time, on the other side of their own tribe, they were still pulling and attacking another tribe. If he were to engage in a direct confrontation with the other party under such circumstances, he was afraid that he would not end up well. Therefore, defending the city wall was his best choice. As soon as he finished speaking, the Elven Warriors in front of him immediately charged toward the other party. However, in the next moment. A scene that shocked Mount Tai happened in front of him. In the past, his troops were considered invincible in this area. However, facing these Orcs, they were like a thin piece of paper. Their defense line was broken through in an instant. A word appeared in Mount Tai¡¯s mind when he saw the scene in front of him. It was as easy as crushing dry weeds and smashing rotten wood. This was his first reaction after seeing the scene in front of him. Mount Tai¡¯s eyes widened in shock as he looked behind the tribe. Then, he saw a smiling young man riding on a white tiger looking at him from afar. Mount Tai immediately narrowed his eyes and his expression became even more unsightly. At this time, he had almost reacted. The young man was most likely the commander of the tribe in front of him! At the thought of this, Mount Tai gritted his teeth and shouted, ¡°Who are you people?!¡± Su Ming cast a glance at Mount Tai. Of course, he knew that the man was trying to buy time. Once the Orcs had completely scattered the enemy¡¯s camp, Su Ming waved his hand, signaling for them to stop temporarily. Then, Su Ming controlled Da Bai and slowly walked toward the place where the two of them were fighting. He turned his gaze toward Mount Tai and the corners of his lips curled up. ¡°Commander Mount Tai, you should know who we are, right?¡± Mount Tai¡¯s expression changed slightly. However, Su Ming did not give him a chance to reply. After casting an indifferent glance at Mount Tai, Su Ming said, ¡°Since Commander Mount Tai chose to do this some time ago, you should have anticipated today¡¯s situation.¡± Mount Tai took a deep breath and said, ¡°This one, aren¡¯t you a little too overbearing? I clearly only wanted to form an alliance with you, but you actually came to my door without any explanation.¡± ¡°Such a style of doing things is really shameless! Aren¡¯t you afraid of causing public outrage?¡± Chapter 161 - 161 Public Outrage? 161 Public Outrage? When Su Ming heard that, he could not help but chuckle softly. He had to admit that the so-called leader of Mount Tai in front of him was quite good with his words. After casting him an indifferent glance, Su Ming said, ¡°Commander Mount Tai, you should be well aware of your true intentions when you sent out that letter. There is no need for us to argue about this. ¡°Besides, what public anger? The only ones who would be angry would be your own Elf tribe, right? ¡°Oh, that¡¯s not right. I heard that there¡¯s a serious internal strife happening in your tribe. ¡°Then the magnitude of this public anger will probably be even smaller.¡± The moment he said that, Mount Tai¡¯s expression changed drastically, and he fixed his gaze on Su Ming, who was standing before him. ¡°How did you know about all these things?!¡± The moment he said that, Su Ming cast him an indifferent glance, then said slowly, ¡°Chief Mount Tai, you don¡¯t need to worry about this. ¡°You only need to answer one question of mine.¡± After a slight pause, Su Ming asked, ¡°Are you willing to take the initiative to merge your tribe with our tribe? ¡°If you¡¯re willing, then everything can be discussed. There won¡¯t be any wars or conflicts. ¡°But if you¡¯re not willing, then we have nothing to talk about now. We can just start this fight.¡± Mount Tai frowned even harder. ¡°Hey, aren¡¯t you going a little too far? What do you mean you¡¯ll take the initiative to enter our Elf Valley? ¡°If that¡¯s the case, isn¡¯t our Mount Tai Tribe going to be exterminated?!¡± When Su Ming heard him, he only cast him an indifferent glance. The expression on his face was incredibly calm. ¡°Chief Mount Tai, I have to remind you that you seem to have forgotten something. ¡°You don¡¯t have any right to discuss the two conditions I just told you. You only have the right to choose. ¡°How about we continue to attack? Or, you can join the Elf Valley. ¡°It¡¯s as simple as that.¡± The moment he said that, Mount Tai¡¯s expression turned extremely ugly. He took a deep breath and fixed his gaze on Su Ming, who was not too far away. ¡°Who are you?!¡± The moment Mount Tai said those words, before Su Ming could even say anything, Zelda had already walked to his side. Then, Zelda stared at Mount Tai coldly and said, ¡°He¡¯s the Great Prophet of our Elf tribe!¡± When he heard that, Mount Tai immediately narrowed his eyes and turned to look at Su Ming. ¡°The Great Prophet?¡± After thinking for a while, Mount Tai¡¯s pupils suddenly shrank, and he hurriedly said, ¡°Do you mean the Legendary Prophet?!¡± Zelda sneered and said, ¡°It seems that you¡¯re not stupid.¡± Hearing this, Mount Tai¡¯s expression turned even uglier. The Mount Tai Tribe was a completely separate Elf tribe. However, their culture and heritage were the same. Mount Tai knew better than anyone else how important the title of the Great Prophet was in the Elf tribe! When Su Ming saw that look, he said, ¡°Chief Mount Tai, I don¡¯t think I¡¯m as patient as you think. ¡°So, hurry up and give me a definite answer. ¡°Otherwise, I can¡¯t guarantee what my men will do.¡± Upon hearing this, Mount Tai subconsciously turned his gaze to the warriors of the Elf Valley. Then, his eyes became more and more solemn. ¡°Great Prophet, is there no room for discussion?¡± When Su Ming heard that, he only cast him a glance and said, ¡°Room for discussion? As the leader of the Mount Tai Tribe, not only did you not think about how to make the Elves of the tribe live a better life, but you also tried to invade other tribes. ¡°After the continuous wars, the Mount Tai Tribe has been wailing. Many Elves have even impeached you and wanted you to step down. ¡°Do you think there¡¯s any room for discussion?¡± Mount Tai¡¯s expression turned even uglier. Su Ming only cast him an indifferent glance and added, ¡°Oh right, I forgot to tell you. When we attacked, I also ordered my other men to attack other parts of the Mount Tai Tribe. ¡°I think they should have entered your tribe by now.¡± Mount Tai¡¯s pupils suddenly shrank, and his face became gloomy and ferocious for the first time. ¡­ At the same time, within the Mount Tai Tribe. On the conference table in the Elder Hall. Five or six elderly Elves were sitting here with heavy expressions on their faces. ¡°This matter has blown up too much! Dorgan, do you still want to continue supporting Mount Tai?¡± A white-haired and white-bearded Elf slammed his walking stick on the ground and asked angrily. Hearing this, the elder called Dorgan¡¯s expression changed slightly. He was the Grand Elder of the Mount Tai Tribe. In the past, it was because of his support that Mount Tai was not impeached and stepped down despite the dissatisfaction of so many people in the Mount Tai Tribe. However, it seemed that he could not continue to protect Mount Tai in the current situation. ¡°Second Elder, I feel that this matter is rather awkward.¡± As soon as Dorgan opened his mouth, the Second Elder who had just spoken chided him again. ¡°Dorgan! Right now, the enemy¡¯s troops have already blocked all our escape routes! ¡°Why don¡¯t you think about it? under such circumstances, what capital do we have to resist?! ¡°This is the hidden danger and consequences of Mount Tai¡¯s arrogant way of doing things!¡± As soon as he said that, Dorgan¡¯s expression changed slightly. He glanced at the other elders in the field. Dorgan sighed and said, ¡°Then, Second Elder, what do you want to do?¡± Hearing this, the Second Elder snorted heavily and said, ¡°According to the information I just received, the other party is also an Elf tribe. ¡°Furthermore, their forces are very powerful! They also have many different tribal armies. ¡°From this, it seems that the other party is a very tolerant tribe. If we can form an alliance with them in a relatively peaceful relationship, it would be even better for our Mount Tai Tribe! ¡°If we let Mount Tai continue to mess around, our Mount Tai Tribe will be destroyed in his hands sooner or later!¡± Chapter 162 - 162 The Situation 162 The Situation At the entrance of the Mount Tai Tribe. Both sides had stopped fighting, and all the soldiers were subconsciously looking at the center of the battle. The people here would determine the direction of the war. Either they shook hands and had a happy chat. Either they continue to fight to the death. Many gazes were focused on Mount Tai, and the pressure in his heart had reached the peak since his birth. His gaze swept across everyone present, and his expression changed slightly. He could not help but take a deep breath. Just as Mount Tai was about to speak, an angry voice came from behind him. ¡°Mount Tai, what are you doing?!¡± Mount Tai was stunned. He turned around and saw a few elderly Elves walking toward him. The person who had just spoken was one of the white-haired and white-bearded old men, who looked strong and healthy. Mount Tai was stunned when he saw who it was. He asked, ¡°The Second Elder?¡± Hearing this, the Second Elder first looked at Mount Tai, then snorted heavily and said, ¡°You still know that I¡¯m the Second Elder?!¡± Mount Tai frowned and turned to Dorgan, who was standing beside the Second Elder. ¡°Grand Elder, what¡¯s going on? Shouldn¡¯t you be in the Elder Hall? What¡¯s the matter?¡± Hearing this, Dorgan snorted and narrowed his eyes. He stared at Mount Tai and said slowly, ¡°Mount Tai! things have already come to this point, and you¡¯re still so stubborn? ¡°During the years you led the Mount Tai Tribe, the tribe fought wars for years, causing the people in the tribe to live in poverty and the public sentiment to be stirred up. ¡°And even at this point, you still don¡¯t have the slightest bit of regret?! ¡°It seems that I was wrong to support your idea!¡± Mount Tai was stunned by his words. ¡°But Grand Elder, you clearly said that you would give me another half a month¡¯s time. ¡°Half a month. If I can solve these external disputes, I can let the people in the tribe live a better life!¡± Dorgan shook his head and said, ¡°You should wake up. You and I have both taken the wrong path! ¡°It¡¯s true that you want to develop the Elf tribe, but you¡¯ve overestimated your ability! I also misjudged the current strength of the Mount Tai Tribe! ¡°You are not a suitable leader for the Mount Tai Tribe. Do you understand?¡± Hearing this, Mount Tai was stunned and could not say a word. Seeing this, Dorgan glanced at him and continued, ¡°From today onwards! you are no longer the leader of the Mount Tai Tribe!¡± Once he finished speaking, Dorgan turned his gaze away and no longer paid any attention to the dejected Mount Tai. Instead, he walked up to Su Ming. Dorgan said, ¡°You must be the leader of these soldiers, right?¡± As he said those words, Dorgan was also observing Zelda, who was beside Su Ming. After seeing Zelda¡¯s Elven characteristics, he was sure. This was the other Elf tribe that Mount Tai had mentioned a while ago. Dorgan could not help but sigh. Mount Tai had been too whimsical a while ago. Since the other party¡¯s tribe was so powerful, how could they let the other party bow to them so easily? However, Su Ming did not reply to Dorgan¡¯s words. Instead, Zelda, who was beside him, stood up and said, ¡°He is the Great Prophet of our Elf tribe.¡± As soon as she said that, Dorgan was stunned at first, and then his expression changed drastically. Even the elders behind Dorgan were also shocked. After Dorgan gradually reacted, he stared at Zelda and asked, ¡°How can you prove that what you said is true?!¡± Zelda only glanced at Dorgan and said calmly, ¡°Why should I prove this to you?¡± Dorgan was stunned for a moment, then he smiled bitterly. ¡°This person should be the commander of the Elf tribe, right?¡± Zelda squinted at Dorgan and then nodded. ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± When Dorgan heard this, he nodded and said, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then you wouldn¡¯t lie to us about such things. ¡°That¡¯s why you¡¯re able to unite so many tribes and develop your strength to this extent,¡± Dorgan continued after a short pause. ¡°Is it also because of the Great Prophet?¡± When Su Ming heard this, he was just about to say no, but Zelda spoke before him. ¡°What else can I do? Other than the Great Prophet, who else has such an ability?¡± Su Ming placed his hand on his forehead, feeling slightly helpless. However, Dorgan and the other elders of the Mount Tai Tribe widened their eyes after hearing this. After looking at each other for a while, they could not help but start discussing. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, perhaps the Great Prophet can also lead our Mount Tai Tribe to a better future.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. After all, the other party is also dominated by the Elf tribe. even if we join them, it won¡¯t be abrupt.¡± ¡°If the Great Prophet is willing to accept us, it would be a great thing for us.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that so? Not only can we not fight with our own race, but we can also settle external disputes.¡± A few Elf elders started to discuss in front of the crowd as if there was no one else around. When he saw this, Su Ming could not help but be slightly stunned. At this moment, Dorgan finally showed his dignity as the Grand Elder of the Mount Tai Tribe. Dorgan glanced at the people in front of him and said, ¡°What are you all doing?! ¡°Don¡¯t you know how embarrassing it is to talk about this in front of so many people?!¡± The elders ¡®expressions changed slightly, but they didn¡¯t say anything. Once the hall quieted down, Dorgan walked slowly to Su Ming. Then, the expression on his face became somewhat solemn. ¡°Great Prophet, I¡¯m a little embarrassed, but you heard what they said just now. ¡°For our Mount Tai Tribe, we naturally want to seek better development and opportunities. ¡°The fact that your Elf tribe can develop to this point is enough to prove that you¡¯re not a person who is fishing for fame.¡± After a short pause, Dorgan¡¯s expression became even more serious. Chapter 163 - 163 The Decision 163 The Decision ¡°So, I was thinking that if our Mount Tai Tribe could join your tribe¡­ ¡°This is a good thing for both of us. We¡¯ll be able to develop better and you¡¯ll have more people.¡± When Su Ming heard this, he first cast an indifferent glance at Dorgan, then said, ¡°This is not something I can decide on my own. Wait for me here.¡± Once he finished speaking, Su Ming pulled Zelda to the side. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Great Prophet, do you think his proposal is not feasible?¡± After Zelda was pulled over by Su Ming, there was still a look of confusion on her face. Clearly, she did not quite understand why Su Ming did not agree to it. When Su Ming heard that, he first cast a glance at Zelda before he said, ¡°For the better development of the Elf tribe, of course I want to take them all under my command. ¡°But looking at them now, they¡¯re just envious of our tribe¡¯s development speed. That¡¯s why they¡¯re willing to join us. ¡°And if we let them join our tribe with this kind of mentality¡­I¡¯m afraid they won¡¯t be content even if they¡¯ve joined forces.¡± ¡°And it seems that they don¡¯t want to completely integrate with us. They want to keep the name of the Mount Tai Tribe and seek things from our tribe that can help them develop.¡± Hearing this, Zelda¡¯s expression suddenly changed. She could not help but say, ¡°So what do you mean, Great Prophet?¡± Su Ming cast her a glance and said, ¡°In a while, I might have to let you act as the bad guy.¡± Zelda was momentarily stunned. Su Ming moved closer to her, almost right beside her ear. Zelda¡¯s body tensed up. She clutched the corner of her clothes and her eyes were filled with anxiety. However, as Su Ming slowly said those words, her expression slowly changed from nervousness to realization, and finally, excitement. ¡°I understand, Great Prophet. If that¡¯s the case, they¡¯ll definitely agree!¡± When Su Ming heard that, he brought Zelda back to stand before Dorgan. Then, Su Ming said slowly, ¡°We¡¯ve already discussed your request. ¡°I think it¡¯s possible for the two tribes to merge. But¡­¡± Zelda frowned and snorted. ¡°Great Prophet, that¡¯s not what we just said, right?! ¡°I¡¯ve said it just now. Since these people dared to provoke me, it proves that they are disloyal to us! ¡°Since they¡¯re harboring evil intentions, we should take action directly! Let¡¯s beat them up!¡± As soon as he said this, the expressions of the elders of the Elf tribe changed drastically, and a hint of panic flashed in their eyes. Dorgan¡¯s expression also changed, and he hurriedly said, ¡°Commander Zelda, aren¡¯t you going too far?! ¡°We just wanted to form an alliance with you, so we sent you a letter. ¡°And now, you want to exterminate the Mount Tai Tribe just because of this reason?! ¡°Do you really think that the Mount Tai Tribe is easy to bully?!¡± Hearing this, Zelda sneered. Her aura was no weaker than Dorgan¡¯s. Instead, she took a heavy step forward. Zelda was very tall. According to the calculations in the real world, she was at least 1.75 meters tall. Dorgan, on the other hand, was slightly shorter. Zelda stepped forward and looked down at Dorgan. This kind of pressure made Dorgan frown in displeasure. However, Zelda¡¯s voice was very straightforward. ¡°I don¡¯t know if the Mount Tai Tribe is easy to bully. I only know that if the Great Prophet wants to, your Mount Tai Tribe will not survive today! ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear about the situation in the other places of your tribe when you came here?¡± Dorgan¡¯s expression changed, and the other Elven elders frowned. That was right. Their Elf tribe was now surrounded. As long as the other party wanted to, they could launch a terrifying attack that would annihilate their tribe at any time. In this situation, they had no advantage at all in this negotiation! When he thought of this, Dorgan could not help but let out a long breath, as if all the energy in his body had been sucked out in an instant. He turned around and looked at Su Ming. ¡°Great Prophet, please be straightforward. What do you and Commander Zelda plan to do?¡± When Su Ming heard that, a faint smile appeared on his face. He said slowly, ¡°In fact, if the Mount Tai Tribe wants to join our tribe, there is no problem. However, since you¡¯ve chosen to join our Elven tribe¡­ ¡°From the day you joined, there was no longer any distinction between the Mount Tai tribe and the Elf tribe. ¡°Do you understand what I mean?¡± As soon as he said that, Dorgan and the Elven elders behind him all changed their expressions. After they came back to their senses, Dorgan and the Elven elders looked at each other, and their expressions became heavy. ¡°We need to discuss this matter.¡± When Su Ming heard that, he nodded and a smile appeared on his face. ¡°Of course you can.¡± ¡°But we have so many warriors waiting. Elder Dorgan, you have to hurry.¡± Hearing that, Dorgan¡¯s expression changed slightly. However, he did not say anything in the end. Instead, he turned around and discussed with the other elders. After about half an hour, just as Zelda was losing her patience, Dorgan finally returned. There was a slightly grave expression on his face. Once he walked up to Su Ming, he sighed softly. ¡°Great Prophet, let¡¯s do as you say.¡± The moment he said that, a faint smile appeared on Su Ming¡¯s lips. Then, his voice became louder, so loud that many warriors nearby could hear him clearly. ¡°Then from today on, there will be no Mount Tai Tribe in the world, only the Elf tribe!¡± ¡°All soldiers, listen up. You don¡¯t need to fight anymore. From today on, the Elves in front of you will become our friends and one of us!¡± When they heard Su Ming¡¯s words, the warriors from the Elf Valley he brought with him naturally cheered out of respect. However, the Elf warriors of the Mount Tai Tribe were even more relieved. When they were fighting with the warriors of the Elf Valley, they could only feel one simple word. Despair. The warriors of the Elf Valley were simply too powerful for them. Chapter 164 - 164 The Identity of the Prophet 164 The Identity of the Prophet The Elven Warriors could only feel despair as they watched the Elves charge. That was why when they heard Su Ming announce that he did not need to continue the war, the people who were the happiest and felt the greatest relief were these people. After that, the Elf Warriors of the Mount Tai Tribe also cheered. When Su Ming saw them cheering, he was slightly taken aback at first, but then he felt a little relieved. In fact, the Elves did not like to fight and war. The reason why the Elven Warriors in the Elf Valley were willing to follow him to war was because they respected him enough. At the same time, the battles that Su Ming led them in were basically all victories, and they were all victories that could be considered as crushing them. It was only when all of these factors were added together that they were willing to follow Su Ming into this war. As for the Elves of the Mount Tai Tribe, they had been in various high-pressure battles in recent days. Under such circumstances, they were already tired of fighting. In addition, the terrifying combat power in the Elf Valley had made them completely lose their will to fight. Therefore, it was normal for them to have such a reaction at this moment. When he thought of this, Su Ming turned his gaze toward Dorgan and the other Elf elders before him. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then please announce this matter as soon as possible, elders.¡± Dorgan nodded slightly and said, ¡°I understand, Great Prophet.¡± Mount Tai¡¯s expression was extremely dejected when he saw the dust settle. Now that things had developed to this point, he was already very clear that things could no longer be changed. He took a deep breath and turned around to look at the Mount Tai Tribe behind him. Then, he walked toward the forest without looking back. Dorgan glanced at his back and wanted to say something. But in the end, he hesitated for a moment and still didn¡¯t say a word. When Su Ming saw this, his expression did not change at all. From the moment Mount Tai sent out that letter, it was already destined that the Elf Valley would not accept him. Su Ming had already given the Mount Tai Tribe a lot of face by not killing him. How could he possibly let him live? Just as Su Ming was about to continue speaking, Chen Yixue walked up to him with an unhappy look on her face. ¡°Great Prophet, isn¡¯t this too much?¡± When Su Ming heard her words, he quirked his eyebrows and swept his gaze across Chen Yixue. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Chen Yixue took a deep breath and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you tell me that you would let me kill to my heart¡¯s content today? Why are you trying to make peace in such a short time?¡± When Chen Yixue said these words, the armor on her body and the sword in her hand were still stained with blood, looking extremely terrifying. After hearing her words and seeing her current appearance, Dorgan¡¯s mouth could not help but twitch. Did this woman know what she was saying? Why did she look like a god of death? Dorgan¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up as if he had thought of something. ¡°This one, do you feel that today¡¯s battle was not satisfying enough?¡± Chen Yixue frowned and glanced at Dorgan, then nodded. ¡°Am I not obvious enough?¡± When Dorgan heard this, his mouth twitched, and then he slowly said, ¡°Of course not.¡± After a short pause, he continued, ¡°I just want to say, if you don¡¯t think today¡¯s battle is satisfying enough, then I have an idea.¡± Chen Yixue raised her eyebrows slightly and said, ¡°Tell me about it.¡± Dorgan chuckled and said, ¡°Since our two tribes have already merged. ¡°This means that we¡¯ve already become allies. Then our enemy is also your enemy, can I say so?¡± Chen Yixue nodded lightly and said, ¡°You can say that. And then?¡± ¡°Then,¡± Dorgan continued, ¡°to the east of our tribe, there¡¯s a Barbarian tribe that doesn¡¯t know their place. They¡¯re constantly challenging our dignity! ¡°If you¡¯re willing, you can take your men and go on an expedition there. ¡°I believe you¡¯ll have a good time there!¡± When Chen Yixue heard that, her eyes immediately lit up and she quickly turned around to look at Su Ming. ¡°Great Prophet?¡± Although Chen Yixue¡¯s tone was questioning, the anticipation in her eyes was almost materializing. When Su Ming heard her, he looked at her helplessly and said, ¡°Go. Remember to bring more people. Don¡¯t let anything go wrong.¡± When Chen Yixue heard this, she was overjoyed. She quickly walked to the front of the main force and began to mobilize the troops. When Zelda saw this, she walked up to Su Ming with a frown. ¡°Great Prophet, are you just letting her go? Will there be any trouble?¡± When he heard that, Su Ming shook his head and said, ¡°No, I have already investigated the Barbarian tribe before I came. ¡°They only have more people and are more aggressive. That¡¯s why the Elves here are unable to defeat them. ¡°If we go over, we¡¯ll be able to crush them.¡± After a slight pause, Su Ming continued, ¡°We have no need to subdue such a tribe. It¡¯s a waste of time and resources. We also have to spend time to educate them. ¡°Just take it as a chance for the people of the Mount Tai Tribe to watch our fighting strength and integrate with us faster.¡± Zelda nodded in realization and did not say anything. After that, Su Ming brought Zelda along and followed Dorgan into the Mount Tai Tribe. The news that the Mount Tai Tribe was going to merge with the Elf Valley was also slowly spread. When they heard the news, the people of the Mount Tai Tribe were a little surprised, but they did not resist. This surprised Su Ming. Only after asking a few questions did Su Ming learn that all of this was due to his status as a prophet. After learning that he was a prophet, many Elves in the Mount Tai Tribe were full of anticipation for him to join the Elf Valley. When Su Ming found out about this, he was also slightly surprised. He did not expect that the identity of the Elven Prophet would be so useful. After that, Su Ming, the Great Prophet, quickly showed his face before all the people in the Mount Tai Tribe and attracted a wave of cheers. Chapter 165 - 165 Chen Yixues Complaint 165 Chen Yixue¡¯s Complaint While Su Ming was doing this, the Warriors from the Elf Valley were charging into the enemy lines under Chen Yixue¡¯s lead. Just like the situation at the beginning, the fighting power of this tribe was not that strong. The Orcs were more powerful than them in positional and melee combat. Therefore, Chen Yixue did not spend much effort to get rid of the tribe. Su Ming was not too surprised when he heard the news. After a few more words with Chen Yixue, who had come to report, Su Ming brought Zelda into the hall of elders in the Mount Tai Tribe. Although the Mount Tai Tribe had chosen to join the Elf Valley, there were still many things to be discussed. Among them, there were also some exchanges of benefits. If he did not do this well and let the Mount Tai Tribe enter the Elf Valley directly, there would be a lot of trouble in the future. ¡°Great Prophet, what do you think we should do now? ¡°According to the current situation in our tribe, many of us are already full of rejection and disgust for war. ¡°And I can see that there are so many people of other races in your tribe. This means that you have a lot of wars. ¡°In this case, we can¡¯t guarantee that the Elves will completely listen to you and participate in all kinds of wars.¡± When he heard that, Su Ming, who was sitting beside Dorgan, first smiled, then swept his gaze across the Elven elders in the field. ¡°I¡¯ll admit it first. At least in the short term, there will be many wars in our tribe. ¡°Because I¡¯m not satisfied with just letting my people live their current lives. I want them to live better.¡± As soon as he said that, the expressions of the Elven elders changed slightly. Su Ming naturally saw all of this. Once a faint smile appeared on his lips, he continued speaking, ¡°However, I¡¯ve never been someone who would force my people to participate in all kinds of wars. ¡°As long as they don¡¯t want to get involved in the war, there are still many things in my tribe that they can do. ¡°The Elf Valley will not interfere with what they choose to do. All the choices are up to them.¡± Su Ming swept his gaze across the slightly surprised Elf elders in the field and the corners of his lips curled up slightly. He said, ¡°There¡¯s another important point. No matter what it was in the past¡­ ¡°However, after you join the Elf Valley, all the Elves and the other races in the Elf Valley will have the same status and rights. You will be completely equal, and there will be no difference between superior and inferior. Do you understand?¡± Hearing this, the Elven elders looked at each other in confusion. Clearly, they had not expected Su Ming to say something like that at a time like this. ¡°Logically speaking, shouldn¡¯t a conversation like this be filled with things like exchanging benefits?¡± Dorgan could not help but say, ¡°Great Prophet, is this the only request you have for us?¡± Su Ming cast him a glance and said, ¡°This is the only one for now. I hope you don¡¯t think that you¡¯re superior to the other races in the Elf Valley just because you¡¯re Elves. ¡°As long as you don¡¯t have these thoughts, I¡¯m sure the process of you integrating into the Elf Valley will be very easy.¡± Hearing this, the Elf elders in the hall exchanged looks again. In the end, they all nodded. ¡°Since the Great Prophet is so generous, we can¡¯t say anything more about this matter. ¡°Great Prophet, if possible, I also hope that our tribe can join the Elf Valley as soon as possible and become one of them. Then, we can integrate into the Elf Valley as soon as possible.¡± When Su Ming heard his words, he first smiled and nodded, then swept his gaze across the people in the field. ¡°Then, our Commander Zelda will hand over this job to you. ¡°As for the other details, you can discuss them with Commander Zelda. ¡°If there¡¯s anything troublesome or you can¡¯t decide, you can come to me again.¡± When they heard Su Ming¡¯s words, the Elf elders nodded their heads. After that, Su Ming quickly left the hall of elders with Zelda. After walking out of the elder Hall of the Mount Tai Tribe, Zelda asked in confusion, ¡°Great Prophet, can they really integrate into our Elf Valley?¡± ¡°If I can¡¯t, what should I do then?¡± When Su Ming heard her question, he first cast a glance at Zelda, then smiled and said, ¡°As for what needs to be done, Commander Zelda, just do it according to your thoughts. ¡°If you encounter something that you can¡¯t make a decision on, contact me again. I¡¯ll think of a way to solve it.¡± When Zelda heard Su Ming¡¯s words, she naturally could not say anything more. She immediately nodded. ¡°Very well, Great Prophet.¡± After a short pause, Zelda said, ¡°By the way, Lord Prophet, Traceless Snow seems to have something to tell you.¡± When Su Ming heard that, he nodded his head faintly. Chen Yixue did contact him, but he was busy dealing with these things, so he could not give a response immediately. However, since he was free now, he naturally had to recover. As he thought about it, Su Ming opened up his friend system. Once he found Chen Yixue¡¯s location, he went to one of the territories of the Mount Tai Tribe and found her. Once he found Chen Yixue, Su Ming was first slightly surprised. Because at this moment, Chen Yixue¡¯s face was completely sullen, and from time to time, she would use the long sword in her hand to poke the tree trunk beside her. Su Ming was slightly stunned at first, but he quickly came to his senses. At this moment, Chen Yixue was probably feeling annoyed and full of anticipation when she opened it, but the other party was defeated like a mountain. Just as she expected, the moment Su Ming walked up to her, Chen Yixue let out a long sigh and complained, ¡°Great Prophet, those guys are too boring! ¡°I just led the Orcs in and they were immediately scattered. ¡°How did the Mount Tai Tribe manage to fight against such an opponent for so long?¡± Chapter 166 - 166 Level Difference 166 Level Difference When Su Ming heard her complaints, he first smiled helplessly before he said, ¡°What can we do? I told you to rush over with your men at the first moment.¡± ¡°If the opponent is too good-for-nothing, I can¡¯t do anything about it.¡± When Chen Yixue heard this, the expression on her face became even more disappointed. She could not help but let out a long breath. Su Ming cast her a glance and shook his head helplessly. He said, ¡°By the way, are you free tonight?¡± When Chen Yixue heard this, she was stunned for a moment. After she came back to her senses, her eyes lit up and she said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? The Great Prophet? Was there a special operation? Of course I have the time, I can definitely charge into the enemy lines!¡± When Su Ming heard her words, he first shook his head helplessly before he spoke again, ¡°What special operation? I¡¯m asking if you¡¯re free in the real world.¡± Chen Yixue was instantly stunned, and a few question marks appeared on her face. She looked at Su Ming with a slightly puzzled expression and asked, ¡°In reality? Big Brother Su Ming, what are you doing? I can¡¯t be sure. I don¡¯t have the time.¡± When Su Ming heard her, he cast her a glance and shook his head. ¡°Didn¡¯t I promise to treat you to a meal last time?¡± Hearing this, Chen Yixue was slightly stunned at first, but then she quickly reacted. After a long ¡®oh¡¯, Chen Yixue said, ¡°Oh, so that¡¯s what you¡¯re talking about. Sure, you can decide on the time and place.¡± Su Ming nodded and asked, ¡°Is there anything you like to eat in particular?¡± When Chen Yixue heard this, she first thought about it seriously for a while, then shook her head and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t.¡± Su Ming hummed in acknowledgment and said, ¡°What about your taboos?¡± Chen Yixue furrowed her brows in deep thought again, then looked at Su Ming with an incredibly serious expression. ¡°I don¡¯t eat preserved eggs.¡± Su Ming was slightly taken aback at first, then he could not help but chuckle softly and say, ¡°What a coincidence. I don¡¯t eat it either.¡± Chen Yixue immediately chuckled. Then, as if she had thought of something, she suddenly said, ¡°Oh right, I heard that the game is going to release the auction system tomorrow. ¡°At the same time, the top-up system will also be launched at the same time. It is said that the ratio of RMB to gold coins will start off with a ten to one ratio. ¡°However, as the game progresses, this ratio will slowly decrease.¡± When Su Ming heard Chen Yixue¡¯s words, his expression changed slightly. He had also heard of the things that Chen Yixue had said. The introduction of the auction house system and the top-up system would definitely bring the game into a different rhythm. And all of this might have a huge impact on Su Ming. However, based on Su Ming¡¯s current calculations, most of the effects should be positive. With the auction system, the equipment in his bag, which was useless to him but valuable to other players, could be sold and exchanged for gold coins in the real world. Just as Su Ming¡¯s thoughts reached that point, a voice came from behind them. ¡°Great Prophet, Chen Yixue!¡± Su Ming was first stunned, then he turned around and saw Loner running toward them with an excited smile on his face. Su Ming was stunned for a moment before he finally realized that he had indeed brought him along for this battle. As he thought about it, Su Ming asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is there anything you haven¡¯t done?¡± When Loner heard this, he waved his hand and said, ¡°It¡¯s like this, Great Prophet.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t I see that the dust has almost settled this time? Thus, I was thinking, should I return to my Purgatory Valley?¡± When Su Ming heard Loner¡¯s words, he was slightly taken aback. then, he cast Loner a glance and nodded. ¡°Alright, since you¡¯ve already thought of this, you can go back first.¡± Once he finished speaking, Su Ming brought out another set of equipment from his bag. This set of equipment was something Su Ming had gotten rid of himself. However, to the current Loner, it was definitely of the highest quality. It was much better than the equipment he had on him. ¡°You should be able to wear it when you reach a certain level. Just bring it with you.¡± ¡°If anything happens in the Purgatory Valley, remember to contact me immediately.¡± Loner first took the equipment, and after looking at the attributes of the equipment, his excitement was immediately beyond words. When he heard Su Ming¡¯s words, Loner was instantly moved. He said, ¡°Great Prophet, if you need anything in the future, please remember to contact me immediately. I¡¯ll do my best to help you.¡± When Su Ming heard that, he waved his hand in slight resignation. ¡°Oh, by the way, Prophet,¡± Loner said, ¡°would you like to reconsider my suggestion? ¡°Our cities aren¡¯t far from each other. We can definitely consider meeting each other.¡± When Su Ming heard that, he cast a helpless glance at Loner, then said, ¡°After the Elf town is completed. After the town¡¯s construction is completed, we¡¯ll have a chance to meet.¡± Loner nodded his head vigorously upon hearing this, his face filled with excitement. ¡°That¡¯s great, Great Prophet. Since you¡¯ve said so, I¡¯ll have to pay attention to the town¡¯s construction at all times.¡± Su Ming waved his hand at Loner in resignation, signaling for him to leave quickly. Loner had a smile on his face as he quickly turned around and left. After that, Su Ming handed over most of the other things to Zelda before he got up and rushed toward the Elf town. Once he returned to the Elf Valley, Su Ming first checked on the progress of the construction, then began to level up. The town¡¯s construction had now entered its final stage. According to Dishan¡¯s estimation, it would only take about half a month for them to complete the construction of the current town. With the addition of the Mount Tai Tribe, this time would only be shorter. Once he entered the rhythm of leveling up, Su Ming was also looking at his experience bar. After grinding levels and going through many battles, Su Ming¡¯s level had officially reached Level 43. His level was still very high on the rankings board. Chen Yixue, who was right behind him, had only just reached Level 32. The huge difference of 11 ranks was still left behind by Su Ming. Based on Su Ming¡¯s own investigations, there were many people who thought. Chapter 167 - 167 A Sudden Encounter 167 A Sudden Encounter At least in the short term, it was basically impossible for the others to catch up to his level. Su Ming¡¯s advantage, as well as the various resources he had when he dominated the ranking board¡­ That basically meant that the advantage Su Ming had over normal players was so great that it was somewhat exaggerated. Under such circumstances, how could the other players catch up to Su Ming? That was basically impossible. When he thought of this, Su Ming did not feel too happy or excited. Instead, he felt a little melancholic. If this was just a game, he could feel happy and excited because of his lead. However, the problem was that this game wasn¡¯t just a game. It was a hope that would save all mankind in the future. That was why the glory of Su Ming dominating the rankings was not the only thing that fell on him. At the same time, a heavy pressure also fell on Su Ming¡¯s body. The future attacks of the extraterrestrial would definitely cause all mankind to unite and fight against them together. Under such circumstances, he, who had the highest achievements in the game, would have to bear the most responsibilities. When he thought of this, Su Ming could not help but let out a long breath. There was a slight change in his gaze. In truth, everything that Su Ming had experienced during this period of time was still within his expectations. If he wanted to continue to strengthen his advantage in this aspect, he would have to realize everything he had obtained in his previous life, as well as some things he had envisioned that he had not been able to realize. Only by developing his kingdom as soon as possible would he have enough resources to develop some super high-tech technology that would be enough to fight against the extraterrestrials in the future. As he thought about it, Su Ming¡¯s expression became even more solemn. For the entire afternoon after that, Su Ming kept thinking about these things while he continued to level up. Then, when it was almost time for lunch, Su Ming chose to log off. Once he found Su Xiaoshan, Su Ming asked her to call Chen Yixue. When she heard that, Su Xiaoshan immediately looked at Su Ming with an unhappy expression. ¡°Brother, it¡¯s not that I want to criticize you, but you and Little Yixue are already so close. Can¡¯t you exchange contact information? You even had to contact him through me, the middleman.¡± When Su Ming heard this, he thought about it and agreed with her, so he said, ¡°Sure, then send me her contact information.¡± Su Xiaoshan shook her head and said, ¡°That won¡¯t do. If you want it, you should go and ask yourself.¡± Su Ming cast her a glance and a hint of helplessness flashed in his eyes, but he did not bother to ask Su Xiaoshan why. Su Xiaoshan had done too many strange things in a day. If Su Ming had to ask her why she did all of them, he would probably die. After that, the two of them made an appointment to meet Chen Yixue. The location of the meeting was a seafood buffet. To the current Su Ming, this was the best place he could afford. However, thinking about it, when the auction system went online tomorrow, all these would be improved. When Su Ming and Su Xiaoshan arrived at the commercial plaza and found Chen Yixue, the three of them quickly entered the seafood restaurant. Su Ming had spent nearly five hundred stones to get the three spots for the three of them. After Su Xiaoshan heard the news, she gritted her teeth and her expression became determined. ¡°This time, I¡¯m definitely going to earn back my investment!¡± When Su Ming heard that, he shook his head in slight resignation. Once he cast her a glance, Su Ming said, ¡°If you can earn back your money by eating a buffet, then I¡¯ll cover all your meals for the next month.¡± It was not the first time that the su family had gone out to eat buffets. Every time Su Xiaoshan set off, she would be full of confidence and arrogance, as if she would definitely be able to eat her money back. However, in the end, she would always collapse on the chair, as if she had eaten too much and would die if she continued eating. In fact, the amount she ate was only about the same as a small bowl of noodles in Sha County snacks. When Su Xiaoshan heard Su Ming¡¯s words, she knew that he was dissing her, and she immediately let out a dissatisfied harrumph. ¡°You don¡¯t believe me? You don¡¯t trust your own sister?¡± ¡°i¡¯ll show you what a real glutton is today!¡± Chen Yixue, who was watching the two of them play, had a slightly funny expression on her face, but she did not say anything. After that, the three of them quickly began to eat heartily. As expected, Su Xiaoshan could no longer eat after 15 minutes and collapsed on the sofa. When Su Ming saw this, a hint of ¡®I knew it¡¯ appeared in his eyes. However, once he shifted his gaze, a look of surprise appeared on Su Ming¡¯s face. At this moment, there were already many empty plates in front of Chen Yixue. She was still eating non-stop, and the expression on her face was unusually calm. This quiet and gluttonous appearance did indeed shock Su Ming a little. According to Chen Yixue¡¯s eating method, she might really be able to eat her money back in this buffet. After that, the three of them spent another half an hour in the buffet restaurant. After finishing the last piece of meat, Chen Yixue wiped her mouth with a piece of tissue and patted her chest to digest it. She then lifted her head and looked at Su Ming. ¡°I¡¯m full.¡± Su Ming looked at the mountain of plates in front of her and his lips twitched. He then nodded. ¡°I do.¡± After that, the three of them quickly left the restaurant, and Su Xiaoshan suggested that they watch a movie to digest their food. Just as Su Ming was about to agree, he saw a person walking toward him. Su Ming was stunned, and so was the man. The person who came was Shen Fang, the person Su Ming had seen in Shen Yi¡¯s house. Once Shen Fang came back to his senses, he let out a light chuckle before he walked slowly to stand before Su Ming. ¡°Little Su, we meet again.¡± When Su Ming heard the way he addressed him, his expression became slightly awkward, but he quickly nodded and replied, ¡°Brother Shen.¡± Even though Shen Yi¡¯s family did not seem to like Shen Fang very much, he was still Shen Yi¡¯s older brother, and he was also a few years older than Su Ming. That was why, no matter what, Su Ming should still be polite to him. After they greeted each other, Su Ming had originally planned to bring Chen Yixue and Su Xiaoshan to the movies. However, just as he took a step, Shen Fang¡¯s voice sounded again. Chapter 168 - 168 Converse 168 Converse ¡°Little Su, are you free now? If you¡¯re free, can we have a chat?¡± When Su Ming heard his question, he turned his head around instinctively and saw Shen Fang looking at him with a smile on his face. After hesitating for a while, Su Ming turned around and looked at Su Xiaoshan. ¡°I have something to talk to this brother about. Take her to the movies. Just ask me for the movie tickets later.¡± Su Xiaoshan looked at Shen Fang strangely, but she quickly nodded and said, ¡°Okay, text me when you¡¯re done.¡± Su Ming nodded his head. Once the two of them turned around and left, he looked at Shen Fang again. ¡°Let¡¯s find a place to talk,¡± Su Ming said after a slight pause. Shen Fang smiled and led Su Ming to a cafe in the mall. Once he brought Su Ming in, he ordered a cup of coffee for himself and Su Ming. The two of them were silent for a while before Shen Fang slowly opened his mouth. ¡°I didn¡¯t ask you to come over to tell you anything special. I was just curious about you after seeing you at home last time. ¡°However, when I asked Shen Yi, she always seemed to ignore me and was not willing to reveal any information to me.¡± Speaking up to this point, a faint helpless expression flashed across Shen Fang¡¯s face. After shaking his head, Shen Fang said, ¡°But I¡¯m also quite curious about you, so after seeing you this time, I thought of coming over to say hello.¡± When Su Ming heard that, he first cast a glance at Shen Fang before he spoke slowly, ¡°You didn¡¯t come here just to say hello, did you?¡± Shen Fang first lifted his head to cast a glance at Su Ming, then swept his gaze across his face for a moment. Smiling, Shen Fang directly opened his mouth, ¡°You¡¯re not wrong, it¡¯s not as simple as just saying hello. ¡°I¡¯ve grown up, but this is the first time I¡¯ve heard that Shen Yi brought a boy home. ¡°You¡¯ve surprised me, so I also want to know what kind of person you are. ¡°As Shen Yi¡¯s older brother, it shouldn¡¯t be strange for me to want to know this, right?¡± When Su Ming heard this, he first cast a glance at Shen Fang, then slowly nodded his head. ¡°It¡¯s not strange.¡± After a slight pause, Su Ming continued, ¡°However, I¡¯m very curious. What do you want to know from me?¡± Shen Fang smiled and asked, ¡°You¡¯re Shen Yi¡¯s classmate, right?¡± Classmates?¡± Su Ming nodded. Shen Fang could easily find out about this bit of information, so he had no need to lie. Shen Fang nodded and swept his gaze across Su Ming¡¯s body for a while before he suddenly said, ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t mind telling you. I¡¯m currently working at Shencun Gaming Company.¡± When Su Ming heard that, his pupils instantly shrank and a look of surprise appeared on his face. Shencun Gaming Company was the company that had developed the Origin of Humans: Horde¡¯s game company! On the surface, this game company was a high-tech game company with top technology and a lot of talents. But in fact, this was a company controlled by the extraterrestrial. In his previous life, after the game and the real world merged, many people in this game company were regarded as the lackeys of the extraterrestrials. They were deeply discriminated against for a period of time, and many people even regarded them as the scum of mankind. However, this discrimination did not last long. Because very soon, the extraterrestrials would completely occupy the earth, and human beings would become history. In this way, discrimination would naturally not exist. When he thought of this, Su Ming was about to say something, but Shen Fang had already quirked his eyebrows and spoke. ¡°It seems that you¡¯ve heard of our company?¡± Su Ming calmed himself down and nodded slightly. He said, ¡°Of course, now that the Origin of Humans: Horde is so popular, many people are now familiar with Shencun Gaming Company. It¡¯s not strange for me to know about it.¡± Shen Fang smiled and nodded. ¡°That¡¯s true. After this game was released, many of my friends around me asked me for some inside information.¡± When Su Ming heard that, his gaze fell on Shen Fang for a while, and his expression changed slightly. Shen Fang might not be liked by the Shen family, but Su Ming had a pretty good impression of him. He was a decent person. If possible, he did not want Shen Fang to stay in Shencun Gaming Company all the time. Otherwise, when this matter erupts, Shen Fang and the Shen family would definitely be discriminated against and targeted by society. For some unknown reason, Su Ming had never heard of such things in his previous life. It was probably because he had focused all his attention on fighting against the extraterrestrial at that time, and his relationship with Shen Yi had also become somewhat distant. This time, after his rebirth, his hope of fighting against the extraterrestrial had brightened up. Under such circumstances, Su Ming naturally wanted the Shen family to avoid that. After thinking about it for a while, Su Ming said, ¡°What do you think of your game company?¡± When Shen Fang heard this, he was slightly stunned. Then, he thought for a while and replied, ¡°Our company. I think it¡¯s pretty good. The benefits and salary are pretty good. ¡°Moreover, our company is currently on the rise. If we can take advantage of the Origin of Humans: Horde, to develop again. ¡°Then our company will probably become one of the top gaming companies in the country, or even the world.¡± When he heard this, Su Ming felt that his chances of success in persuading Shen Fang had instantly become much lower. Su Ming shook his head helplessly and said, ¡°If someone were to persuade you to resign from this company, would you think that the person is crazy?¡± When Shen Fang heard this, he was first slightly stunned, then he cast a deep look at Su Ming. ¡°If someone were to persuade me to leave this company, I would probably think so. ¡°However, the specific situation still depends on who the person who persuaded me is.¡± Su Ming cast him a glance. He had a feeling that there was more to Shen Fang¡¯s words. Just as he was about to say something, Shen Fang smiled and spoke again. ¡°However, no matter who tries to persuade me now, I probably won¡¯t really resign.¡± When he heard this, a faint hint of helplessness flashed past Su Ming¡¯s face. Since Shen Fang had already said such words, then he had nothing more to say. Su Ming nodded his head in slight resignation, then said, ¡°That¡¯s true. After all, this company has such a bright future.¡± Chapter 169 - 169 Shencun Gaming Company 169 Shencun Gaming Company When Shen Fang heard Su Ming¡¯s words, he first let out a faint smile, then he looked straight at Su Ming. ¡°However, compared to whether I¡¯ll leave this company, I¡¯m actually more curious about why you¡¯re asking this.¡± When Shen Fang said those words, there was a hint of curiosity in his eyes. He was also staring in Su Ming¡¯s direction. When Su Ming heard his question, he fell silent for a moment before he laughed and replied. ¡°No, no. I just had a sudden idea. I felt that if I really did that, I would be ridiculed by many people.¡± When Shen Fang heard that, he chuckled softly and did not continue to answer Su Ming¡¯s question. Instead, a slightly curious look appeared on his face. ¡°From what you¡¯ve said, you¡¯re also playing the Origin of Humans: Horde game, right?¡± When Su Ming heard that, he nodded. He had said so much before, which showed that he had a great understanding of the game. If he were to say that he did not know much about the game or even played it before, it would sound like a lunatic. When Shen Fang heard Su Ming¡¯s words, he first nodded his head slightly before he spoke again. ¡°Then what level are you at now? You aren¡¯t a closed beta player, right?¡± Of course, Su Ming did not intend to tell Shen Fang that he was already at level 43. After thinking about it for a while, he said, ¡°No, of course not. I¡¯ve just entered the game and am only Level 10.¡± The current Shen Yi had only just reached Level 10. This was a pretty good level for the open beta players. When Shen Fang heard this reply, a surprised expression flashed across his face. He could not help but say, ¡°Level 10? Your leveling speed is not bad. The average level of the open beta players is only Level 6 or 7. ¡°The fact that you¡¯ve reached this level so quickly shows that you¡¯re quite talented in this game.¡± Even though he said that, a faint hint of disappointment flashed past Shen Fang¡¯s eyes when Su Ming said that he was only at Level 10. Su Ming noticed this with his sharp senses. He found it a little strange, but he did not say anything. It could be said that Shen Fang wanted to take a sample of him to investigate something so that he could give the game company data, but in the end, he found out that he was not suitable. After that, the two of them chatted for a while before Shen Fang stood up and said with a smile, ¡°Thank you, Su Ming. To be able to take the time to chat with me for so long.¡± When Su Ming heard that, he shook his head and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. If you have anything to say to me in the future, you can also come to me.¡± They had exchanged contact information during their conversation. Su Ming also wanted to find out more about Shencun Gaming Company through Shen Fang. When Shen Fang heard this, he smiled and nodded. ¡°Alright, you too. Remember to look for me if you need anything.¡± Su Ming cast him a glance. Just as he was about to get up as well, he suddenly thought of something. After a slight pause, Su Ming suddenly said, ¡°I¡¯m a little curious, so I want to ask you a question. It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t answer.¡± When he heard those words, Shen Fang was slightly stunned at first, then his gaze fell on Su Ming¡¯s face. After a slight pause, Shen Fang opened his mouth, ¡°You can ask.¡± Su Ming cast him a glance and said, ¡°Why does your relationship with Shen Yi and Uncle Shen seem to be so bad? ¡°I¡¯ve just chatted with you for a while and realized that you¡¯re a pretty good person.¡± Su Ming was not trying to flatter Shen Fang on purpose, but he truly believed that. In the conversation he had with Shen Fang, no matter if it was Shen Fang¡¯s style of conversation or his attitude toward him, he could see that he was quite a good person. That was why Su Ming was even more curious. What was the reason that caused the estrangement between him and the Shen family? In truth, Su Ming¡¯s question had crossed a line. However, Su Ming had no choice but to ask. It was related to whether or not he could save Shen Fang from the Shencun Gaming Company in the future. When Shen Fang heard Su Ming¡¯s question, his expression froze for a moment. Then, he chuckled and slowly said, ¡°Regarding this, it¡¯s better to wait for Little Yi to tell you herself. If I tell you now, she might be angry with me. ¡°I don¡¯t think you want to see this, do you?¡± Su Ming cast him a glance and did not continue the topic. Instead, he nodded. Shen Fang smiled, then cast a glance at Su Ming. He asked with a smile, ¡°Anything else you want to ask? I¡¯m in a good mood today, so I can answer anything.¡± When Su Ming heard that, he had originally intended to say that he had nothing more to ask. However, as the words reached his mouth, he thought of something and said, ¡°Yes. What¡¯s your position in Shencun Gaming Company?¡± When Shen Fang heard that, he was slightly stunned. Once he cast a glance at Su Ming, he answered in a straightforward manner, ¡°Manager of the product department.¡± When Su Ming heard that, he nodded in understanding. He looked at Shen Fang and said, ¡°Thank you for your time.¡± Shen Fang smiled and nodded, then stood up and left. Once Shen Fang left, Su Ming¡¯s expression changed slightly. To be honest, he originally thought that Shen Fang¡¯s position in Shencun Gaming Company was just an ordinary small staff position. However, he did not expect that he would be the manager of the product department. At his age, he could be considered a promising young man. Under such circumstances, it was understandable that he was unwilling to resign from Shencun Gaming Company. When he thought of this, Su Ming could not help but sigh. ¡°This matter is still a little troublesome.¡± Once the conversation ended, Su Ming sent a message to Su Xiaoshan. When he found out that their movie was not over yet, Su Ming decided to sit in the cafe and think about all sorts of things. When the two of them finally finished their movie, Su Ming first sent Chen Yixue off in a taxi before the siblings went home. Once he returned home, the first thing Su Ming did was to log into the game. Once he logged into the game, Su Ming made the necessary arrangements. After that, he continued to level up. ¡­ The next day, Su Ming was not woken up by his own alarm clock, but by Su Xiaoshan¡¯s excited voice. ¡°The server has opened! Brother! The auction system is about to be officially launched.¡± Su Ming opened his eyes and saw Su Xiaoshan standing before him excitedly with breakfast in her hands. Chapter 170 - 170 The Official Opening of the Auction House 170 The Official Opening of the Auction House When he heard that, Su Ming got up from his bed and took the breakfast from Su Xiaoshan¡¯s hands helplessly. When he reached the living room, Su Ming looked at Su Xiaoshan, who was still chattering away excitedly. Su Ming shook his head and said, ¡°So what if it¡¯s opened? What does this have to do with you?¡± Su Xiaoshan put her hands on her waist and said, ¡°Why is it not related? ¡°I¡¯m also considered a high-level player in the Origin of Humans: Horde right? It has to be related to me!¡± Su Ming cast her a glance and shook his head. ¡°Do you need to buy anything from the auction house? Or is there something you need in the game that you can only get by topping up?¡± Su Xiaoshan wanted to refute him. But when she thought about it carefully, it seemed that no matter what she needed, Su Ming could get it for her. In the game, if even Su Ming could not get his hands on something, then no matter how much money she spent, she would not be able to get her hands on it. That was a definite fact! At this thought, Su Xiaoshan¡¯s enthusiasm was cut in half. Su Ming picked up a piece of meat in his bowl and looked at Su Xiaoshan. ¡°Or do you have something that you can sell in the auction house?¡± Su Xiaoshan was stunned when she heard that. After thinking about it for a while, she immediately looked at Su Ming with grief and indignation. When she heard Su Ming¡¯s words, not only did she not have anything to buy, she did not even have anything to sell! In other words, not only did she not need to get anything from the auction house, but she also had no way to put anything in. Thinking about this, Su Xiaoshan¡¯s already unhappy expression suddenly became even sadder. Su Xiaoshan took a deep breath and looked at Su Ming with a serious expression. ¡°Brother, I hate you!¡± Su Ming cast her a glance, and the expression on his face was one of amusement. Su Ming finished his breakfast very quickly. Once he was done with his breakfast, Su Ming naturally chose to go online. Although Su Xiaoshan had nothing to do with the auction house going online, he was the one who was involved. He needed to obtain the gaming cabin from this place. When he thought of this, Su Ming¡¯s anticipation grew. Once he logged in, Su Ming first went to his villa, then opened the auction system that had been added to the system panel. [New function: The auction will be online.] [Players are free to trade all sorts of items here. The prices are set by the players. The auction will also give a suggested selling price based on the value of the current item.] As he looked at the notification that appeared in his system space, Su Ming nodded slightly. These things were no different from his previous life. After that, Su Ming opened the auction house¡¯s system page. Then, an exquisite auction panel appeared in front of him. On the panel of the auction house, there were many new items. Most of them were equipment from the early stages of the game, and they were not worth much. There was not even any Level 10 equipment. The prices of these items were usually in the tens or even hundreds of gold coins. According to the current exchange rate between gold and RMB, this price was outrageous. This meant that the real price of these items was in the hundreds or even thousands of RMB! When he thought of this, Su Ming could not help but shake his head. But then, he saw an even more shocking scene. There were a few pieces of equipment that were meaningless to him, even trash. A few seconds after he had seen it, it had been taken down by someone? The best piece of equipment was only a Level 10 fine white longsword. This equipment was actually sold for a high price of 200 gold coins! According to the exchange rate, that was a total of 2000 Yuan! Once Su Ming gradually recovered from his shock, surprise and joy slowly filled his face. He suddenly realized something. If he wanted to get the game cabin as soon as possible, he only needed to hang a few more pieces of equipment on it. In that case, he might be able to buy the game cabin today! When he thought of this, Su Ming could no longer hold back his eagerness to try. He placed an equipment at the auction house. [Green and Red Longsword] [Condition: Green, Perfect] [Level: 20] [Attributes: Attack power +103, attack speed +4] [A top-grade longsword forged on a rainy day. it can cut through iron like mud.] When he saw the Green and Red Longsword¡¯s attributes, Su Ming did not hesitate and placed it on the sword. In an instant, a notification appeared before Su Ming. [You have placed the ¡®Green and Red Longsword¡¯ on auction. Please choose the auction method.] [Fixed price: When you place a price at a fixed price, if someone can offer this price, you will immediately close the deal. (Note: Once the deal is made, it can not be canceled.)] [Auction: You place an item in the auction house and let the players bid for it within a limited time. (The person who offers the highest price in the end will get this item of yours when the time is up.)] [Note: These two trading methods can be carried out at the same time.] Su Ming looked at the notification in front of him. After thinking about it for a while, he decided to put the Green and Red Longsword up for auction. Then, he took out a breastplate. [Green and Red Armor] [Condition: Green, Perfect] [Level: 20] [Attributes: Defense +60, agility +5] [This is a top-grade breastplate forged on rainy days. It has amazing defense.] The Green and Red Longsword and the Green and Red Armor were equipment that Su Ming had obtained some time ago. He had originally planned to throw it away, but now it seemed that it would be a waste of God¡¯s gift if he threw it away. As he thought about it, Su Ming placed the Green and Red Armor in the auction house before him as well. This time, Su Ming did not choose to auction it off, but to sell it off. As he thought about it, Su Ming set the price of the Green and Red Armor at 800 gold coins. 800 gold coins. To the current Su Ming, this was considered a pretty good amount of wealth. After all, in the early stages of the game Origin of Humans: Horde, there had never been any gold coins as a reward. No matter how many missions Su Ming had completed, he had never received a single gold coin. But now, after the auction system was officially launched, he could top up in-game. The quests given by the NPCs would also have monetary rewards. Chapter 171 - 171 Insta Beat 171 Insta Beat However, based on the information Su Ming had obtained from Shen Yi and Su Xiaoshan, most of the quests still did not give him much gold. In the current game, after the gold coin system was officially launched, there were three types of gold coins, silver coins, and bronze coins. The exchange ratio was one to ten. For example, a gold coin could be exchanged for ten silver coins, and a silver coin could be exchanged for ten copper coins. Most of the current missions only gave him a few copper coins, at most ten or twenty. Missions that rewarded silver coins were extremely rare. After all, Shen Yi and Su Xiaoshan¡¯s levels were already at the top of the public beta players. Under such circumstances, the missions that they could receive were only so little in rewards. It was easy to imagine what the situation was like for the other players. When he thought of this, Su Ming lifted his eyes slightly and looked at the auction house in front of him. However, he was stunned when he saw what was inside. [Congratulations, your Green and Red Armor has been sold for 800 gold coins. The auction house will take a 3% commission.] [The final remaining 776 gold coins will be placed in your backpack.] When he saw the notification of the auction house, Su Ming was instantly stunned on the spot. His eyes were filled with disbelief. He was not looking at the equipment that he had just hung up. He had only been distracted for less than ten seconds, right? In just 10 seconds, someone had already bought this equipment for him? Su Ming scanned through the previous hints in shock, and the expression on his face became even more complicated. There was no problem at all. The hints he had seen earlier were the truth. Su Ming opened his backpack¡¯s interface again. The gold coins he had in his account had indeed changed from 0 to 776. Su Ming subconsciously took a deep breath. When he came to his senses, he immediately looked at the other piece of equipment he had just released. The Green and Red Longsword. The time limit for the equipment that Su Ming had put up for auction was twelve hours. In these 12 hours, whoever offered the highest price would be the one to bid for the equipment. Su Ming had originally thought that it would be impossible for anyone to spend such a huge sum of money to buy this equipment at the start of the game. However, when he saw the Green and Red Armor being smacked down almost instantly, Su Ming immediately realized something. His thoughts just now were a little too naive. As expected, once he opened the auction house¡¯s interface, Su Ming saw the current auction price for the Green and Red Longsword. 1500 gold coins! The moment he saw the price, Su Ming had the urge to hit someone. Why did he have to choose a fixed price auction just now? According to a conservative estimate, he had lost at least 1000 gold coins on that piece of equipment. Just as Su Ming thought of this, he saw the auction price of the Green and Red Longsword increase once again. 1700 gold coins. After that, the price of the Green and Red Longsword continued to rise. Although the increase was not as exaggerated as the first jump, it was still rising. The corners of Su Ming¡¯s lips twitched, but he suddenly felt a little glad. Fortunately, he had only thrown in two pieces of equipment to test the waters at the beginning. In the end, he would only lose out on that one item. And in his bag, there was more than one piece of equipment that was better than the Green and Red Longsword. When he thought of this, Su Ming let out a sigh of relief. He stared at the price of the Green and Red Longsword for a while longer. Once he saw the auction price of the Green and Red Longsword break through 2000 gold coins, Su Ming decided to close the auction house. There was no point in continuing to watch. It was naturally better to wait until the auction was about to end before going to take a look. And now, he planned to exchange for the gold coins he had just obtained. In fact, after the game¡¯s auction house and top-up system were launched, the black market system also emerged. However, this was not an in-game system, but a function that the player had built on the foundation of the game system. Players could shout in the world channel, or offer a price for the items they wanted to sell, or simply sell them in gold coins. Because these items were privately traded by the players, their prices varied. The water was a little deep, and the players had to control it. However, in terms of security, there was no problem because of the intervention of the game¡¯s official system. Once Su Ming opened the world channel, countless messages appeared. [Your Grandpa: I want to buy a top-tier main-hand weapon in the early stages of the game. Price is negotiable. Come if you have strong attributes.] [Autumn Wind West River: Anyone selling gold coins? I want to buy some. I hope the price can be lower than top-ups. I¡¯ll buy as much as you have.] [Anonymous: Anyone selling pets? It felt like there were very few pets in the game these days. They were basically all in the hands of the closed beta players.] ¡­ Su Ming scanned the world channel for a while, then clicked on Autumn Wind West River. At the same time, he chose the anonymous function for himself, then started a private chat. [Anonymous: You accept gold coins?] [Autumn Wind West River: Yes, I¡¯ll take all that you have.] Su Ming quirked his eyebrows and continued sending messages. [Anonymous: Price?] The current official top-up rate was one gold to ten rmb. Even if he wanted to buy it from the black market, the price could not be too low. Autumn Wind West River also replied very quickly. [Autumn Wind West River: The ratio of gold to rmb is 1:7.] The corners of Su Ming¡¯s lips twitched. He shook his head helplessly and closed the chat window with Autumn Wind West River. When Su Ming saw autumn winds blows West¡¯s stance, he knew that there was a high chance that the other party was a second-hand gold coin seller. Su Ming did not find this kind of person repulsive. After all, they can help you save a lot of trouble. As long as the middleman¡¯s price was fair, it was not impossible to trade with them. However, the price offered by Autumn Wind West River was clearly not within the scope of fairness. The ratio of one to seven was simply too different from the official one to ten ratio. As he thought about it, Su Ming decided to send a message to the world channel. The world channel¡¯s loudspeaker cost ten gold coins, which was 100 RMB for one call. This price was a relatively high price for many ordinary players. Therefore, other than a few rich players and professional secondhand dealers, no one said much on the world channel. As Su Ming thought about it, he decided to just send a message. Chapter 172 - 172 Trading Gold Coins 172 Trading Gold Coins [Anonymous: Selling gold coins at a fair price.] Right after he sent the message, many people sent Su Ming private messages in the system. It was worth mentioning that the chat in the friend system was completely separate from the private chat system here. That was why even if Su Ming did not open the friend request, he could still receive the private messages sent to him. Su Ming then opened the first private message. Ye Ao asked, ¡°How many gold coins do you have? How much can you sell it to me?¡± Su Ming thought about it. after all, this was still the early stage of the game. If he were to say that he had eight hundred gold coins to sell, it would be a little too much. After all, most of the people who chose to top up their gold coins to enter the game were the kind of people who wanted to buy things in the game. In their situation, how could they be willing to lower the price and sell the gold coins? This kind of behavior was basically no different from a fool. After some thought, Su Ming decided to reply to the message. [Anonymous: 100. How much can you offer?] Su Ming waited for a while, but there was still no reply. Just as he was about to open another private message¡­ Ye Ao slowly sent Su Ming a question mark. Ye Ao was speechless. [Ye Ao: Brother, are you serious? 100 gold coins? You just put it in and now you want to sell it? Wasn¡¯t that a little too wasteful?] Su Ming looked at Ye Ao¡¯s message. He did not explain anything but continued to send messages. [Anonymous: Do you not want it?] This time, Ye Ao did not let Su Ming wait for too long. He replied to the message directly. [Ye Ao: Yes, I can give you a 1:8.5 ratio.] Before Su Ming could reply, he sent another message. [Ye Ao: If you can give me more coins, the ratio can be higher.] Su Ming quirked his eyebrows and a faint hint of surprise flashed in his eyes. He decided to continue replying. [Anonymous: I have a total of 700 gold coins to offer. How much are you willing to offer?] Ye Ao typed out a few exclamation marks. He was clearly shocked by Su Ming¡¯s words. He quickly replied. [Ye Ao: If you really have that many, then I can give you a price of one to nine.] Su Ming looked at Ye Ao¡¯s message and nodded his head. This price was considered fair enough in the current black market. Looking at Ye Ao¡¯s appearance, he was probably also a gold coin dealer. If Su Ming were to buy them at a 1:9 ratio for 700 gold coins, he would be able to earn 6300 RMB. As a second-hand dealer, Ye Ao could only sell these gold coins at a price of 1: 9.5 at most. This was a common price in the current black market. Gold coins were very valuable now. The price that the Ye Ao could earn from this order was only 350 Yuan. Of course, although he still made some profits, he was indeed giving up his profits. When he thought of this, Su Ming nodded his head slightly and gave a straightforward reply. [Anonymous: Okay, let¡¯s make the deal.] Once he finished speaking, Su Ming submitted a trade request in the private chat and placed seven hundred gold coins in it. Ye Ao¡¯s action was also very straightforward. He directly chose to confirm the transaction. Before both sides received the money, whether it was gold coins or the money from the Ye Ao, it was all on the game platform. Only after both sides had confirmed that there was no mistake in this deal would this deal be truly reached. The gold coins would go into his backpack, while the Chinese Yuan would go into Su Ming¡¯s bank card. Once Su Ming was certain that there were no more problems, he clicked ¡®confirm¡¯. The moment he clicked ¡®confirm¡¯, the deal in front of him was completed. Then, Su Ming heard a notification from his phone. Once he logged out of the game, Su Ming immediately switched on his phone. At that moment, there was a notification on his phone that the money had been transferred to his bank account. In his bank card, a total of 6300 Yuan had been transferred to his account. There was no problem. When he went online again, Su Ming saw the message that Ye Ao had sent him. [Ye Ao: If you have more gold coins in the future, you can continue to sell them to me. I¡¯ll take them no matter how much you get.] Once Su Ming replied with an ¡®mm¡¯, he ignored the other private messages. He then closed the world channel and opened the auction system. The price of the Green and Red Longsword had already reached 2300 gold coins. This price made Su Ming feel slightly shocked. According to the current price, the price of the Green and Red Longsword would not be less than 20000 Yuan. Moreover, this was a conservative estimate. When the transaction was completed, the price would only be higher! He knew that this was the first piece of equipment to be released. In addition, this was the early stage of the game, so the rich players were all very fanatical. However, at that moment, Su Ming could not help but feel excited and excited. After all, he had only sold one piece of equipment and it was already comparable to a gaming helmet. If he were to sell all the equipment in his backpack, he might be able to buy a house in the city center. But then again, buying a house now was a little too stupid. Since Su Ming knew that the real world would merge with the game world in the future, then it would be a waste to buy a house. When he thought of this, Su Ming logged out of the auction system and did not continue putting up items for auction. If too many pieces of good equipment were put in at once, it would make these players lose their enthusiasm to compete. Moreover, as the players¡¯ levels increased, their desire for high-level equipment would only grow. Therefore, there was no need to throw out all the equipment at once. Su Ming was not worried about selling them anyway. Just as Su Ming was thinking about these things, Chen Yixue suddenly sent him a private message. ¡°Great Prophet, were you the one who threw out the Green and Red Longsword in the auction house?¡± Su Ming thought about it, but he did not deny it. He simply replied, ¡°Yes, what¡¯s wrong?¡± The reply came quickly. ¡°No wonder. I was wondering how anyone could have such good equipment in the early stages of the game. ¡°If I got this, I wouldn¡¯t even be willing to throw it away, I would give it to Xiaoshan.¡± Su Ming smiled and replied, ¡°I¡¯ve kept all her equipment for her.¡± Su Ming had previously said that he would only give Su Xiaoshan the equipment once, but he could not just leave her alone. He would naturally help Su Xiaoshan if he could. Equipment was something she needed the most, and it was also something Su Ming could give her easily. Chapter 173 - 173 Flattening the Mountain Range? 173 Flattening the Mountain Range? Once Chen Yixue received Su Ming¡¯s reply, she quickly replied as well. ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll just put up the equipment that I don¡¯t want in the auction house. ¡°Hehe, is this the advantage of the closed beta players? It¡¯s really cool.¡± When Su Ming heard Chen Yixue¡¯s words, he could not help but chuckle softly. After that, Su Ming no longer stayed in the chat box. Instead, he walked straight toward the square in the Elf town. In the past two days, the people of the Mount Tai Tribe had been rushing in the direction of the Elf town. Fortunately, the Elven town had been built wide enough from the beginning. Otherwise, the people of the Mount Tai Tribe might not have been able to stay here. Very soon, Su Ming found Zelda in the square in the Elf town. Zelda was talking to the others. When she saw Su Ming, she first said a few words to the others, then turned around and walked toward him. When Su Ming saw her walking over, he quickly went up to her. ¡°Great Prophet, why have you suddenly come?¡± Once Zelda saw Su Ming, she could not help but ask with a slightly puzzled expression. When he heard Zelda¡¯s question, Su Ming first looked at her before he said, ¡°I came here to ask you about the situation of the Mount Tai Tribe. Have they settled down in the tribe?¡± Zelda was suddenly enlightened by the question and nodded repeatedly. ¡°Great Prophet, we¡¯ve settled all the people of the Mount Tai Tribe and given them the right to choose whether to stay in the Elf town or the Elf Valley. ¡°Most of them have basically chosen to stay in the town.¡± Naturally, Su Ming would not let the people of the Mount Tai Tribe stay at their original place. Since they had chosen to integrate into the current Elf Valley, they could not live separately. Otherwise, it would greatly affect their integration. In this case, it was the best choice to let them live in the Elf town that was about to be completed. Su Ming was not surprised by their choice. Some of the people in the Mount Tai Tribe wanted to expand, and they did expand a lot under the leadership of Mount Tai. They were still full of yearning for a better life. In this case, it was easy for them to choose between a modern-looking Elven town and a beautiful but primitive Elven valley. As he thought about it, Su Ming asked, ¡°Where are the Elf elders?¡± Zelda immediately replied, ¡°They made the same choice. They all chose to live in the Elf Valley.¡± Su Ming was not surprised by this. He only nodded slightly and changed the topic. ¡°Then, in the process of integrating them into our society, you should also let them slowly enter the process of town construction. ¡°Only by making them pay for this place will they have a greater sense of belonging. ¡°Do you understand?¡± Zelda was stunned for a moment before she nodded. ¡°Alright, I understand, Prophet.¡± Once he was done giving out his orders, Su Ming left the square in the Elf town. Since Zelda would do what he had just told her, he had nothing to say. Now that the construction of the Elf town had reached the initial saturation stage, what he had to do next was to continue to expand his territory and turn the town under his name into a real city as soon as possible. Only in this way could a Kingdom be truly built. As he thought about it, Su Ming narrowed his eyes and went straight to Dishan. When Dishan saw Su Ming, he was slightly taken aback, then he asked curiously, ¡°Great Prophet, why have you suddenly come to my place? Is there something you want to tell me?¡± When he heard this question, Su Ming first cast him a glance, then said, ¡°I heard that the town¡¯s construction is almost complete, so I came to ask you about your plans for the next town.¡± Hearing this, Dishan was slightly stunned for a moment, then his eyes lit up, ¡°Lord Prophet, do you also think that the current town is not big enough?¡± When Su Ming heard that, he first cast him a glance, then nodded and said, ¡°Now it seems that the scale of the Elven town is still a little worrying. ¡°In the following period of time, we will definitely continue to expand our territory and land. ¡°In the process, we will inevitably continue to recruit more people into our tribe.¡± After a slight pause, Su Ming seemed to have remembered something and continued, ¡°Moreover, our tribe has entered a period of steady development. Under such circumstances, the tribe¡¯s population will grow extremely quickly. ¡°So, we have to make the town and inhabitable place bigger. This is the only way we can maintain stability.¡± Hearing this, Dishan¡¯s expression turned serious. After he nodded, he had an expression of approval on his face. ¡°Great Prophet, I think you are right.¡± ¡°If the current tribe wants to continue expanding its territory, we have to conquer the mountain on the other side.¡± When Su Ming heard this, his expression became slightly grave. In fact, this tall mountain that stood there had become a major obstacle to the development of the Elf Valley. Behind this tall mountain was a vast plain. if they could fill up this high mountain, then when the Elf Valley and the plain were connected¡­ Then, the construction of a huge city could also be put on the agenda. ¡°Mm, I¡¯ll think about it,¡± Su Ming said slowly. ¡°In this time, you should first think about how we can expand our city if we fill up that mountain.¡± Hearing this, Dishan instantly nodded his head like pounding garlic. ¡°I understand, Great Prophet. Then please go over there and take a look at the situation.¡± Su Ming cast him a glance, then nodded. After that, he walked out of Dishan¡¯s house and found Da Bai and Benben. He planned to go to the vicinity of the mountain first and explore the surrounding situation. Then, he would see how to continue to solve this huge problem for the tribe. Chapter 174 - 174 Exploration 174 Exploration It was worth mentioning that when Dishan finished his words, a mission notification lit up in front of him. [New mission: Explore the mountains] [Mission reward: 100000 experience points, +2 favorable impression points from Dishan, +5 gold coins.] [Mission description: The leader of the dwarves, Dishan, has asked you to explore the mountains near the Elf Valley because they hope to expand the area of the Elf town.] Su Ming looked at the mission description in front of him with his usual expression. He was not too surprised by the mission¡¯s appearance. It was just that the various rewards made him feel that they were a little too little. However, Su Ming still felt that the five gold coins were not bad. After all, according to the current exchange rate, if he went up the mountain, he could get 50 Yuan, which was not bad. Moreover, even without these rewards, he would still have to go up the mountain to investigate the situation. These rewards were completely equivalent to additional rewards for himself. When he thought of this, Su Ming became even more motivated. Very soon, Su Ming arrived at the foot of the mountain. What was worth mentioning was that once Mike learned that Su Ming was going to explore the mountain, he immediately reacted. She immediately found someone to take over her shift and followed Su Ming to ensure his safety. Su Ming lifted his head and swept his gaze across the mountain before him. In fact, the Elven hunters had come to explore this mountain before, but they had not gone too deep. Based on Su Ming¡¯s understanding, the highest peak of the mountain was about three to four hundred meters above sea level. To raze such a mountain to the ground, one had to admit that it was a somewhat difficult matter. In fact, Su Ming felt that if this was not a game with all sorts of unbelievable powers¡­ In reality, it would take at least a few years to achieve this! When he thought of this, Su Ming quickened his pace. In fact, the main purpose of his visit today was to see if there was anything on the mountain that would hinder them on the road of pushing the mountain. Su Ming continued moving upwards. All he saw along the way was a calm and peaceful scene, as well as some small monsters that could not pose much of a threat to the Elf Valley. However, what made Su Ming frown slightly was that he had noticed a rather strange pattern. The level and attributes of the monsters at the foot of the mountain were very low. They were so low that Su Ming felt that they were too weak. Even Su Xiaoshan could easily deal with those monsters. However, the monsters that appeared when they were halfway up the mountain were the kind that could make Chen Yixue drink a pot of water. And now, at this position that was about to reach the top of the mountain. The monsters that had appeared had already caused Su Ming to feel a little pressured. Su Ming¡¯s gaze gradually became solemn, and the expression on his face also became slightly heavy. He felt that if he was not wrong, there was a high possibility that a boss was resting on the top of this mountain. Or perhaps, it was a group of terrifyingly powerful tribes. When he thought of this, Su Ming¡¯s expression changed slightly. He looked at the Turtle in his arms and Mike behind him. After Mike received his gaze, his expression also became slightly serious. ¡°Lord Prophet, should we continue to explore further?¡± When Su Ming heard this, he thought about it for a moment, then nodded. ¡°In that case,¡± Mike said immediately, ¡°Great Prophet, you should wait for me here.¡± After a slight pause, he said in a serious tone, ¡°On the way up here, I observed that the monster¡¯s strength was constantly increasing. ¡°There might be some extremely powerful existences on the summit. So I think it¡¯s better for me to go up and observe first, then you can decide if you want to continue.¡± As if he was afraid that Su Ming would reject him, Mike continued, ¡°I have wings. Even if I can¡¯t defeat them, I can immediately fly back to inform you.¡± When Su Ming heard his words, he thought about it for a moment before he finally nodded. ¡°Alright, be careful.¡± Just as Mike had said, he had wings because he was a vampire. It was also because of this that he did not have to worry too much about the other party¡¯s siege or overwhelming strength. As soon as he noticed something wrong, he could immediately summon his wings to escape. Once Su Ming nodded his head, Mike immediately left his original spot and flew toward the top of the mountain in the distance. Su Ming stood where he was and waited for a while. His expression changed slightly. he was also weighing the pros and cons. when he really saw what was on the top of the mountain, he would decide whether to solve it himself or to rely on the efforts of all the people in the tribe. About ten minutes later, Mike flapped his wings and flew back with a strange expression on his face. Once it flew in front of Su Ming, Mike said slowly, ¡°Great Prophet, I¡¯ve more or less scouted out the situation at the top of the mountain.¡± Su Ming nodded and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the general situation?¡± Hearing this, Mike seemed to have thought of something, and the expression on his face slowly showed a rare reverence. ¡°The creature on it is very long. It looks like a long snake or a giant python, but it has a head like an ox, a horn like a deer, and four claws.¡± Mike thought carefully for a while before saying, ¡°That¡¯s all I can remember.¡± Once Su Ming finished listening to what he had to say, a faint hint of surprise flashed in his eyes. According to what Mike had said, why did this creature look so much like the legendary dragon? In the game, Mike was a vampire from the West, so it was normal that he did not know about the Dragon God from the East. However, when Su Ming heard his description, he was 90% certain that this was the legendary dragon! When he thought of this, a hint of interest appeared on Su Ming¡¯s face. ¡°Is there only one of this creature that you described? What was its temper like? How strong do you think you are?¡± When he heard Su Ming¡¯s series of questions, Mike was stunned for a moment before he said, ¡°From the top of the mountain, I only saw this one creature. It had a bad temper and it didn¡¯t actually see me, so when I saw it, it was just sitting in the air.¡± Speaking of this, Mike seemed to have thought of something and stared in surprise. ¡°Right, there¡¯s something strange. It doesn¡¯t have wings, but it can fly in the air! ¡°As for its strength, it¡¯s very oppressive to me!¡± Chapter 175 - 175 A Dragon? 175 A Dragon? When he heard Mike¡¯s words, Su Ming nodded in understanding, but his thoughts continued to run wild in his mind. It was a creature that could make Mike feel very pressured. Then Su Ming felt that there was no need to say anything more about just how powerful he was. After all, Mike¡¯s strength could be considered one of the top three in the entire Elf Valley. Even with such a level of strength, he would still feel a sense of oppression when facing the creature that was suspected to be a Dragon. This was enough to show that the Dragon¡¯s strength had exceeded their imagination! When he thought of this, Su Ming¡¯s expression changed slightly. ¡°Great Prophet, what should we do now? Are we going back the way we came?¡± When Su Ming heard Mike¡¯s question, he thought about it for a moment before he made his decision. ¡°No, let¡¯s go up and take a look.¡± Mike was slightly stunned when he heard Su Ming¡¯s words, but he quickly nodded and said, ¡°I understand, Great Prophet.¡± After saying that, Mike turned around and walked up the mountain. Su Ming was behind him, riding on Da Bai as he continued moving upwards. As the two of them walked up the stairs, they remained vigilant. According to what Mike had just said, this last part of the journey would not be dangerous. However, Su Ming still had to be on guard. If anything happened, he would have to give up the first blood of the game. After all, this was the first time he had experienced the power of a boss in a game. The fact that Mike, who was the top combat power in the Elf Valley, could feel such a strong pressure was enough to show how powerful the other party was. He continued walking upwards and soon arrived at the top of the mountain. Surprisingly, the peak of the mountain was not a strange peak, but a small plain that seemed to be a lifetime away. There was a lake surrounded by a forest that was as tall as two people. The creature that Mike had mentioned was now crouching above the lake and swimming. Once he saw it with his own eyes, Su Ming could see its features even more clearly. Horns like a deer, head like a camel, eyes like a rabbit, neck like a snake, abdomen like a clam, scales like a fish, claws like an eagle, palms like a tiger, and ears like a cow. All of this was indeed the same as the Dragons in the ancient legends of the real world. Moreover, its body was so huge that it even surpassed the giant pythons and forest Boas they had fought in the swamp. This unbelievably exaggerated comparison also caused Su Ming¡¯s expression to change slightly. The next second, the creature¡¯s attribute panel also appeared in front of him. Winged Dragon [Level: 60] [Attack: 2000] [Defense: 1300] [Health points: 30000] [Skill: ???] [Description: A giant Dragon that resides on an ancient sacred mountain. It possesses boundless might.] As he looked at the Winged Dragon¡¯s attributes, Su Ming¡¯s expression changed slightly. This Winged Dragon¡¯s attributes should be the strongest one he had seen in this game so far. Moreover, it was the first wild monster to have a skill column. This was enough to prove that this Winged Dragon was indeed as Mike had said, a creature with extremely strong strength and a strong sense of oppression. When Su Ming thought of this, he could not help but frown. His expression also changed slightly. Judging from the current situation, it would be very difficult for the forces in the Elf Valley to get rid of this Winged Dragon. If they wanted to continue expanding their territory, it was something they had to do. When he thought of this, Su Ming¡¯s expression became slightly more solemn. He began to sweep his gaze across the area on the mountain top, trying to find a breakthrough point related to the Winged Dragon. Once he swept his gaze across the field, Su Ming¡¯s gaze suddenly stopped. Behind the Winged Dragon, at the foot of a small hill, was a cave. Judging from the cave and the surrounding terrain, this should be its nest! When he thought of this, Su Ming continued observing the situation for a while, and he could not help but frown slightly. This was because he realized that the Winged Dragon in front of him was still on guard with its huge eyes as it continued to hover in the air. Su Ming frowned slightly in confusion, and the expression on his face became more solemn. Then, Su Ming suddenly came to a realization. Was this Winged Dragon in front of him patrolling? These words might sound a little ridiculous, but at that moment, this thought appeared in Su Ming¡¯s heart with unparalleled clarity. After hesitating for a moment, Su Ming cast his gaze toward the entrance of the cave. While the Winged Dragon was hovering in the air, it didn¡¯t increase the distance between it and the entrance of the cave. Moreover, its posture would allow it to turn around and return to its cave entrance the moment it realized something was wrong. This meant that there was something within that it valued greatly! He even had it patrol personally to eliminate all possible threats. At that moment, Su Ming seemed to have suddenly understood something. ¡®Why didn¡¯t I see any other monsters on the way to the top of the mountain?¡¯ Judging from the current situation, it was highly likely that this Winged Dragon was the one who had caused the other creatures to distance themsElves from its nest. The more it acted this way, the more curious Su Ming became. What kind of treasure was in that cave? To be able to make this Winged Dragon Treasure him so much¡­ When he thought of this, Su Ming could not help but frown slightly. ¡°Mike, what do you think this Dragon is guarding?¡± When Mike heard Su Ming¡¯s words, he was instantly stunned. He could roughly tell what the creature in front of him was guarding. But what about the great Dragon? No matter how he looked at it, it did not look like a Dragon from the legends, right? Were ordinary Dragons not like bats, the representation of fierceness and viciousness? Although the creature in front of him looked very oppressive, it was clearly very auspicious. When Su Ming saw Mike¡¯s reaction, he knew that he was probably thinking about something. Su Ming¡¯s gaze paused for a moment before he said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about what kind of creature it is. Just think about my question.¡± Mike paused for a moment and then said, ¡°If it¡¯s a Dragon, then what it¡¯s protecting is some very precious treasure, right? The kind that¡¯s as rich as a country?¡± When Su Ming heard those words, he knew that Mike had automatically assumed the identity of a Western Dragon for the Winged Dragon. Chapter 176 - 176 Saving the Princess 176 Saving the Princess In the legends, not only were Western Dragons violent and terrifying, but they were also extremely greedy. Not only did he like to plunder treasures from everywhere, but he also liked to kidnap princesses back to his own cave. When Su Ming thought of this, he could not help but feel a little speechless. It seemed like Mike had been infused with a lot of Western culture. When he thought of this, Su Ming could not help but cast him a glance and said, ¡°So, do you think there¡¯s a beautiful princess in the cave waiting for us to save her?¡± When Mike heard this question, he was stunned for a moment. then, his eyes lit up and he looked excited. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s true! The Great Prophet! ¡°If you can save the princess from the cave, we might be able to catch the eyes of that country. ¡°Our Elf Valley can also form an alliance with them. This wufu¡­ ¡°Alright, alright, that¡¯s enough.¡± When he saw that Mike was getting more and more excited, Su Ming interrupted him helplessly. Su Ming cast a glance at the Mike and said, ¡°You¡¯ve been here for so long, have you heard of the existence of a kingdom?¡± Mike was stunned for a moment, and then he subconsciously shook his head. ¡°So, where do you think this Dragon is going to abduct a princess for you to save?¡± Mike lowered his head and pondered for a while, then raised his head and looked at Su Ming seriously. ¡°Great Prophet, it was not me who saved the princess. It was you.¡± Su Ming was stunned for a moment. He looked at Mike in surprise for a while before he could not help but ask, ¡°You really have a strange way of thinking.¡± Hearing this, Mike waved his hand in embarrassment and said, ¡°Lord Prophet, you¡¯re too kind.¡± Su Ming was stunned again. ¡°Who did you learn this from?¡± Mike scratched his head and looked at Su Ming with a slightly embarrassed expression. ¡°I¡¯ve been following you and listening to your conversations with other people. I¡¯ve also learned some art of speech.¡± ¡°Although the blood clan prides themselves on being elegant, they¡¯ve been isolated from the world for too long. I should learn more from you in this aspect.¡± Su Ming cast a glance at Mike and could not help but click his tongue. ¡°You don¡¯t need to learn the art of flattery.¡± Once he finished speaking, Su Ming did not continue with the topic. Instead, he turned his gaze toward the cave not far away. Su Ming focused his gaze and mumbled to himself, ¡°Seeing how nervous this big guy is, there shouldn¡¯t be any treasure in the cave.¡± ¡°Otherwise, this Winged Dragon wouldn¡¯t have been so nervous.¡± When he heard Su Ming¡¯s mumbling, Mike could not help but cast a glance at the Winged Dragon in the distance. After observing him for a while, Mike felt that Su Ming¡¯s words made sense. After thinking for a while, Mike suddenly thought of something. His eyes widened and he said, ¡°Great Prophet, do you think his offspring are hatching in this cave?¡± Su Ming was slightly taken aback when he heard that, then he immediately narrowed his eyes. That was right. The Winged Dragon had told the other monsters not to approach the top of the mountain, and at the same time, it was patrolling outside the cave nervously. There were young Dragons hatching in the cave, which was obviously the most reasonable situation. When he thought of this, Su Ming made a decision in his heart. Su Ming turned to look at the Mike and said seriously, take good care of this Turtle and big white. If anything happens, take them back to the Elf Valley as soon as possible. Mike¡¯s expression changed when he heard this. He frowned and said nervously, ¡°Great Prophet, what do you mean? What are you planning to do?¡± Su Ming cast him a glance and said faintly, ¡°You don¡¯t need to know what I¡¯m going to do. What you need to do now is to listen to my orders. Do you understand?¡± When he heard that, Mike wanted to say something, but when he met Su Ming¡¯s gaze, he could not say anything. ¡°Alright. Great Prophet, what do you plan to do next?¡± Su Ming cast him a glance, then cast his gaze on the blood-red cloak in his equipment list. The scarlet cloak had an active skill. [Conceal: Upon activation, the host can enter a state of invisibility for three minutes.] (Note: Cooldown time is 12 hours.) This equipment was the reward Su Ming had received after he had completed his previous task. Ever since he had obtained this equipment, Su Ming had not used this active skill even once. And this time, it could finally be put to use. When he thought of this, Su Ming looked at the Mike before him indifferently. remember what I just said to you. When Mike heard this, he was just about to say something when he saw Su Ming¡¯s body slowly turn transparent. In the end, it completely disappeared. Mike¡¯s eyes widened, and he looked at the blankness in front of him in shock. He could no longer sense Su Ming¡¯s existence. Once Su Ming entered stealth mode, he did not waste any more time. He was only invisible for three minutes. Within three minutes, he had to sneak into the cave and observe the specific situation inside before sneaking out. Time was of the essence, and they could not afford to waste it. Su Ming¡¯s footsteps were quick, and he soon arrived before. At this moment, the Winged Dragon was coiled in the air. Its bell-sized eyes were constantly scanning everything in the vicinity, looking extremely powerful. When Su Ming looked at the Dragon up close, he could feel the great pressure coming from it even more clearly. In the next moment, Winged Dragon shifted his gaze slightly and slowly looked in Su Ming¡¯s direction. Su Ming¡¯s body instantly tensed up and his heart was in his throat. According to the Winged Dragon¡¯s attributes that he had just seen, the Winged Dragon in front of him could kill him with a single slap. This was not an exaggeration at all. when he thought of this, Su Ming could not help but take a deep breath. he fixed his gaze on the Winged Dragon in midair. As long as the Winged Dragon showed any signs of discovering him, Su Ming would turn around and run without any hesitation. However, Su Ming let out a sigh of relief. Winged Dragon stared in his direction for a while, and a trace of doubt flashed in his eyes. finally, he slowly looked away. His body instantly relaxed. Su Ming did not stay any longer and quickly ran in the direction of the cave. Once he was close to the entrance of the cave, Su Ming turned his head around and looked at the Dragon behind him. It was still carefully patrolling, constantly observing the situation around it, looking very responsible. Chapter 177 - 177 Dragon Egg 177 Dragon Egg Su Ming was finally at ease, and he walked straight into the cave. The cave was clearly very deep. Su Ming had to run for a minute before he finally reached the end. There was only one minute and fifteen seconds left on the countdown timer. At the same time, Su Ming also saw an incredibly huge egg at the end of the cave. Dragon Egg [Attribute: Hatching] [Description: An Ancient Dragon¡¯s egg that is guarded by a Winged Dragon.] When Su Ming saw the Dragon Egg in front of him, a hint of surprise flashed in his eyes. He had originally thought that even if there were Dragon Eggs in the cave, they should be the descendants of the Winged Dragon outside. But looking at the current situation, this Dragon Egg should not be related to the Winged Dragon outside. The Winged Dragon outside was only responsible for guarding. The look in Su Ming¡¯s eyes changed slightly. He no longer hesitated and immediately put the Dragon Egg into his bag. Then, he used all the strength in his body to run outside. There was not much time left for him to remain invisible. If he could not return to his original position in the limited time and was discovered by the Winged Dragon, he would be killed. Then he, the damn egg thief, would probably be killed by Winged Dragon with a slap. Once Su Ming ran out, the Winged Dragon seemed to have sensed something and cast a glance in his direction. But in the end, it still tilted its head strangely, and a hint of doubt flashed through its bell-sized eyes. But in the end, it did not do anything and continued to patrol the nearby area. As he ran, Su Ming had turned his head back to observe the Winged Dragon¡¯s condition. When he saw this, he immediately let out a heavy sigh of relief. When there were only two seconds left in his invisibility, Su Ming finally managed to return to his original position. When Mike saw Su Ming, who was panting heavily, slowly appear before him, he was slightly stunned. Then, he could not help but widen his eyes and ask, ¡°Great Prophet, what did you just do?¡± Su Ming cast him a glance. He did not explain anything, but simply waved his hand. Su Ming turned his head around and cast a glance at the Winged Dragon, who was still doing its duty to guard the place. He took a deep breath and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go down the mountain.¡± Mike quickly nodded his head and did not ask Su Ming any more questions. He took the initiative to lead the way. Once Su Ming was on Da Bai¡¯s back, he started observing the Dragon Eggs in his bag. He had to admit that this Dragon Egg was quite big, and it looked extremely mysterious and powerful. It made sense. The system¡¯s description of it was that it was the descendant of an ancient Dragon, and it was protected by such a powerful Winged Dragon. Under such conditions, the creature that would eventually hatch would definitely not be weak. When he thought of this, Su Ming could not help but narrow his eyes. In fact, if he could, he did not want to be the egg thief. However, he had no choice. He did not know when this Dragon Egg would hatch. If the Winged Dragon were to guard the top of the mountain vigilantly, they could not keep accompanying it and wait for the Dragon Egg to hatch, right? That was why Su Ming made his decision. After stealing the Dragon Egg, the Winged Dragon would go crazy and leave the mountain to look for the Dragon Egg. At that time, his side would be able to take advantage of the situation and flatten the mountain peak. When he thought of this, Su Ming could not help but take a deep breath. ¡°How should he put it? In fact, he did not want to do such an immoral thing if he did not have to.¡± But looking at the Winged Dragon, he could not even talk to it. Su Ming would probably be killed with a single slap the moment he appeared before it. There was no way it would give up its territory. At most, he would just wait until the mountain was flattened and the egg hatched before letting it return to the Winged Dragon¡¯s side. As he thought about this, Su Ming gradually calmed down. Once they returned to the Elf town, Su Ming thought for a moment before riding Da Bai toward the Elf Valley. Once Su Ming arrived at the Elf Valley, he quickly brought the Dragon Egg to the Tree of Life. After placing the Dragon Egg on the Tree of Life, a rich life source immediately began to cover the Dragon Egg. The Dragon Egg, which was originally like a huge rock, gradually emitted a faint glow after it was covered by the life aura. When he saw this, Su Ming¡¯s eyes could not help but light up slightly, and a hint of surprise flashed in his eyes. Looking at the situation, this Dragon Egg might really be able to hatch in the Elf Valley. When this Turtle saw this, it stretched out its fat claws and took off its sunglasses. A hint of curiosity also flashed across his green bean-sized eyes. Then, it flew to the Dragon Egg and gently knocked on it. Ding! Ding! A clear sound rang out, causing Su Ming¡¯s heart to clench without him realizing it. He was afraid that this Turtle would accidentally break the Dragon Egg in front of him. He gulped and said to the Turtle in the air, ¡°Alright, stop knocking. Come down. You still have things to do.¡± When it heard that, the Turtle cast another glance at the Dragon Egg on the tree before it flew down slowly and landed on Su Ming¡¯s shoulder. Su Ming called a few more Elven warriors over and told them to guard the Dragon Egg well. Only then did he head toward the Elf Valley. In this period of time, the Long Wild Tribe had officially taken over the Lushan tribe. According to the news that the others had sent to Su Ming, the two tribes were getting along rather well. However, Su Ming had only heard about it. Su Ming felt that he would only know the exact situation after he personally went to take a look. Once he got into the teleportation gate in the Elf Valley, Su Ming went straight to the mine. In recent times, most of the troops in the Elf Valley had been recalled to the Elf town, and they were in the final stage of construction. The task of guarding the mine and mining was handed over to the changye and Yao Mountain Tribes. The integration between the two tribes also slowly progressed in this process. The moment Su Ming walked out of the portal, the Elf Warriors guarding it saw him and immediately bowed respectfully. ¡°Great Prophet!¡± ¡°Great Prophet!¡± ¡°¡­¡± Su Ming nodded at the Spirit Warriors before he asked, ¡°Is the head of the Long Wild Tribe here?¡± When the Elven warrior heard Su Ming¡¯s words, he immediately nodded. Chapter 178 - 178 The Situation of the Long Wild Tribe 178 The Situation of the Long Wild Tribe ¡°Yes, Great Prophet.¡± After a slight pause, he continued, ¡°During this time, the chief of the Long Wild Tribe has been in the mine to preside over the situation.¡± The integration between the two tribes is going smoothly, but the chief of the Long Wild Tribe does not seem to be at ease. That was why she had been observing the situation here all this time. When Su Ming heard that, he nodded in understanding, then asked, ¡°Where is the chief of the Yao Mountain Tribe?¡± The Elven Warrior was stunned for a moment. When he remembered who Su Ming was asking about, he said, ¡°You mean Fengshan, right? He¡¯s been following the chief of the Long Wild Tribe all this time, and he seems to be doing his job well.¡± Su Ming nodded and did not continue the topic with the Elf Warrior. After saying a few words of encouragement to the Elven Warriors, he walked directly in the direction of the mine not far away. Very soon, Su Ming found Dugu near the steel mine. At this moment, Dugu was in front of a steel mine, directing the mining. Fengshan kept nodding and bowing behind her, as if he was a lackey. When Su Ming saw this, he shook his head in slight resignation. After a while, some of the people from the Long Wild Tribe noticed Su Ming and reminded Dugu. When Dugu turned around and saw that it was really Su Ming, she was momentarily stunned before she quickly walked toward him. Behind her, Fengshan¡¯s reaction was even more exaggerated. His eyes suddenly widened, and his face was full of surprise. He followed behind Dugu, as if he wanted to quickly walk over to greet him, but at the same time, he did not dare to overtake Dugu. When Su Ming saw this, he could not help but raise his eyebrows slightly. Soon, Dugu arrived before Su Ming. There was a respectful look on her face as she greeted him. ¡°Great Prophet, why have you suddenly come?¡± The moment Dugu finished speaking and before Su Ming could answer, Fengshan, who was behind Dugu, quickly spoke up. ¡°That¡¯s right. Great Prophet, if you want to know the situation here, or if you have any instructions, you can just tell us directly. ¡°If you run around like this, not only will you tire yourself out, but our subordinates will also feel bad for you.¡± When Su Ming heard his words, he could not help but cast a glance in the direction of Fengshan. Dugu could not help but let out a long sigh after hearing his words. Her expression was somewhat helpless. When Su Ming saw Dugu¡¯s reaction, he knew that Dugu must have been annoyed by Fengshan¡¯s way of speaking. After shaking his head slightly in slight resignation, Su Ming looked at Fengshan and said, ¡°The reason why I came here is because I have something to tell you, Leader Dugu.¡± Hearing this, Fengshan was slightly stunned. Once he swept his gaze across Su Ming and Dugu, an awkward but polite smile appeared on his face. ¡°I understand, Clan Leader Dugu. I¡¯ll be waiting for you over there. ¡°By the way, Great Prophet, Clan Leader Dugu, if you need anything, remember to call me at once.¡± After that, Fengshan returned to the vicinity of the steel mine, looking back at him every few steps. After watching Fengshan¡¯s figure finally leave, Dugu suddenly let out a long breath, and a relieved expression appeared on her face. When he saw Dugu¡¯s exaggerated reaction, Su Ming could not help but chuckle softly. He asked, ¡°Shall we take a walk together?¡± When Dugu heard this, she nodded and followed Su Ming. As Su Ming walked with Dugu, he slowly organized his words and said, ¡°Has he been like this all this time?¡± Dugu was stunned for a moment when she heard this. Then, she gritted her teeth and a look of indignation flashed across her face. ¡°Great Prophet, you may not know this, but he¡¯s even more dramatic in front of me than before. ¡°Sometimes, I even wonder if he¡¯s the reincarnation of a pug. All he does all day is study those messy things to please others.¡± When Su Ming heard that, he could not help but chuckle softly. Seeing Dugu¡¯s reaction, he could more or less understand what Dugu had been through. Under normal circumstances, people would be in a better mood after being flattered. However, it would be a completely different story if she was constantly being flattered. Hearing such words too many times would also make one feel annoyed. Moreover, according to Dugu¡¯s personality, she did not like such things. Under such circumstances, it would be strange if Dugu¡¯s mind did not explode when Fengshan kept following her and saying these words. When he thought of this, Su Ming could not help but shake his head slightly, and a faint smile appeared on his face. ¡°Forget it, forget it. That¡¯s the only bad thing about him. ¡°As for the other things, according to the report, I think he did a good job. He passed.¡± When Dugu heard this, she could not help but sigh slightly and say, ¡°If it wasn¡¯t like this, I would have kicked him away long ago, so that he wouldn¡¯t be annoying me all day long!¡± Su Ming cast her a glance and could not help but chuckle as he shook his head. ¡°How¡¯s the integration between Yao Mountain Tribe and your Long Wild Tribe coming along?¡± Su Ming asked after a slight pause. Hearing this question, Dugu was slightly stunned at first, then an expression of reminiscence and contemplation appeared on her face. Then, she slowly opened her mouth and said, ¡°I think the integration between the two tribes is quite good. ¡°According to what you said, the Great Prophet, many members of the Long Wild Tribe and the Mountain Tribe have already become lovers after they fell in love with each other. ¡°I believe that if this continues to develop for a while, the relationship between the two sides will only become closer. ¡°At that time, there should be no estrangement between the two sides.¡± When he heard these words, Su Ming could not help but nod slightly. Then, he seemed to have thought of something and asked, ¡°During this process, didn¡¯t your two tribes have any conflicts?¡± Based on Su Ming¡¯s thoughts, no matter how smoothly the two of them fused together, he would still be able to fuse with them. However, this was, after all, the fusion of two races with completely different living habits and thinking logic. When the two races merged, there would inevitably be some contradictions and conflicts. In fact, Su Ming even felt that this was something that could not be avoided. When she heard Su Ming¡¯s question, Dugu was momentarily stunned, then she let out a bitter laugh. She lifted his head to look at Su Ming. Chapter 179 - 179 Gentle Fusion 179 Gentle Fusion ¡°The problems you mentioned, my lord, still exist.¡± ¡°But every time there¡¯s a conflict, Fengshan and I are usually able to resolve it at the first moment, so there¡¯s no trouble.¡± After a slight pause, Dugu continued, ¡°Moreover, this kind of conflict will only occur in the early stages of the integration of the two tribes.¡± ¡°Until now, it¡¯s already very rare to see that kind of conflict. And¡­¡± A faint smile appeared on Dugu¡¯s face as she said, ¡°And usually, when there¡¯s a conflict.¡± ¡°Now, the people from both tribes will take the initiative to persuade for peace. they will try not to bring the matter to Fengshan and me.¡± When he heard Dugu¡¯s words, Su Ming finally understood and nodded. When he had heard others say that the two tribes were getting along quite well, he had believed it a little, but it was hard to avoid overthinking it. However, once he received Dugu¡¯s confirmation, Su Ming could more or less be certain that this was the truth between the two tribes. Since the integration between the two tribes could reach such a stage, he had nothing to worry about. As he thought about it, Su Ming changed the topic and said, ¡°By the way, how¡¯s the situation at the mine?¡± Dugu¡¯s eyes immediately lit up when she heard that, and her gaze toward Su Ming became filled with respect. ¡°Great Prophet, although it doesn¡¯t sound right, I really think that your attack on us back then has given us a lot of benefits. ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for you, our tribe might still be developing in the Long Wild Tribe¡¯s territory. ¡°It¡¯s you who let us see a wider world, and the resources in the mine have indeed given us more opportunities for development.¡± After a short pause, Dugu seemed to have thought of something and said with some emotion, ¡°Besides, Great Prophet, the Dwarven tribes you sent over have indeed given our people a better life.¡± When he heard this, Su Ming nodded with a faint smile. ¡°This is what I promised you from the beginning. I will not let it go to waste.¡± Hearing this, Dugu¡¯s eyes brightened slightly, and then she nodded her head vigorously. ¡°Great Prophet! I really don¡¯t know what to say. our Long Wild Tribe will never forget your kindness.¡± Su Ming cast her a glance and shook his head slightly. He smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± After that, Su Ming and du Gu talked about the development of the Long Wild Tribe. Dugu seemed to have quite a lot of questions about this matter. She kept asking questions that she did not quite understand, and Su Ming had answered most of them. After asking all the questions in her heart, Dugu suddenly felt as if a heavy burden had been lifted off her shoulders. She could not help but let out a long breath and sighed, ¡°Great Prophet, you¡¯re amazing. It feels like you really know everything.¡± When Su Ming heard this, he first cast an indifferent glance at Dugu, then smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. You¡¯ll understand everything slowly.¡± Once he finished speaking, Su Ming gave Dugu a few more instructions before he turned around and returned to the Elf town. Once he returned to the Elf town, Su Ming first walked around the town square before he went straight to Dishan. Then, Su Ming told Dishan everything he had discovered on the mountain. Once Dishan finished listening to Su Ming¡¯s story, the expression on his face changed slightly and his gaze became slightly grave. ¡°Prophet, do you need to tell Commander Zelda about such an important matter?¡± When he heard the question, Su Ming nodded and said, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s what I¡¯m planning to do. I want to explain it to her after I¡¯m done talking to you.¡± When Dishan heard this, he immediately nodded his head like pounding garlic. At the same time, a notification also appeared before Su Ming. [Congratulations on completing the quest: Explore the mountains.] [Mission reward: 100000 experience points, +2 favorable impression points from Dishan, +5 gold coins.] When he saw that his experience points had increased by a large amount and his gold coins had also increased by five points, Su Ming¡¯s eyes instantly lit up. A faint hint of joy flashed past Su Ming¡¯s eyes, but he did not continue staying there. Instead, he turned around and went to Zelda¡¯s place. However, when Su Ming arrived at Zelda¡¯s house, he realized that there was no one there. After asking the nearby Elf Warriors, Su Ming finally learned that Zelda had been called over by the Elf elders of the Mount Tai Tribe and was having a meeting in the newly built Elder Hall. It was worth mentioning. After the new Elder Hall was built, other than the elders of the Mount Tai Tribe and Zelda, a few well-respected Elves were selected to take up the positions of elders. Among them, the number of elder seats was relatively equal for both sides. Once Su Ming rushed to the Elder Hall in the Elf Valley, he could hear the arguments coming from the Elder Hall even from far away. ¡°I think it¡¯s not very reasonable to continue expanding! Isn¡¯t the territory that we have now vast enough?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. The current situation is enough for us to live a happy and satisfying life. Why are you still so greedy? Haven¡¯t we taught you enough lessons?¡± Obviously, the voices of opposition were the elders of the Mount Tai Tribe. After that, the Elf Valley¡¯s elders retorted angrily. ¡°What kind of joke are you making? Before you guys came, we¡¯ve been maintaining this kind of development.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. This strategy has been decided by our Elf Valley for a long time. How can we change it so easily because of a few words from you?!¡± The quarrels in the Elder Hall continued. Both sides expressed their opinions, but no one could convince the other. When Su Ming walked into the Elder Hall, both parties were still arguing. Dorgan and Zelda sat in the two seats beside the main seat, and there was a slightly helpless look on their faces. Then, someone said, ¡°The Great Prophet is here.¡± And the atmosphere in the hall immediately became quiet. The elders in the hall looked at each other, their expressions slightly embarrassed. It was true that they each had their own opinions on the question just now. However, none of them wanted Su Ming to see this. Chapter 180 - 180 The Debate in the Elder Hall 180 The Debate in the Elder Hall When Dorgan saw Su Ming, he immediately stood up from his seat and quickly explained, ¡°Great Prophet, we¡¯re discussing the current development formation of the Elf Valley.¡± ¡°Some of us now think that the Elf Valley is developing rapidly enough and that we should stop for a while.¡± ¡°But the other group of people think that we should continue to expand outward.¡± Su Ming cast him a glance but did not show much of a reaction. When he met Zelda¡¯s gaze, he saw a faint hint of helplessness in her eyes. When she saw Su Ming looking at her, she could not help but shake her head slightly. Su Ming averted his gaze and ignored all the elders in the hall. Instead, he walked straight to the main seat in the Elder Hall and sat down. The main seat in the Elder Hall had been set up for him, the Great Prophet. Once he sat down, Su Ming swept his gaze across the crowd before he spoke to the only person standing, Dorgan. ¡°Take a seat, Elder Dorgan.¡± Dorgan opened his mouth as if he wanted to say something, but when he met Su Ming¡¯s gaze, he quickly sat down. Once Su Ming saw him sit down, he said slowly, ¡°Elder Dorgan, you just said that you¡¯re divided into two different camps for the future development of the Elf Valley?¡± Dorgan immediately nodded. Su Ming cast him a glance, then paused for a moment before he asked, ¡°What about you?¡± After hearing this question, Dorgan was stunned. When the other people in the hall heard this question, they could not help but look at each other. Someone realized something, and his expression changed as he subconsciously looked at Dorgan. Dorgan¡¯s expression also changed slightly when everyone looked at him. After a long while, he said, ¡°Great Prophet, what do you mean?¡± Su Ming met his gaze with a calm expression. His tone was also very indifferent. ¡°What I mean is, since you¡¯ve said so much just now, and you also said that there will be a conflict between two different camps.¡± ¡°I¡¯m very curious now. What¡¯s your attitude toward this matter?¡± When he heard that, Dorgan first cast a glance at Su Ming, and there was a slightly hesitant look on his face. However, when he saw Su Ming¡¯s eyes staring at him, Dorgan knew that he could no longer avoid the question he was going to face today. After a bitter smile, Dorgan slowly said, ¡°Great Prophet, since you have experienced what happened before, you should also understand that the crazy expansion of the Mount Tai Tribe was inseparable from me.¡± When Su Ming heard that, he nodded his head faintly. Seeing this, Dorgan continued, ¡°The reason why we expanded so crazily at that time was partly because of the capital and confidence that Mount Tai showed me, which made me choose to believe him. ¡°At the same time, I also believe that expanding outward is indeed a way to let the people in the tribe live a better life.¡± After a short pause, Dorgan¡¯s expression became a little bitter. ¡°But I¡¯m sure you know what the final result is. ¡°Not only did we fail to let the people in the tribe live a better life, but we also provoked many enemies we can¡¯t afford to provoke. ¡°Fortunately, you appeared in the end, Great Prophet, and saved us from the crisis of extinction. ¡°Therefore, in the Mount Tai Tribe, we all have the same opinion on expanding outward.¡± Dorgan¡¯s gaze turned slightly and swept across the other Elves in the field. ¡°Our tribe will not agree to expand.¡± When Su Ming heard that, he first cast an indifferent glance at Dorgan, then looked at the other elders of Mount Tai Tribe who were sitting in the same row as him. ¡°Do you all have the same thoughts?¡± The elders looked at each other for a while, then turned their heads to look at Su Ming and nodded. When Su Ming saw their reaction, he also nodded his head slightly. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I roughly understand.¡± ¡°But this is not something you can decide,¡± Su Ming continued after a slight pause. Dorgan¡¯s expression changed. The expressions of the other Elf elders of the Mount Tai Tribe also changed slightly, and the way they looked at Su Ming also changed. Light, discontented swishing sounds quickly rang out in the arena. ¡°Does the Great Prophet want to be a dictator?¡± He asked. ¡°That¡¯s right. His current appearance reminds me of Mount Tai. It¡¯s a little scary!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Is it a wrong decision to join the Elf Valley?¡± As the people in the field spoke, they were also sizing up Su Ming. Their expressions were also rather unpleasant. However, Su Ming¡¯s next words caused their expressions to change again. ¡°At the same time, this matter is not something I can decide.¡± Dorgan and the people of the Mount Tai Tribe suddenly became a little confused. After looking at each other, Dorgan could not help but ask, ¡°Great Prophet, what do you mean? If even you can¡¯t make this decision, I¡¯m afraid no one else in the Elf Valley has the right to make it.¡± Although the other elders did not speak, their expressions clearly showed that they had the same thoughts as Dorgan. After all, they had pretty much come to understand just how awe-inspiring Su Ming was in the Elf Valley. It could be said that Su Ming was an existence who stood by his words in the Elf Valley. This was not to say that he was a tyrant or dictator, but that his prestige was too high. As long as he put forward an idea, no one would object. After all, the countless precedents in the past could prove that Su Ming¡¯s decisions were never wrong. Under such circumstances, no one would raise any so-called doubts about Su Ming! This was also the reason why the sect elders were puzzled and did not believe Su Ming when they heard that he could not decide on this matter. When Su Ming saw their reactions, he only cast them an indifferent glance. ¡°Dictator? I¡¯ve never wanted to become that kind of person.¡± ¡°The reason why the Elf Valley needs to expand is also decided by all the members of the Elf Valley and all the allies.¡± After a slight pause, Su Ming¡¯s gaze swept across the people in the field. Chapter 181 - 181 A Verbal Battle 181 A Verbal Battle ¡°You should have seen most of it since you joined our Elf Valley.¡± ¡°Our Elf Valley is quite rich in resources, so the soldiers are all strong and the living conditions of the ordinary people are also very good.¡± When they heard Su Ming¡¯s words, all the elders nodded subconsciously. This was also the reason why they did not raise any objections after joining the Elf Valley. After all, the life here was too good. If they still had any complaints, it would be a lack of people¡¯s hearts. However, once Su Ming finished speaking, he paused for a moment. ¡°All of you have only seen what we have, but you have never thought about where these things came from.¡± ¡°Do you think that the Elves, Orcs, Vampires, Goblins, and Barbarians could live together in harmony from the beginning?¡± When they heard Su Ming¡¯s question, the elders of the Mount Tai Tribe were instantly stunned. Their expressions changed slightly. ¡°That¡¯s right, because they had seen such a harmonious scene when they first came in, they subconsciously felt that this kind of situation should be very normal here.¡± However, when they thought about it carefully, they realized that this was not normal. Different races had completely different living habits and thoughts. How could there be so many races living together in peace without any reconciliation? At the thought of this, everyone¡¯s expression turned slightly solemn. Su Ming cast them a glance and continued, ¡°If not for the integration between these tribes, our Elf Valley would not have been able to develop to this point. We wouldn¡¯t have so many resources, we wouldn¡¯t have so many friends, and we wouldn¡¯t have such a powerful force. ¡°Self-imprisonment and self-isolation will only make you stay in the same place forever. You won¡¯t be able to see the outside world, and you won¡¯t have any new developments. ¡°The most likely way to do this is to finally realize the changes in the world when you are hit by an iron fist from the outside world.¡± When they heard Su Ming¡¯s words, the elders of the Mount Tai Tribe felt as if they had been hit in the heart by an iron hammer. Their faces were filled with shock. Once Su Ming finished speaking, he first swept his gaze across the elders of the Mount Tai Tribe before he said, ¡°I know that you are a little traumatized by the expansion in these areas because of what happened in your own tribes before. ¡°I understand you, but at the same time, you can¡¯t just rely on your own stereotypes and blindly refuse to expand and develop outward.¡± After a slight pause, Su Ming continued, ¡°And I think the fact that our Elf Valley has developed to this point is enough to show you something, right?¡± The faces of the people of the Mount Tai Tribe changed slightly, but someone finally nodded. ¡°Great Prophet, according to what you¡¯ve said, we can accept the expansion.¡± ¡°But¡­it¡¯s hard for you to guarantee that we won¡¯t provoke a strong enemy that we can¡¯t afford to provoke, right?¡± When Su Ming heard his doubts, a faint smile appeared on his face. Whether it was his plan to expand the town steadily, or the continuous investigation of the Elven hunters in the wild, he could completely avoid the situation of the Elf Valley falling into the same situation as the Mount Tai Tribe. The reason why the Mount Tai Tribe had become like that was that their foundation was not stable, and that they had taken too big a step. The most important point was that they knew too little about the forces around them, and they were too blindly confident. Without any of these three points, Su Ming would not have been able to get rid of them so easily. However, Su Ming did not say these words out loud. Instead, he swept his gaze across the people of the Mount Tai Tribe and said, ¡°The situation you¡¯re talking about won¡¯t happen in our Elf Valley. ¡°As for why I dare to say this, you will slowly understand in the future.¡± When he heard Su Ming¡¯s words, the Elf elder¡¯s expression changed slightly, but in the end, he did not say anything. He chose to remain silent. When Su Ming saw this, he swept his gaze across the entire place. He looked at the people of the Mount Tai Tribe and said slowly, ¡°Of course, if you still have different opinions, you can continue to raise objections, and we can also hold a voting meeting. ¡°But the Elves won¡¯t be the only ones who will vote this time. There will be other races in the valley,¡± Su Ming continued after a slight pause. After hearing these words, the crowd was stunned for a moment, then they quickly reacted. That was right, now that this matter was being discussed in the Elder Hall, it proved that this was only a disagreement within the Elven race. However, if they really wanted to hold a voting conference, it would be a matter for the entire Elf Valley. Under such circumstances, how could Su Ming only let the Elves participate in the voting? Thinking of this, the Elves¡¯ expressions changed slightly. After thinking about it for a moment, Dorgan lifted his head and looked at Su Ming. He sighed and said slowly, ¡°Great Prophet, we were too naive about what happened before. ¡°On behalf of my friends, I apologize to you and the rest of the Elf Valley.¡± When Su Ming heard Dorgan¡¯s words, he knew that he had already given up on opposing the strategy of the Elves in the valley. As for the other elders of Mount Tai Tribe, when they heard Dorgan¡¯s words, their expressions changed slightly for a moment, then they all turned their heads to look at Su Ming. ¡°Great Prophet, I¡¯m sorry!¡± ¡°Great Prophet, I¡¯m sorry!¡± ¡°¡­¡± Su Ming nodded at the Elf elders who were apologizing to him, then waved his hand and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to think too much. I understand your worries.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t explain these things too clearly to you now. All in all, you will slowly understand why I chose this way of development.¡± Once they heard Su Ming¡¯s words, the Elf elders before him nodded their heads. After that, the meeting finally came to an end after some small discussions. After Dorgan and the other Elven elders left the Elder Hall, Zelda let out a long sigh and leaned back in her chair. Chapter 182 - 182 Confession 182 Confession Zelda lifted her head slightly and looked at Su Ming beside her. Her face was filled with helplessness. ¡°Great Prophet, it¡¯s a good thing you¡¯re here. Otherwise, today¡¯s matter would really be difficult to resolve.¡± Based on the attitudes of the Elf elders of the Mount Tai Tribe, if Su Ming was not there to oversee the matter, they would not have been able to reach a conclusion. After Zelda asked them to join the Elf Valley, she could not completely ignore the opinions of the elders of the Mount Tai Tribe in order to prevent the people of the Mount Tai Tribe from rejecting them. After a few exchanges, the situation naturally became deadlocked. When he heard Zelda¡¯s words, Su Ming first lifted his head to look at her, then shook his head and said, ¡°You don¡¯t need to think too much. Today¡¯s matter is a conflict caused by the difference in ideas between the two tribes.¡± ¡°Even if it doesn¡¯t explode today, it will explode tomorrow. So, from the beginning to the end, this matter has nothing to do with you.¡± Zelda knew that Su Ming was consoling her. Once a smile appeared on her lips, she looked at Su Ming with a slightly strange expression. ¡°By the way, Great Prophet, didn¡¯t Leader Dishan tell me that you went to check out the situation on that mountain?¡± ¡°Why did you come back so quickly? Did something happen that you need to discuss with me?¡± When Su Ming heard Zelda¡¯s question, the expression on his face instantly became a little strange. Once he cast a glance at Zelda, Su Ming could not help but chuckle softly and shake his head. ¡°It seems like you¡¯ve already guessed something.¡± Zelda was momentarily stunned. She could not help but sit up straight and look at Su Ming with a serious expression, waiting for his answer. Su Ming took a moment to organize his thoughts before he gave a rough account of what had happened on the mountain. Zelda¡¯s expression was a little dazed after hearing that. After she came back to her senses, the corner of her mouth twitched, and her expression was a little blank. ¡°Great Prophet, so you¡¯re saying that you¡¯ve brought back the Dragon¡¯s egg and placed it in the Elf Valley?¡± When Su Ming heard that, he shook his head and corrected her seriously, ¡°It¡¯s not the Dragon¡¯s egg, but the Dragon¡¯s egg he¡¯s protecting.¡± Zelda was stunned, and her expression became even weirder. ¡°Great Prophet, is there any point in saying this now?¡± ¡°The most important thing now is that we have provoked an enemy that we can¡¯t afford to provoke. ¡°If that Dragon really comes to our Elf Valley to cause trouble, we can¡¯t come up with any effective ways to calm his anger. Even returning the Dragon Egg won¡¯t work, right?¡± Su Ming¡¯s expression did not change much when he heard her words. He only cast her an indifferent glance before he said, ¡°You¡¯re right, but you¡¯ve overlooked one thing. How did this Dragon find out where the Dragon Egg was?¡± After a slight pause, Su Ming continued, ¡°Besides, in order to develop our own tribe, this is something we must do, isn¡¯t it?¡± Once she heard Su Ming¡¯s words, Zelda was slightly taken aback. When she came to her senses, her expression changed. She had to admit that Su Ming was right. In fact, when she heard it, she subconsciously agreed with Su Ming¡¯s words from the bottom of her heart. After all, the mountain range was something they had to deal with. This was a problem, a problem that they could not ignore. Zelda could not help but sigh. ¡°But, Great Prophet, have you ever thought that if that¡¯s the case, we won¡¯t be able to bear the consequences of the Dragon¡¯s anger?¡± This was the first time Zelda had such a huge reaction after hearing what Su Ming had done. Su Ming himself did not think that Zelda¡¯s reaction was that exaggerated. After all, in his opinion, his actions this time were indeed somewhat like dancing on the tip of a knife. If the Dragon really found out that something was wrong, the tribe would indeed suffer heavy losses. Yet Su Ming still chose to do so. First, it was because the Dragon had not found any traces of him, so it was difficult to suspect the Elf Valley. Secondly, it was still the same problem, and this was the only way to solve it. Once she heard Su Ming¡¯s explanation, Zelda frowned, as if she was thinking about something. After a while, she lifted her head and looked at Su Ming. ¡°So, Great Prophet, do we really need to hatch that Dragon Egg?¡± ¡°We don¡¯t know what kind of creature is inside. If it¡¯s very violent, it might destroy the entire Elf Valley.¡± When Su Ming heard this, he nodded his head slightly and said, ¡°I can understand your worries, but a newborn Dragon, no matter how much it grows in the future, at least when it¡¯s just born, its abilities can¡¯t be that strong. ¡°I think you should understand this better than I do.¡± Zelda thought for a while before nodding. ¡°I understand, Great Prophet.¡± After a short pause, Zelda said, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll have the Elven Warriors set up a perimeter in that direction. ¡°At least we can be prepared when the Dragons really attack us.¡± When Su Ming heard that, he nodded. After that, Zelda left the Elder Hall. Once Su Ming got up from his seat, he had originally intended to leave the Elder Hall. However, just as he got up from his seat, he received a message from his friend list. Once Su Ming opened the friend system, he found that it was a message from Loner. ¡°Great Prophet! The Great Prophet! I¡¯m going to Jiangbei City this afternoon! let¡¯s meet and have a meal together!¡± When Su Ming saw the message, he quirked his eyebrows slightly. After thinking for a while, he chose to reply, ¡°Sure, send me your phone number. I¡¯ll call you later.¡± Very quickly, Loner replied, ¡°Okay, okay. You have to call me later. My phone number is 184¡­¡± Once Su Ming jotted down the number, he left the Elder Hall and headed toward the spirit town. Chapter 183 - 183 The Green and Red Longsword 183 The Green and Red Longsword During this process, Su Ming had also quietly opened the auction system. The Green and Red Longsword that he had thrown out in the morning was still in the process of being auctioned. After an entire morning of auctions, Su Ming estimated that the price of the Green and Red Longsword had already reached a very high level. However, even though Su Ming had already mentally prepared himself for the price, when he saw the real price of the Green and Red Longsword, he was still slightly shocked. [Green and Red Longsword, current auction price: 5000 gold coins.] This was the current price of the Green and Red Longsword that Su Ming had placed in the auction house. And now, there were still four to five hours before the end of the auction. When Su Ming saw this, he knew that the price of the Green and Red Longsword had not yet reached his peak. As he thought about it, Su Ming¡¯s expression became even more excited. According to the progress of the auction, he only needed to sell a few more pieces of equipment and he would be able to buy the game cabin directly! When he thought of this, Su Ming took a deep breath and shut down the auction system while suppressing his excitement. However, just as he closed the auction house, he heard a shocking roar that resounded through the sky! This roar was like a battle song from the distant sky, shaking people¡¯s minds. Su Ming was stunned and instinctively looked in the direction of the voice. It was the peak that he had just reached a few hours ago, and a figure was currently occupying it. Even though they were far apart, Su Ming could still see his figure. It was the Winged Dragon. This was enough to show how huge the Winged Dragon was. As the Winged Dragon raged, it continued to sweep through the forest. Countless trees were snapped in half by its sweep. This scene could be described as a thunderous rage. Obviously, it had already discovered that the eggs in its cave had been stolen. Su Ming quirked his eyebrows slightly. He observed Winged Dragon¡¯s actions carefully for a while, then let out a small sigh of relief. Although Winged Dragon was roaring in anger, it looked helpless and furious no matter how one looked at it. Su Ming understood almost instantly that the Winged Dragon did not have the ability to search for Dragon Eggs, and it did not find any traces of him. otherwise, it would not be on the top of the mountain in a rage. Instead, it would rush into the Elf Valley and turn it upside down. When Su Ming looked in the direction of the Winged Dragon not too far away, that scene also attracted the attention of the other people in the spirit town. Everyone subconsciously gathered in the Elf square and looked at the shocking scene. ¡°What kind of creature is this? Isn¡¯t it a little too scary?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. He looks like he¡¯s still angry. Will it affect us when the time comes?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think so. It has nothing to do with us. And even if it does come, don¡¯t we still have the Prophet?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. With the Great Prophet here, no matter how powerful it is, it can¡¯t threaten us.¡± As he listened to the discussions of the people around him, the corners of Su Ming¡¯s lips twitched. At that moment, he really wanted to say that they had too much confidence in him. No matter how one looked at it, that Dragon could not be dealt with by one person, right? As he thought about it, Su Ming could not help but shake his head. Su Ming stood on the spot and observed it for a while. when he saw the Winged Dragon slowly calm down, he let out a sigh of relief. From the looks of it, this Dragon should also be tired from anger and was now preparing to take a break. When he thought of this, Su Ming turned around and prepared to return to his room to rest for a while. However, just as he was about to take a break, he received a few more messages from his friends. Yiran thought, ¡°There seems to be a Dragon-shaped creature angry next to your Elf Valley.¡± What was going on? When Su Ming saw Shen Yi¡¯s message, he thought about it for a while before he replied in a rather helpless manner. Night Blade: [Things are a little complicated. I don¡¯t know how to explain it to you right now.] Shen Yi¡¯s side was silent for a while, and then Shen Yi sent another message. Yiran was speechless. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me this matter is related to you?¡± Su Ming sighed slightly helplessly. He did not try to hide it any longer and admitted to it directly. Night Blade: [It does have something to do with me. But things are a little complicated. I can¡¯t do anything about it.] This time, Shen Yi was silent for a while before she finally sent another message. Yiran said, ¡°You¡¯re really a little bit surprising. How did you manage to do this?¡± [Yiran: Picture.] The content of the picture was of Winged Dragon flying into a rage on the mountaintop. However, it seemed that because the distance was quite far, the image was not very clear. But even so, one could still see the terrifying momentum of the Winged Dragon from this picture. Su Ming shook his head slightly in resignation and replied with another message. [Night Blade: The tribe needs to develop. Please understand.] [Yiran: Don¡¯t tell me that all the members of your tribe will ride Dragons and fight with outsiders in the future?] When Su Ming saw Shen Yi¡¯s message, he was momentarily speechless. When he saw Shen Yi¡¯s reaction, he knew that today¡¯s matter had indeed been blown up. But fortunately, only a few people knew about it. In particular, he did not let Winged Dragon know, so there was no problem. As he thought about it, Su Ming let out a sigh of relief. After that, Su Ming observed the situation a little more. Once he was certain that Winged Dragon would not really come down the mountain to cause trouble, he let out a sigh of relief and chose to log off. Once he went offline, Su Ming switched on his phone and keyed in the number that Loner had sent him. [In the game Origin of Humans: Horde, you can still see if your friends are online.] As for Loner from before, he chose to go offline after sending this message. It seemed that he had arrived in Jiangbei City directly. As he thought about it, Su Ming dialed the number of Loner. It did not take long for the phone to be picked up, and the voice of Loner came from the other side. Compared to his unruly and somewhat mischievous voice in the game, his voice in reality was a little shy and introverted. ¡°Hey, hey, it¡¯s the Great Prophet. Oh, no, is it Su Ming?¡± Loner¡¯s voice was filled with caution and probing. When Su Ming heard his voice, he was momentarily stunned. The expression on his face became a little strange. Chapter 184 - 184 Meeting 184 Meeting ¡°How do you know my name?¡± He asked. When Loner on the other end of the line heard Su Ming¡¯s question, he fell silent for a moment before he quickly replied, ¡°Oh, right. Su Ming, after you agreed to meet me, I went to ask Chen Yixue.¡± ¡°She told me that you¡¯re Su Ming in real life. You¡¯re a senior in high school, 1.8 meters tall, and very handsome.¡± As he listened to Loner talk about him as if he was a family member, Su Ming felt his head throb. ¡°Stop, stop, stop! You can stop for a moment.¡± ¡°Ah? What¡¯s the matter?¡± Loner was still in a daze, his voice carrying a hint of confusion. Su Ming sighed slightly helplessly and asked, ¡°Are you an FBI agent? Why are you still reporting these things?¡± ¡°Uh, I¡¯m a little nervous, so I subconsciously¡­¡± Su Ming sighed helplessly, and a faint hint of surprise flashed past his eyes. ¡°I was thinking, when you¡¯re online, aren¡¯t you also quite active and outgoing? How come you¡¯re like this now?¡± When he heard Su Ming¡¯s question, Loner on the other end of the phone laughed in embarrassment. ¡°It¡¯s like this, Great Prophet. I do have some social fear in real life, but it¡¯s the complete opposite online. ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m so extroverted in the game.¡± After a short pause, he chuckled and said, ¡°And now, aren¡¯t I going to meet you? That¡¯s why I¡¯m so nervous.¡± When Su Ming heard his words, he shook his head slightly in resignation. ¡°I can see that you¡¯re indeed a little nervous right now.¡± How could he not tell? As the two of them spoke, he had unknowingly changed the way he addressed Su Ming back to the Great Prophet. Su Ming would only find it strange if Loner said that he was not nervous. Su Ming shook his head helplessly, then said, ¡°Then, how about I give you some time to prepare? By the way, you should have arrived in Jiangbei City, right?¡± When Loner heard Su Ming¡¯s words, he immediately shook his head. Once he realized that Su Ming could not see him, he quickly said, ¡°No need, no need. I¡¯m at the high-speed rail station in Jiangbei City now. Just give me the address and I¡¯ll take a taxi there.¡± When Su Ming heard his incredibly nervous tone, he felt a little helpless. After some thought, Su Ming asked, ¡°Oh right, Chen Yixue should be free now. Should I call her along?¡± Hearing this, Loner¡¯s emotions became even more intense. He quickly said, ¡°Don¡¯t! Don¡¯t! No need, I¡¯m already nervous enough to face you alone, Great Prophet. ¡°If there¡¯s another Chen Yixue, I probably won¡¯t even know where to put my feet.¡± When Su Ming heard his words, he could not help but want to laugh. Once he shook his head, Su Ming said, ¡°Alright then, I won¡¯t call her.¡± After a slight pause, Su Ming spoke again, ¡°Then wait for me at the high-speed rail station. I¡¯ll come to you now.¡± Once he finished speaking, Su Ming hung up the phone without giving Loner a chance to reject him. Once he left the house, Su Ming took a taxi to Jiangbei City¡¯s high-speed rail station. ¡­ Jiangbei City high-speed rail station. Once Su Ming alighted from the car, he looked around the entrance of the high-speed rail station. In the end, his gaze fell on a thin teenager with delicate features. The boy looked to be only sixteen or seventeen years old. He was slightly younger than Su Ming, but also slightly older than Su Xiaoshan. He was wearing a short white t-shirt and carrying a blue satchel on his back. He seemed to have a reserved personality, and his eyes kept sweeping over the people coming and going. The moment Su Ming saw him, he matched his face with the face of Loner in the game. However, to Su Ming¡¯s surprise, he seemed to look better than he did in the game. From the looks of it, Loner had deliberately adjusted his appearance in the game. When he thought of this, Su Ming no longer hesitated and walked toward him with large strides. ¡°Oh, are you Loner?¡± When he heard Su Ming¡¯s voice, he first lifted his head in a daze, but when he saw Su Ming¡¯s face clearly, his eyes instantly lit up. ¡°Is it the Great Prophet?!¡± His voice was not soft and immediately attracted the attention of the people nearby, but he did not notice it at all. Su Ming looked at him with a slightly resigned expression. He rubbed the center of his brows and said, ¡°It¡¯s me, but in reality, it¡¯s better for you to call me by my name.¡± Loner nodded his head vigorously upon hearing this. Su Ming cast him a glance and seemed to have remembered something. He asked instinctively, ¡°By the way, what¡¯s your name again? I didn¡¯t even have the chance to ask you.¡± When he heard Su Ming¡¯s question, Loner was slightly taken aback at first, then he scratched his head in embarrassment before he said, ¡°I¡¯m Lin Can!¡± Su Ming cast him a glance and nodded. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go get something to eat. I¡¯m a little hungry too.¡± Upon hearing this, Lin Can immediately nodded repeatedly. As he followed behind Su Ming and walked out of the high-speed rail station, he did not stop talking. ¡°Great Prophet, you¡¯re even better looking than in the game. No wonder Chen Yixue says you¡¯re handsome every day. It turns out that you¡¯re really handsome. ¡°By the way, Great Prophet, you¡¯re in your third year of high school now. Is it okay for you to still play games every day?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Lin Can continued chattering nonstop behind Su Ming, and Su Ming felt a faint sense of helplessness when he heard that. After shaking his head, he turned to look at Lin Can and said, ¡°I¡¯ve already said that you can just call me by my name. it¡¯s a little awkward to call me Great Prophet.¡± Lin Can was stunned for a moment. Then, he immediately nodded like he was pounding garlic. ¡°Okay, I understand, Brother Su.¡± Su Ming opened his mouth and shook his head helplessly. ¡°Alright, I¡¯m fine with that.¡± After Su Ming brought Lin Can into the taxi, he thought for a moment before he told Lin Can the location of Shen Yi¡¯s private kitchen. Since he planned to treat Lin Can to a meal, it did not seem appropriate to go to a buffet-like place. The best place he could think of was Shen Yi¡¯s family restaurant. Very soon, Su Ming brought Lin Can to Shen Yi¡¯s family restaurant. However, Shen Yi was not in the restaurant today, and Shen Fang did not come back. When Uncle Shen walked out and saw that it was Su Ming, he was slightly taken aback before he said, ¡°She¡¯s at home.¡± Su Ming nodded and said with a smile, ¡°I know. I¡¯m just bringing a friend over for a meal. Uncle Shen, the food here is delicious.¡± Hearing this, he did not say anything more and turned to go into the kitchen. Chapter 185 - 185 Chatting 185 Chatting Once he entered the kitchen, Lin Can furrowed his brows in puzzlement. He could not help but cast a glance at Su Ming before he asked, ¡°Brother Su, why didn¡¯t he ask you what you wanted to eat? Why did he just go in?¡± Also, the ¡®other¡¯ that the boss of Qin Zhuan studio mentioned just now, ¡°Is it him or her?¡± At that moment, Lin Can was like a curious baby as he looked at Su Ming in shock. When Su Ming heard his question, he shook his head helplessly and said, ¡°This restaurant is owned by my friend¡¯s family. The boss just now is my friend¡¯s father, so he knows what we want to eat.¡± As he spoke, Su Ming seemed to have remembered something and asked, ¡°By the way, you don¡¯t have any dishes that you don¡¯t like, right?¡± Upon hearing this, Lin Can immediately shook his head and said, ¡°No, no, I¡¯m not a picky eater. I basically eat everything.¡± After a slight pause, a somewhat teasing smile appeared on Lin Can¡¯s face as he asked, ¡°By the way, that so-called friend shouldn¡¯t be as simple as a friend, right? Is she brother su¡¯s girlfriend?¡± Su Ming quirked his eyebrows and cast a glance at Lin Can before he said, ¡°Children shouldn¡¯t guess if they don¡¯t know.¡± Upon hearing this, Lin Can chuckled and said, ¡°Brother Su, please don¡¯t think that way. I¡¯m good at judging people.¡± ¡°I saw the way that boss looked at you just now. I know that your so-called friend must have a deep relationship with you.¡± A faint hint of surprise flashed past Su Ming¡¯s eyes. He could not help but cast a glance at Lin Can and asked instinctively, ¡°You can tell from this?¡± Upon hearing this, Lin Can immediately nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s for sure. It¡¯s such a simple matter.¡± Su Ming first cast a glance in the direction of the kitchen. When he heard the sounds of cooking coming from the kitchen, he asked, ¡°What kind of eyes are those? Are they the warm eyes you use to look at your son-in-law?¡± When Lin Can heard Su Ming¡¯s question, he was first slightly stunned, then he could not help but twitch the corners of his lips. Then, he slowly said, ¡°It¡¯s not¡­¡± Su Ming narrowed his eyes and asked, ¡°What¡¯s that look?¡± Lin Can¡¯s lips pursed slightly. The expression on his face was awkward but polite. ¡°Let¡¯s look at the enemy.¡± Su Ming¡¯s expression instantly froze. He stared at Lin Can for a while and slowly retracted his body. Su Ming¡¯s gaze turned slightly cold and he said slowly, ¡°Are you sure?¡± The corners of Lin Can¡¯s mouth twitched, and there was a faint awkwardness on his face. However, he still nodded. ¡°I¡¯m pretty sure. Based on my many years of experience, that¡¯s the look one would give an enemy.¡± The moment he said that, Su Ming rolled his eyes. He could no longer be bothered with Lin Can. Instead, he lowered his head and started looking at his phone. When Lin Can saw Su Ming¡¯s reaction, he scratched his head in slight embarrassment and asked tentatively, ¡°Brother Su, did I say something wrong?¡± Su Ming cast him a glance, and there was a faint hint of helplessness on his face. ¡°No, how could you say something wrong?¡± The corners of Lin Can¡¯s mouth twitched as he rubbed the space between his brows. ¡°You can¡¯t blame me for this, Brother Su. I was just telling the truth, wasn¡¯t I? I¡¯m an honest man, I can¡¯t do anything about it.¡± When Su Ming heard his words, he cast him a slightly helpless glance before he said, ¡°Alright, alright, alright. I know. You don¡¯t have to say anymore.¡± After a slight pause, Su Ming¡¯s gaze turned toward the kitchen. ¡°If it¡¯s a look of hatred, then so be it. I can¡¯t do anything about it.¡± Not long after, Uncle Shen came out of the kitchen with two dishes and placed them in front of Su Ming and Lin Can. Then, he returned to the kitchen. Throughout the entire process, he did not say a single word to Su Ming. The expression on Lin Can¡¯s face turned even more peculiar after he witnessed this scene. At that moment, he could not help but want to say to Su Ming, ¡°You see, it really is like this.¡± However, in the end, Lin Can still did not say it out loud. He was afraid that Su Ming would really ignore him after he finished speaking. After that, the two of them ate and talked about all sorts of things. During that period of time, Lin Can was a little curious as to why Su Ming¡¯s level had increased so quickly. Su Ming used the excuse that he was just lucky to clear the air. When he saw Lin Can¡¯s look of sudden realization, Su Ming felt that he had believed him. During this process, Su Ming also gained a better understanding of Lin Can. He knew that he was in his second year of high school in a public high school in the neighboring city. He did not have many friends in real life because of his introverted and social fear personality. After chatting for some time, Su Ming suddenly thought of something and asked instinctively, ¡°By the way, why did you come to Jiangbei City all of a sudden? Could it be that you¡¯re here to meet me?¡± When Lin Can heard Su Ming¡¯s question, he was first slightly taken aback, but when he came to his senses, he quickly shook his head and said, ¡°No, no, it¡¯s not just that. ¡°It¡¯s just that I heard a piece of news on the internet. Someone told me that the game is about to overlap with reality!¡± The moment Su Ming heard those words, his pupils shrank and he turned his head around to look at Lin Can, who was standing beside him, in slight shock. When Lin Can saw Su Ming¡¯s reaction, he immediately became excited. ¡°Right, right! You also think that although the news is fake, it¡¯s very interesting, right? ¡°After I received the news, I felt that the other party¡¯s words were very fake and unbelievable. However, I still couldn¡¯t hold back my curiosity. ¡°He told me that he was from Jiangbei City. If i want to know more, I¡¯ll have to come to Jiangbei City to see him and then talk to me about the specific matters.¡± When Su Ming heard these words, he fell silent for a moment before he said, ¡°Who told you this? Do you know the other party¡¯s identity?¡± when he heard Su Ming¡¯s words, Lin Can immediately shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know who he is either. He added me through the in-game friend system. ¡°And he told me that he would only tell the closed beta players in the game.¡± After a slight pause, Lin Can continued, ¡°I¡¯ve asked Chen Yixue for confirmation. She has indeed received this news. However, she said that she doesn¡¯t believe it. She also did not bother with this news.¡± Su Ming cast him a glance, and his expression relaxed slightly. He asked again, ¡°Then why did you believe it? You really ran over. ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried that he¡¯s a scammer who¡¯s trying to cheat you of your money or something?¡± When he heard this, Lin Can scratched his head, then lifted his head to look at Su Ming in slight embarrassment. Chapter 186 - 186 The Mysterious Person 186 The Mysterious Person ¡°Brother Su, I know you¡¯re in Jiangbei City too. So, I thought that if I asked you to come along, there shouldn¡¯t be any problems.¡± When Su Ming heard Lin Can¡¯s words, he first raised his eyebrows and cast him a glance, then said in a slightly amused tone, ¡°So, you didn¡¯t come to see me this time, but to let me go into The Tiger¡¯s Den with you, right?¡± When Lin Can heard Su Ming¡¯s words, the expression on his face became slightly embarrassed. After scratching his head, Lin Can looked at Su Ming, and there was a hint of instigations on his face. ¡°Brother Su, don¡¯t you think that this is very interesting? If we can find out the truth¡­ ¡°Then I think we might be able to become heroes!¡± Su Ming cast him a glance and shook his head in resignation.¡±What hero?¡± ¡°The citizen hero who caught the damn liar!¡± Lin Can said. Su Ming did not reply. Instead, he picked up some vegetables and ate. On the surface, it looked like he was still not full and was still eating, but in reality, his thoughts were constantly spinning. As for what Lin Can said about the real world being about to merge with the game world, Su Ming knew better than anyone else whether this was true or not. Under such circumstances, Su Ming was also very curious as to who would suddenly contact all the closed beta players and tell them this secret. In his previous life, Su Ming was not a closed beta player, so naturally, no one would come to him to talk about these things. And based on what Su Ming was thinking, this must have happened in his previous life as well. As he thought about it, Su Ming instinctively turned his head to look at Lin Can, who was by his side, and said, ¡°So, you mean you want to meet this person, right?¡± Upon hearing this, Lin Can immediately nodded and said, ¡°So, Brother Su, are you interested?¡± Su Ming cast him a glance and thought for a while before he said, ¡°You plan to stay here for a few days. It¡¯s a little too rushed to see him now. ¡°This is a little suspicious. It¡¯s best for us to discuss it first before making a decision.¡± When he heard Su Ming¡¯s words, Lin Can immediately nodded his head in agreement. ¡°Brother Su, I think you¡¯re right. In that case, I¡¯ll find a hotel to stay in first.¡± When Su Ming heard Lin Can¡¯s words, he cast him a glance and said, ¡°No need, you can stay at my house.¡± Upon hearing this, Lin Can was slightly stunned at first. Then, he immediately shook his head. ¡°Don¡¯t! Don¡¯t! Brother Su really can¡¯t do this. I¡¯m the most easily embarrassed person, I probably won¡¯t even be able to speak when I see your parents.¡± When Su Ming heard those words and saw the extreme resistance on Lin Can¡¯s face, he was rendered speechless. His words made it sound as if Su Ming was forcing him to go back and meet his parents. Fortunately, there were no other people around, or else would it not cause a misunderstanding? Once he shook his head, Su Ming said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that. My parents have been away for some time, so they¡¯re not staying at home. So, what you¡¯re worried about won¡¯t happen.¡± After a slight pause, Su Ming continued, ¡°I only have one younger sister at home. She¡¯s quite outgoing, so you don¡¯t have to worry.¡± Lin Can was stunned when he heard this. After thinking for a while, he nodded and said, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I think it¡¯s possible.¡± After that, the two of them chatted about some other things before Su Ming placed a one hundred dollar note on the table. He then stood up and left the private restaurant with Lin Can. ¡­ Once they left the private restaurant, Su Ming quickly brought Lin Can to his house. After arranging for Lin Can to sleep in his room, Su Ming slept in his parents¡¯ room. ¡°You should have brought your game log-in device, right?¡± Upon hearing this, Lin Can was slightly stunned. Then, he raised his wrist and revealed a high-tech watch. ¡°You¡¯re talking about this, right?¡± Su Ming nodded and said, ¡°Don¡¯t waste your time at night. Log into your account and play for a while.¡± Upon hearing this, Lin Can immediately nodded his head. ¡°Sure, I was thinking the same thing.¡± Su Xiaoshan was still in the game when they came back. According to Lin Can, this was also quite good. He did not need to say hello to Su Xiaoshan, and it would also save him from embarrassment. The two of them chatted in the living room for a while before Su Ming asked curiously, ¡°By the way, how¡¯s your situation in the Purgatory Valley?¡± When Lin Can heard Su Ming¡¯s question, he was first slightly stunned, then he quickly replied, ¡°Is just like that. I¡¯m developing myself in the Purgatory Valley. ¡°Recently, many people have joined my tribe. I feel like I have the capital to expand.¡± After a slight pause, Lin Can spoke again, ¡°Oh right, there have been quite a number of players coming to my tribe recently. I didn¡¯t expect it.¡± As Lin Can spoke, a faint, emotional expression appeared on his face. Once Su Ming heard his words, he nodded his head slightly and said, ¡°After the open beta, there will only be more and more players. ¡°If you can make good use of these players, they will be a great help to your tribe¡¯s development.¡± Upon hearing this, Lin Can immediately nodded with a look of enlightenment. After that, Lin Can seemed to have recalled something. His eyes lit up as he said, ¡°By the way, Great Prophet, I saw Chen Yixue send me a picture today. ¡°It¡¯s a Dragon in the photo. It seems to be showing off on a mountain near our Elf Valley.¡± ¡°Great Prophet, what¡¯s going on?¡± When he heard this, Su Ming first cast him a glance, then slowly said, ¡°Yep¡­you don¡¯t need to know about this. It has nothing to do with you. You just need to take care of your own matters in the Purgatory Valley.¡± Once he heard Su Ming¡¯s words, Lin Can was first slightly stunned, then he nodded his head in slight resignation. ¡°Very well, Great Prophet.¡± After chatting for a while, they both chose to go online and enter the game. Once his number was registered, Su Ming did not bother about Loner anymore. Instead, he opened the auction house¡¯s interface. When he logged in, he took a look at the time. Now, there was only half an hour left until the auction was officially completed. As Su Ming thought about it, he cast another glance at the price of the Green and Red Longsword. The price of the Green and Red Longsword had already reached 8300 gold coins. When Su Ming saw this, he was slightly shocked. Chapter 187 - 187 Glittering Spear 187 Glittering Spear Even though he had expected this, he did not expect the price to reach such a level. The price of a level 20 main weapon that even he didn¡¯t care about and was ready to throw away could actually reach such a terrifying level. More than 8000 gold coins! According to the current black market price, even if he were to exchange them directly, he could exchange them for more than 70000 Yuan! At that moment, Su Ming began to doubt himself a little. Before the auction system was officially launched, he had thought of auctioning off a piece of top-grade equipment and selling it for a sky-high price. However, he had never thought that such a simple piece of equipment could be sold for such a high price. As time slowly passed, the auction timer finally stopped and the bidding price for the Green and Red Longsword was finally decided. 9000 gold coins. This was the final price of the Green and Red Longsword. According to the black market exchange rate in the game, 9000 gold coins could be exchanged for about 80000 Yuan! Su Ming took a deep breath and forced down the excitement in his heart. He looked at his bag. When he saw the four-digit number that started with nine, Su Ming could not help but let out a long breath. Su Ming had originally wanted to immediately sell the gold coins in the black market. The price offered by the previous person was quite fair, and it seemed that it could collect gold coins. That was why Su Ming decided to contact him again and sell all the gold coins. However, when he thought about it again, Su Ming gave up on that idea and decided to sell the gold coins a few days later. And at that time, he did not intend to sell it only to Ye Ao. As long as the price was reasonable and was around one to nine, he would sell it. After all, Su Ming had chosen to remain anonymous in the world chat so that he would not expose his identity. But now, if he were to directly sell the 9000 gold coins¡­ As long as the other party was not stupid, he would definitely be able to contact the person who sold the Green and Red Longsword today. Therefore, there was no rush to sell the gold coins. As he thought about it, Su Ming let out a breath of air. After looking through his backpack for a while, he picked out two pieces of equipment that he thought were not bad. [Glittering Spear: Main Weapon] [Level: 20] [Grade: Blue, Perfect] [Attribute Bonus: Attack Power +153, Attack Speed +8] Skill: Rage (During the activation of rage, the host¡¯s attack power and attack speed will be increased, but the host¡¯s judgment will be lower.) Su Ming had obtained that piece of equipment a long time ago. When Su Ming first saw the equipment, he had been rather tempted. However, once he took a closer look at its skill attributes, Su Ming decided to give up on using the spear. The berserk attribute of the spear was indeed a double-edged sword. If this spear was given to a reckless person to use, then perhaps the attributes would really be quite compatible. However, if it was for Su Ming¡¯s own use, then it would be a little inappropriate. That was why Su Ming kept it in his bag to eat its dust. And now, it seemed to be the best time to use it. When he thought of this, Su Ming nodded his head slightly and placed it in the auction house. [Please choose how you would like to auction the ¡®Glittering Spear¡¯.] [Auction or buyout.] Without any hesitation, Su Ming tapped on the auction button and placed a zero on the starting bid. He did not do this to attract customers, but purely for convenience. After all, there would be many people who would covet this spear. Its final price would not be reduced just because he set the base price to zero. Therefore, he just had to set the base price to zero. As expected, the moment Su Ming placed the shining spear in the auction house, there were already people who started bidding fiercely. Within a few minutes, the price of the spear had reached 1000 gold coins. Su Ming glanced at the time and realized that only a few minutes had passed. The corners of Su Ming¡¯s lips curled up slightly, and a look of ¡®I knew it¡¯ appeared in his eyes. This Glittering Spear was far superior to the Green and Red Longsword in terms of attributes and grade. The final price would definitely be higher than the Green and Red Longsword. When he thought of this, Su Ming took out another piece of equipment from his bag. [Rapid Boots] [Level: 20] [Grade: Blue, Fine] [Attribute Bonus: Movement Speed +20, Attack Speed +6] [Legend has it that after wearing it, it will give you the speed of lightning.] Su Ming also did not set a base price for the equipment. Instead, he chose a base price of zero and immediately sold it. Once Su Ming sold the equipment at the auction house, many players around the world started discussing the situation at the auction house. ¡°If it¡¯s not¡­how did she get such good equipment? Which closed beta player is selling it?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Based on the current situation, this beta player must be making a lot of w-s a day, right?¡± ¡°This is ridiculous. The gap between us and the closed beta players is too big. This money is like flowing water.¡± ¡°Sigh, what can we do? Who told us to not be lucky closed beta players?¡± The discussions from all over the world continued, but Su Ming naturally did not know much about them. After he was done with the auction house, he turned around and went to the town entrance. After returning from the mountain, Mike had returned to this place and continued to guard. Once he saw Su Ming, Mike immediately bowed respectfully. Su Ming only waved his hand indifferently before he said, ¡°You can go and do your own things first, I¡¯ll help you out here for a while.¡± When Mike heard Su Ming¡¯s words, he was first slightly stunned, then he quickly said, ¡°No need, Great Prophet. I just need to stay by your side and protect you.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need to help with anything else in the town.¡± When he heard this, Su Ming first cast him a glance, then did not say anything. Instead, he simply stood at the entrance to the town. In recent times, more and more players had come to the Elf town. The news of accepting NPC quests in the Elf town had probably been spread. Therefore, the human traffic at the entrance of the Elf town was still relatively large. Chapter 188 - 188 The Portal Is in Use 188 The Portal Is in Use Under such circumstances, the entrance of the Elf Valley naturally took all the resources of the players into its own pocket. At the same time, the teleport portal, which had been widely promoted before, was finally favored by some players after the top-up system was launched. Su Ming had always set the price for the teleportation gate in the city at two gold coins per use. According to the current top-up rate, it was only 20 Yuan each time. For most of the gamers, the price wasn¡¯t too expensive and they could afford it. After all, to most people, it was a very profitable thing to be able to save a few hours of travel time with 20 Yuan. Su Ming had only stood at the entrance of the town for a short while before he saw several groups of people going to the town square to take the teleportation gate. Su Ming¡¯s expression changed slightly when he saw this. He suddenly turned to look at Mike and said, ¡°Tell the others that we can let these gamers move freely in the town, but they can¡¯t offend anyone in our tribe. Once we discover this situation, we will never allow that player to step into our town territory again.¡± Hearing this, Mike was slightly stunned at first, then he nodded with a serious face. Su Ming cast him a glance and said, ¡°Also, don¡¯t let them go in the direction of the Elf Valley.¡± Most of the residents in the Elf Valley were either children from the major tribes or the elderly in the valley. Su Ming did not want these two groups of people to be disturbed by the players. When Mike heard Su Ming¡¯s words, he seemed to have thought of something as well and nodded his head seriously. ¡°I understand, Great Prophet.¡± After that, Su Ming stood at the entrance of the town for quite some time. Some of the players who went to take the teleportation gate even took the initiative to greet him. ¡°Hey, mighty Sir.¡± Su Ming felt a little helpless when he saw these people greeting him, but he was not too cold. He would usually just wave back at them. After that, there was finally a player who walked up to Su Ming and tried to test him carefully. Hello, my Lord. Is there anything I can help with in this town? ¡± When Su Ming heard his question, he quirked his eyebrows and a smile appeared on his face. ¡°If you¡¯re willing, then of course there is.¡± As he spoke, Su Ming stretched out his hand and pointed at the mountain range not too far away. ¡°Recently, we have been attacked by all kinds of monsters in that mountain range. ¡°So, if you can kill some monsters in that mountain range, I¡¯ll definitely give you a corresponding reward.¡± Once Su Ming spoke in the standard manner of an NPC, the players in front of him instantly became hesitant. ¡°Ah? However, my Lord, I heard that there is a giant dragon on that mountain.¡± ¡°If I go up like this, will I anger it? Will it punish me?¡± When Su Ming heard his words, he shook his head resolutely. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that. After our investigation, we found that the dragon has left the mountain. You can complete your mission without worry.¡± Su Ming did not lie to the player in front of him. After the Elven hunters confirmed that the Winged Dragon had indeed disappeared from the top of the mountain. After searching the mountain, the Elven hunters did not find any traces of it. Based on Su Ming¡¯s deductions, the Winged Dragon should have already gone to search for the Dragon Egg Su Ming had hidden on the tree of life. Once he heard Su Ming¡¯s words, the player in front of him was slightly stunned. After he came to his senses, his expression changed slightly, and then he nodded. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll accept your mission, Sir.¡± After a slight pause, he tried to ask, ¡°Right, this Lord.¡± ¡°Is there any limit to the reward I can get after killing the monster?¡± When Su Ming heard his question, he smiled and shook his head. ¡°No, as long as you have enough abilities and can kill enough monsters, there is no limit to the reward.¡± As he said these words, Su Ming also ridiculed him in his heart. ¡°You¡¯re a player who hasn¡¯t even reached level 10, yet you¡¯re worried that we won¡¯t be able to give you a reward for killing too many monsters? ¡°Wasn¡¯t this a little too cowardly?¡± Su Ming shook his head in his heart, but he still put on a serious expression. ¡°Brave adventurer, since you are ready, please set off now!¡± When he heard Su Ming¡¯s words, the player instantly nodded his head, then turned around and walked toward the mountain range. Once the player was far away, Mike walked to Su Ming¡¯s side with a puzzled expression. ¡°Great Prophet, I don¡¯t quite understand. Why do you want such a weak person to do this kind of task?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t this kind of mission the most meaningless mission among the mission-issuing phalanxes you mentioned before?¡± When Su Ming heard that, he first looked at Mike, then said slowly, ¡°Mike, you have to expand your vision and see clearly what I want to do.¡± ¡°While our tribe is building the town, we also need to clear out the mountain.¡± ¡°With our current manpower, if we clear the monsters on the mountains, the progress of our town¡¯s construction will inevitably be delayed.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to see such a thing happen, so I think it¡¯s the best choice to let these players take action and clear out the monsters at the bottom of the mountain range.¡± When he heard Su Ming¡¯s words, Mike immediately understood what was going on. After nodding his head in realization, Mike said, ¡°So, Great Prophet, you mean to let them clean up the monsters at the bottom.¡± ¡°Then, when we¡¯re free, we¡¯ll go and clean up the remaining monsters in the mountains.¡± ¡°This way, we can go with the flow and flatten that mountain range?¡± When Su Ming heard that, he immediately nodded. He cast a glance at Mike and said, ¡°You¡¯re not that stupid.¡± When Mike heard Su Ming¡¯s words, he immediately scratched his head in embarrassment. His gaze toward Su Ming was filled with respect. After that, Su Ming continued to do the same thing and persuaded players to go to the mountain range one after another to carry out his monster clearing plan. Chapter 189 - 189 The Traces of the Winged Dragon 189 The Traces of the Winged Dragon Of course, during this process, it was inevitable that there would be people who were unwilling to do this mission. Or perhaps, they simply thought that the Winged Dragon was still on the mountain and Su Ming¡¯s words were just to fool them into sending themselves to their deaths. Su Ming did not have much of a reaction to people with such attitudes. He simply waved his hand and had them disappear from his sight. Once Mike saw that he was almost familiar with this, Su Ming handed the task to him. Then, he went to the town and found Zelda at her residence. Once he knocked on the door, Su Ming saw Zelda working at her desk. When he saw Su Ming walking over, Zelda immediately stood up from the table and asked in surprise, ¡°Great Prophet, why have you suddenly come?¡± Su Ming cast her a glance and asked, ¡°I heard that you¡¯ve been looking for that Winged Dragon for the past two days?¡± When Zelda heard this, she was slightly stunned. Then, she laughed bitterly and said, ¡°Great Prophet is truly the Great Prophet. I really can¡¯t hide anything from you.¡± After a short pause, Zelda continued, ¡°After the Winged Dragon made a scene on the mountain that day, I felt that it was a great threat to us.¡± ¡°Therefore, it¡¯s very important for our Elf Valley to capture its trajectory.¡± ¡°I have to make sure that it won¡¯t suddenly appear in our Elf Valley. Only then can I be at ease.¡± When he heard that, Su Ming nodded in understanding. After a slight pause, he looked at Zelda seriously. ¡°Thank you for your hard work.¡± Once she heard Su Ming¡¯s words, Zelda was slightly taken aback, then the expression on her face became slightly complicated. ¡°Forget it, Great Prophet. You don¡¯t have to say this to me.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know how many words of thanks I should say to you for our Elf Valley to be able to reach this point today.¡± After a short pause, Zelda¡¯s expression turned apologetic. ¡°Also, I¡¯m sorry, Great Prophet. When I first found out about this in the morning, my attitude toward you was indeed a little too bad.¡± ¡°I hope that you can forgive me for my offense at that time.¡± When Su Ming heard that, he immediately laughed softly and waved his hand. ¡°No need. It¡¯s true that I didn¡¯t discuss it with you in advance.¡± Once he finished speaking, Su Ming seemed to have remembered something and said, ¡°What about that Winged Dragon? Where was it now? Did the Elven hunters find any traces of it?¡± When Zelda heard Su Ming¡¯s words, she was first slightly taken aback, then she frowned slightly. ¡°Winged Dragon? Was that its name? It sounds very powerful.¡± As he spoke, Zelda lifted her head to look at Su Ming and said, ¡°As for the Dragon¡¯s Trail, we¡¯ve found it. Two hours ago, it appeared from the forest in the North.¡± ¡°That place is very far from where we are now, so we don¡¯t have to worry about our safety.¡± Once Su Ming heard Zelda¡¯s words, he nodded in understanding. ¡°I know.¡± After exchanging a few more words with Zelda, Su Ming stood up and left. This was not because Su Ming wanted to leave in a hurry, but because he suddenly heard a shrill scream. The scream did not come from anyone in the game, but from the real world. It was worth mentioning that although the game helmet was 100% immersive, it did not completely isolate the sound from the outside world. Instead, it would filter out some special sounds, such as screams and screams, so that the players could hear them clearly. Apart from that, players could also set up their own keywords. For example, it was time to eat. After similar words appeared, the players would clearly hear the voice coming from the real world. Once he logged off, Su Ming walked out of his parents¡¯ room. Then, he saw Su Xiaoshan standing at the door of her room with a face full of horror. She raised a broom high in her hand and looked like she was about to hit someone. She was looking at Lin Can, who was also in a daze and panic. ¡°You¡­you¡­you¡­who are you? Why are you in my brother¡¯s room? ¡°Are you a thief? I¡¯m going to call the police and arrest you right now!¡± Su Xiaoshan said as she took out her phone to call the police. Upon hearing this, Lin Can panicked and quickly said, ¡°Don¡¯t! Don¡¯t! I¡¯m not a thief, I¡¯m your brother¡¯s friend. He brought me back to play!¡± Upon hearing Lin Can¡¯s words, Su Xiaoshan¡¯s movements paused slightly, and she scanned Lin Can¡¯s body from head to toe suspiciously. ¡°Are you sure?¡± Upon hearing this, Lin Can immediately nodded his head vigorously and even revealed the game watch on his wrist. Upon hearing this, the suspicion in Su Xiaoshan¡¯s eyes faded a little, but she still looked wary of Lin Can. When Su Ming saw this, he finally nodded helplessly and let out a light cough. When they heard that light cough, the two people who were in a confrontation were stunned at the same time. Then, they turned their gazes in Su Ming¡¯s direction. Once he saw Su Ming¡¯s figure clearly, Lin Can instantly let out a sigh of relief and put on an expression as if he had been saved. Su Xiaoshan quickly ran to Su Ming¡¯s side and said with a frown, ¡°Brother, is this really your friend?¡± When Su Ming heard that, he knocked Su Xiaoshan¡¯s head first, then said, ¡°What else?¡± Su Xiaoshan¡¯s expression became a little awkward as she put down the broom in her hand. ¡°Hey, why didn¡¯t you say so earlier? I thought a thief had entered the house.¡± ¡°If I didn¡¯t react fast enough, I might have just attacked.¡± Upon hearing Su Xiaoshan¡¯s words, which were obviously meant to resolve the awkwardness, Lin Can, who was in the room, reacted very quickly. As he got up from the bed and walked over, he said, ¡°Thank you for not killing me, heroine.¡± Su Xiaoshan raised her eyebrows. After taking a glance at Lin Can, she snorted and said, ¡°Although you¡¯re not a thief, you scared me just now. How are you going to settle this?¡± Upon hearing this, Lin Can was stunned for a moment before he glanced at the wall clock in the living room. ¡°Do you want me to treat you to supper?¡± Su Xiaoshan¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°That¡¯s a good relationship! You¡¯re really smart, what¡¯s your name? Do you want to play the ¡®Origin of Humans: Horde¡¯?¡± After Lin Can answered Su Xiaoshan¡¯s questions one by one, he asked tentatively, ¡°You play that game too?¡± Su Ming, who had been watching the show from the side, finally could not continue listening to their conversation. Chapter 190 - 190 Meeting 190 Meeting He shook his head helplessly, then turned to look at Su Xiaoshan and said, ¡°You¡¯re still bringing him? He¡¯s a beta player and is already over level 20.¡± ¡°With your game skills, you can¡¯t even kill a crab with low health. Tsk tsk tsk tsk.¡± Su Ming did not continue, but the expression on his face made Su Xiaoshan grit her teeth. After glaring at Su Ming for a while, Su Xiaoshan snorted and said, ¡°Brother, I hate you!¡± After that, the three of them quickly ordered supper and began to eat in the living room. Naturally, Su Ming would not really let Lin Can pay for the supper, so he decided to pay for it. After all, he had only earned tens of thousands of Yuan recently, so he could not be stingy with a late-night snack. After she was full, Su Xiaoshan wanted to play the game again. Su Ming waited until Su Xiaoshan returned to her room and logged into the game before he looked at Lin Can unhurriedly. ¡°What time is your appointment with the other party tomorrow?¡± When he heard Su Ming¡¯s words, Lin Can was slightly stunned for a moment, then he said in a straightforward manner, ¡°Eight o ¡®clock tomorrow morning, in a caf¨¦ on the fourth floor of daray square.¡± When he heard Lin Can¡¯s words, Su Ming nodded. There was a look of understanding on his face. Darui Square was the most crowded square in Jiangbei City. Even if it was not a working day, it would still be crowded. The reason why that person had arranged to meet there was probably because he did not want to attract attention. Su Ming nodded and looked at the clock on the wall. It was already one in the morning. After some thought, Su Ming said, ¡°Since it¡¯s so early tomorrow, don¡¯t log into the game later. Just go to sleep.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll call you tomorrow morning, and we¡¯ll go together.¡± Upon hearing this, Lin Can immediately nodded his head obediently. Once Su Ming returned to his room, he immediately fell asleep. ¡­ The next day. Darui Square, fourth floor. Lin Can was seated by the window in the caf¨¦. He was wearing a white earpiece on his left ear. The earpiece allowed him to hear Su Ming¡¯s voice clearly, and it also allowed Su Ming to hear the movements on the other side clearly. At that moment, Lin Can was clearly a little nervous. He would occasionally raise his head and look at Su Ming, who was sitting at the milk tea shop opposite the cafe. Su Ming was also sitting by the window. When he saw Lin Can¡¯s slightly flustered reaction, he shook his head and said, ¡°Calm down, don¡¯t be so nervous. Take a deep breath.¡± Once he heard Su Ming¡¯s words, Lin Can took a few deep breaths before he finally calmed down a little. During this process, Su Ming was observing the situation in the cafe. Although there were many people in daray square, there were not many people in the cafe. It was not even as full as the milk tea shop. There were a few empty tables, probably due to the high price. After all, Lin Can had only ordered a simple cup of coffee and had actually spent a hundred Yuan. For the average person, the price for a cup of coffee was still a little too expensive. Just as Su Ming¡¯s thoughts wandered to a rather strange place, the door of the cafe was finally opened. Su Ming¡¯s gaze shifted slightly, and his pupils suddenly shrank. Because the person who pushed open the door and entered the cafe was Shen Fang! He was Shen Yi¡¯s brother, the one who was the manager of the product department in Shencun Gaming Company, Shen Fang! When he saw this, Su Ming immediately frowned. After he entered the caf¨¦, he seemed to have locked his eyes on Lin Can, who was sitting by the window. A faint, refined smile appeared on his face as he approached Lin Can¡¯s direction. When Lin Can saw him, he was slightly stunned at first. Then, he subconsciously sat up straight. ¡°You¡¯re Loner, right?¡± After Shen Fang walked to the front of Lin Can, he asked with a light smile. At the same time, his voice traveled into Su Ming¡¯s ears through the headphones. After Lin Can stared at Shen Fang for a while, he slightly nodded his head, and his expression became a little more serious. ¡°You¡¯re the one who contacted me and told me that reality and the game would merge sooner or later?¡± Hearing this, Shen Fang chuckled and nodded, ¡°To be honest, I¡¯ve used this matter to negotiate with many closed beta players, but you¡¯re the only one who chose to believe my words.¡± Upon hearing this, Lin Can immediately frowned slightly and said, ¡°I don¡¯t believe you either. I just feel that you¡¯re very strange. If I don¡¯t figure out what you mean, I won¡¯t be at ease. ¡°So, what you¡¯re saying is a plot you¡¯ve set up against the beta players, right?¡± Lin Can continued after a slight pause. When he heard this, Shen Fang wanted to shake his head and conveniently sit down in front of Lin Can. His smile suddenly vanished as he stared at Lin Can in front of him. His expression was solemn and serious. Lin Can was a little uncomfortable with his sudden change. He subconsciously sat up straight. Then, Shen Fang¡¯s voice also sounded at the same time. ¡°You don¡¯t have to think too much. I don¡¯t have any schemes against you beta players. ¡°Everything I¡¯ve said is 100% true!¡± After a short pause, Shen Fang continued, ¡°As long as you¡¯re willing to join me and become my friend. That way, when the disaster comes, you won¡¯t be an ant affected by the sky.¡± Shen Fang¡¯s words caused Lin Can to be slightly confused, and he subconsciously frowned slightly. However, when these words fell into Su Ming¡¯s ears, they were deafening. Shen Fang¡¯s words seemed to have a deeper meaning to Su Ming. The arrival of disaster was obviously the arrival of the extraterrestrial. When he thought of this, Su Ming¡¯s expression became slightly more solemn. After Lin Can came to his senses, he snorted coldly and said, ¡°Why should I believe what you just said?¡± ¡°And what do you mean by ¡®disaster befalls¡¯? Do you think I¡¯m easy to fool because I¡¯m a child?¡± When Shen Fang heard this, he chuckled and shook his head, saying, ¡°Of course I don¡¯t think so.¡± ¡°And everything I said is true, I promise.¡± Su Ming hesitated for a moment, then covered his mouth and said softly into his earphones, ¡°Ask him what he wants by inviting you to join him.¡± After Lin Can repeated this question, Shen Fang¡¯s line of sight sized up Lin Can¡¯s face for a while before he spoke again, ¡°Why did they invite you to join? Hehe, of course it¡¯s to save.¡± Chapter 191 - 191 A Confrontation of Dialogue 191 A Confrontation of Dialogue After a short pause, Shen Fang chuckled again, ¡°As for what we¡¯re saving, you don¡¯t have to ask.¡± His gaze suddenly turned slightly and looked at the White headphones that Lin Canpei was wearing. ¡°If your friend is also curious about this, you can discuss it together.¡± ¡°By the way, when you¡¯re discussing this, you can be a little braver.¡± The moment Shen Fang said this, Lin Can¡¯s body instantly froze on the spot. He raised his head and looked at Shen Fang in shock, and the expression on his face was that of disbelief. Then, he instinctively wanted to ask Su Ming for help. ¡°Don¡¯t move! Don¡¯t look at me, or he¡¯ll really find me!¡± Of course, Su Ming did not want to reveal his identity. At the very least, before he understood Shen Fang¡¯s motives and what he was doing in shenjin technologies, Su Ming would not want to reveal his identity. Shen Fang¡¯s appearance in this place had caused Su Ming¡¯s favorable impression of him to turn into curiosity and slight hostility. Based on the current situation, Shen Fang seemed to have a deep connection with Shencun Gaming Company. In fact, Su Ming even suspected that Shen Fang wanted to take all the closed beta players under his wing. Then, after the extraterrestrial descended, he would become the emperor of the human race, or he would simply betray the extraterrestrial and join them. When Lin Can heard Su Ming¡¯s words, he stopped his actions of tilting his head. After subconsciously swallowing a mouthful of saliva, Lin Can looked coldly at Shen Fang in front of him and said in a cold voice, ¡°What are you talking about? I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying.¡± When Shen Fang heard Lin Can¡¯s words, he merely smiled indifferently, and did not expose Lin Can¡¯s strong appearance but weak inside. ¡°It¡¯s okay. If you don¡¯t understand now, you¡¯ll understand in the future.¡± With that, Shen Fang got up from his seat and put down a business card. ¡°If you change your mind in the future, you can contact me immediately.¡± ¡°Believe me, if you choose to cooperate with me, it will be a choice that will make you feel extremely fortunate.¡± Finished speaking, Shen Fang directly turned around and left the coffee shop. After Shen Fang left the cafe, Lin Can¡¯s gaze was still fixed on Shen Fang for a long time. It was not until he was sure that Shen Fang had taken the elevator to leave the fourth floor that he suddenly let out a sigh of relief and leaned back in his chair. ¡°Brother Su, what¡¯s up with this guy? why does he look like a big villain?¡± ¡°Do you think he¡¯s trying to trick me into eating my kidney?¡± When Su Ming heard Lin Can¡¯s words, he could not help but curl up the corners of his lips into a faint smile. Once he shook his head, Su Ming chose not to tell them that he knew Shen Fang. Instead, he simply said, ¡°I don¡¯t know what he does, but didn¡¯t he give you a business card? Now, let¡¯s take a look.¡± When Lin Can heard that, he quickly got up from his seat and brought the name card Shen Fang handed over to Su Ming. ¡°Brother Su, this is the business card that guy gave me just now.¡± Once Su Ming took it, he noticed that the things printed on it were very simple. There was only Shen Fang¡¯s name and phone number. Even Shencun Gaming Company was not marked on it. ¡°Let¡¯s not act rashly in this matter.¡± Su Ming quirked his eyebrows and nodded. ¡°Looking at his attitude, he should contact you again soon.¡± After Lin Can heard this, he was slightly stunned for a moment. Then, the expression on his face became a little puzzled. ¡°Brother Su, how can you be so sure? Didn¡¯t he just tell me to contact him if I changed my mind?¡± From what he said, it seems like he does not plan to contact me. He was waiting for me to contact him. When he heard this, Su Ming only cast a glance at Lin Can and chuckled. ¡°Just by looking at him, I can tell that he¡¯s still very interested in and values you so-called closed beta players.¡± ¡°He won¡¯t give up on you so easily unless he has no other choice.¡± ¡°As for the¡­contact him when you change your mind, she just wants to make it look like she¡¯s not in a hurry.¡± After a slight pause, Su Ming scanned Lin Can¡¯s body from head to toe before he spoke again, ¡°Besides, aren¡¯t you the only closed beta player he contacted this time? Under such circumstances, how could he possibly be willing to give you up?¡± Upon hearing this, Lin Can suddenly came to a realization. However, he immediately frowned. ¡°But I¡¯m going back in two days. I can¡¯t just come back again when he contacts me, right?¡± ¡°Or should I extend my stay in Jiangbei City and wait for him to contact me next time?¡± When Su Ming heard Lin Can¡¯s words, he quirked his eyebrows slightly. Then, Su Ming said, ¡°That¡¯s not necessary, just follow your own plan.¡± ¡°If he contacts you during this time, you can meet him again.¡± ¡°But if you don¡¯t, you can go back directly. If he contacts you again, you can just tell me directly.¡± When he heard Su Ming¡¯s words, Lin Can finally felt at ease and nodded his head. He said, ¡°Alright, Brother Su, I¡¯ll do as you say.¡± ¡­ Once they returned home, Su Ming and Lin Can naturally chose to log into the game. They did not manage to find out anything about today¡¯s matter. Lin Can was not the only one who was slightly displeased. Even Su Ming was slightly affected. The main thing was that he did not expect the person who arranged to meet the closed beta players behind their backs to be Shen Fang. Su Ming had wanted to tell Shen Yi about this. But after thinking about it, he did not know what to say to Shen Yi. He shook his head helplessly and decided to give up on his plan to speak his mind. ¡°Let¡¯s talk to her after everything is clear.¡± Once he made his decision, Su Ming rushed back to his tribe and continued with his work. For the next two days, Su Ming continued to live at this pace. Many of the players had also accepted Su Ming¡¯s quest and went to the mountain range to clear out all sorts of low level monsters. At the same time, Su Ming would also give Lin Can all sorts of suggestions regarding the tribe in real life. Su Ming had to admit that Lin Can was quite talented in developing his tribe. After he had given him some pointers, Lin Can was basically able to react very quickly. He could even draw inferences from one case. From the looks of it, his tribe would be able to develop very quickly in a short time. During this process, Lin Can and Su Xiaoshan had also slowly become familiar with each other. Chapter 192 - 192 Hatching? 192 Hatching? However, what surprised Su Ming was the way Su Xiaoshan and Lin Can interacted with each other. After the two of them became familiar with each other, Lin Can seemed to have become Su Xiaoshan¡¯s lackey and followed her closely. In fact, most of the time, Lin Can even had to treat Su Xiaoshan to a meal and snacks. Su Ming was speechless when he saw this. After warning Su Xiaoshan a few times not to do this, Lin Can¡¯s reaction was even more intense. No matter what, he was willing to do this and asked Su Ming not to do this. Su Ming felt a little helpless. How could he not see it? Su Xiaoshan saw Lin Can¡¯s honest character and used him as a lackey. However, Su Xiaoshan did not go too far, and Lin Can was not harmed either. In fact, he was happy to do so, so Su Ming did not say anything. When Lin Can returned home, he would give him a sum of money to make up for his expenses during this period of time. ¡­ ¡°Great Prophet! The Great Prophet!¡± Just as Su Ming¡¯s thoughts were wandering off into the distance, an anxious shout came from not too far away. Su Ming came back to his senses and frowned in slight confusion. He turned around to look at the person who had come. It was a young Elf Warrior. Su Ming quirked his eyebrows and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What happened? Why are you so flustered?¡± The Elven warrior swallowed his saliva. After calming himself down, he quickly said, ¡°It¡¯s like this, Great Prophet. Commander Zelda is at the Tree of Life. She says she has something urgent to tell you and wants you to go there as soon as possible.¡± When Su Ming heard the Elf Warrior say those words in such a serious manner, he quirked his eyebrows slightly. Then, he nodded and said, ¡°Alright, I understand. You can go and do your own things.¡± The Elven warrior nodded and left in a hurry. Su Ming waited until he disappeared from his sight before turning around and summoning Da Bai. Once he got on Da Bai¡¯s back, he headed in the direction of the Elf Valley. Very soon, Su Ming arrived at the island where the Tree of Life was planted. Su Ming could already see Zelda standing under the Tree of Life from a distance. Zelda¡¯s expression was serious. She was looking in the direction of the Tree of Life. Su Ming quirked his brows in puzzlement. He followed her line of sight and saw the Dragon Egg he had placed on the tree. Su Ming narrowed his eyes and quickly walked up to Zelda. ¡°Commander Zelda.¡± Zelda turned around, and when she saw that it was Su Ming, she quickly bowed. ¡°Great Prophet.¡± After a short pause, Zelda frowned and said, ¡°Great Prophet, I¡¯ve asked you to come here because of this Dragon Egg. ¡°This morning, I originally wanted to come here to rest. However, I suddenly realized that it seemed to be different from before.¡± When Su Ming heard that, he nodded his head faintly and looked at the Dragon Egg on the tree. When he looked over, he noticed something was not right. The original Dragon Egg was not much different from a stone, only its shape looked like an egg. There was no temperature or any signs of life. But now, after staying at the Tree of Life for a few days, it seemed to have changed. The Dragon Egg started to emit a warm yellow glow. At the same time, Su Ming did not know if he was seeing things, but he felt that the Dragon Egg was beating continuously. This scene made Su Ming¡¯s heart tighten slightly. ¡°Great Prophet, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve already seen through it, right?¡± Zelda¡¯s voice was heavy. This Dragon Egg might have already hatched. When he heard Zelda¡¯s words, Su Ming lowered his gaze and nodded. ¡°Indeed, this Dragon Egg is already starting to reveal some life aura. ¡°If I let it stay for a few more days, it might be completely hatched.¡± Zelda¡¯s expression changed slightly when she heard this. ¡°Then, Great Prophet, what should we do?¡± When Su Ming heard that, he turned around and looked at Zelda. Then, his gaze met Zelda¡¯s eyes, which were filled with nervousness and anticipation. The moment he saw Zelda¡¯s eyes, Su Ming immediately understood something. Zelda¡¯s thoughts were probably the same as her. ¡°You also want to hatch this Dragon Egg?¡± Zelda was stunned for a moment, then she nodded in embarrassment. After a short pause, Zelda said, ¡°If we can really hatch this Dragon Egg, I think it shouldn¡¯t be a bad thing for our Elf Valley.¡± ¡°During this time, according to the observations of the Elven hunters, the Winged Dragon has been flying in the direction of the northern territory and has no intention of returning.¡± ¡°I think it has either given up on finding the Dragon Egg. Or there¡¯s some reason that made it think that the Dragon Egg went in that direction.¡± When Su Ming heard this, he nodded in agreement. He looked at the Dragon Egg on the tree with a look of anticipation. ¡°If it can hatch and become a member of our Elf Valley, then from now on, our Elf Valley can be considered to have an extremely powerful combat force.¡± Zelda immediately nodded. ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯ll just let it continue hatching,¡± Su Ming said after a slight pause. ¡°By the way, if there are any changes, remember to inform me at once.¡± Zelda immediately nodded. As Su Ming thought about it, he cast another glance at the Dragon Egg on the Tree of Life, then averted his gaze. In his previous life, Su Ming had actually heard of legends about Dragon-type pets. Although there were many legends about Dragon-type pets, very few players actually owned Dragon-type pets. Most of them were mixed-breed Dragons and bat-like Western Dragons. Su Ming had never heard of any player who owned a real Eastern Divine Dragon. Therefore, since he had found this Dragon Egg, he was naturally looking forward to hatching a real Eastern Divine Dragon from it and turning it into his pet. When he thought of this, the anticipation in Su Ming¡¯s eyes grew even stronger. After that, Su Ming did not continue staying in the area. Anticipation was anticipation, but looking at the Dragon Egg¡­ Even with the help of the Tree of Life, it would still take some time for it to hatch. Before that, he still had to be busy with other things. Chapter 193 - 193 A Terrifying Money 193 A Terrifying Money-Making Speed Once he arrived at the square in the Elf town, Su Ming went straight to Dishan. ¡°Leader Dishan, how¡¯s the progress of the town¡¯s construction?¡± Dishan was originally discussing various matters with his subordinates, but when he heard Su Ming¡¯s question, he first bowed respectfully toward him. ¡°Yes, Great Prophet,¡± he said slowly, ¡°our town¡¯s construction has entered the final stage.¡± In this case, we should be able to complete the construction of the entire town soon. When Su Ming heard that, he first nodded. After organizing his words, he said, ¡°Leader Dishan, you should have heard of my plans recently, right?¡± Dishan was stunned for a moment before he furrowed his brows and asked in confusion, ¡°Great Prophet, what plans do you have?¡± Su Ming cast a glance at Dishan. He knew that Dishan was not too sure about the situation, so he did not continue keeping him in suspense. He immediately said, ¡°I¡¯m talking about our plans for that mountain range.¡± When he heard Su Ming¡¯s words, Dishan immediately came to a realization and nodded his head repeatedly. ¡°Of course, I know what the Great Prophet is talking about.¡± After a short pause, the expression on Dishan¡¯s face became curious again. ¡°However, Great Prophet. Why are you suddenly telling me this? We Dwarves aren¡¯t good at fighting.¡± Su Ming smiled and said in a straightforward manner, ¡°Of course I won¡¯t let you Dwarves fight. The reason I¡¯m saying this is because I want to ask you about the transfer of manpower. ¡°Since the town¡¯s construction has entered the final stage, we should be able to transfer some people to help us clean up the mountains, right?¡± When he heard Su Ming¡¯s words, Dishan was first stunned, then he nodded his head repeatedly. ¡°I understand.¡± After a short pause, Dishan continued, ¡°But I can¡¯t do it in these two days.¡± After these last two days, the Warriors of the Elf Valley will be able to slowly get away from the town construction work. ¡°The day after tomorrow, about a third of the Warriors in the Elf Valley will be able to be transferred out to serve the Great Prophet.¡± When Su Ming heard this, he immediately nodded in satisfaction. Since the Winged Dragon was already heading north, Su Ming naturally wanted to start officially clearing the mountain range as soon as possible. Otherwise, if time continued to drag on, the Winged Dragon would probably come back and give the Elf Valley a big shock. As long as he could clean up the mountain before it returned, everything would be fine. ¡°In that case, let¡¯s start clearing the mountain range the day after tomorrow.¡± When he heard Su Ming¡¯s words, Dishan immediately nodded his head like he was pounding garlic. After that, Su Ming told Zelda about the news. Once Zelda heard Su Ming¡¯s decision, he only muttered to himself for a moment before he nodded in agreement. ¡°I understand, Great Prophet.¡± Once he was done with that, Su Ming brought up the auction house¡¯s interface. Over the past two days, Su Ming had been putting up four items in the auction house every day. Even though they had been dead for a while, the players¡¯ enthusiasm for the equipment Su Ming had won did not decrease at all. Su Ming had been a little puzzled at first, but when he thought about it carefully¡­ There were tens of millions of people online every day in the tribe, so it was not surprising that so many rich players would compete for his equipment. And the equipment he sold had already given Su Ming a total of seventy thousand gold coins! In the black market, it was worth more than 600000 Yuan! After all, this was only the money Su Ming had earned from two days of auctions. Even the equipment that he had put up for auction was not particularly good! Su Ming looked at the gold coins in his bag, which were filled to the brim, and there was a slight hint of excitement on his face. Then, he began to sell gold coins in the world black market. After selling 40000 and leaving 30000 for himself, the balance in Su Ming¡¯s bank card became 300000! When he saw the balance in his bank card, Su Ming¡¯s heart stirred. It was enough. He had enough money to buy a gaming pod! When he thought of this, Su Ming could not help but become excited. Su Ming did not plan to wait any longer before buying a gaming pod. According to his memory. Around this time, all the governments around the world would make official announcements. ¡®Origin of Humans: Horde¡¯, this game will determine the fate of mankind in the future. In his previous life, it was also because of this reason that Su Ming was never understood by his family, and eventually became supported by his parents in playing games. That was why Su Ming could totally buy the gaming pod right then and there. When the World Government announced this, he could then take out the gaming cabin. When he thought of this, Su Ming became slightly excited, then he chose to log off. Su Ming had just walked out of his parents¡¯ room, and Lin Can had just walked out of his own room. The two of them looked at each other and could not help but laugh. Su Ming waved at him and sat down on the sofa. After Lin Can walked over, he asked, ¡°Brother Su, why did you go offline too?¡± Su Ming cast him a glance and told him his plan. When he heard Su Ming¡¯s words, Lin Can instantly widened his eyes and looked at Su Ming in shock. ¡°Brother Su, how do you earn money so fast? Isn¡¯t this a little too exaggerated?¡± When Su Ming heard his question, he smiled at first, then told him about how he had been selling equipment at the auction house during this period of time. This kind of thing needed to be hidden from others. But to Lin Can, Su Ming did not think that there was anything to hide. After Lin Can heard this, he opened his mouth in a somewhat exaggerated manner. It was only after a long while that he regained his senses. ¡°Isn¡¯t this a little too exaggerated? ¡°These are the equipment that you discarded. This is really awkward.¡± As if he had thought of something, Lin Can hurriedly said, ¡°Brother Su, the equipment you gave me before, isn¡¯t it worth a million now?!¡± Su Ming was slightly stunned at first, then he remembered the full set of equipment he had given to Lin Can. Based on Su Ming¡¯s estimation, if that set of equipment was really put up for auction, it would definitely not be worth less than one million. As he thought about it, Su Ming shook his head and said, ¡°Why are you thinking so much? Since I¡¯ve given it to you, you should use it well.¡± Upon hearing this, Lin Can¡¯s eyes became slightly complicated. Chapter 194 - 194 Studio? 194 Studio? Lin Can sighed softly and looked at Su Ming before him. He then said slowly, ¡°Brother Su, if I were a girl, I would devote myself to you.¡± When he said this, Su Ming felt that Lin Can, who was standing before him, was like Loner in a game. It seemed that this guy was a social terrorist when he was a stranger, but when he got close, he would return to his appearance in the game. Su Ming shook his head helplessly and said in an unpleasant tone, ¡°That¡¯s enough. Do you believe that I¡¯ll throw you out right now?¡± When he heard Su Ming¡¯s words, Lin Can immediately chuckled and did not say anything else. Instead, he asked curiously, ¡°Brother Su, since you¡¯ve already logged off the game and I¡¯m free, why don¡¯t I go with you to buy a gaming pod?¡± When Su Ming heard Lin Can¡¯s words, he first cast him an indifferent glance, then thought about it for a moment before he nodded his head. ¡°Sure, let¡¯s go together then. We can buy it back directly.¡± After a slight pause, Su Ming seemed to have remembered something and said, ¡°By the way, why did you get up so suddenly? Are you hungry?¡± Upon hearing this, Lin Can was slightly stunned at first. then, he shook his head and said, ¡°No, I suddenly received a message. It¡¯s that guy.¡± When Lin Can said this, the expression on his face was slightly conflicted. It was as if he was hesitating on what words he should use to describe the other party. After a long while, Lin Can spoke again, ¡°It¡¯s the guy we saw last time, the one who looks like a big villain.¡± When Su Ming heard Lin Can¡¯s description, he was first slightly stunned, then he could not help but chuckle softly. ¡°He came to you, right? What did he say to you?¡± When he heard Su Ming¡¯s question, Lin Can first frowned slightly and thought about it for a moment before he said, ¡°Nothing much, I guess. He just hopes that I can see him again. He still has something to say to me.¡± Su Ming nodded slightly and asked, ¡°Did you agree to his request?¡± Upon hearing this, Lin Can immediately shook his head and said, ¡°Not yet. I just wanted to let you know first.¡± ¡°I need to hear your opinion first before I can decide what to do.¡± When Su Ming heard his words, he first nodded his head slightly, then said, ¡°In that case, you can set a time with him first. Tonight.¡± After a slight pause, Su Ming continued, ¡°Let¡¯s go buy a gaming pod first, then I¡¯ll go with you to see him.¡± When Lin Can heard this, he immediately lowered his head and looked at his phone. it looked like he was making an appointment with Shen Fang. After that, Lin Can quickly raised his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s done.¡± Su Ming nodded and did not say anything else. Instead, he brought Lin Can out of the house. Once Su Ming arrived at shenjin gaming company¡¯s flagship store, he went straight to the shop assistant and bought a gaming cabin. As for the gaming pod, it seemed that the sales were still relatively average. This could be seen from the shop assistant¡¯s surprised reaction when he heard that he wanted to buy a gaming pod. Once Su Ming bought the gaming pod and filled in the address as his home, the two of them left the flagship store. Then, Su Ming and Lin Can found a milk tea shop and sat down. ¡°How much longer until your appointment with him?¡± Upon hearing this, Lin Can glanced at his phone and said, ¡°There¡¯s still about half an hour.¡± Su Ming nodded and said, ¡°Then let¡¯s wait together.¡± Once he finished speaking, Su Ming cast a glance at Lin Can, who was standing before him. After a moment of hesitation, he suddenly said, ¡°What do you plan to do next?¡± When Lin Can heard Su Ming¡¯s question, he was first stunned on the spot, then he asked in puzzlement, ¡°Brother Su, what future do you mean? Is it from the game?¡± When Su Ming heard that, he shook his head and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you tell me before that you wanted to start a game studio? What are you thinking now?¡± When he heard Su Ming¡¯s question, Lin Can was momentarily stunned. After he came to his senses, a look of pleasant surprise appeared on his face. ¡°Brother Su, do you mean you agree?¡± When Su Ming heard that, he rolled his eyes in slight exasperation. ¡°I haven¡¯t decided yet, I¡¯m just asking you.¡± Upon hearing this, Lin Can controlled his excited expression. He then thought for a moment before saying, ¡°Actually, according to what I¡¯m thinking right now, I think we can totally start a game studio. ¡°Brother Su, as long as you can maintain your lead over the other players, you¡¯ll only earn more and more money from now on. ¡°Although my income isn¡¯t as high as yours, it¡¯s definitely enough to make my family feel at ease. ¡°That¡¯s why I think that it¡¯s completely feasible for us to start a studio together.¡± As he listened to Lin Can¡¯s excited words, Su Ming¡¯s expression changed slightly. According to Lin Can¡¯s current explanation, this matter was indeed feasible. Based on the way things would develop in the future, it was a wise choice for him to recruit Lin Can in advance. As he thought about it, Su Ming hesitated for a moment. Just as he was about to say something, the phone in front of Lin Can rang. The two of them were stunned at the same time. Lin Can reached out and picked up the phone in front of him. Then, he lifted his head in slight excitement and looked at Su Ming before him. ¡°Brother Su, it¡¯s that guy. ¡°He told me that he¡¯s already here. He¡¯s on his way to find me.¡± When Su Ming heard that, he nodded and stood up. ¡°It¡¯s the same as last time.¡± Su Ming did not care whether Shen Fang had already seen through the information exchange between him and Lin Can. He only needed to know that Shen Fang did not know that he was the one behind it, and that was enough. When Lin Can heard Su Ming¡¯s words, he immediately nodded his head repeatedly. ¡°Okay. Brother Su, if you need anything, remember to let me know.¡± When Su Ming left the milk tea shop, he came to a clothing shop that he could see the situation inside. Shen Fang, who was dressed in a suit and leather shoes, had once again appeared before Lin Can. After he sat down in front of Lin Can, Shen Fang first extended his hand to Lin Can with a standard smile on his face. ¡°Hello, we meet again.¡± Upon hearing this, Lin Can frowned slightly and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need for these formalities, right? It¡¯s better for us to be direct.¡± Hearing this, Shen Fang raised his brows and a faint look of surprise flashed in his eyes. Then, Shen Fang said, ¡°That¡¯s fine too.¡± Shen Fang leaned back in his chair and said, ¡°I¡¯ve come to find you this time to persuade you again.¡± Chapter 195 - 195 Another Invitation 195 Another Invitation Upon hearing this, Lin Can immediately frowned and the expression on his face was slightly displeased. ¡°I remember saying last time that I have no intention of working with you.¡± Shen Fang smiled and did not continue Lin Can¡¯s sentence. instead, he directly picked up his phone and sent a text message. Then, a young man in his early twenties with a cold expression walked in from outside the milk tea shop and sat in front of Lin Can. After Shen Fang saw him sit down, he then turned his head to look at Lin Can in front of him and said with a smile, ¡°I don¡¯t think you know him. That¡¯s normal. However, if I were to mention his in-game ID, you should know it.¡± ¡°Shennong, you should know him, right?¡± Once Shen Fang finished speaking, Su Ming and Lin Can¡¯s expressions changed slightly at the same time. They were not too familiar with this name, but they were not unfamiliar with it either. This ID was often found in the Origin of Humans: Horde¡¯s tribe¡¯s level ranking list. If Su Ming did not remember wrongly, he should be around the sixth place. There was no doubt that he was also a closed beta player, and he was quite capable. After all, there was no doubt that the first place would only go to Su Ming. After that, it was Chen Yixue and two top players from other servers. These four people occupied the top four positions. Under such circumstances, he was still able to reach sixth place, which was enough to show that he was doing quite well in the game. When he thought of this, Su Ming¡¯s expression became slightly more solemn. ¡°Ask him. Didn¡¯t he say yesterday that you were the only closed beta player he could contact?¡± After Lin Can repeated this sentence in his own tone, Shen Fang instantly chuckled and said, ¡°I originally thought so too, but Shennong suddenly contacted me yesterday and expressed his interest in what I was saying.¡± After a slight pause, Shen Fang continued, ¡°That¡¯s why there¡¯s the situation you¡¯re seeing now¡­¡± After his gaze stopped on Lin Can¡¯s face for a while, Shen Fang continued, ¡°I think you should understand that if what I¡¯m saying is true, it will have a huge impact on the real world. ¡°Under such circumstances, how much benefit can you gain if you can seize the initiative?¡± After a slight pause, Shen Fang took out a different business card from yesterday from his pocket. Lin Can frowned. After receiving it, he could not help but exclaim, ¡°Shencun Gaming Company?!¡± Lin Can naturally knew that this was the result of the research and development of the Origin of Humans: Horde. The company of the tribe game. And after Shen Fang revealed this identity, the matter that originally sounded somewhat like a fantasy actually had some credibility. When Su Ming heard Lin Can¡¯s cry of surprise, he had a rough understanding of what Shen Fang had done. He would first use Shennong, an insider player, to make Lin Can feel a sense of identity. Then, he would reveal his identity, making Lin Can feel that a person with such an identity would not lie to him. If Lin Can had been the only one who had participated in the entire process of this set of combination punches, he might have already been duped into it. ¡°Ask him what he wants you to do,¡± Su Ming said. After hearing Lin Can¡¯s question, Shen Fang first smiled and then said, ¡°Actually, what I want to do is very simple. I¡¯ve already told you about it just now. ¡°I just want you all to join forces with me. This way, we can respond to the changes that are about to happen. What do you think?¡± When Lin Can heard that, he laughed coldly without waiting for Su Ming to remind him. ¡°Do you even believe what you just said?¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case, do you have to go through so much trouble to persuade me?¡± After a slight pause, Lin Can continued, ¡°Also, from what you¡¯ve said, the fusion of the game and the real world will definitely lead to many accidents and riots. ¡°Under such circumstances, not only did you not resign from shencun technology, but you also joined forces with us insider players. It doesn¡¯t seem right, does it? ¡°Do you want to be a hero, or do you want to be a dictator after an anomaly happens?¡± After he finished speaking, Lin Can did not wait for Shen Fang to speak. He had already stood up and was about to walk out of the milk tea shop. However, just as he stood up, Shennong beside him had already stood up at the same time and blocked his way. Lin Can¡¯s brows immediately furrowed slightly, and the expression on his face became a little displeased. ¡°What, are you here to stop me by force?¡± Shen Fang stood up from his seat. after he took a glance at Lin Can, he chuckled and said, ¡°Of course we didn¡¯t mean that. You¡¯ve misunderstood.¡± After a slight pause, Shen Fang then said, ¡°But I want to remind you of one thing.¡± ¡°If you join us now and wait for the change to happen, your treatment will be completely different.¡± When Lin Can heard this, he first glanced at Shen Fang, then snorted heavily and turned to leave. After Shen Fang watched Lin Can¡¯s figure walk far away, his eyes under the lenses flickered slightly. Shennong beside him frowned and asked, ¡°We¡¯re just going to let him go?¡± Shen Fang nodded and smiled. ¡°What else can we do if we don¡¯t let him go?¡± Should we catch him?¡± After a slight pause, Shen Fang¡¯s gaze turned to the window. ¡°He will understand in the future.¡± ¡­ After returning home, Lin Can still felt a little indignant. ¡°Tsk tsk, to be honest, the more I look at that guy, the more I feel like he¡¯s a villain. ¡°He said something about integrating the game with the real world. He¡¯s also working at Shencun Gaming Company and is now working with closed beta players. ¡°Either there¡¯s something wrong with his brain, or he¡¯s a real villain!¡± Lin Can¡¯s expression was extremely excited when he said this. As Su Ming listened to his complaints, he shook his head helplessly and said, ¡°There¡¯s nothing much to say. Since he¡¯s not a threat to your personal safety, let¡¯s just pretend that this never happened.¡± After a slight pause, Su Ming narrowed his eyes and said, ¡°But I¡¯m a little curious now. What did he use to attract Shennong? ¡°Even the worst of these closed beta players can make use of the gap between them and the ordinary players to earn a lot of money, right?¡± Upon hearing this, Lin Can also frowned in confusion. But very quickly, he spoke again, ¡°Who cares? No matter what method he used to attract Shennong, he can¡¯t possibly attract me!¡± Chapter 196 - 196 Divine Beast! 196 Divine Beast! When Su Ming heard his bold words, he shook his head in amusement and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to hate him so much, do you?¡± Upon hearing this, Lin Can immediately shook his head and said seriously, ¡°Brother Su, I don¡¯t know why either.¡± ¡°I just hate this guy. It was fine when we first met, but I hate him so much this time.¡± When Su Ming heard him, he looked at him with a slightly resigned expression and said, ¡°Then don¡¯t contact me anymore.¡± Once he finished speaking, Su Ming walked toward his room. As he walked, he said, ¡°I¡¯m not talking to you anymore, I¡¯m online.¡± Upon hearing this, Lin Can quickly nodded and walked to his room. Su Ming waited for Lin Can to enter his room, but he did not immediately enter the game. Instead, he sat on his bed for a while. The gaming pod had not been sent over by the game company yet. They said that they needed to transfer the goods, so it should only be sent over tomorrow. Su Ming was not in a hurry. It would not make much of a difference if he did it a day earlier or a day later. At the same time, Su Ming was thinking about another matter. His initial plan now was to let Lin Can stay and open a game studio with him. Based on the changes that were about to happen to the world, Su Ming and Lin Can would shift most of their life¡¯s focus to the game. Under such circumstances, since Su Ming and Lin Can belonged to the same camp, it was naturally better for them to be closer to each other. When he thought of this, Su Ming could not help but pout. ¡°It should be within the next two days. I¡¯ll wait until the government releases the news before I officially bring it up.¡± After all, regardless of whether he wanted to use the gaming pod in a legitimate way or to open a game studio with Lin Can¡­ All of this required Su Ming¡¯s parents¡¯ consent. Under such circumstances, Su Ming naturally had to wait for the government to send out the news. Only after his parents¡¯ perceptions had changed could he bring up the matter to them. Once Su Ming made his decision, he did not think too much about it and chose to log into the game. Once he entered the game, Su Ming thought about it for a moment before he walked toward the Tree of Life. Once Su Ming arrived at the Tree of Life, the Turtle flew down from the sky and landed on his shoulder. Then, to Su Ming¡¯s surprise, the Turtle began to babble and point in the direction of the Tree of Life with its chubby claws. Su Ming was slightly taken aback, and he looked toward the Tree of Life instinctively. Then, he saw a scene that surprised him. The Dragon Egg on the trunk of the Tree of Life was currently trembling slightly, and it was surrounded by a rich life force. As it revolved around the Dragon Egg, the life force became more and more intense. Su Ming immediately frowned and looked at the Turtle with slight surprise. When this Turtle saw this, it immediately began to babble again. ¡°Yaya!¡± It had become like this at the beginning. He did not know what was wrong with it. When Su Ming saw the speechless look on the Turtle¡¯s face, a faint smile also appeared on his lips. Once he shook his head, Su Ming decided to fly up to the Tree of Life and take down the Dragon Egg. Once the Dragon Egg fell into Su Ming¡¯s hand, the trembling instantly became even more intense. At the same time Su Ming frowned, a guess slowly rose in his heart. Was this Dragon Egg about to hatch? When he thought of this, Su Ming¡¯s frown deepened. There was a rare hint of nervousness in his eyes. Then, he suddenly heard a cracking sound. The voice was so soft that it was almost inaudible. However, Su Ming could still hear that voice clearly. Su Ming was slightly taken aback. He turned the egg around and saw a crack on the back of the Dragon Egg. Su Ming was instantly shocked, and the expression on his face became even more shocked. From the looks of it, it seemed like the Dragon Egg was really going to hatch from it! When he thought of this, Su Ming took a deep breath and looked at the increasing number of fine runes on the Dragon Egg with slight shock. Then, when the surface of the egg cracked for the first time, a pink little claw slowly reached out. When the Turtle saw the little paw, it was stunned for a moment. Then, it reached out its little paw and subconsciously compared it with the little paw. Then, it sadly discovered that its little paw was even smaller than the little paw that had been extended. The eyes of this Turtle suddenly became a little sad and angry. Su Ming did not notice his reaction. he was still fully focused on the scene before him. After the little claws reached out, the egg surface also began to break. Behind the meaty claws, a head with small deer horns, bull ears, and a hunchback head slowly poked out. On its little head, there was a pair of round eyes. The moment it stuck its head out, it immediately locked its gaze on Su Ming. Then, a Dragon¡¯s Roar, which sounded rather childish, rang in Su Ming¡¯s ears. ¡°Wuwuwuwu!¡± Su Ming was slightly taken aback. The Turtle beside him was so shocked that its sunglasses fell off its face. Its bean-sized eyes were filled with disbelief. After that, the Dragon Whelp quickly kicked away the eggshells beside him and flew out of them, then flew around Su Ming happily. During this process, Su Ming also managed to see the Dragon¡¯s face clearly. Although it was still a cub, its appearance was no worse than that of the Winged Dragon. In fact, it might even be better. Its entire body was golden in color, and it had five claws under its body. Its big eyes were adorable, and it seemed to have an innate might. If Da Bai were here, he would probably be so scared that he would kneel on the ground and call him boss. At the same time, a notification also lit up before Su Ming. [Five-clawed Golden Dragon (Divine Beast)] [Level: 1] [Attack: 100] [Defense: 80] [Health Points: 1000] [Skills: Summoning the wind and rain, ???] [Description: The only bloodline inherited from the Ancient Five-clawed Golden Dragon.] Once he saw the little Golden Dragon¡¯s attributes and its description, Su Ming¡¯s eyes instantly widened. His face was filled with shock and disbelief. Although he had some expectations of the Dragon¡¯s identity, he was still a little confused. However, he had never thought that it would be the only Five-clawed Golden Dragon left in the main world. No wonder the Winged Dragon had gone crazy after losing it that day. Chapter 197 - 197 A Terrifying Appetite 197 A Terrifying Appetite How could he describe that feeling? He was like a miser who had suddenly lost all his wealth overnight. The feeling of losing one¡¯s entire world in an instant was indeed quite devastating. As he thought about it, Su Ming grabbed the little Golden Dragon that was circling around him. Once the little Golden Dragon was caught by Su Ming, not only did it not resist, it even let out a cry of excitement. When the Turtle saw this, it frowned, and its green bean-sized eyes showed a touch of displeasure. Then, it flew to the little Golden Dragon¡¯s side and sat on it. The little Golden Dragon was caught off guard and almost fell to the ground. He struggled to support his body. He turned around in confusion, and when he saw that it was Benben, he smiled naively and squinted his big eyes. When the Turtle saw this scene, it was slightly stunned for a moment, and then it snorted with a lack of confidence. When Su Ming saw this, a faint hint of helplessness flashed past his face. He said, ¡°I, I, a Turtle, have just been born. I¡¯m still a child. Can you stop bullying him?¡± When it heard Su Ming¡¯s words, the Turtle was slightly taken aback, then it let out a ¡®humph¡¯ and turned its back to him unhappily. When Su Ming saw how the little fellow was fighting for his favor, he felt a faint sense of helplessness. He rubbed Benben¡¯s head before he said, ¡°Alright, alright, don¡¯t be angry. I¡¯ll take you out to play later.¡± Hearing this, Benben¡¯s expression became a little better. After snorting softly, it said, ¡°Yaya!¡± ¡®You said it! You¡¯re not allowed to go back on your word!¡¯ Su Ming looked at him with a slightly amused expression, then raised his right hand and said, ¡°I promise I won¡¯t go back on my word. Is this okay?¡± Hearing this, the expression on Benben¡¯s face eased a little. He said, ¡°Yaya!¡± ¡®At least you¡¯re tactful.¡¯ Once it finished speaking, it swaggered to Su Ming¡¯s side and rubbed its little head against his pants. Su Ming found it a little funny when he saw his reaction. Then, he turned to look at the little Golden Dragon in front of him. At this moment, the little Golden Dragon was circling in the air. However, after flying for a while, the little Golden Dragon seemed to be a little tired. Once it slowly landed on the ground, it looked at Su Ming with a little resentment. Su Ming was stunned for a moment. He was slightly puzzled. When he turned to look at the little Golden Dragon¡¯s attributes on the system panel, he immediately understood what was going on. [Five-clawed Golden Dragon (Divine Beast)] [Level: 1] [Attack: 100] [Defense: 80] [Health Points: 1000] [Skills: Summoning the wind and rain, ???] [Description: The only bloodline inherited from the ancient Five-clawed Golden Dragon.] [Status: Hungry] The contents of the attribute panel were no different from before. Except for the additional status bar at the bottom, which showed that the little Golden Dragon was a little hungry. When he saw this, Su Ming finally came to his senses. Why had he never seen the Turtle and Da Bai go hungry before? Could it be that these two kids had the ability to find their own ingredients? As he thought about it, Su Ming could not help but lift his head and look at the Benben Turtle before him. After receiving his gaze, the Turtle tilted its head in confusion. ¡°Ya?¡± What are you looking at? Su Ming shook his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Once he finished speaking, Su Ming lowered his head again and looked at the little Golden Dragon before him. From the looks of it, the little Golden Dragon was indeed in urgent need of energy. However, it made sense. It had just been born and had no breast milk to supplement it. It would indeed be hungry. As he thought about it, Su Ming brought the little Golden Dragon to Zelda. After explaining the situation, Zelda was a little shocked at first. She sized up the little Golden Dragon for a long time, as if she wanted to remember every detail of her appearance. After that, she frowned in confusion. ¡°But, Great Prophet, what should we feed it? We can¡¯t tell what it likes to eat from its appearance.¡± When he heard that, Su Ming hesitated for a moment before he said, ¡°Take me to our granary, let¡¯s go there and see if there¡¯s any meat it likes.¡± When he heard Su Ming¡¯s words, Zelda first cast a glance at the little Golden Dragon, then nodded and said, ¡°Alright. Then, Great Prophet, please come with me.¡± As he spoke, Zelda walked in front and brought Su Ming to the granary in the Elf Valley. It did not take long for the two of them to arrive in front of a huge granary. The meat stored here was all kinds of meat that were usually collected from hunting in the Elf Valley. There was dried meat and some fresh meat, but the storage area was slightly different. However, something that surprised Su Ming happened soon after. He and Zelda had just reached the entrance of the granary when the little Golden Dragon suddenly became alert. It was originally hanging on Su Ming¡¯s arm in a dispirited manner, and its head was even leaning on Su Ming¡¯s shoulder. However, when it reached the entrance of the granary, it suddenly raised its head and its eyes began to shine. It was like a person who was about to die of thirst in the desert suddenly seeing an oasis. The desire and excitement in his eyes could not be concealed. Then, the moment the door of the granary was opened, the little Golden Dragon flew in. It flew directly to the fresh meat section of the granary, and like a tornado, it rolled pieces of meat into its stomach. Its body was not much different from that of a Turtle, but the capacity of its stomach was exactly the same as that of a Turtle, like a bottomless pit. Soon, at least a hundred pounds of beef entered the little Golden Dragon¡¯s stomach. According to Su Ming¡¯s estimation, it only stopped after eating at least 300 catties of beef. After rubbing her stomach with her pink and tender little paws, she flew to Su Ming¡¯s side and laid her head on his neck. Zelda¡¯s mouth twitched as she squinted her eyes and gave a human-like smile. ¡°Great Prophet, is this really a Divine Dragon? It can eat so much, is it a pig?¡± Zelda did not finish her sentence, but Su Ming already understood what she meant. He could not help but chuckle softly. ¡°It hatched from an egg, so it shouldn¡¯t be a pig.¡± Zelda¡¯s face blushed slightly when she was exposed. She cast Su Ming a slightly reproachful look. Chapter 198 - 198 An Exaggerated Attribute Increase 198 An Exaggerated Attribute Increase Su Ming chuckled and turned his gaze toward the little Golden Dragon on his body. There was also a faint smile on his lips. ¡°To be honest, I didn¡¯t expect this little guy to eat so much.¡± Zelda nodded seriously and said, ¡°Looking at its current state, its appetite will only increase in the future.¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case, we might have to form a special team to hunt for it.¡± When Su Ming heard her words, a faint smile appeared in his eyes. He could not help but shake his head and say, ¡°That¡¯s not that exaggerated. If it¡¯s allowed to grow for a while, it should soon have the ability to hunt for food.¡± Zelda nodded in agreement. She looked at the little Golden Dragon for a while and exclaimed, ¡°Actually, I¡¯m already a little curious about how powerful it will be when it truly grows.¡± When Su Ming heard that, he cast a glance at the little Golden Dragon, who was dozing off on his shoulder. He smiled and said, ¡°Will probably exceed my expectations.¡± He took the little Golden Dragon around the Elf Valley, but the little Golden Dragon showed no signs of waking up. Su Ming decided not to wait any longer. He took it with him and walked out into the wilderness. The moment the little Golden Dragon hatched from its egg, it had already acknowledged Su Ming as its master. However, when Su Ming looked at it, he had a feeling that the little Golden Dragon was no longer treating him as its master, but as its mother. When he thought of this, a faint smile appeared at the corners of Su Ming¡¯s lips. A male mother? He really did not expect that he would be like this one day. ¡°However, just by looking at the little Golden Dragon¡¯s level 1 attribute, one would know that if it grew up in the future, it would definitely be one of the Super Divine Beasts in the game. ¡°So, it doesn¡¯t seem to be a loss for me to be a male mother?¡± Su Ming could not help but chuckle. He quickly rode Da Bai to a training spot. The monsters here were basically all around level 40. To Su Ming, this could be considered a training ground. However, for the other players, including the top players like Chen Yixue, this was a hell that could torture them to death. Of course, Su Ming did not come here to level up. He came for the little Golden Dragon on his shoulder. After the pet acknowledged its master, when the master was fighting monsters, the monster would give an extra part of the experience to the pet. And the pet that the experience would be allocated to was even up to the owner to control. When he thought of this, Su Ming chose to distribute all the experience points to the little Golden Dragon and started training. Soon, as a golden light rose from the little Golden Dragon¡¯s body, his level rose from level one to level two. Su Ming quickly looked at the little Golden Dragon¡¯s status panel in the pet dimension. [Five-clawed Golden Dragon (Divine Beast)] [Level: 2] [Attack: 200] [Defense: 160] [Health Points: 2000] [Skills: Summoning the wind and rain, ???] [Description: The only bloodline inherited from the ancient Five-clawed Golden Dragon.] When he saw the little Golden Dragon¡¯s current attributes, Su Ming was momentarily stunned. After rubbing his eyes, he was sure that he was not mistaken. After leveling up, his attributes actually doubled according to the basic level of one? Su Ming clearly remembered that when he was Level 1, the little Golden Dragon¡¯s attack power was 100, its defense was only 80, and its health was only 1000. And after it was upgraded to level two, it actually doubled. He frowned slightly and quickly started farming again. He was very curious about this attribute increase. Would it increase according to the same ratio every time he leveled up, or would it directly double? If it was doubled, that would be a little too terrifying. Soon, the little Golden Dragon¡¯s level reached level three. Su Ming quickly looked at the Five-clawed Golden Dragon¡¯s status panel again. [Five-clawed Golden Dragon (Divine Beast)] [Level: 3] [Attack: 300] [Defense: 240] [Health Points: 3000] [Skills: Summoning the wind and rain, ???] [Description: The only bloodline inherited from the ancient Five-clawed Golden Dragon.] Once he saw the status panel clearly, Su Ming instantly let out a breath of relief. The expression on his face also relaxed slightly. Fortunately, the increase in attributes did not double after one upgrade. After all, if that was the case, then the little Golden Dragon would really be a bug. If he were to level up a few more times, this world would probably not be able to accommodate him anymore. However, even if the little Golden Dragon did not double in size, this speed of leveling up was already quite ridiculous. Every time it leveled up, the little Golden Dragon¡¯s attributes would increase accordingly. If that was the case, then when it reached a level similar to Su Ming¡¯s, it would be considered level 40. The little Golden Dragon¡¯s attack power had to be 4000, its defense had to be over 3000, and its health points could directly go up to 40000. This attribute was much stronger than the Winged Dragon¡¯s. It could be said that he could resist and fight. Even if Su Ming only thought about it, he still felt that this sort of attribute was quite abnormal. If he could really raise the little Golden Dragon to that level, he might be able to use a few more skills later on. At that time, it would truly be an extremely terrifying killing weapon. Su Ming¡¯s eyes became even more excited after that. Then, Su Ming took a deep breath and continued grinding. During this process, the little Golden Dragon¡¯s attribute panel also kept improving. This kind of cross-level fighting was a little too fast for the early levels of pets. After half a day, the little Golden Dragon¡¯s level had reached level 10. However, after reaching level 10, the little Golden Dragon¡¯s leveling speed naturally slowed down. Su Ming was not too surprised by this. It was impossible for the little Golden Dragon to level up so quickly. It was already beyond his expectations that it could reach level 10 in half a day. When he thought of this, Su Ming opened the little Golden Dragon¡¯s status panel. [Five-clawed Golden Dragon (Divine Beast)] [Level: 10] [Attack: 1000] [Defense: 800] [Health Points: 10000] [Skills: Summoning the wind and rain, ???] [Description: The only bloodline inherited from the ancient Five-clawed Golden Dragon.] If Su Ming told them that this was a level 30 mini boss based on its attributes alone and not its level, there would probably be quite a number of people who would believe him. This basic attribute growth was truly overpowered. As he thought about it, Su Ming could not help but shake his head slightly and prepared to kill a few more monsters. Chapter 199 - 199 Announcing the News! 199 Announcing the News! However, at this moment, the little Golden Dragon on his shoulder suddenly whimpered, as if it had woken up from a dream. Su Ming tilted his head slightly and saw that the little Golden Dragon had already opened its eyes slowly and was looking at its surroundings in a daze. When it saw that it was still on Su Ming¡¯s body, it let out a sigh of relief and rubbed its head against Su Ming¡¯s body. Then, it slightly straightened its body. It was worth mentioning that although the little Golden Dragon¡¯s level had increased a lot, his body size and appearance had not changed at all. Based on Su Ming¡¯s calculations, the little Golden Dragon should be the same as the original Turtle. Once it reached a certain level, its body and appearance would change. There would probably be new skills. But then again, the little Golden Dragon actually had a skill when he was Level 1. Moreover, this was a skill that could only be activated at level 30. If this Turtle knew about this, it would probably be furious. When he thought of this, a smile appeared on Su Ming¡¯s face and he could not help but rub the little Golden Dragon¡¯s head. ¡°Work hard. You must become a very fierce Divine Dragon and bring me everywhere to show off.¡± The little Golden Dragon clearly did not understand what Su Ming meant. It tilted its head slightly and opened its little Dragon mouth. There was a faint hint of doubt in its eyes. The smile on Su Ming¡¯s lips grew wider and he patted its head. After that, Su Ming brought the little golden Dragon back to the Elf town. At that moment, many of the warriors in the Elf Valley had already found out about Su Ming¡¯s plans for the next two days. That was why there was a hint of excitement on their faces, and they would take the initiative to greet Su Ming when they saw him. Su Ming naturally responded to their greetings one by one. Su Ming soon arrived at the entrance to the town. After Mike saw him, he first greeted him respectfully. Then, he asked curiously, ¡°Great Prophet, why have you suddenly come here?¡± Su Ming cast him a glance and said, ¡°I¡¯m here because I have something to tell you.¡± When he heard Su Ming¡¯s words, Mike was momentarily stunned. Then, his gaze became slightly stern. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? The Great Prophet? What happened?¡± Su Ming smiled helplessly at Mike¡¯s exaggerated reaction and said, ¡°No, I just want to tell you. ¡°In another day, we¡¯ll be sending troops to clean up the mountain range. Don¡¯t continue giving out missions to the adventurers for the next two days.¡± Hearing this, Mike was slightly stunned at first, then he nodded and said, ¡°Alright, Great Prophet. I understand.¡± Once he gave Mike his orders, Su Ming went to look for Zelda and discussed the details of the matter. Zelda was quite concerned about this. Or rather, Zelda was very concerned about everything that could affect the development of the Elf Valley. After discussing with Zelda for a while, Su Ming had almost decided on most of the details for the day after tomorrow. In fact, the two of them attached great importance to this matter. However, the two of them also knew that the Elf Valley would definitely do this. After the Winged Dragon left the mountain peak, there were no other creatures that could threaten them in this mountain range. If they wanted to go up the mountain to clean up the mountain, they only needed to flatten their way through. Once the matter was settled, Su Ming had originally planned the expansion of the town after the mountain range was flattened. However, just as he was about to look for Dishan, he saw a message from Loner in his friend system. Loner messaged him, [Brother Su, quickly go offline! Something big had happened!] Su Ming quirked his eyebrows and a faint hint of surprise flashed in his eyes. According to his understanding of lone wolves, although this person¡¯s personality was usually quite flippant, under normal circumstances, he would definitely not make things up. With that thought in mind, Su Ming took a deep breath and chose to log off. Then, Su Ming saw Su Xiaoshan and Lin Can standing at his door. Su Xiaoshan¡¯s round eyes widened as she looked at her phone screen in shock. A standard male broadcaster¡¯s voice was coming from her phone screen. ¡°It is reported that this is the news confirmed by the governments around the world. Origin of Humans: Horde will affect the fate of mankind in the future.¡± As for Lin Can, who was standing beside Su Xiaoshan, when he saw that Su Ming had woken up, his eyes instantly lit up and he quickly walked up to Su Ming. ¡°Brother Su, you¡¯re finally awake.¡± Su Ming nodded. Lin Can quickly continued, ¡°Brother Su, come out and take a look. There¡¯s really a big accident.¡± ¡°¡®My Classmates¡¯ group chat and various wechat moments are all over the place.¡± ¡°Looking at the situation now, this news might really be true!¡± Su Xiaoshan nodded her head and said, ¡°That¡¯s right, brother. The news that¡¯s spreading outside right now is really too scary.¡± When Su Ming heard Su Xiaoshan¡¯s voice through her earphones and heard Lin Can¡¯s words, he had a rough idea of what had happened. It was likely that the news had been released by the government again in this life. The time when the news was announced was not too different from what Su Ming remembered. As he thought about it, Su Ming put on a slightly puzzled look and followed the two of them into the living room. When he turned on the TV, the first news that appeared was about the governments around the world announcing the fate of mankind and the Origin of Humans: Horde news about the tribe game. When he saw the news, Su Ming thought back to his reaction when he heard the news in his previous life and put on an expression of utter shock. After Lin Can saw his reaction, he could not help but let out a long sigh. He said in shock, ¡°Brother Su, don¡¯t you think that¡¯s a little too scary? This game can actually be linked to the future of mankind?¡± Su Xiaoshan quickly said, ¡°I think this news is a little fake. After all, it¡¯s just a game. It can¡¯t have such a strong influence, right?¡± ¡°No!¡± Lin Can shook his head. ¡°But if it¡¯s really as you say, why would the government release such news?¡± Upon hearing Lin Can¡¯s words, Su Xiaoshan was speechless for a moment, and her brows immediately furrowed. ¡°But¡­this doesn¡¯t make any sense. Will games affect the future of humanity?¡± Chapter 200 - 200 Shock 200 Shock Lin Can glanced at her and suddenly laughed, ¡°I think this is a good thing, right?¡± ¡°After all, think about it. Brother Su is now in the Origin of Humans: Horde, he¡¯s the number one player on the leaderboards!¡± ¡°If this game can really affect the future of humanity, what do you think brother su will be treated like in the future?¡± Hearing this, Su Xiaoshan was stunned for a moment, and then her eyes suddenly lit up. Su Xiaoshan¡¯s eyes were filled with surprise when she turned to look at Su Ming. ¡°Yeah, brother, you seem to be the world¡¯s number one now. ¡°Doesn¡¯t that mean that I¡¯ll be the world¡¯s no. 1 sister in the future? That means I¡¯m a princess.¡± Su Ming looked at her, then at Su Xiaoshan with a slightly helpless expression. He was a little disappointed that she did not live up to his expectations. Su Ming, who had the memories of his previous life, knew very well that if this continued, his tribe in Origin of Humans: Horde is the strongest. Su Xiaoshan¡¯s status in the world was not something that a small princess could compare to. However, Su Ming did not tell Su Xiaoshan these things. First, it was too troublesome to explain, and there was a risk of exposing his transmigration experience. Secondly, he was also afraid that Su Xiaoshan would be smug after finding out about this. Su Ming did not want to see that happen. When Lin Can saw that Su Ming did not speak, he was slightly taken aback, then he could not help but ask, ¡°Brother Su, what¡¯s wrong? Are you in a bad mood after hearing the news?¡± When Su Ming heard Lin Can¡¯s question, he first shook his head slightly before he said, ¡°That¡¯s not it. It¡¯s mainly because this news is a bit too sudden. In fact, I don¡¯t understand why there would be such a sudden change.¡± After a slight pause, Su Ming turned around and looked at Lin Can. ¡°But if that¡¯s the case, I think the game studio you suggested earlier can be put on the agenda.¡± Upon hearing this, Lin Can was stunned for a moment before his eyes suddenly lit up. He nodded and quickly said, ¡°That¡¯s great! Brother Su, if you¡¯re willing, I¡¯ll definitely have no objections!¡± Su Ming nodded, but then he seemed to have thought of something. He frowned slightly and looked at Lin Can. ¡°But if that¡¯s the case, how are you going to explain it to your parents?¡± Upon hearing this, Lin Can immediately waved his hand and said with a smile, ¡°My parents are quite indulgent of me. They also know that I¡¯m not cut out for studying. ¡°Now that this has happened, they won¡¯t be as against me playing games as before. ¡°As long as I talk to them properly, they definitely won¡¯t say much.¡± When he heard this, Su Ming nodded his head slightly and said, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then you should tell your parents first. ¡°I¡¯ll also use these two days to tell my parents about this and try to rent a house outside.¡± Upon hearing this, Lin Can¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up. He nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s great! If we can rent a house outside together, it would be more like a studio.¡± Su Xiaoshan finally reacted and raised her hand in excitement. ¡°I want to go too, I want to go too!¡± Su Ming cast her a glance and shook his head helplessly. He said, ¡°You¡¯re not going. With your gaming skills, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll starve to death.¡± Su Xiaoshan chuckled when she heard that and grabbed Su Ming¡¯s arm. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I have you. As long as you¡¯re here, I won¡¯t starve to death. ¡°Besides, if you move out and leave me alone at home, I¡¯ll be so pitiful, right?¡± When Su Ming heard her words, he shook his head in slight resignation and said, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that. Tell mom and dad.¡± Su Xiaoshan snorted and said, ¡°If you want to tell mom and dad, then just tell them. I¡¯m not talking to you anymore!¡± After that, Su Xiaoshan took her phone and went back to her room. It seemed like she was going to call her parents. When Su Ming saw this, he shook his head in slight resignation. Just as he was about to continue speaking to Lin Can, his phone rang. Su Ming picked up his phone and saw that the caller was Chen Yixue. Chen Yixue¡¯s surprised voice came from the other end of the phone. ¡°Big Brother Su Ming, have you heard?¡± When Su Ming heard that opening, he knew what Chen Yixue wanted to say. ¡°Let¡¯s meet up later and have dinner together with Xiaoshan and Lin Can,¡± Su Ming said. Chen Yixue had also found out from Su Xiaoshan that Lin Can was Loner and that he was currently living in Su Ming¡¯s house. When she heard Su Ming¡¯s words, she was slightly stunned at first, then she let out a few ¡®yes¡¯ sounds. Chen Yixue had just hung up when Su Ming¡¯s phone rang again. This time, it was Shen Yi. Su Ming quirked his eyebrows slightly and picked up the call. ¡°Su Ming, you should already know what happened. What I want to know now is, what are your thoughts?¡± When Su Ming heard that, he was slightly stunned. He asked instinctively, ¡°What do you mean by what I think?¡± Hearing this, Shen Yi was silent for a while, then she said, ¡°What I was thinking was, since you¡¯re the world¡¯s number one player in this game¡­ ¡°And now, other than this, there will definitely be a lot of people who will throw you an olive branch. ¡°When the time comes, which camp do you plan to choose? Or should we just continue like this?¡± Shen Yi¡¯s question was rather vague, but Su Ming could still understand what she was trying to say. After a moment of silence, Su Ming said, ¡°I probably won¡¯t join any party. I¡¯ll continue to develop my own forces according to the current situation.¡± ¡°However, regarding the divine great land under my feet, of course, I¡¯m still a little biased. ¡°In short, we still have to see the specific situation when the time comes to make the choice.¡± Once she heard Su Ming¡¯s words, Shen Yi nodded her head and said, ¡°I understand. ¡°But you¡¯ll have to be more careful in the following period of time.¡± When Su Ming heard this, he immediately frowned slightly. He could hear an unusual meaning from Shen Yi¡¯s words. ¡°What do you mean?¡± When Shen Yi heard this, she paused for a moment and said, ¡°Although inch technology guarantees that they won¡¯t leak the players¡¯ personal information, no one can say for sure what the real situation is.¡± When Su Ming heard this, he immediately frowned. Chapter 201 - 201 Worry 201 Worry Shen Yi¡¯s words were actually quite clear. Shencun Gaming Company might reveal his identity to the public under the coercion and temptation of various governments in the future. And even though Su Ming knew that the true controller behind Shencun Gaming Company was an extraterrestrial, there were still quite a number of human employees among them. Under such circumstances, the extraterrestrial would not necessarily reveal his identity to the outside world, but it was not necessarily the case for these human employees. Under such circumstances, he had to be more or less cautious. At the very least, he had to make more preparations to avoid any accidents. However, Su Ming narrowed his eyes slightly, and a hint of reminiscence appeared in his eyes. According to his memories from his previous life, the ten beta players from his previous life had not been incorporated or met with any accidents. This meant that Shencun Gaming Company had done a pretty good job of keeping this a secret in his previous life. But this time, the situation was slightly different. He was too outstanding, and the lead that he had over the other players was practically broken. At that time, Su Ming could not be sure if there would be any different variables. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll be careful. But what have you been doing recently? I rarely see you near the Elf Valley.¡± When she heard Su Ming¡¯s question, Shen Yi chuckled softly on the other end of the phone and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t want to come over.¡± ¡°Otherwise, you¡¯ll always be distracted looking for me. Wouldn¡¯t that be a waste of your time?¡± After a short pause, Shen Yi continued, ¡°And after the early stages, I also want to rely on my own efforts to slowly develop¡­ ¡°Although your Elf Valley is very good, I don¡¯t want to keep relying on your things.¡± Su Ming opened his mouth, but he did not know what to say. In the end, he let out a long breath, feeling a little helpless. ¡°Alright, it¡¯s good that you have your own ideas. But if you need my help, don¡¯t be too polite.¡± ¡°That¡¯s for sure,¡± Shen Yi laughed. Su Ming hesitated for a moment before he said, ¡°Oh right, your brother¡­last time!¡± Shen Yi¡¯s laughter paused for a moment, and her voice became calmer, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Su Ming thought about it and said, ¡°Other than the time we met at your restaurant, we ran into each other once outside. ¡°He told me that he¡¯s working at Shencun Gaming Company. On the other end of the phone, Shen Yi was silent for a moment before she suddenly said, ¡°Did he take the initiative to look for you?¡± When Su Ming heard this, he was slightly stunned. He remembered the time he met Shen Fang, then he said in a negative tone, ¡°I don¡¯t think so. Our meeting that time was quite coincidental. He was also very surprised.¡± Shen Yi acknowledged and paused for a moment before she spoke again, ¡°He¡¯s indeed working at Shencun Gaming Company. He¡¯s been there since he graduated from University, I guess.¡± Before Su Ming could ask, Shen Yi had already spoken. ¡°Actually, my father didn¡¯t support him going to Shencun Gaming Company at first. He didn¡¯t like my brother to work in this area either. ¡°But my brother¡¯s attitude at that time was very firm. He had never been like this. After that, he left the house. ¡°He rarely comes home, and his relationship with my dad has always been strained. ¡°Actually, I didn¡¯t dislike him that much in the beginning,¡± Shen Yi continued after a short pause. ¡°But later on, my dad fell sick. I called him but he didn¡¯t pick up. Ever since then, my attitude towards him has slowly changed. ¡°He seems to place more importance on sheinch technology than his family. I can¡¯t be nice to people like him.¡± Once Su Ming heard everything, he fell silent for a moment. What he did not expect was that Shen Yi would so easily tell him everything that happened. ¡°So, you don¡¯t have much contact with your brother right?¡± Hearing this, Shen Yi paused for a moment and then hummed in agreement. ¡°Not much. We only contact each other when we need him.¡± Su Ming nodded in understanding and said, ¡°However, based on the current situation, the real world and the game world are about to merge. With his identity, he should be able to bring you a lot of convenience, right?¡± Shen Yi chuckled on the phone and said, ¡°This kind of convenience, let¡¯s forget about it. ¡°No matter what he can provide us with, I don¡¯t intend to take it.¡± Su Ming could hear the determination in Shen Yi¡¯s voice. After a moment of silence, Su Ming spoke to Shen Yi for a while. Then, just as he was about to hang up, Su Ming spoke again, ¡°In the afternoon, two beta players from my tribe and my sister will probably go out for lunch. Do you want to come?¡± Shen Yi was stunned for a moment. After she reacted, she asked with some doubt, ¡°Since it¡¯s a gathering in your tribe, wouldn¡¯t it be weird for me to go?¡± When Su Ming heard that, he laughed and said, ¡°What¡¯s so strange about that? We¡¯re having a meal here to discuss this matter.¡± ¡°I¡¯m guessing they¡¯d love to have one more person to discuss it with.¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case, you can call me when the time comes.¡± Shen Yi paused. When Su Ming heard that, he hummed in acknowledgment and hung up. Not long after he hung up, Su Xiaoshan walked up to him with a serious expression. ¡°Brother, mom and dad said they¡¯re coming back tonight! ¡°I¡¯m telling you, if you¡¯re finished, they must have come back to punish you! I asked you to go out and stay without me!¡± When he heard Su Xiaoshan¡¯s words, before Su Ming could even react, Lin Can, who was by the side, became nervous. He was slightly taken aback at first, then he looked at Su Ming and Su Xiaoshan nervously. ¡°Hey, hey, should I leave for a while? ¡°Uncle and aunty are back. You guys should have a lot to say.¡± As he said these words, Lin Can¡¯s hands were still tightly gripping the corners of his clothes, and he looked extremely nervous. When Su Ming saw him like this, a hint of helplessness flashed across his face. Su Ming shook his head and said, ¡°What¡¯s there to avoid? Don¡¯t be so nervous, Xiaoshan must have told my parents about you.¡± Hearing this, Su Xiaoshan also nodded her head vigorously. ¡°That¡¯s for sure. I say, you¡¯re a nice person and you¡¯re good at playing games.¡± Upon hearing this, Lin Can was slightly taken aback. Then, he scratched his head in embarrassment. ¡°No, no. When it comes to gaming, Brother Su is the best.¡± Su Xiaoshan immediately rolled her eyes. ¡°Haha, Su Ming?¡± When Su Ming heard that, he looked at Su Xiaoshan. Chapter 202 - 202 The Two Women Competing for Beauty 202 The Two Women Competing for Beauty Then, Su Ming put on a slightly helpless expression and said slowly, ¡°I was going to ask my parents for permission to move out with a certain someone. But now it seems that I don¡¯t have to do that.¡± When Su Ming said that, Su Xiaoshan was stunned for a moment. When she came back to her senses, she quickly put on an ingratiating smile. Once she was right in front of Su Ming, Su Xiaoshan chuckled and said, ¡°Brother, brother, don¡¯t be like this. You¡¯re the best¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re the best at playing games. You definitely don¡¯t mind bringing your sister along to continue being all-powerful, right?¡± Su Ming looked at Su Xiaoshan¡¯s sudden change of expression and a faint hint of helplessness flashed across his face. Once he shook his head, Su Ming said, ¡°It depends on your performance.¡± Su Xiaoshan was slightly taken aback when she heard that, but she quickly walked up to Su Ming. Once he sat down on the sofa, Su Xiaoshan began to massage his legs. As she massaged her legs, she said all kinds of words to please him, like a dog. Su Ming looked at her and could not help but shake his head. ¡­ The Su family¡¯s parents had to rush back from the neighboring city and would need at least the evening to return to Jiangbei City. Before that, they could ask Chen Yixue and Shen Yi to have a meal together. They set the time and venue of the gathering behind a Japanese restaurant according to Su Xiaoshan¡¯s wishes. Su Ming and his group soon arrived at the Japanese restaurant and waited. About ten minutes later, Chen Yixue arrived at the shop. Chen Yixue, who was wearing a long green dress, entered the room. Chen Yixue was dressed very simply today. Other than the long green dress, she did not have any other exaggerated accessories. She only had an exquisite and lovely lady¡¯s watch on her snow-white wrist. In addition, there was a red strawberry hairpin on her head, which made Chen Yixue look more energetic and lively, like a young girl. It was difficult to make a person look colorful with such a simple outfit. However, all of this on Chen Yixue made her look as eye-catching as the female lead in a youth novel. The moment Lin Can saw her, he could not help but be slightly stunned. However, the words that he blurted out after that made Chen Yixue¡¯s mood instantly disappear. ¡°F*ck, Chen Yixue, aren¡¯t you too good at pretending in real life?¡± The smile on Chen Yixue¡¯s face instantly froze, and she slowly shifted her gaze to look at Lin Can. Lin Can did not alter his appearance in the game. Naturally, Chen Yixue recognized him immediately. The corners of her mouth twitched slightly, and the ladylike Chen Yixue instantly disappeared. In their place was Chen Yixue, who dominated the battlefields in the game. ¡°Loner! Do you think I won¡¯t bring my troops and raze your tribe to the ground tomorrow?¡± Lin Can was slightly stunned at first. After recalling that terrifying scene, his body suddenly trembled. The corners of Lin Can¡¯s mouth twitched, and a somewhat forced smile appeared on his face. ¡°This mayfly is big, so there¡¯s no need for that, right?¡± Chen Yixue snorted unhappily and glanced at Lin Can indifferently. Then, she sat down beside Su Xiaoshan. After a few words, the door of the private room was pushed open again. A woman in a white dress entered. The person had a pair of bright and sparkling almond-shaped eyes, looking calm and confident. His tall and small nose bridge added a sense of exquisiteness to his entire face. Following that was a pair of stunning red lips, which had a sense of charm. It was Shen Yi. And today, Shen Yi seemed to be different from her usual self in many aspects. The white dress she was wearing was already enough to set off her extremely moving appearance. On her head, there was a big red flower. If one were to say that there was a hidden charm in Shen Yi¡¯s body, then this big red flower was the fuse that ignited her entire aura. If the Shen Yi of the past was a fresh and elegant lily, then today she was a bright and elegant red rose, enough to suppress all the other flowers in full bloom. Her eyes paused for a moment and swept her gaze across the dumbfounded crowd in the field. In the end, her gaze stopped on Su Ming. Her red lips slightly opened as Shen Yi smiled, ¡°Why are you still sitting there?¡± Aren¡¯t you going to introduce us to your friends?¡± When Su Ming heard Shen Yi¡¯s words, he finally regained some of his senses. Su Ming opened his mouth, then quickly stood up from his seat. He pointed at Lin Can, who was also slightly dumbfounded, and said, ¡°Cough, cough. His name is Lin Can. In the game, he¡¯s called Loner.¡± ¡°As for my sister, since you already know her, I won¡¯t introduce her.¡± ¡°Then¡­¡± Su Ming pointed at Chen Yixue, and after a slight pause, he continued, ¡°I¡¯m not going to let you go. She¡¯s Chen Yixue, a capable general in my tribe.¡± Once he finished speaking, Su Ming then introduced them to the crowd. ¡°Her name is Shen Yi. She¡¯s my classmate and a good friend.¡± After they greeted each other, Su Xiaoshan finally recovered from her dazed expression. Su Xiaoshan looked at Shen Yi and exclaimed, ¡°Sister-in-law Shen Yi, Sister Shen Yi, aren¡¯t you too beautiful today? Did you put on makeup?¡± ¡°And this flower of yours is so pretty, where did you get it from?¡± When Shen Yi heard this, she chuckled and said, ¡°I did put on makeup. I heard that you have a lot of new friends. ¡°As for this flower,¡± she continued, ¡°when I came in, someone knocked over the potted plant at the door and it fell to the ground. I picked it up. ¡°What do you think? it suits me, right?¡± Hearing this, Su Xiaoshan immediately nodded her head and said, ¡°It¡¯s suitable! It¡¯s super suitable!¡± ¡°Sister Shen Yi, your flowers are too beautiful!¡± After Su Xiaoshan¡¯s flattery, Shen Yi was extremely amused. Su Ming shook his head helplessly. He looked at Su Xiaoshan and asked the waiter to serve the dishes. While waiting for the dishes to be served, Su Ming told them his thoughts. ¡°The main reason I called all of you here is because of the news that the government released this afternoon. ¡°After this news is released, it will probably have a lot of impact on the real world. ¡°I think that since we¡¯ve already gained such a huge lead over the ordinary players with the advantage of being the first to attack, we can¡¯t give up.¡± After a slight pause, Su Ming turned his head around and looked at Lin Can. ¡°Lin Can and I have already decided to start a game studio. ¡°Lin Can and I have already settled the various financial problems in the initial stage of the studio¡¯s development.¡± Chapter 203 - 203 Renting a Place 203 Renting a Place After a slight pause, Su Ming continued, but if there are only the two of us in the studio, I think this is still far from enough. ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m very curious about what you¡¯re all thinking right now. After the announcement, what do you think of the next development?¡± When she heard Su Ming¡¯s words, Su Xiaoshan first lifted her head to look at the crowd, then continued to eat. She knew very well that she had no right to speak in this situation, so she might as well bury herself in the food. When Chen Yixue heard Su Ming¡¯s words, she first frowned and thought about it for a while, then she lifted her head to look at him. ¡°Big Brother Su Ming, when the news came out this afternoon, I had already told my family about my situation in the game.¡± When they heard those words, it was not just Su Ming, the other people in the hall also turned their gazes toward Chen Yixue. When Shen Yi heard the way she addressed Su Ming, a hint of surprise flashed past her eyes. She could not help but cast a few glances at Su Ming. Chen Yixue faced everyone¡¯s gazes and continued, when my parents find out about this, they will definitely be shocked. However, after their shock, they immediately expressed their support for my decision in the game. ¡°They said that since I can do it myself, I can¡¯t do it. If they were to intervene now, the result would definitely not be better than what I¡¯m doing now.¡± When Su Ming heard that, he nodded slightly and asked tentatively, ¡°So you¡¯re saying that your parents are giving you free rein in the game?¡± Hearing this, Chen Yixue immediately nodded and said, ¡°You can say that.¡± Su Ming immediately understood what was going on. He nodded and said, ¡°Then you can think about it now. Do you want to join our studio?¡± When Chen Yixue heard this, she only paused for a moment before directly opening her mouth. ¡°Big Brother Su Ming, there¡¯s actually nothing to consider about this. Since I¡¯ve been following you since the beginning of the game. ¡°In that case, I won¡¯t change my decision in the current situation.¡± When Su Ming heard her words, he first looked at Chen Yixue in surprise. When he saw the serious look on her face, which made it clear that she was not joking, Su Ming nodded his head. ¡°Alright, I understand.¡± Once he finished speaking, Su Ming turned his head around and looked at Shen Yi. ¡°Then, what about you, Shen Yi?¡± When Shen Yi heard this, she could not help but be slightly stunned, and then she became a little suspicious. ¡°Me? Are you planning to invite me to join your studio? Are you sure you¡¯re not joking?¡± When Su Ming heard that, a hint of helplessness flashed across his face. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m joking?¡± Of course, Su Ming would not joke around with Shen Yi when it came to matters like this. In fact, he had given this invitation some thought. Even though Shen Yi was not a beta player, there was still a gap between her and them. However, Su Ming could see Shen Yi¡¯s abilities and talent in gaming. Under such a situation, as long as Shen Yi was given enough time to raise her level and power, she would definitely be a big shot in the tribe. Su Ming was certain of this. Because in his previous life, Su Ming himself had risen to power in this way. And in his previous life, even though there was still a certain gap between Su Ming and the other closed beta players in the end¡­ However, in this life, the difference between Shen Yi and the other closed beta players could be closed with Su Ming¡¯s methods. When Shen Yi heard Su Ming¡¯s words, she frowned slightly, as if she was thinking about something. Finally, she let out a long breath and said, ¡°If that¡¯s what you¡¯re thinking, I¡¯m willing to join. ¡°But I might not be able to help you in the early stages.¡± Su Xiaoshan immediately sat down beside Shen Yi after she heard this. ¡°No way. Sister Shen Yi, you¡¯re so beautiful. Even if I look at you like this, my brother will be inspired and he will be able to display his strength even better.¡± Shen Yi could not help but laugh when she heard this. Su Ming rolled his eyes. Once he cast a glance at Su Xiaoshan, he said, ¡°Don¡¯t spout nonsense, Su Xiaoshan. ¡°It¡¯s enough that we have you as the lucky charm of our studio. Shen Yi is different from you. She¡¯s a hardcore player who can manipulate the game.¡± Su Xiaoshan was stunned for a moment, and then she turned to look at Shen Yi in shock. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t believe your brother. It¡¯s not as exaggerated as he said.¡± Shen Yi chuckled. When she heard that, Su Xiaoshan immediately looked at Su Ming suspiciously. Su Ming could not be bothered with Su Xiaoshan, and at that moment, the dishes were served. Hence, Su Ming simply started eating. After that, everyone ate and talked about various things about the game. Su Ming had to admit that he really could not bring himself to like Japanese food. Compared to this kind of Japanese food that cost a few thousand Yuan, he still preferred Shen Yi¡¯s family¡¯s private kitchen. When she heard Su Ming sneakily say those words to her, Shen Yi could not help but chuckle softly. Then, she looked at Su Ming and said, ¡°If you like it, you can come over next time. I¡¯ll ask my dad to make it for you.¡± ¡­ The meal ended very quickly. Once they were done eating, Su Ming sent Shen Yi and Chen Yixue back to their respective cars. Then, he, Lin Can, and Su Xiaoshan also got into the car. During the banquet just now, Su Ming had also explained to them his plans for the future. Since they had decided to open a studio together, it was necessary for them to live together. And now, the studio had already confirmed five candidates. Under such circumstances, Su Ming also wanted to rent a bigger house to avoid the awkwardness of living together. After thinking about it, Su Ming felt that since he was not short of money now and money would be able to flow into his account continuously in the future, then there was no need for him to save up on this. He might as well rent a villa. When they returned home and heard Su Ming¡¯s thoughts, Su Xiaoshan immediately agreed to his decision with an excited look on her face. ¡°That¡¯s great! I¡¯ll be neighbors with Shen Yi and little Yi Xue.¡± Su Xiaoshan took out her mobile phone and started to look at the villas in Jiangbei City on the rental app. On the other hand, Lin Can who was standing at the side was stunned. Then, he carefully moved to Su Ming¡¯s side. Chapter 204 - 204 The Reaction of the Parents 204 The Reaction of the Parents ¡°Brother Su!¡± When Su Ming heard this, he lifted his eyes and looked at Lin Can. When he saw the excitement and probing look on Lin Can¡¯s face, as well as the gossipy look on his face, Su Ming immediately frowned in bewilderment and asked instinctively, ¡°Why?¡± Upon hearing this, Lin Can immediately chuckled and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t I just hear Xiaoshan say¡­Sister-in-law Shen Yi?¡± ¡°Brother Su, are you and Sister Shen Yi really a couple? How come I¡¯ve never heard you guys mention it before? Why did you hide it so deeply?¡± When Su Ming heard that, he did not know whether to laugh or cry. He had thought that Lin Can had discovered some secret, but it turned out to be this gossip. Su Ming shook his head and said, ¡°We¡¯re not a couple. We¡¯re just good friends.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know Su Xiaoshan? What¡¯s there to say to her? You can¡¯t trust her words.¡± When he heard that, Lin Can let out a long ¡®oh¡¯ and looked at Su Ming again. He did not know if he believed him. After a slight pause, Lin Can continued, ¡°But then again, Brother Su, you and Sister Shen Yi are quite a good match.¡± ¡°Both of you are so good-looking, and your temperament is very compatible. Tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk, they should be a couple.¡± The more Lin Can spoke, the more excited he became. The expression on his face was very familiar to Su Ming. It seemed that Su Xiaoshan¡¯s face would often show similar expressions when she talked about him and Shen Yi. ¡°So, Brother Su, if you two don¡¯t get together, it would be a pity.¡± A hint of helplessness appeared in Su Ming¡¯s eyes. He cast him an indifferent glance and said, ¡°Don¡¯t learn from Su Xiaoshan about this.¡± Lin Can chuckled when he heard this. He scratched his head and said, ¡°Actually, I¡¯m not learning it. I used to like to be in love lines.¡± After a slight pause, Lin Can seemed to have thought of something and suddenly said, ¡°But if that¡¯s the case, what about Chen Yixue?¡± Su Ming did not expect Lin Can to suddenly mention Chen Yixue at a time like this. He was momentarily unable to react to the situation. After a moment of shock, he subconsciously asked, ¡°What about Chen Yixue? What¡¯s wrong with her?¡± When he saw Su Ming¡¯s reaction, Lin Can was in even more disbelief than him. There was also a look of shock on his face. ¡°Brother Su, you¡¯re not joking with me, right?¡± ¡°What kind of joke am I making?¡± Su Ming asked with a frown. Lin Can sucked in a sharp breath of cold air. He first looked at Su Ming in shock, then forced down the shock in his heart and swept his gaze across Su Ming¡¯s body. ¡°Brother Su, are you the male lead of a romantic comedy? ¡°Can¡¯t you tell that Chen Yixue likes you?!¡± When Su Ming heard those words, he was momentarily stunned. He frowned and stared at Lin Can. ¡°Lin Can, the other matters don¡¯t matter. But you can¡¯t joke about this kind of thing.¡± The corners of Lin Can¡¯s lips twitched slightly, and his expression when he looked at Su Ming became slightly helpless. ¡°Brother Su, do you think I¡¯ll get anything out of this joke?¡± When Su Ming heard this, he immediately frowned. When he saw Lin Can¡¯s current expression, he also knew that Lin Can did not seem to be joking. Su Xiaoshan seemed to have said something similar before. However, she usually did not have Chen Yixue¡¯s reaction in this aspect. She did not even say such words. No matter how Su Ming looked at it, he felt that the conversation between the two of them was a little ridiculous. ¡°Don¡¯t say such things in the future. It¡¯s not good for Chen Yixue herself.¡± Upon hearing this, Lin Can rubbed the space between his brows with a helpless expression on his face. ¡°Alright, I know. But Brother Su, I¡¯m not joking at all. You have to think about it yourself.¡± After he finished speaking, Lin Can turned around and returned to his room. Su Ming sat on the sofa in the living room. After thinking for a while, he still did not have the time to understand this matter. His phone rang, and the caller ID showed that it was his mother, Wang Yun. After picking up the phone, Wang Yun¡¯s voice came from the other end. ¡°Son, we¡¯re almost home. Have you guys had dinner? If you don¡¯t have any, we¡¯ll go out and have a meal together with your friend.¡± Wang Yun and Su Ping had been shocked for quite a while when they heard the news from the government. However, they quickly calmed down. Wang Yun and Su Ping had always been a couple who could adapt well. It was the same this time. Once Su Ming heard their words, he immediately said, ¡°Forget it, forget it. I just had dinner with them outside.¡± ¡°If you two haven¡¯t eaten yet, I¡¯ll take you out for a meal when I come back. I¡¯ll also tell you about my future plans.¡± There was a moment of silence on the other end of the phone. Then, Su Ming heard his father¡¯s voice again. ¡°Okay, then you, Xiaoshan, and your friend can wait at home.¡± Su Ping hung up the phone. Su Ming did not have to wait for too long. About 20 minutes later, the two of them stopped outside the house. After that, Su Ming first brought the two old men out for dinner. When he returned home, Su Ming did not disturb Su Xiaoshan and Lin Can, who were still immersed in the game. Instead, he brought the two elders to the living room and told them about his achievements in the game and his plans to open a studio. Once the two old men heard Su Ming¡¯s words, they were first slightly stunned, then shocked and in disbelief. They did not expect Su Ming to have done so much and thought so much without them knowing. After they came back to their senses, the two elders¡¯ expressions became a little complicated. They looked at each other. Su Ping sighed and then said slowly, ¡°If that¡¯s what you want to do, then go ahead. ¡°Now is the time for drastic changes. Your mother and I don¡¯t know much about this, so we can¡¯t give you any advice. ¡°So, you can only rely on your own hard work for these things.¡± When Wang Yun heard this, she also sighed with a complicated expression. ¡°Son, I know you¡¯ve always been a very opinionated person. Since you¡¯ve decided to do this, your dad and I will definitely not stop you. ¡°If you encounter any problems, you can tell us.¡± Su ping nodded and said, ¡°As for the studio you mentioned, it¡¯ll cost a lot to rent a villa. How much do you need? Let me know and I¡¯ll pay for you.¡± Chapter 205 - 205 We’ll Rent It for You 205 We¡¯ll Rent It for You When he heard this, Su Ming first looked at Wang Yun, who was by his side, and saw that she was also looking at him with an extremely serious expression. Su Ming shook his head. After chuckling softly, he told her about how he had been earning money through the auction house. After listening, Wang Yun suddenly understood. The two old men looked at each other and saw a touch of shock in each other¡¯s eyes. It was clear that they did not expect Su Ming to be able to earn so much money through the game so easily. Su Ping shook his head and sighed. He said slowly, ¡°Looks like we don¡¯t have to worry about Su Ming¡¯s future anymore.¡± Wang Yun nodded in agreement. Su Ping continued, ¡°What kind of place do you want to rent? I¡¯ll ask my friend to take a look.¡± Hearing this, Wang Yun immediately nodded and said, ¡°Your dad has a friend who¡¯s in the real estate business.¡± As long as you make a request, your father will definitely find you a satisfactory place. When he heard the words of the two old men, Su Ming thought about it for a moment before he answered, ¡°There are only five people in the studio right now, but there are differences between men and women, so I still hope to find a villa.¡± ¡°It can be divided into layers, and at the same time, it can allow the male and female students to have a separate space when they rest.¡± ¡°Other than that, we¡¯re all going to play games, so we¡¯ll prepare a gaming pod for each of us in the future.¡± Therefore, the basic facilities such as sockets and movies must be guaranteed. After a slight pause, Su Ming continued, ¡°Other than these, I don¡¯t have any other requirements.¡± After hearing what Su Ming had to say, Su Ping nodded in understanding. Then, he said, ¡°Alright then, I¡¯ll help you look for it first.¡± Su Ming nodded. Then, he looked at Su Ping and Wang Yun. ¡°Mom, dad, if you want, you can try it in the game.¡± Since the government has issued this announcement, it proves that the game is bound to the future of mankind. It has become a permanent settlement. ¡°The earlier you enter the game, the better it will be for you.¡± Su Ping and Wang Yun looked at each other. Then, Su Ping smiled. ¡°Your mother and I have also considered these things.¡± ¡°But I think, for the current us, it¡¯s more important to take care of you.¡± ¡°Your mother and I have never touched the game. I¡¯m not sure if I¡¯ll be able to get used to it if I rashly enter the game.¡± ¡°Therefore, being your support is the best choice for us now.¡± ¡°Taking good care of you is our biggest responsibility now.¡± Su Ming was taken aback. He looked at Su Ping, who was speaking with determination, and Wang Yun, who was smiling. Clearly, she was not surprised by Su Ping¡¯s words. Su Ming opened his mouth, and at the same time, he realized something. The two elders had probably already discussed this matter. When he thought of this, Su Ming could not help but frown. ¡°Dad, mom, are you really going to do this?¡± Su Ping nodded with determination. ¡°Just do what you want to do. You don¡¯t have to worry about other things.¡± Su Ming still wanted to say something, but Su Xiaoshan¡¯s voice suddenly came from behind him. ¡°Mom, dad? When did you guys come back? Why didn¡¯t you call me?¡± As she spoke, Su Xiaoshan ran from her room to the two of them and threw herself into Wang Yun¡¯s arms. ¡°Mom, have you eaten yet? Ya! Why is my stomach so full? don¡¯t tell me I have a younger brother or sister again?¡± Wang Yun patted Su Xiaoshan in her arms and laughed, ¡°What younger brother or sister? I just had dinner, so my stomach will definitely be full.¡± Su Ming cast a glance at Su Xiaoshan, then looked at the two old men in front of him. ¡°Mom, dad, I was just talking about the five people I¡¯m going to start a studio with, and one of them is Xiaoshan.¡± Su Xiaoshan was stunned at first. Then, she became nervous. She could not help but look at Wang Yun and Su Ping, carefully observing their reactions. Su Ping and Wang Yun were also slightly taken aback when they heard what Su Ming said. Su Ping turned to Su Xiaoshan, who looked nervous. He let out a long sigh. ¡°Since you said that, it means that you¡¯ve thought about it for a long time before you spoke.¡± ¡°Since you¡¯ve discussed it together and agreed on this matter, then I have nothing to say.¡± Wang Yun nodded slightly and touched Su Xiaoshan¡¯s head. Su Xiaoshan¡¯s eyes lit up, and she hugged Wang Yun¡¯s waist and cheered, ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± After that, Su Ming called out Lin Can, who had been killing non-stop in the game, so that he could get to know the two old men at home. Then, he told Lin Can about Su Ping¡¯s promise to help him find a villa. After Lin Can heard that these matters had been settled, he was clearly a little excited. After chatting with Su Ming about their future plans, the two of them went online. The moment Su Ming entered the game, the scenery before him started changing rapidly. When Su Ming arrived at the Elf town, he discovered that the entire town was in a state of preparation for war. According to his and Zelda¡¯s plan, the Elf tribe was going to start clearing the mountains tomorrow. Now, many people in the Elf town had begun to clean their armor and sharpen their swords and spears. When Su Ming saw this, he felt a little excited in his heart. However, he was not excited about the upcoming battle. After all, in Su Ming¡¯s heart, this was a battle where there was no possibility of any accidents or losses. The reason he was excited was that he would receive a huge amount of experience points the next day. That was right, with Su Ming¡¯s status in the Elf Valley¡­as long as the elven Warriors killed the monsters, he would gain some experience. The cleaning event tomorrow would also be a chance for Su Ming¡¯s experience bar to surge. When he thought of this, a faint hint of excitement appeared on Su Ming¡¯s face. After that, Su Ming found the little Golden Dragon and brought it into the forest to continue leveling up. Su Ming was actually quite curious. What would it become after its first evolution? Chapter 206 - 206 Letter 206 Letter When he thought of this, anticipation appeared in Su Ming¡¯s eyes, and the speed of his hands increased. ¡­ The next day. The Elf square was already filled with Warriors from all races in the Elf Valley. The current Elf town still needed the Warriors in the Elf Valley to continue the final repair work. Therefore, only one-third of the troops would participate in the clean-up operation this time. However, even if it was only one-third of the army, it was already an exaggerated number. At the very least, when they surrounded the Crouching Dragon Mountain from the bottom to the top, they would not be left out. As for the name ¡®Crouching Dragon Mountain¡¯, it was a term that Chen Yixue had inadvertently mentioned during a meeting. ¡°Since there was a Dragon on the top of the mountain, why don¡¯t we call it Crouching Dragon Mountain?¡± At this point, the name of the mountain was decided. At that moment, Su Ming was not giving a lecture in front of the field. The person standing in the field was Zelda. Su Ming was at the entrance of the town, near Crouching Dragon Mountain. He was preparing for the final mobilization, and his eyes were filled with excitement. Behind him stood a crowd of Warriors from the Elf Valley. Some of them were looking at Crouching Dragon Mountain in the distance, while some of them had their gazes fixed on Su Ming. Then, when Zelda¡¯s lecture in the field finally ended, Su Ming took a deep breath and his gaze gradually became calm. ¡°Brothers, charge!¡± In the next second, countless elf Warriors followed Su Ming¡¯s footsteps and charged toward Crouching Dragon Mountain. Su Ming took the lead and rushed to the front of the group. This also made the fighting spirit of the soldiers behind him even higher. After that, the group quickly rushed to the foot of Crouching Dragon Mountain and began to level the mountain. The monsters at the outermost layer were basically low-level monsters. Their levels were not that high. Once he had flattened the Elf Valley, Su Ming had even killed one with each slash. But even so, Su Ming¡¯s experience bar was still increasing at a visible rate. As the crowd continued to move forward, Su Ming¡¯s experience bar also increased. In the end, after an hour, the Elf Valley had advanced to one-third of the mountain peak. Su Ming¡¯s experience bar had finally reached its limit. His level had also risen from Level 43 to Level 44. This extremely smooth clearing operation only encountered some obstacles near the top of the mountain. As the monsters¡¯ levels increased, it was no longer as easy and smooth to advance. Even so, the monsters were easily killed by the elf archers ¡®firepower and the orcs¡¯ attacks. In the end, when the people in the Elf Valley arrived at the top of the mountain, not only did they not find any traces of the Winged Dragon, but they also did not find any traces of other monsters. It was obvious that even though the Winged Rain-Dragon had left this area for a long time, the other monsters on the mountain still did not dare to offend this area because of its might. Su Ming looked at the empty mountaintop before him, and there was a slightly emotional look on his face. After taking a deep breath, Su Ming¡¯s gaze gradually became calm. Now, let the people at the foot of the mountain seal off this mountain. No one else is allowed to enter, and no wild beasts are allowed in! Once they heard Su Ming¡¯s words, the crowd immediately nodded and sent out the order. Once he was done, Su Ming started leading the group down the mountain. The operation to sweep through Crouching Dragon Mountain that day had gone even smoother than Su Ming had expected. It only took half a day for the top of the Crouching Dragon Mountain to be completely cleared out. At the same time, Su Ming¡¯s level had also increased from 43 to 45. That was right, Su Ming¡¯s level had jumped to Level 45 after the raid. This level was not much different from what Su Ming had expected before the operation started. Before the operation began, Su Ming had already felt that with the hard work of his Warriors, he would definitely be able to increase his rank by a lot. The final increase in level was indeed not too unexpected. When he thought of this, the corners of Su Ming¡¯s lips curled up unconsciously, and a faint smile appeared on his face. Once he conquered Crouching Dragon Mountain, Su Ming first brought most of his troops back to the Elf town, leaving behind a portion to guard it. Once they returned to the Elf Valley, Su Ming told Zelda and Dishan about the situation of the battle. It was worth mentioning that Zelda did not even participate because she knew that the clean-up operation would be easy. While Su Ming was in charge of the clean-up operation and the other activities, she was discussing with the other elders about the future development of the Elf Valley. As for Dishan, the reason why Su Ming had told him this news immediately was because he was the first person to know. The main reason was that the upcoming work of flattening Crouching Dragon Mountain would still be handed over to the dwarves. When Dishan heard Su Ming¡¯s words, he became visibly excited. ¡°I understand! Great prophet, I¡¯ll take care of everything as soon as possible and then finalize the matter.¡± Our town will definitely continue to develop greatly in a short time. When Su Ming heard Dishan¡¯s words, he did not doubt the truth of his words. For one, the Dwarves did not like to brag, and they were always down-to-earth. Secondly, it was because of the Dwarves¡¯ skills in construction. Su Ming had never doubted the Dwarves¡¯ abilities. Therefore, since Dishan had said so, he had the ability to do it. Once he was done, Su Ming had originally planned to look for Zelda and see if there was anything he could do while he leveled up. However, just as he was about to step toward the Elder¡¯s Hall, an Elven Warrior suddenly appeared in front of him with a confused and puzzled expression. When he saw Su Ming, his eyes instantly lit up and he quickly said, ¡°Great Prophet, I¡¯ve finally found you.¡± When he heard that, Su Ming quirked his eyebrows in puzzlement and said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± The Elven Warrior took out a letter. ¡°Great Prophet, I was just standing guard at the entrance of the Elven town when an adventurer suddenly stuffed this letter into my hands.¡± ¡°I wanted to ask him what he meant, but he said that you would understand once he handed this letter to you.¡± Chapter 207 - 207 Content of the Discussion 207 Content of the Discussion Once Su Ming heard the elven warrior¡¯s description, a puzzled expression appeared on his face. ¡°Are you sure it was an adventurer who gave it to me?¡± Upon hearing that, the elven warrior nodded his head vigorously. It did not seem like he was speaking. However, the more he acted this way, the more Su Ming felt that something was off. The adventurers mentioned by the elven warrior were undoubtedly the players in this game world. And as of now, there were only a limited number of players who knew of his identity, and they were all Su Ming¡¯s trusted aides. Logically speaking, even if they wanted to contact him, they should not have used this method, right? When he thought of this, the doubt in Su Ming¡¯s eyes grew even stronger. Su Ming shook his head and did not think too much about it. He waved his hand at the Elf Warrior before him, signaling that he could leave. He tore open the letter and read it as he walked. However, the first sentence he saw made Su Ming widen his eyes slightly and a hint of surprise flashed in them. ¡°You¡¯re a player, right?¡± Su Ming narrowed his eyes. He first scanned the line of words carefully, then let out a slight sigh of relief. The other party¡¯s tone was conjecturing, but it didn¡¯t necessarily mean that he had already confirmed his identity. There were not many people who had entered the game, but there were many players near the Elf Valley because of its rich resources. Therefore, it was normal for the players who appeared at the periphery to be curious about him, the leader of the Elf Valley. However, the moment this thought appeared in Su Ming¡¯s mind, the next line of words destroyed his thoughts. ¡°You don¡¯t have to wonder why I know this. I¡¯m the same as you, an inside player.¡± ¡°And the reason I could see through your identity as a beta player wasn¡¯t because you didn¡¯t hide it well enough. ¡°It¡¯s just that¡­the way you¡¯re developing your tribe is completely different from the abilities of the NPCs in this game. So I can see that it¡¯s normal, right?¡± When he wrote this, the other party even drew a smiley face. Su Ming rubbed the center of his brows helplessly, then let out a long breath of air and continued reading. ¡°Also, also, you don¡¯t have to feel unhappy, or I have some bad plans for you. ¡°Hehe, everyone is looking for a better development in this game. Now that it¡¯s the same in reality, I think it¡¯d be stupid to continue fighting in the game.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m writing this letter. I¡¯m here to seek cooperation with you.¡± The content of the letter was almost over. There was even a string of numbers on the letter. Su Ming looked at it for a while and felt that the numbers on it did not look like a phone number. It was more like¡­? Su Ming was stunned by his own guess. When he came back to his senses, he remembered the number and chose to go offline. After a quick search, he realized that it was really a string of messages. The other party¡¯s profile picture was white and there was no content. There was no information to be seen from the information. Only the age line stated that he was 21 years old. Su Ming looked at her for a while and felt that she should be around the right age. The way the letter was delivered was in line with a person of this age. His way of thinking was a little mature, but his way of speaking was a little out of place. After some thought, Su Ming did not rush to add her on QQ. There was no hurry. Firstly, the enemy was in the dark while he was out in the open. If Su Ming really did as the other party said, he would inevitably be led by the nose. In this case, if they really wanted to cooperate in the future, they would inevitably lose the first opportunity. Secondly, Su Ming had a feeling that even now, the other party had not completely confirmed his identity. This QQ, the other party probably had the intention of testing him. If he went up and directly added the other party, he would probably fall into the other party¡¯s trap. All in all, Su Ming did not need to be anxious. As he thought about it, Su Ming returned to the game and headed straight for the hall of elders. Once he arrived outside the hall of the sect elders, Su Ming knocked on the door, then pushed it open and entered. The moment Su Ming walked into the hall of the sect elders, all the people in the hall had their gazes fixed on him. When they saw that the person who had come was Su Ming, shock appeared on the faces of the people in the hall. Once they came to their senses, the crowd stood up from their seats and bowed respectfully toward Su Ming. Su Ming waved his hand and gestured for them to sit down. Then, he walked to his own seat. In truth, Su Ming had a rough idea of the contents of their meeting. Before the expedition to Crouching Dragon Mountain had even begun, Su Ming had already heard about the purpose of this meeting. They were mainly discussing whether they should put the Barbarian tribe, beast tribe and other tribes on the newly built land. There were two different opinions on this matter. Some people agreed, thinking that this would be extremely beneficial to the unity of the tribes. Some people opposed it, thinking that these tribes had different living habits from most of the residents in the Elf town, and that it was inevitable that conflicts would arise if they lived together. But this time, the people who opposed and agreed were different from the last time. Last time, it was the Elf Valley and the Mount Tai tribe who had their own opinions. But this time, there were people who opposed and people who agreed with it. Once Su Ming arrived, they quickly started discussing the matter again. When the two sides were discussing, their attitudes were obviously a little nervous and intense, causing the atmosphere in the field to be a little tense. As for Zelda and Elder Dorgan, who were sitting beside Su Ming, they remained silent in the midst of their intense argument. Then, when the atmosphere in the area finally eased up a little, Elder Dorgan chuckled and looked at Su Ming before he said slowly, ¡°What do you think, great prophet?¡± In truth, before Su Ming came over, Dorgan had originally been firmly in favor of the Barbarian tribe and the other tribes moving over. However, after Su Ming came over, he did not say a single word. This was because he knew from the beginning that there was only one person in the entire Elf Valley who had the ability to veto and decide on one matter. The Great Prophet. Therefore, when the Prophet arrived at the Elder Palace, Dorgan knew that his opinion was meaningless. Because, no matter how intense their discussion was, no matter how reasonable their words were¡­ Su Ming only needed to say one sentence to change their minds. Chapter 208 - 208 Decisiveness 208 Decisiveness This was not Su Ming¡¯s dominance, but the fact that his reputation was so great that it was an inevitable result in the Elf Valley. With his reputation, as long as he said it was approved, no one would object. That was why since Su Ming was already here, what else was there for him to discuss? Once he finished speaking, Dorgan continued looking at Su Ming. The rest of the people in the hall also slowly quieted down. They slowly realized and reacted to the things that Dorgan had long known. The crowd¡¯s gazes were focused on Su Ming, and the expressions on their faces became slightly complicated. As Su Ming faced the crowd¡¯s gazes, he naturally knew that they were waiting for his answer. He swept his gaze across the crowd. Su Ming¡¯s expression was calm, but the tone of his next words was firm and unquestionable. ¡°From the very beginning, my goal in expanding the town was to let all the people of the tribes live together in harmony.¡± That was enough. This sentence was enough. With those words, Su Ming did not need to say anything more. It did not matter what the others said. Su Ming¡¯s attitude was already very clear in his words. Even if the others wanted to object, they could not do so. Su Ming swept his gaze across the entire place once more before he spoke again, ¡°All the hard work we¡¯ve put in so far is so that everyone in our tribe can live a better life.¡± ¡°If someone wants to make a decision that goes against me because of his own superiority, I will definitely not let him have an easy time.¡± Everyone¡¯s expression changed slightly. Zelda only stepped forward to smooth things over after the atmosphere had settled down. ¡°There¡¯s no need to be so nervous. I believe that when you give your suggestions, you have good intentions. ¡°And the reason why the Great Prophet said that is because he does not want to see internal division that should not exist in this critical period of our development. ¡°This is unacceptable for both us and the Great Prophet.¡± After hearing Zelda¡¯s words, the atmosphere in the hall calmed down. After that, they discussed a few more things, and the elders¡¯ meeting officially ended. Once the others left, only Su Ming, Zelda, and Dorgan were left in the hall of elders. Zelda shook her head helplessly before she turned her gaze toward Su Ming and said, ¡°Great Prophet, you don¡¯t have to be angry. It¡¯s normal for them to have some differences in this matter.¡± When Su Ming heard Zelda¡¯s words, he first lifted his eyes slightly to look at her, then nodded and said, ¡°I don¡¯t feel angry, I just want to give them a warning.¡± ¡°If the mentality of ¡®I¡¯m different from them¡¯ is born in the early stages of this development, the unity of the tribe will be destroyed.¡± ¡°Later, remember the names of all the people who opposed my idea and observe them carefully,¡± Su Ming continued after a slight pause. ¡°If you feel that it¡¯s not suitable for you to continue staying in the elders Guild, you don¡¯t have to hesitate. Just kick them out.¡± ¡°If anyone is unconvinced and asks for the reason, you can just say that it was my idea.¡± When Zelda heard that, she hesitated for a moment, but when she saw Su Ming¡¯s determined expression, she immediately nodded. ¡°Alright, Great Prophet. I understand.¡± When Dorgan saw this, a slightly emotional expression appeared on his face, and there was also a hint of admiration in his eyes when he looked at Su Ming. Su Ming¡¯s decisiveness and his courage to not be afraid of being blamed and being hated by others were enough to show how confident he was in his decision. At the same time, Dorgan also believed that Su Ming¡¯s actions would not only harm his own interests, but would also be better for everyone else in the tribe. This was much better than the previous leader of the Mount Tai tribe, Mount Tai. At this moment, Dorgan was extremely glad that he had made the decision to let the Mount Tai tribe join the Elf Valley. Dorgan was very certain that as long as the Elf Valley continued to be led by Su Ming in the future, then the Elf Valley would definitely be able to develop to a very powerful state, so powerful that it would be exaggerated! Thinking of this, Dorgan subconsciously took a deep breath. Su Ming, who was by his side, shifted his gaze over at that moment and cast Dorgan a rather strange look. Su Ming had noticed earlier that the little old man had been looking at him with a very strange and burning gaze. If he did not know that Dorgan had a wife, he would have suspected that the little old man had some perverted thoughts. As he thought about it, Su Ming frowned and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Elder Dorgan, do you have something to tell me?¡± Hearing this, Dorgan was stunned for a moment, then he shook his head. ¡°No, no. I just feel that you¡¯re very powerful, Lord Prophet, so I¡¯m a little amazed.¡± When he heard this, Su Ming waved his hand helplessly. ¡°Alright, alright, alright. You can go and do your own things first.¡± When he heard that, Dorgan immediately bowed respectfully in Su Ming¡¯s direction, then bowed and left the field. When Su Ming saw this, he shook his head in slight resignation. Then, he turned to look at Zelda. ¡°Look, look. What¡¯s wrong with these people now? All of them like to flatter me. I¡¯m getting calluses in my ears from all the flattery.¡± When Su Ming said those words, there was an exceptionally helpless expression on his face. Zelda could not help but chuckle when she heard that. ¡°It¡¯s because the Great Prophet¡¯s prestige in the tribe is too great, so they naturally admire you.¡± When he heard that, Su Ming shook his head helplessly and said, ¡°You¡¯re here again, right? I feel like I can¡¯t even hear the truth from your mouths anymore.¡± Zelda¡¯s expression turned serious when she heard this. ¡°Great Prophet, you might think that I¡¯m flattering you, but in fact, everything I said and praised you came from the bottom of my heart. I think everyone feels the same way.¡± When Su Ming heard that, he first cast a glance at Zelda, then shook his head helplessly and said, ¡°Alright, alright, let¡¯s not talk about this anymore. Let¡¯s talk about serious business.¡± Chapter 209 - 209 Found a Good Place 209 Found a Good Place Before Su Ming came here, he had received a message from an Elf Warrior. Zelda was looking for him and wanted him to go over quickly. Otherwise, Su Ming would not have wasted his time on this small meeting. After they argued a few more times, Su Ming would come out and make the final conclusion. When Zelda heard Su Ming¡¯s words, she was first slightly stunned before she quickly said, ¡°Great Prophet, I can¡¯t be sure if the source of this information is accurate, but it is indeed one of the pieces of information that we can¡¯t ignore.¡± He heard Zelda¡¯s words and looked at the serious expression on her face. Su Ming nodded slightly. There was a look of understanding on his face as he said, ¡°I know, you can tell me.¡± Zelda continued, ¡°During this period of time, haven¡¯t our Elven hunters been searching for information in all directions, trying to understand the information on this continent?¡± When Su Ming heard that, he hummed in agreement. Su Ming was the one who had given that order, so he would naturally not forget it. Su Ming could still remember most of his memories from his previous life. However, Su Ming could not remember the details of the terrain in the game, as well as many of the not-so-important hiding spots. If the Elven hunters could explore the unknown parts of the map and draw some maps at the same time¡­ This was a good thing for Su Ming and the Elf Valley. That was why Su Ming had also handed this matter over to Zelda, and the Elf Valley had been doing this all along. Zelda paused for a moment, and her tone became more serious. She slowly said, ¡°About two days ago, one of the Elven hunters we sent out discovered a location in the far south. ¡°There, they found a Kingdom!¡± Zelda¡¯s expression was extremely solemn as she said this. She even looked slightly shocked. When Su Ming heard this, he immediately frowned and a hint of surprise appeared on his face. ¡°Kingdom? South?¡± Zelda nodded and said, ¡°Great Prophet, I know this may be hard to believe, but this is the truth. ¡°Of course, their technology is not as advanced as ours, but their scale is much, much larger than ours. ¡°According to the Elven Hunter who discovered the other kingdom, there are at least a million of them!¡± When he heard that, Su Ming¡¯s pupils instantly shrank, and the memories in his head began to flip around rapidly. Then, Su Ming very quickly recalled the key point. He remembered now. In his previous life, there was indeed such a huge tribe of natives! This was a Kingdom with an extremely large number of people and a vast territory. It was called the Vast Flame Kingdom. In the early stages of the game in his previous life, it had always been the biggest obstacle to the development of nearby players. This kingdom was only completely taken over by a top-tier closed beta player in the later stages of the game. From this, it was enough to see how powerful they were. And if the Elf Valley was discovered by the other party, what would happen? That was definitely not a good thing for the Elf Valley! Su Ming¡¯s brows furrowed tightly. The distance between the two tribes was extremely far, and there were not many people in the Elf Valley. The Vast Flame Kingdom should not have been interested in the Elf Valley. ¡°However, if you let the Vast Flame Kingdom know about the current level of technological development in the Elf Valley, then things might change. ¡°If the Vast Flame Kingdom absorbed the current level of technological development in the Elf Valley¡­ ¡°Then the Vast Flame Kingdom would definitely develop greatly in a short time. ¡°In the later stages of the game, the Vast Flame Kingdom would even become a top force that could compete with the closed beta players!¡± When he thought of this, Su Ming¡¯s heart instantly became even heavier. The Vast Flame Kingdom would never be able to resist this temptation. Su Ming lifted his head to look at Zelda and asked in a low voice, ¡°The other party didn¡¯t find any traces of the elven hunters, right?¡± Zelda was stunned for a moment before she nodded. ¡°Of course not. The Elven hunters are very cautious, and with the special training they¡¯ve been through, there¡¯s no possibility of them being exposed.¡± When he heard Zelda¡¯s words, Su Ming¡¯s expression changed slightly. He suddenly felt that the situation seemed to have become more pressing. Not only did he need to expand his territory, but he also needed to develop his population. At the same time, he also needed to strengthen the quality of the troops under him. For this, he had to move to the studio as soon as possible and start playing games in the game cabin. It was worth mentioning. The game cabin had already been sent to Su Ming¡¯s house, but it was too troublesome to install it. Su Ming planned to install the game cabin in the studio after he had officially moved there. By then, he would no longer need to log off to rest and eat every day. All he needed to do was to stay in the game and focus on improving the strength of his tribe! When he thought of this, the anticipation in Su Ming¡¯s eyes grew even stronger. ¡­ At six in the afternoon. The Su family¡¯s dinner officially began. When everyone was seated at the table, Su Xiaoshan¡¯s eyes lit up when she saw the delicious-looking dishes on the table. Just as she was about to grab it with her hand, Wang Yun slapped it down with her chopsticks. ¡°What are you doing? I haven¡¯t washed my hands yet!¡± Hearing this, Su Xiaoshan covered her hand and went to the bathroom, feeling wronged. Su Ming and Lin Can sat down after washing their hands. Su Ping, who was sitting in the main seat, turned his gaze to the two of them. A faint smile appeared on Su Ping¡¯s face. He said slowly and mysteriously, ¡°Guess what I did this afternoon?¡± When they heard this, Su Ming and Lin Can looked at each other, and there was a slightly dazed look in their eyes. Lin Can thought for a moment and tried to speak, ¡°Expel Brother Su from school?¡± Su Ping was surprised. He did not know whether to laugh or cry. ¡°You child.¡± Su Ping shook his head. ¡°I¡¯ve already asked my friend from before to settle the villa¡¯s matters. ¡°You can move in directly tomorrow!¡± When he heard that, Su Ming¡¯s eyes instantly lit up, and a hint of joy flashed in his eyes. Lin Can, who was at the side, was stunned for a moment before he immediately cheered in excitement. ¡°That¡¯s great! Brother Su! We¡¯ll be able to officially start our studio career in the future!¡± Then, Lin Can turned to Su Ping and said in excitement, ¡°Thank you, Uncle Su.¡± Chapter 210 - 210 Settling In 210 Settling In Su Ping waved his hand with a smile. ¡°What¡¯s the big deal?¡± As he spoke, he turned his gaze toward Su Ming and said, ¡°Then what are your plans now? You¡¯re moving tomorrow?¡± Su Ming lifted his head and cast a glance at Su Ping. He nodded seriously and said, ¡°Due to some reasons, I have to move in earlier. That way, I can use the game cabin.¡± ¡°If I don¡¯t do this, many of my steps in the game will be interrupted.¡± Su Ping nodded in understanding. He turned to Wang Yun. ¡°Then, let¡¯s contact him tomorrow?¡± When Wang Yun heard this, she had no reason to refuse. At this time, Su Xiaoshan, who had gone to wash her hands, came back and overheard their conversation. The expression on her face instantly became extremely excited. She could not help but widen her eyes and said excitedly, ¡°That¡¯s great! I¡¯ll tell Little Yixue now! She must be very happy!¡± Then, Su Xiaoshan turned around and was about to go back to her room to get her phone to tell Chen Yixue the news. However, she was stopped by Su Ping as soon as she took a step. ¡°Wait! No matter how anxious she was, she had to finish her meal first. Besides, you¡¯re moving tomorrow, so what¡¯s the difference if you move earlier or later?¡± Hearing this, Su Xiaoshan was stunned. She tilted her head and thought for a while, and realized that it seemed to be the case. ¡°Alright then¡­¡± When Su Xiaoshan returned to her seat, Su Ping looked at her with a touch of helplessness. After that, he turned his head around and looked at Su Ming, who was beside him. ¡°Su Ming, when you take care of Xiaoshan in the future, remember to keep her in check. She¡¯s a lawless person.¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t keep her in check, she¡¯ll probably do anything.¡± When Su Ming heard that, he first looked at Su Xiaoshan and saw her sticking her tongue out at him. Su Ming quirked his eyebrows. After he picked up some food with his chopsticks, he spoke slowly and casually, ¡°That¡¯s true. If she doesn¡¯t listen to me, she¡¯ll be a big trouble for me.¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then I might as well not bring her along. That way, I won¡¯t have to worry about her. Mom, dad, don¡¯t you agree?¡± Su Ping and Wang Yun looked at each other when they heard that. Then, they tried their best to hold back their laughter, as if they were seriously considering Su Ming¡¯s words. Then, they nodded and said, ¡°If you put it that way, you¡¯re quite right.¡± ¡°With Xiaoshan¡¯s personality, if you bring her out, she might really disobey you.¡± Wang Yun also nodded and said seriously, ¡°In that case, let her stay at home.¡± ¡°Let us take care of her so that she won¡¯t disturb you.¡± Hearing that they were about to decide their ¡®fate¡¯, Su Xiaoshan suddenly became a little anxious. Su Xiaoshan¡¯s eyes widened and she quickly said, ¡°No, no, no! That won¡¯t do! You guys clearly said that you would let me go! How can you go back on your word now?¡± ¡°Anyway! Anyway, you can¡¯t restrict me like this! You guys agreed on this before!¡± Su Xiaoshan was really a little anxious. When she said these words, her eyes were already filled with tears. When Lin Can saw this scene, he was a little hesitant to speak. He did not sympathize with Su Xiaoshan, but he found it strange. How could Su Ming¡¯s family, with such poor acting skills, be tricked into tears by Su Xiaoshan? When he thought of this, Lin Can subconsciously shook his head. Su Ping shook his head helplessly when he saw Su Xiaoshan¡¯s teary face. ¡°Alright, since you¡¯re so determined to get out.¡± ¡°Then tell me now, will you listen to your brother after you leave?¡± Su Xiaoshan sniffled and looked at Su Ming, then nodded her head repeatedly. ¡°I¡­will definitely be obedient and won¡¯t mess around.¡± ¡°Anyway, as long as you let me go out and live with Little Yixue, I¡¯ll agree to everything!¡± Su Ping wanted to laugh when he heard Su Xiaoshan¡¯s sobs. Wang Yun was also looking at Su Xiaoshan with a helpless and funny look. Only Su Ming cast Su Xiaoshan a disdainful look. ¡°Then I¡¯ll do my best. Remember. Perform well when the time comes, or I have the right to send you back at any time.¡± Su Xiaoshan pouted and looked a little aggrieved. If it was any other time, she would have pounced on Su Ming and started scratching him when he spoke to her like that. However, the situation was different now. He had no choice but to lower his head. Therefore, Su Xiaoshan tried her best to endure it and stopped talking after an ¡°Oh.¡± ¡­ The next day. The Su family woke up quite early, and the moving company soon arrived at their door. After moving most of the luggage, necessities like clothes, and gaming pods into the car, the Su family got into Su Ping¡¯s car. Soon, they moved all the things Su Ming needed into the villa. The villa Su Ping found was located in a villa district near the suburbs of Jiangbei City. It was close to the suburbs, but because it was in a villa area, the safety was guaranteed. It took the whole morning for the Su family to pack up everything. The villa had a total of three floors. There were two rooms on the first floor, and three rooms on the second and third floors. Su Ming and Lin Can, the two boys, were naturally assigned to two rooms on the first floor. Su Ming was happy to see this arrangement. He did not have to climb up and down the stairs, which saved him time and energy. As for Su Xiaoshan, she ran around the six rooms upstairs and fell into a state of dilemma. According to her, even if the six rooms upstairs were all very good, she would feel that the other five rooms were a pity no matter which one she chose. In the end, she decided to wait for Chen Yixue and Shen Yi to come over before deciding which room to choose. In the afternoon, Chen Yixue was also sent over by her parents. Chen Yixue¡¯s parents had a similar temperament to her, both of them were very elegant. In the beginning, the two of them seemed to be worried about Chen Yixue¡¯s future. However, after Su Ping and Wang Yun explained to them and they looked around the villa, they finally felt relieved. At night, Chen Yixue had almost settled down in the villa. After this, the parents of the two families also tacitly chose to leave at the same time, leaving some space for these young people. Chapter 211 - 211 The Strange Adventurer 211 The Strange Adventurer Su Ming immediately frowned and looked at Mike in front of him in confusion. ¡°See me? Are you sure? I have friends outside, and they can contact me directly.¡± Mike frowned and shook his head. He said, ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened either.¡± ¡°He¡¯s the one who keeps saying that he wants to see the leader of our tribe. If he doesn¡¯t see him, he definitely won¡¯t give up. ¡°At first, I thought he was here to cause trouble. I wanted to drive him away, but he looked¡­¡± At this point, Mike wanted to say something, but he hesitated. His expression was a little doubtful. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with his appearance?¡± Su Ming asked with a quirk of an eyebrow. When Mike heard this, he lifted his head and looked at Su Ming, who was standing before him. He instinctively continued, ¡°He seemed to be very confident, as if he was certain that you would go to see him. He said that if I came to report this news, you would be very surprised. ¡°I can¡¯t be sure of his identity, but he seems to be familiar with you. So, I can only come and ask for your permission. How should I deal with this person?¡± After Su Ming heard Mike¡¯s words, the doubts in his heart did not decrease. However, at the next moment, he suddenly recalled the letter that an elven warrior had delivered to him a few days ago. The other party claimed to be a player and knew his identity. The purpose of the letter was to form an alliance with their horde. When he thought of this, Su Ming came to a slight realization. ¡°I guess he is that guy?¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Mike looked at Su Ming in confusion. Clearly, he did not quite understand what Su Ming meant. Su Ming lifted his eyes and cast him a glance. He waved his hand and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine. By the way, when you came to find me, how long had he been waiting at the town entrance?¡± Mike immediately replied, ¡°About an hour or so. He¡¯s very determined.¡± ¡°Even after waiting for such a long time, he didn¡¯t show the slightest bit of anxiety or impatience. It¡¯s as if he¡¯s made up his mind to meet you.¡± When he heard these words, Su Ming immediately frowned. ¡®That shouldn¡¯t be the case. The other party was actually willing to wait for him like this under the situation where he wasn¡¯t completely sure of his identity.¡¯ Su Ming narrowed his eyes slightly. In this situation, there must be a reason why the other party was willing to wait for him. And why did he do that? From his letter, it seemed that he was hoping to cooperate with his tribe. Su Ming shook his head and no longer thought about it. It was hard to come to a conclusion just by thinking like this. As he thought about it, Su Ming lifted his eyes and looked at Mike. ¡°Then let¡¯s go.¡± However, just as the two of them moved, Su Ming seemed to have thought of something and he suddenly stopped. ¡°Wait¡­¡± Mike turned his head around in confusion and saw that Su Ming looked as if he had just thought of something. ¡­ 15 minutes later. Zelda was walking toward the entrance of the valley with Su Ming and Mike behind her. Zelda¡¯s expression was clearly one of uneasiness. As she walked, he would occasionally turn her head back to look at Su Ming. When she saw Su Ming¡¯s serious expression and how she would even look around warily from time to time, Zelda did not know whether to laugh or cry. ¡°Great Prophet, what are you trying to do?¡± ¡°You¡¯re the real leader in the Elf Valley. Why did you ask me to play this role?¡± When he heard that, Su Ming waved his hand and looked in Zelda¡¯s direction. He said seriously, ¡°Zelda, since you know that I¡¯m the leader, you don¡¯t have to ask anymore.¡± ¡°There¡¯s a certain degree of danger in this matter, so don¡¯t expose yourself later.¡± When Zelda heard Su Ming¡¯s slightly serious but slightly adorable expression, she found it a little funny. Zelda shook his head and said, ¡°Alright, Great Prophet. I understand. ¡°It didn¡¯t take long for the three of them to arrive at the entrance of the elf town.¡± As for Su Ming, he saw a young man standing at the entrance of the Elf town with a stern face. The ID above the young man¡¯s head was Frenzied Sword, level 32. Su Ming was slightly taken aback, and a sense of familiarity rose in his heart. Opening the level leaderboard, the ID Frenzied Sword was indeed in the ninth place. At the same time, Su Ming¡¯s sense of familiarity did not stop there. Su Ming clearly remembered that this name was one of the ten great players who had dominated the inner sanctum in his previous life! In his previous life, the name ¡®Frenzied Sword¡¯ had always been a spiritual pillar for humanity to fight against the invasion of the extraterrestrial. He was just like his name, overbearing and unbending. When the Trinity invaded, they had also recruited these players to surrender. They wanted to take advantage of this to attack the human defenses and crush the human¡¯s confidence in defense. As for Frenzied Sword, after receiving this message to surrender, he immediately led his troops and engaged in a decisive battle with the nearest camp of the extraterrestrials. In that battle, Frenzied Sword¡¯s tribe had suffered heavy losses. However, at the same time, the base of the extraterrestrial was also razed to the ground! After this battle, the name ¡®Frenzied Sword¡¯ became a household name on earth. He also became one of the examples for many people to resist the extraterrestrial. In his previous life, he was also one of the people Su Ming admired the most. Su Ming gathered his thoughts and looked at the tall young man before him. The young man¡¯s equipment looked pretty good. It was naturally not as good as Su Ming¡¯s and Chen Yixue¡¯s, but it was still on par with the solo players. At the same time, he might be pretending to be calm, but Su Ming could still see a hint of anxiety on his face. At the same time Su Ming and his group saw Frenzied Sword, Frenzied Sword also saw them. His eyes brightened. He walked over quickly and looked at the three of them. Finally, his eyes landed on Zelda. ¡°Is she the leader of the Elf Valley?¡± Su Ming was also observing Frenzied Sword when he asked the question. Su Ming had to admit that there was still a gap between the current Su Meng and the future Overlord. But when he spoke and did things, he already had a bit of spirit. After Zelda heard Frenzied Sword¡¯s question, she first looked at him, then nodded and said, ¡°I heard that you were looking for me in a hurry. Is there something wrong?¡± After hearing this official question, Frenzied Sword was slightly stunned, and then he frowned in confusion. ¡°That shouldn¡¯t be the case.¡± Frenzied Sword¡¯s voice was very soft, but when it fell into Su Ming¡¯s ears, it was very clear. After Frenzied Sword said this, he tried to probe¡­ Chapter 212 - 212 Frenzied Sword 212 Frenzied Sword Su Ming immediately frowned and looked at Mike in front of him in confusion. ¡°See me? Are you sure? I have friends outside, and they can contact me directly.¡± Mike frowned and shook his head. He said, ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened either.¡± ¡°He¡¯s the one who keeps saying that he wants to see the leader of our tribe. If he doesn¡¯t see him, he definitely won¡¯t give up. ¡°At first, I thought he was here to cause trouble. I wanted to drive him away, but he looked¡­¡± At this point, Mike wanted to say something, but he hesitated. His expression was a little doubtful. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with his appearance?¡± Su Ming asked with a quirk of an eyebrow. When Mike heard this, he lifted his head and looked at Su Ming, who was standing before him. He instinctively continued, ¡°He seemed to be very confident, as if he was certain that you would go to see him. He said that if I came to report this news, you would be very surprised. ¡°I can¡¯t be sure of his identity, but he seems to be familiar with you. So, I can only come and ask for your permission. How should I deal with this person?¡± After Su Ming heard Mike¡¯s words, the doubts in his heart did not decrease. However, at the next moment, he suddenly recalled the letter that an elven warrior had delivered to him a few days ago. The other party claimed to be a player and knew his identity. The purpose of the letter was to form an alliance with their horde. When he thought of this, Su Ming came to a slight realization. ¡°I guess he is that guy?¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Mike looked at Su Ming in confusion. Clearly, he did not quite understand what Su Ming meant. Su Ming lifted his eyes and cast him a glance. He waved his hand and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine. By the way, when you came to find me, how long had he been waiting at the town entrance?¡± Mike immediately replied, ¡°About an hour or so. He¡¯s very determined.¡± ¡°Even after waiting for such a long time, he didn¡¯t show the slightest bit of anxiety or impatience. It¡¯s as if he¡¯s made up his mind to meet you.¡± When he heard these words, Su Ming immediately frowned. ¡®That shouldn¡¯t be the case. The other party was actually willing to wait for him like this under the situation where he wasn¡¯t completely sure of his identity.¡¯ Su Ming narrowed his eyes slightly. In this situation, there must be a reason why the other party was willing to wait for him. And why did he do that? From his letter, it seemed that he was hoping to cooperate with his tribe. Su Ming shook his head and no longer thought about it. It was hard to come to a conclusion just by thinking like this. As he thought about it, Su Ming lifted his eyes and looked at Mike. ¡°Then let¡¯s go.¡± However, just as the two of them moved, Su Ming seemed to have thought of something and he suddenly stopped. ¡°Wait¡­¡± Mike turned his head around in confusion and saw that Su Ming looked as if he had just thought of something. ¡­ 15 minutes later. Zelda was walking toward the entrance of the valley with Su Ming and Mike behind her. Zelda¡¯s expression was clearly one of uneasiness. As she walked, he would occasionally turn her head back to look at Su Ming. When she saw Su Ming¡¯s serious expression and how she would even look around warily from time to time, Zelda did not know whether to laugh or cry. ¡°Great Prophet, what are you trying to do?¡± ¡°You¡¯re the real leader in the Elf Valley. Why did you ask me to play this role?¡± When he heard that, Su Ming waved his hand and looked in Zelda¡¯s direction. He said seriously, ¡°Zelda, since you know that I¡¯m the leader, you don¡¯t have to ask anymore.¡± ¡°There¡¯s a certain degree of danger in this matter, so don¡¯t expose yourself later.¡± When Zelda heard Su Ming¡¯s slightly serious but slightly adorable expression, she found it a little funny. Zelda shook his head and said, ¡°Alright, Great Prophet. I understand. ¡°It didn¡¯t take long for the three of them to arrive at the entrance of the elf town.¡± As for Su Ming, he saw a young man standing at the entrance of the Elf town with a stern face. The ID above the young man¡¯s head was Frenzied Sword, level 32. Su Ming was slightly taken aback, and a sense of familiarity rose in his heart. Opening the level leaderboard, the ID Frenzied Sword was indeed in the ninth place. At the same time, Su Ming¡¯s sense of familiarity did not stop there. Su Ming clearly remembered that this name was one of the ten great players who had dominated the inner sanctum in his previous life! In his previous life, the name ¡®Frenzied Sword¡¯ had always been a spiritual pillar for humanity to fight against the invasion of the extraterrestrial. He was just like his name, overbearing and unbending. When the Trinity invaded, they had also recruited these players to surrender. They wanted to take advantage of this to attack the human defenses and crush the human¡¯s confidence in defense. As for Frenzied Sword, after receiving this message to surrender, he immediately led his troops and engaged in a decisive battle with the nearest camp of the extraterrestrials. In that battle, Frenzied Sword¡¯s tribe had suffered heavy losses. However, at the same time, the base of the extraterrestrial was also razed to the ground! After this battle, the name ¡®Frenzied Sword¡¯ became a household name on earth. He also became one of the examples for many people to resist the extraterrestrial. In his previous life, he was also one of the people Su Ming admired the most. Su Ming gathered his thoughts and looked at the tall young man before him. The young man¡¯s equipment looked pretty good. It was naturally not as good as Su Ming¡¯s and Chen Yixue¡¯s, but it was still on par with the solo players. At the same time, he might be pretending to be calm, but Su Ming could still see a hint of anxiety on his face. At the same time Su Ming and his group saw Frenzied Sword, Frenzied Sword also saw them. His eyes brightened. He walked over quickly and looked at the three of them. Finally, his eyes landed on Zelda. ¡°Is she the leader of the Elf Valley?¡± Su Ming was also observing Frenzied Sword when he asked the question. Su Ming had to admit that there was still a gap between the current Su Meng and the future Overlord. But when he spoke and did things, he already had a bit of spirit. After Zelda heard Frenzied Sword¡¯s question, she first looked at him, then nodded and said, ¡°I heard that you were looking for me in a hurry. Is there something wrong?¡± After hearing this official question, Frenzied Sword was slightly stunned, and then he frowned in confusion. ¡°That shouldn¡¯t be the case.¡± Frenzied Sword¡¯s voice was very soft, but when it fell into Su Ming¡¯s ears, it was very clear. After Frenzied Sword said this, he tried to probe¡­ Chapter 213 - 213 Request 213 Request ¡°Then, leader, what are your tribe¡¯s plans for the future?¡± Zelda frowned slightly when she heard that. She looked slightly displeased. ¡°This one, what my tribe plans to do next should have nothing to do with you, right?¡± As Zelda spoke, she cast a glance in Su Ming¡¯s direction without changing her expression. She was clearly waiting for Su Ming¡¯s opinion. Su Ming did not reply, so Zelda also averted her gaze. When Frenzied Sword heard Zelda¡¯s answer, he became even more confused. Taking a deep breath, Frenzied Sword frowned and said, ¡°I¡¯m not too sure if my guess is true or not.¡± ¡°But there¡¯s one thing I have to tell you. I¡¯m very sure that humanity will face a terrible disaster in the future.¡± ¡°As a closed beta tester, I¡¯m one of the most likely candidates to use my shoulders to take on this disaster for others.¡± ¡°And now, I¡¯ve encountered the most difficult problem I¡¯ve encountered since I entered the game. If you really are a player, then I need your help, I really need it!¡± ¡°As long as you can help me this once, I, Frenzied Sword, will definitely remember your favor! Our two tribes can also form an alliance in the future!¡± When Su Ming heard this, he immediately frowned slightly and a faint hint of doubt flashed in his eyes. How did he know? The extraterrestrial would eventually descend. As a transmigrator, Su Ming naturally knew this very well. However, the various governments had only just announced that the game would affect the future of mankind. In Su Ming¡¯s memories, when this news was announced in his previous life, it only caused a craze among humans. Everyone was fanatical when it came to playing games, but there were not many who were worried about the future of mankind, let alone those who anticipated danger. After Zelda heard Frenzied Sword¡¯s long explanation, she frowned and looked a little confused. Obviously, she did not quite understand the meaning of Frenzied Sword¡¯s words. After all, she was not from earth, so she did not quite understand the meaning of these words. When Frenzied Sword saw Zelda¡¯s confused reaction, he was stunned for a moment. Then, the light in his eyes quickly faded, and he looked a little disappointed. He did npt expect that after he was so sure that the leader of the tribe was a player and came with such a firm determination to ask for help, he would end up with such an ending. Thinking of this, the expression on Frenzied Sword¡¯s face became even more complicated. Then, standing on the spot, Frenzied Sword¡¯s expression changed for a while, but his expression suddenly became fierce. As if he had made up his mind, he suddenly looked up at Zelda and said in a deep voice, ¡°I know that my current proposal is not attractive to you, but I really need your help right now.¡± As he said this, Frenzied Sword stared at Zelda, who was in front of him. Zelda felt helpless after hearing his words. Zelda had always known that when it came to matters like this, the one who had the final say was Su Ming. However, with Frenzied Sword¡¯s gaze fixed on her, she could not see Su Ming¡¯s attitude. Otherwise, Su Ming¡¯s identity would be exposed. Even though Zelda did not know why Su Ming wanted to hide it, she could not possibly object to what he said. As a result, the situation on the field was somewhat rigid for a moment. After a long silence, Frenzied Sword laughed at himself. After shaking his head, Frenzied Sword helplessly said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry to have disturbed you, leader.¡± After saying that, Frenzied Sword turned around and walked back the way he came. However, just as he was about to leave the crowd¡¯s sight, he suddenly heard a clear voice coming from behind him. ¡°Wait.¡± Frenzied Sword was stunned for a moment. After he came to his senses, he turned his head around. He saw that the outrageously good-looking ¡®NPC¡¯ that he had just ignored was actually walking up to the ¡®leader¡¯ from before and looking at him from afar. Frenzied Sword was stunned for a moment before he suddenly realized something. His eyes widened and he quickly walked up to Su Ming. His lips trembled slightly, and his eyes were filled with a sense of relief after surviving a disaster, but at the same time, there was some fear brought about by uncertainty. Frenzied Sword¡¯s lips trembled as he slowly said, ¡°Are you a player?¡± Su Ming stared at him for a while, then pointed at a forest not too far away. ¡°Let¡¯s talk over there.¡± When he heard this, Frenzied Sword immediately reacted and quickly walked in the direction Su Ming had pointed. He had just taken two steps when he felt that something was wrong. He turned around and cast a glance at Su Ming before slowing down. Once the two of them arrived at the place Su Ming had pointed at, he first cast a glance at Zelda and Mike, who were looking at him with curiosity and worry at the entrance of the town. Frenzied Sword, who was at the side, immediately reacted after seeing this scene. He subconsciously asked, ¡°You don¡¯t want them to know?¡± Su Ming cast a glance at Frenzied Sword and did not continue his sentence. Instead, he asked, ¡°I¡¯m not surprised that you can guess my identity as a player from the development of my tribe. ¡°I¡¯m just a little curious. Why are you so insistent on verifying my identity and asking me to help you?¡± ¡°You know, if I¡¯m not the player you¡¯re looking for, or if I just reject you¡­ ¡°Then the time you wasted in the process of asking for my help might very well be the last straw that will crush you.¡± Hearing this, Frenzied Sword was slightly stunned at first, and then he chuckled. ¡°I can only take a gamble. ¡°And, if I¡¯m not wrong, you should be Night Blade, right?¡± Frenzied Sword continued after a short pause. Su Ming was not too surprised to hear that. From the moment Frenzied Sword had guessed his identity as a player, the fact that he was Night Blade could no longer be hidden from Frenzied Sword. That was why when Su Ming heard Frenzied Sword¡¯s question, he simply nodded and said, ¡°Yes.¡± Frenzied Sword nodded, and after organizing his words for a while, he slowly said, ¡°And the reason why I¡¯m asking you for help is that among the current players, you should be the only one who can help me solve this problem.¡± Chapter 214 - 214 Frenzied Sword’s Information 214 Frenzied Sword¡¯s Information ¡°I¡¯m not exaggerating when I say that you¡¯re the only person who can help me solve this problem. ¡°That¡¯s why I can only come here to find you and ask for your help.¡± When he heard his words, Su Ming nodded his head, then lifted his head and looked at him. ¡°I think I have a rough idea, but what makes you think I¡¯ll help you?¡± ¡°Since you¡¯re already mentally prepared to be rejected by me, it shouldn¡¯t be strange for me to reject you now, right?¡± Hearing this, Frenzied Sword was stunned for a moment before he laughed bitterly. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve indeed prepared myself for rejection. And I don¡¯t find it strange that you rejected me.¡± ¡°But even so, I still have something to tell you,¡± Frenzied Sword continued after a short pause. Su Ming cast him a glance, then nodded and said, ¡°Go on, I¡¯m listening.¡± Frenzied Sword took a deep breath and slowly said, ¡°You should have heard what I just said.¡± ¡°We humans are about to face a disaster, a disaster that will engulf all of humanity. No one will be able to escape. ¡°And now, the game ¡®Origin of Humans: Horde¡¯ is the only capital we have to resist this disaster. ¡°As one of the beta players, I¡¯m one of the best. I think I¡¯ll be the backbone of the resistance against this disaster. ¡°By helping me now, you¡¯re also leaving a path for yourself. You¡¯ll have more strength to fight against the disaster in the future.¡± After a short pause, Frenzied Sword laughed at himself and said, ¡°Of course, I don¡¯t have the intention to imprison you with morality.¡± ¡°I just want to make the relationship between the two clear, and then let you decide if you want to help me.¡± In truth, when Su Ming had called out to him, he had already decided to help Frenzied Sword survive this disaster. After all, Frenzied Sword was worthy of being called a hero in the subsequent invasion of the extraterrestrials. However, before he could give Frenzied Sword a definite answer, Su Ming still had many questions in his heart that he needed to answer. That was why Frenzied Sword still did not get an answer from Su Ming, but a question instead. ¡°Oh, really? Then I¡¯m very curious, how did you know about this information that even the government has not announced?¡± ¡°If you can¡¯t produce any evidence, I can also treat everything you just said as a lie. Your goal is to make me save your tribe.¡± ¡°After all, these things are indeed no different from nonsense if you just listen to them.¡± Hearing this, Frenzied Sword was slightly stunned. After he came to his senses, he laughed at himself. ¡°Now that you¡¯ve put it that way, I really feel that what I said just now was no different from a swindler.¡± Immediately, Frenzied Sword¡¯s expression turned serious. ¡°But! What I can promise you is that I¡¯m not lying!¡± When Su Ming¡¯s expression did not change, Frenzied Sword took a deep breath and said slowly, ¡°Shencun Gaming Company. You should know this company, right?¡± Of course, Su Ming knew, and he immediately nodded his head slightly. ¡°Some time ago, I received a message from an internal employee of Shencun Gaming Company,¡± Frenzied Sword continued. ¡°That information is the top secret of Shencun Gaming Company. The content recorded inside is very interesting.¡± ¡°Who¡¯s that employee?¡± Su Ming¡¯s sudden question stunned Frenzied Sword for a moment. Once he came to his senses, he immediately took a deep breath and said with a frown, ¡°I can¡¯t tell you that. When he gave me the information, his only request was for me to keep his identity a secret.¡± ¡°But I can guarantee with my character and life that the information I¡¯m giving is true! There¡¯s absolutely no lie in it!¡± When Su Ming heard the certainty in Frenzied Sword¡¯s words, he only cast him an indifferent glance and said, ¡°Continue.¡± Frenzied Sword took a deep breath and continued his previous topic, ¡°The content recorded in it sounds a little unbelievable.¡± ¡°It¡¯s indeed recorded that the person who made this game¡­is not human!¡± Frenzied Sword¡¯s expression was agitated when he said this. Even though he had been shocked by this fact many times, he still could not help but feel a little excited. However, to Frenzied Sword¡¯s surprise, Su Ming¡¯s reaction was very calm when he heard the news. Frenzied Sword was stunned at first, then he frowned anxiously and hurriedly said, ¡°I know what I¡¯m saying sounds fake, but I guarantee that it¡¯s absolutely true!¡± Su Ming cast him a glance, then nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯m not suspecting you. Continue.¡± Frenzied Sword looked at him deeply and let out a long breath. Then, he continued, ¡°There¡¯s only so much information. There¡¯s no mention of what kind of creatures created this game.¡± ¡°However, according to my guess, I think that the person who made this game should be a higher civilization in the universe.¡± When Su Ming heard that, he nodded. It was not surprising that Frenzied Sword could come to this conclusion. After all, it was indeed unbelievable for the current human civilization to make a game of this level. It was not surprising that Frenzied Sword would point his suspicions to a higher civilization. When he thought of this, Su Ming took a deep breath, and the expression on his face changed slightly. He was now very curious about the person who had given Frenzied Sword the information. As the existence closest to the extraterrestrial, Shencun Gaming Company had already covered Su Ming¡¯s heart with a veil of mystery. As he thought about it, Su Ming looked at Frenzied Sword. ¡°So, you¡¯re still able to keep in contact with him, right?¡± Hearing this, Frenzied Sword was slightly stunned. After he came to his senses, he nodded and said, ¡°Indeed,¡± ¡°Mmm,¡± Su Ming said, then continued, ¡°you said that you ran into some sort of trouble?¡± Hearing this, Frenzied Sword was stunned for a moment before his eyes suddenly lit up. He quickly asked, ¡°You¡¯re willing to help me?¡± Su Ming cast him a glance and shook his head in slight resignation. To be honest, it was hard for him to associate the Frenzied Sword in front of him with one of the ten overlords, who had the most unyielding character. At this moment, he could also clearly feel the innocence of a child from Frenzied Sword. When Su Ming nodded, Su Ming¡¯s face lit up with excitement and he quickly said¡­ Chapter 215 - 215 The Decision to Make a Move 215 The Decision to Make a Move ¡°The trouble I¡¯ve encountered this time isn¡¯t small, but if it¡¯s for you, it¡¯s not particularly big.¡± After a short pause, Frenzied Sword continued, ¡°You know, in this game, if you want to become a giant, you have to be careful.¡± In that case, developing my own power is something I must do. ¡°And I might have been a little too hasty during this period of time. In short, my pace is too fast.¡± ¡°It is also because of this that I provoked several NPC tribes nearby. As for my tribe, it¡¯s currently under the siege of several other tribes.¡± ¡°For me, this is naturally a rather fatal matter. However, with the scale of those tribes, it¡¯s still a bit too much.¡± ¡°It won¡¯t be difficult for your Elf Valley to deal with this.¡± When he heard this, Su Ming first cast a glance at Frenzied Sword, then nodded his head faintly. ¡°I know.¡± After a slight pause, Su Ming continued, ¡°Your tribe is in the heaven mountain spirit realm?¡± Upon hearing this, Frenzied Sword was slightly stunned, and the expression on his face became somewhat shocked. ¡°How did you know?¡± Frenzied Sword clearly did not expect Su Ming to be able to guess his background so easily. When Su Ming heard Frenzied Sword¡¯s words, he first cast him a glance before he said, ¡°It¡¯s not strange, right? The direction you came from is the heaven mountain spirit realm.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve also explored most of the terrain and various tribes in Silver Wind Valley.¡± Combining all this information, it¡¯s easy to come to this conclusion. In truth, Su Ming had never analyzed the situation in such a way. He just remembered that in his previous life, Su Meng¡¯s tribe was in the spirit realm of heaven mountain. And the heaven mountain spirit realm was a neighbor of Silver Wind Valley. Now that he saw Frenzied Sword, Su Ming felt that his base should not be any different from his previous life. When Frenzied Sword heard Su Ming¡¯s words, he was slightly stunned. After he reacted, the expression on his face suddenly became a little dazed. ¡°So that¡¯s how it is.¡± After nodding his head, Frenzied Sword said, ¡°Then, when will you be free to help me next?¡± When Su Ming heard this, he did not immediately answer the wild blade tribe¡¯s question. Instead, he first asked the primitive tribes that had besieged the wild blade tribe. Once Frenzied Sword finished telling Su Ming the information about the tribe, he looked at Su Ming with a slightly nervous gaze. In truth, he was also afraid that Su Ming would turn against him once he heard the information. However, it was clear that Su Ming did not intend to do so. After listening to Frenzied Sword for a while, Su Ming nodded and said, ¡°Alright, I have a rough idea.¡± After a slight pause, Su Ming spoke slowly under Frenzied Sword¡¯s expectant gaze, ¡°Aas for when I¡¯m going to send my troops¡­if there¡¯s no problem on your side, I plan to send troops to help you tomorrow afternoon.¡± According to Su Ming¡¯s estimation, it would take about a day to get from his Elf Valley to Su Meng¡¯s tribe. In a day¡¯s time, it would not be a problem for Frenzied Sword¡¯s tribe to hold on and not be captured. This could be seen from the fact that Frenzied Sword could still run out to ask for help at this time. Frenzied Sword was overjoyed when he heard this. His eyes lit up and he said, ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± Once Su Ming nodded, he brought Su Meng to Zelda¡¯s side. ¡°Commander Zelda, tell the others to pick 1000 elite soldiers tomorrow afternoon to help our friend defeat the damn invaders in his tribe.¡± Zelda and Frenzied Sword were stunned when they heard this. Zelda was a little puzzled. She swept his gaze between Su Ming and Frenzied Sword, and there was a hint of surprise in her eyes. She had never thought that in such a short time, her Great Prophet would become friends with him. Frenzied Sword, on the other hand, was shocked. ¡°No¡­you¡¯re not joking with me, right? My tribe is in danger of being exterminated, and you¡¯re only sending a thousand people?¡± ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for bi an, there would be at least two thousand people attacking my tribe,¡± Frenzied Sword quickly said. ¡°This number isn¡¯t even the full strength of their tribe.¡± ¡°If there¡¯s only a thousand people here, wouldn¡¯t it be a little too much?¡± Frenzied Sword hesitated for a moment, but he could not help but ask. However, when Su Ming heard Frenzied Sword¡¯s words, he quirked his eyebrows and gave him a strange look. ¡°The people who attacked your tribe are all natives here, and their individual combat strength is not much different from your tribe, right?¡± Frenzied Sword was stunned for a moment before he nodded. Su Ming cast him a glance and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t that settled then? The 1,000 people I¡¯m going to send out are the elite soldiers of our Elf Valley.¡± ¡°These people should be enough to solve the problem you¡¯re facing.¡± Hearing this, Frenzied Sword was slightly stunned, and then the corner of his mouth twitched. No matter how strong your individual combat ability is, to send so few people to this place with just a thousand people, isn¡¯t that a little too confident? Frenzied Sword¡¯s original plan was to have Su Ming bring more people to surround the indigenous people of the tribe who were attacking him. And Su Ming¡¯s current thoughts were clearly in the opposite direction of his own. However, when he saw Su Ming¡¯s confident expression, Frenzied Sword did not say what he was thinking. It wasn¡¯t easy for them to agree to send troops, and even if they were overconfident in sending out a thousand men, he couldn¡¯t say anything. What if the other party was angered by his words and refused to continue sending troops to help him in a fit of anger? Who could he go to to reason with? Moreover, once his 1000-man army was defeated, he would naturally be willing to send more troops. Of course, Frenzied Sword was not hoping for Su Ming to lose. It was just that there was almost no chance of winning in such a war with such a numerical advantage. Thinking of this, Frenzied Sword let out a long sigh of relief, and a faint look of helplessness flashed across his face. When Su Ming saw his expression, how could he not know what Frenzied Sword was thinking? However, Su Ming had no intention of answering the questions in Frenzied Sword¡¯s heart. Su Ming knew very well just how strong his Army was. If the Aboriginals who had besieged the wild blade tribe were only at the standard of an ordinary tribe, the combat power of the Elf Valley¡¯s 500 people was enough to deal with them. However, five hundred people sounded a little too exaggerated. Su Ming wanted to be a little more safe, which was why he brought one thousand people with him. Su Ming did not intend to tell Frenzied Sword about these things. Chapter 216 - 216 Shen Yi’s Arrival 216 Shen Yi¡¯s Arrival When the battle officially began the day after tomorrow, Frenzied Sword would naturally understand that he had sent quite a number of people. After that, Frenzied Sword seemed to be worried about his tribe. He added Su Ming as a friend and left. He wanted to return to his tribe as soon as possible to protect the people in his tribe. Su Ming only shook his head with a hint of emotion when he saw the man¡¯s back disappear into the distance. He saw that Frenzied Sword had rushed back to his tribe just for the NPCs who were just a string of data in the eyes of most players. Su Ming finally understood a little why Frenzied Sword was so loved and respected by the people in his previous life. This kind of character was indeed worthy of being loved by those who loved him. When he thought of this, Su Ming let out a long breath. There was a slight change in his gaze. ¡­ The next day. That morning, Su Ming was not the only one who did not enter the game. The other people in the villa did not come online either. Everyone was waiting in the villa, and while they were chatting, Su Xiaoshan would look at the entrance of the villa from time to time, as if she was expecting something. After looking at it for a while, Su Xiaoshan could not help but turn her head around. She looked in Su Ming¡¯s direction and asked, ¡°Brother, when is sister Shen Yi coming? Did you even ask?¡± When they heard Su Xiaoshan¡¯s words, Lin Can and Chen Yixue also turned their gazes toward Su Ming. Their eyes were filled with curiosity and anticipation. That¡¯s right, this morning was the day that Shen Yi moved into the villa¡¯s studio. This was the reason why Su Ming and his group did not enter the game, but instead sat on the sofa in the living room on the first floor of the villa and watched television. At the same time, there were all kinds of dishes in the restaurant, all of which were ingredients used to make hot pot. Everyone¡¯s plan was to eat hotpot together after Shen Yi arrived at the villa to welcome her. When Su Ming heard Su Xiaoshan¡¯s question, he shook his head helplessly and said, ¡°I¡¯ve already asked her. She left her house half an hour ago. She asked the moving company to send it over. She should be here soon.¡± Shen Yi was prepared to move into the villa by the morning. This was also the reason why Su Ming had told Frenzied Sword yesterday that he would be sending out his troops this afternoon. After all, whether it was half a day earlier or later, it did not have much of an impact on Frenzied Sword¡¯s tribe. According to Frenzied Sword, his tribe had already fallen into a siege. However, the current situation was in a stalemate. The other party did not intend to make a move in a short time, so he did not need to be too anxious. When he heard Su Ming¡¯s words, Lin Can let out a puzzled gasp. Lin Can turned around to look at Su Ming and asked in puzzlement, ¡°That¡¯s not right. Didn¡¯t her parents send her here?¡± Even Lin Can¡¯s parents had asked him about many details when they decided to start a studio with Su Ming and not go home. They had also decided to only let Lin Can stay there after they had decided to come over to take a look during the weekend. As for Chen Yixue, her parents personally escorted her to the villa, settled everything, and talked to everyone in the villa before leaving her there. Therefore, under such circumstances, Shen Yi¡¯s situation where her parents had completely let go of her seemed to stand out. When he heard the crowd¡¯s doubtful words, Su Ming cast them a glance before he said, ¡°Actually, there¡¯s nothing strange about it. Uncle Shen wanted to send Shen Yi over, but Shen Yi rejected him.¡± The reason she gave was that she¡¯s an adult now and she doesn¡¯t need her parents to worry so much. After a slight pause, Su Ming could not help but chuckle and shake his head. ¡°Shen Yi¡¯s character is actually much more unyielding than you all look. She insisted, and Uncle Shen couldn¡¯t do anything to her.¡± Hearing this, the crowd suddenly came to a realization. Lin Can¡¯s expression turned emotional when he heard these words. ¡°I really admire her. She can be so determined when she does things.¡± Su Xiaoshan and Chen Yixue also nodded. When Su Ming saw their reactions, he felt rather emotional. To be honest, he admired Shen Yi¡¯s character. As they were chatting, the doorbell of the villa rang. Everyone was stunned at first, and after looking at each other for a while, Su Xiaoshan quickly stood up excitedly and walked to the door of the villa to open it. The person who appeared outside the villa was indeed Shen Yi. When she saw Su Xiaoshan, Shen Yi¡¯s eyes lit up and she waved at her with a smile. ¡°Little Sister Xiaoshan, we meet again.¡± Su Xiaoshan nodded her head vigorously and threw herself into Shen Yi¡¯s arms. ¡°Sister Shen Yi, you¡¯ve become more beautiful!¡± However, after Su Xiaoshan ran into Shen Yi¡¯s arms, she felt as if her face was being pressed hard by an extremely elastic material, and she felt a little suffocated. After she raised her head in confusion, she finally saw what was pressing against her. Su Xiaoshan was stunned for a moment. She first looked at her flat land, and her expression suddenly became a little sad and angry. Of course, Shen Yi didn¡¯t know what she was thinking. She looked at the other people who had come to the villa and greeted them one by one. Then, she turned around and welcomed the moving company¡¯s staff in. Shen Yi didn¡¯t bring many things. Most of them were clothes, some of her figurines, and some simple skincare products. The moving company only walked around twice before moving everything into the villa. Judging by the relaxed expressions on their faces, Su Ming felt that they must have felt that this was an easy job. After Lin Can saw this scene, he could not help but look at Shen Yi and said, ¡°Sister Shen Yi, if it¡¯s only this much, why don¡¯t you just let us help you? Why would you need to find a moving company?¡± When Shen Yi heard this, she smiled and shook her head, ¡°Why would I bother you guys with this kind of thing?¡± ¡°And I didn¡¯t find this moving company myself. It was my dad. I have no choice.¡± As she spoke, Shen Yi even stretched out her hands, indicating that she was also very helpless. After that, the group of people quickly packed all of Shen Yi¡¯s things in the villa. It was worth mentioning that the three girls ¡®final residence was still in the three rooms on the second floor. Su Xiaoshan¡¯s reason for this was that it was troublesome to climb up and down on the third floor, and it was not as convenient as climbing up to the second floor. Chapter 217 - 217 Elite 217 Elite Su Ming found this reason rather funny, but he did not say anything. After that, the group of people began to eat together. After the hotpot, everyone was full and laid down on the sofa to rest. Su Ming also did not say anything about how he was going to establish his own studio today. To Su Ming, there was no need to do such a thing. Su Ming and Lin Can were lying on the same side of the sofa. Both of them touched their round bellies, and there was a hint of emotion on their faces. ¡°Brother Su, our studio is officially setting sail today, right?¡± When he heard Lin Can¡¯s words, Su Ming first nodded, then said lazily, ¡°I guess so.¡± When Lin Can heard this, he wanted to say something more, but his cell phone suddenly rang. Lin Can and Su Ming were stunned for a moment at the same time, then they cast their gazes on Lin Can¡¯s phone. Then, after Lin Can saw the caller ID clearly, the expression on his face immediately became a little serious. Lin Can lifted his head to look at Su Ming before him and said, ¡°Brother Su, it¡¯s that guy from Shencun Gaming Company.¡± When he heard that, Su Ming first frowned slightly, then the expression on his face became a little strange. Su Ming cast his gaze in the direction of the kitchen and saw the three girls chatting happily among themselves. Only then did Su Ming lift his chin at Lin Can. ¡°Pick it up and see what he wants to do.¡± In truth, Su Ming still had not figured out what Shen Fang¡¯s intentions were. When he heard Su Ming¡¯s words, Lin Can immediately nodded and answered the call. At the same time, he put the call on speaker. Then, Shen Fang¡¯s voice came from within. ¡°Hello, Loner.¡± Upon hearing this, Lin Can¡¯s brows immediately furrowed tightly. The expression on his face was clearly displeased as he said, ¡°Do you need something? I remember I said it last time, right? I will not accept your invitation.¡± Hearing this, Shen Fang chuckled on the phone and then said, ¡°I¡¯m just here to ask if you¡¯ve changed your mind.¡± ¡°If you change your mind, I can still accept you immediately.¡± When he heard this, Lin Can¡¯s brows furrowed even more. He instinctively lifted his head and looked at Su Ming, who was standing before him. When Su Ming heard Shen Fang¡¯s words, he first frowned slightly, then mouthed a few words at Lin Can. After Lin Can understood what he meant, he quickly continued speaking into the phone, ¡°No need! If you can¡¯t come up with any other attractive conditions, then I¡¯m going to hang up!¡± After he finished speaking, Lin Can waited for a few seconds. Seeing that Shen Fang remained silent on the other end of the call, he prepared to hang up. However, at this moment, Shen Fang suddenly spoke. ¡°Actually, there¡¯s no need to make our relationship so tense. You should know that we are all humans.¡± Su Ming immediately narrowed his eyes and stared at the phone screen. Shen Fang¡¯s voice continued to ring out from within. ¡°As I told you before, the fate of all of humanity will be greatly related to this game in the future.¡± ¡°What kind of power could affect all of humanity? And what does this game have to save us?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you curious about these things?¡± Hearing Shen Fang¡¯s rather infectious tone over the phone, Lin Can¡¯s expression changed slightly. Then, he took a deep breath, and his expression changed slightly. He lifted his head to look at Su Ming. When he saw Su Ming nodding at him, Lin Can continued, ¡°Then tell me.¡± Hearing this, Shen Fang chuckled on the phone. ¡°It¡¯s not convenient to talk about this over the phone.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s meet this Saturday at 8 a.m. At the caf¨¦ we met last time.¡± ¡°Remember, this is the last time I¡¯m inviting you. If you continue to reject me this time, you¡¯ll completely lose your chance from me.¡± After he finished speaking, Shen Fang did not give Lin Can a chance to continue speaking and directly hung up the phone. Lin Can¡¯s expression was not too good as he listened to the busy tone that kept coming from the phone. After taking a deep breath, Lin Can lifted his head to look at Su Ming and said, ¡°He seems to have lost his patience. What should I do this weekend?¡± When he heard Lin Can¡¯s question, Su Ming only paused for a moment before he replied, ¡°Then let¡¯s meet on the weekend. It¡¯s not a bad thing.¡± When he heard Su Ming¡¯s words, Lin Can first nodded, then greeted him before he turned around and returned to his room. From the looks of it, he was planning to go online and continue fighting. During this period of time, Lin Can¡¯s development in the game seemed to be quite good. He had already gotten rid of all his previous enemies in the Purgatory Valley. Not only had his tribe developed rapidly, but their combat strength had also increased exaggeratedly. Su Ming could see all of this. Lin Can was also destined to occasionally mention it to Su Ming. After that, Su Ming only continued sitting in the living room for a while before he chose to go online. Su Ming had promised Su Meng that he would send out his troops this afternoon. Looking at the time, it was almost time. Based on Zelda¡¯s efficiency, the soldiers in the Elf Valley were probably fully armed. As expected. When Su Ming went online and arrived at the Elf Valley, he saw thousands of Warriors standing solemnly on the fairy square. Zelda was at the front of the crowd, his expression focused. When she saw Su Ming, her eyes brightened up a little. She quickly walked up to him and said in a low voice, ¡°Great Prophet, the Warriors are ready. This time, there are 400 elf archers, 300 orc Warriors, 200 goblins, and 100 barbarian Warriors.¡± ¡°These selected Warriors are all the elites of the various races.¡± When he heard this, Su Ming nodded slightly. Once he inspected his Army, Su Ming was ready to set off with them. However, just as he was about to move, a figure ran out of the town and ran to him. It was the anxious Chen Yixue. When Su Ming saw Chen Yixue, he could not help but be slightly taken aback. He asked curiously, ¡°Aren¡¯t you still whiny?¡± Chen Yixue immediately waved her hand and said excitedly, ¡°How can you leave me out of this kind of thing?!¡± Chapter 218 - 218 Taking Action 218 Taking Action When Su Ming heard this, he was first stunned, then the expression on his face became a little strange. Chen Yixue¡¯s fanatical enthusiasm for the war really made Su Ming worry about her mental state. Once he shook his head, Su Ming said, ¡°It¡¯s not a problem if you want to follow.¡± ¡°But the place we¡¯re going to this time will take at least a day of marching. Are you sure you can afford to waste this time?¡± Upon hearing this, Chen Yixue didn¡¯t even think about it and immediately nodded her head and said, ¡°Definitely! Great Prophet, you can rest assured! It¡¯s only a day¡¯s time, is there anything I can¡¯t afford to delay?¡± When he heard this, Su Ming first cast a glance at Chen Yixue, then could not help but shake his head. ¡°Alright, since you¡¯re so insistent, then let¡¯s go.¡± Once he finished speaking, Su Ming did not bother about her anymore. Instead, he turned his head around and looked at the soldiers before him. ¡°Warriors, let¡¯s go!¡± The moment Su Ming finished speaking, the large group of people started heading out of the tribe. When Chen Yixue saw this, her eyes lit up and she quickly followed behind. Once the Warriors from the Elf Valley walked out, Su Ming frowned slightly. He suddenly realized something. After the Warriors of the Elf Valley walked out of the Elf Valley, there were always many players on the side of the road looking at them. Su Ming quickly came to his senses. Once the governments all over the world released the news, many people in the real world also became passionate about the game and wanted to enter it to explore it. The impact of this was the increasing number of players and the rapid increase in the number of players in the game. As Su Ming was thinking about this, he seemed to have suddenly thought of something, and a glint of light appeared in his eyes. ¡°Right, if that¡¯s the case, can I¡­¡± ¡°Great Prophet, we will pass by the mine ahead. Do you want to go there and see the situation of the Long Wild Tribe?¡± Chen Yixue¡¯s voice suddenly sounded beside him. Su Ming first thought about it, then asked, ¡°Has there been any bad news from the changye tribe recently?¡± ¡°Also, are there any changes to the resources given by the mine?¡± When she heard Su Ming¡¯s questions, Chen Yixue tilted her head to the side and thought about it for a while, then she shook her head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡± Su Ming cast her a glance and nodded. ¡°In that case, I won¡¯t go over to take a look.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not too late to come back and visit the changye tribe after this matter is over.¡± Hearing this, Chen Yixue nodded and didn¡¯t say anything. Naturally, traveling was a very boring thing to do. While Su Ming was on his way, he had been thinking of all sorts of ways to adjust his mood. The good thing was that one day wasn¡¯t short, but it wasn¡¯t too long either. By the time the sun reached its highest point in the sky, it was already noon. They had finally stepped into the Heavenly Mountain Spirit Realm. According to Frenzied Sword¡¯s explanation and the map he gave, the black-robed man¡¯s face was pale. It would only take this group of people from the Elf Valley an hour at most to get to the other tribe. As he thought about it, Su Ming sent a message to Frenzied Sword. [Night Blade: I¡¯m almost at your tribe. How¡¯s the situation on your side?] Once Su Ming sent the message, it was like a stone thrown into the sea. After a long while, Frenzied Sword did not reply to his message. Su Ming immediately frowned. Frenzied Sword¡¯s status showed that he was online at that moment, and just an hour ago, he had been chatting with Su Ming for quite a while. And now, he had suddenly stopped replying to Su Ming¡¯s messages. There was only one explanation Su Ming could think of. His tribe had suffered a very sudden attack, and Frenzied Sword had no time to care about any news. When he thought of this, Su Ming¡¯s frown deepened. Su Ming took a deep breath and turned around. He said to the tribe warriors behind him in a low voice, ¡°Full speed ahead!¡± When they heard Su Ming¡¯s words, the Warriors from the Elf Valley behind him did not have any other reaction, nor did they let out any shouts that shook the sky. In the silence, he quickened his pace. A solemn and oppressive aura began to slowly emanate from their bodies. After that, the journey that would have taken an hour was shortened to half an hour by Su Ming and the Warriors from the Elf Valley. Once he arrived near Frenzied Sword¡¯s tribe, Su Ming could see the scene not too far away from him even though he was still far away. The scouts he had sent out also returned to Su Ming¡¯s side and reported the current situation in the Wild Blade Tribe. At this moment, outside the Wild Blade Tribe, they had indeed been surrounded by several factions, and had already been deeply trapped in a quagmire. According to the scouts, there were about 5000 people attacking the Wild Blade Tribe. This was almost twice as much as what Frenzied Sword had said! The total number of people in the Wild Blade Tribe was less than a thousand. This was what the Wild Blade Tribe had told Su Ming the day before. When he heard these words, Su Ming¡¯s expression did not change much. Just then, a message notification appeared in his friends list. Su Ming opened it and saw that it was Frenzied Sword. [Frenzied Sword: The current situation is very troublesome. It doesn¡¯t seem to be so easy to solve.] [Frenzied Sword: Just today, the number of people attacking them suddenly increased by a lot.] [Frenzied Sword: You might not have enough people. If you want to get involved, it will be very troublesome for you.] Su Ming read the message from Frenzied Sword, but there was not much change in his expression. The message that Frenzied Sword had sent was actually very clear. In his eyes, the people Su Ming had brought with him were not enough. If Su Ming himself also felt that it was dangerous to join the battle rashly, then he could just ignore the situation on his side and withdraw his troops. Su Meng would not blame him either. When Su Ming saw the news, his expression remained calm. Su Ming glanced at the message before him indifferently and put away his friend panel. Then, he raised his head and looked at the soldiers who were waiting for him to speak. Su Ming took a deep breath and spoke slowly. ¡°Warriors, it¡¯s time for you to attack!¡± Chapter 219 - 219 Charge! 219 Charge! ¡°Now, let¡¯s head toward that battlefield! Our goal is to rescue the tribe that has been besieged!¡± When they heard Su Ming¡¯s words, all the soldiers in the field were filled with excitement. In the next second, countless Warriors of the Elf Valley, under the leadership of Chen Yixue, began to March in a direction not far away. ¡­ Within the Wild Blade Tribe. After a tough battle, Frenzied Sword had retreated to the back of the crowd and was recuperating. He was prepared to rest for a while before charging into the battlefield again to continue fighting. Then, in the next second, Frenzied Sword seemed to have thought of something. His eyes unconsciously narrowed, and the expression on his face also became slightly heavy. His gaze subconsciously turned in the direction of the friend system. Looking at the friend interface that had not replied for a long time, his expression changed slightly. Taking a deep breath, the expression on Frenzied Sword¡¯s face also became more at ease. That¡¯s right, there¡¯s no need for the other party to save me. After knowing that the current situation was not right, he chose to retreat. In fact, it was not too unexpected. After all, the enemies he was facing now were as many as five thousand people. And all the people in his tribe, along with Su Ming¡¯s one thousand people, only made up two thousand people. 2,000 versus 5000. Such a huge difference in numbers caused Frenzied Sword to lose his confidence almost the moment he learned of this. ¡°Damn it, it seems that I can only take them and run!¡± ¡°It¡¯s not easy to survive in the Heavenly Mountain Spirit Realm!¡± Frenzied Sword gritted his teeth and made a decision in his heart. Later, he would lead his men to break out of the siege and leave this damned place. No matter how many people he could take with him, it was better than the entire Army being annihilated. However, just as Frenzied Sword had made this decision and was about to put it into action¡­ Not far away, he suddenly heard the sounds of battle and the panicked cries of the tribes who had surrounded him. Frenzied Sword was stunned at first, and then he subconsciously looked in the direction of the sound. Then, Frenzied Sword saw a scene that shocked him. As the battle cries rose to the heavens, a tribal square formation tore a huge hole in the encirclement of the tribes like a sharp knife. From Frenzied Sword¡¯s position, he could clearly see. At the forefront of the sharp knife, hundreds of orcs were madly opening a path. The Barbarian¡¯s brutal and Wild Charge directly overturned the outermost defensive line. The tribes that surrounded the city didn¡¯t even have time to put up an effective resistance against the orcs before they were killed on the spot. After a few minutes of contact, the orcs and the elven archers behind the besieged tribes were killed one after another. The Barbarian and elven archers were like a war bulldozer, crushing the surrounding tribes. However, in the next second, a scene that shocked Frenzied Sword even more happened. After the Barbarian completed their first round of attacks, they did not continue to rashly charge in the direction of their tribe. Instead, they slowly turned back and retreated calmly, avoiding the danger of being attacked from both sides by the nearby tribes. The next second, the tribesmen reacted and wanted to launch a counterattack against the elven Warriors and orcs. However, just as they were about to think of this, they saw that the orcs had already cautiously made a detour back. Their counterattack was instantly in vain. After the two sides rushed together, the camp was a little scattered for a while. Then, the orcs, who had been readying themselves, once again rushed toward the tribes in an extremely neat manner. Without much preparation, the tribal warriors who were just about to adjust their positions were naturally once again knocked down by the orcs ¡®charge. In the tribe¡¯s Frenzied Sword¡¯s eyes, the enemies that he had originally thought were extremely powerful¡­ In the eyes of the orcs and elven Warriors, he was like a toy that they could play with at will. This feeling appeared in Frenzied Sword¡¯s heart very clearly. However, what surprised him even more was what followed. The next Barbarian tribe seemed to know what the other tribe would do and how they would make all kinds of decisions on the battlefield. The people of the tribe seemed to be completely toyed with by the orcs and elven Warriors. After seeing this scene, Frenzied Sword could not help but widen his eyes. His eyes were filled with shock and disbelief. After he gradually came back to his senses, he couldn¡¯t help but swallow a mouthful of saliva. At the same time, a guess, or rather, something he was certain of, emerged in his heart. There must be a very powerful war commander in the tribe that came to reinforce us! Thinking of this, Frenzied Sword could not help but squint his eyes. He kept sweeping his gaze across the battlefield, trying to find the figure of this war commander. Then, his gaze slowly locked onto Chen Yixue, who was surrounded by a few elite Barbarian. Chen Yixue¡¯s expression was determined, and her eyes were sharp. Her eyes constantly swept across the battlefield, and the complicated battlefield situation gathered into lines of information that she could see clearly. Then, her lips moved continuously as she sent out a series of instructions. After watching for a while, Frenzied Sword could not help but take a deep breath, and shock slowly appeared in his eyes. He had to admit that Chen Yixue¡¯s commanding ability had shocked him. He was sure that the commander who had shocked him was the girl who was standing between the orcs. After taking a deep breath, Frenzied Sword finally looked away from Chen Yixue. Then, his gaze swept across the other parts of the battlefield. After the Barbarian and elven Warriors joined the battle, the situation on the battlefield had become completely chaotic. The shouts and curses were endless, and Frenzied Sword could even clearly see the panic on the faces of the besieging tribes. Taking a deep breath, Frenzied Sword¡¯s eyes gradually darkened, and a decisive expression flashed across his face. In the next moment, his eyes turned cold and he shouted sternly, ¡°The reinforcements have arrived. Brothers, let¡¯s charge out together!¡± The moment he finished speaking, Frenzied Sword took the lead. Chapter 220 - 220 Defeat 220 Defeat After he rushed out, the other members of the Wild Blade Tribe behind him also followed suit. At this time, the besieging tribes had already been killed by the Warriors of the Elf Valley. They didn¡¯t understand how these Warriors, who were far fewer in number than them, could have such powerful killing power. The things that they could not understand naturally made them even more afraid. After that, the people in these tribes naturally fled in defeat. After the appearance of the defeated, these people¡¯s direct combat power naturally collapsed. Under such circumstances, the Warriors of the Elf Valley and the people of the Wild Blade Tribe who had rushed out naturally entered the pursuit. Then, an interesting scene appeared on the battlefield. There were about three to four thousand tribal warriors, and they were being chased by Warriors who were far fewer in number than them. This scene even made Su Ming, who was observing the battle from not too far away and had also led a group of people to ambush the tribe¡¯s Warriors, feel a little helpless. He had thought that the troops that he had set up here would be able to catch up and kill the smaller troops in the rear. But who would have thought that the three to four thousand people in front of him would be defeated so quickly? In this case, his plan could not be implemented at all. After all, he had only brought two to three hundred people with him. In such a situation, a spit from each of those thousands of people would be enough to drown them. That was why in the end, Su Ming chose to bide his time and let those people run away from him. Not long after these people left, the other Warriors from the Elf Valley and the Wild Blade Tribe finally arrived before Su Ming. When Su Ming arrived in front of him and Su Meng saw him, he immediately became excited. ¡°Night Blade, it¡¯s you?!¡± After coming to his senses, the expression on Frenzied Sword¡¯s face became extremely complicated. After looking at the elven valley Warriors around him who were like gods descending from the heavens, a hint of shame even appeared in Frenzied Sword¡¯s heart. When he first learned that Su Ming had only intended to send one thousand people over, he had been rather displeased with Su Ming. After all, what use could a thousand people be in such a battle? However, the final performance of the elven Warriors was completely beyond his expectations. Not only were their combat strength outstanding, but even their ability to command and follow orders far exceeded the Wild Blade Tribe in all aspects. Frenzied Sword saw that the thousands of people had been killed by the elf tribe¡¯s army of less than 1000. He finally understood where Su Ming¡¯s confidence came from. ¡°Damn it, if I had such a combat force, I¡¯d be confident too!¡± When Su Ming heard Frenzied Sword¡¯s words, he nodded at him and motioned for the others to stay where they were and wait for orders. Then, he brought Chen Yixue to stand before Frenzied Sword. ¡°The speed at which these people are defeated is faster than I thought.¡± Hearing this, Frenzied Sword suddenly had the urge to ridicule. ¡°Don¡¯t you know why he ran so fast? It¡¯s all because you guys are too strong.¡± ¡°If they had run just a little slower, they would have been played by you guys and slaughtered.¡± Su Ming did not know what Su Meng was thinking, but he continued to say, ¡°But this isn¡¯t a bad thing. With time to adjust, we can take down their tribes one by one.¡± ¡°If we attack, they¡¯ll definitely be like birds startled by the twang of a bow.¡± ¡°If we can seize this opportunity, it will be much easier for us to deal with them.¡± Hearing this, Frenzied Sword nodded his head with some emotion. He also looked at the Warriors of the Elf Valley not far away. ¡°The fighting strength of the people in your tribe is indeed quite astonishing.¡± Su Ming chuckled softly when he heard the Frenzied Sword tribe¡¯s words. He then turned around and looked at the Warriors of the tribe. Compared to the Elf Valley, the Warriors of the Wild Blade Tribe were much worse in terms of both their attire and equipment. However, they all had a similar aura to Frenzied Sword. He was very upright and pressed forward with indomitable will. This rather shocking presence also made Su Ming raise his eyebrows slightly. Once Su Ming averted his gaze, he looked at Frenzied Sword in front of him and said, we can¡¯t take too long to rest. Have your tribe prepare while we continue to attack the other tribes. Once he heard Su Ming¡¯s words, Frenzied Sword, who was standing in front of him, instantly became excited. After taking a deep breath, Frenzied Sword nodded his head seriously. ¡°Alright!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Frenzied Sword turned around and went to discuss various matters with his subordinates. Before long, he returned to Su Ming¡¯s side. ¡°Night Blade, I¡¯ve already settled the matter on my side. We can set off at any time.¡± When he heard this, Su Ming hummed in acknowledgment before he said, get your men on standby. I still need some time to prepare. Hearing this, Frenzied Sword immediately nodded. Then, his gaze subconsciously shifted to Chen Yixue, who was standing beside Su Ming. With a curious look in his eyes, Frenzied Sword subconsciously said, ¡°Was she the commander of the battlefield?¡± After Chen Yixue heard his question, she first raised her eyebrows, then nodded her head lightly without saying anything. Of course, she could not be nice to this person, who was not too polite to Su Ming and had also heard that he had doubted the Elf Valley in the beginning. When Frenzied Sword saw her reaction, his expression was slightly awkward. However, after taking a deep breath, he continued to speak. ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, you¡¯re also a player?¡± Chen Yixue looked up at him and didn¡¯t say anything. She just nodded slightly again. Frenzied Sword understood, and a smile appeared on his face. He said, ¡°Actually, I was just a little surprised by your commanding performance on the battlefield just now, so I wanted to talk to you about this.¡± When Chen Yixue heard this, she only took a glance at him and then looked away. ¡°I¡¯m a little tired. Let¡¯s talk about it next time.¡± In fact, Chen Yixue was not deliberately cold, but she really did not have a good impression of Frenzied Sword. At the same time, she was indeed a little tired, which was why she was like this. Frenzied Sword scratched his head and helplessly nodded. ¡°Alright then. If you¡¯re not tired, we can talk again when we have time.¡± Chen Yixue nodded slightly. Chapter 221 - 221 Solution 221 Solution After that, Chen Yixue went directly to where the orc tribe was and seemed to be communicating with them. Su Ming cast a glance at Frenzied Sword and chuckled.¡±Don¡¯t mind her, that¡¯s just her temper. I¡¯m not targeting anyone.¡± After Frenzied Sword heard this, he scratched his head awkwardly and laughed. ¡°It¡¯s nothing, actually.¡± ¡°I can understand her feelings. What happened to them was indeed my fault.¡± As he spoke, Frenzied Sword looked at Su Ming seriously, then took a deep breath and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I did doubt the fighting strength of your tribe.¡± At this point, a self-deprecating smile appeared on Frenzied Sword¡¯s face. ¡°I¡¯ve only realized now how laughable those doubts were to you. With the fighting power of your tribe, I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t even need a thousand people to solve this problem.¡± As he spoke, Frenzied Sword looked at Su Ming with a serious expression, then bowed. ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡± When Su Ming saw Frenzied Sword apologizing so seriously, he felt a little uncomfortable. Once he shook his head, Su Ming helped Su Meng up and said seriously, ¡°In fact, your previous worries were not without reason.¡± ¡°Without knowing the combat power of my tribe, I only sent out such a small force. It¡¯s normal for you to have doubts.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to feel anything. Now that the matter has been resolved, and everyone is happy.¡± ¡°As long as we deal with those tribes, the problems in your tribe will be solved.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to take this matter to heart.¡± Once he heard Su Ming¡¯s words, Frenzied Sword nodded his head, then there was a sentimental look on his face. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect your tribe to have developed to this extent in such a short time. ¡°I originally thought that mankind would be in danger in the future disaster. ¡°But after seeing your progress, I suddenly feel like there¡¯s a lot more hope.¡± When he said these words, a light shone in Frenzied Sword¡¯s eyes, and his gaze toward Su Ming became extremely serious. When Su Ming heard his words, he was slightly taken aback. After he came to his senses, he stared at Frenzied Sword for a while, then shook his head helplessly and said, ¡°You¡¯re thinking too far ahead.¡± ¡°And no one can say for sure what will happen in the future. Who knows, your tribe might even be stronger than mine.¡± Su Ming¡¯s words made Frenzied Sword chuckle softly and he shook his head in slight resignation. When he saw the battle just now, he had already realized one thing. No matter how hard he tried after this, there was a high chance that he would not be able to surpass Su Ming¡¯s tribe. Whether it was the development of technology or the training of individual combat strength in Su Ming¡¯s tribe, all of these were dimension-lowering attacks to him. In fact, Frenzied Sword felt that even if all the players in the top ten of the leaderboard were added together, they would not be able to match up to Su Ming¡¯s tribe. However, once he thought of this, Frenzied Sword seemed to have remembered something. His eyes suddenly lit up and he looked at Su Ming before him and asked, ¡°Then, the one who was commanding the battle just now, is he also one of the top ten players on the leaderboard?¡± When Su Ming heard those words, he thought about it for a moment and decided that it would not be a big deal to reveal Chen Yixue¡¯s identity. ¡°That¡¯s right, she¡¯s the one on the ranking board who leaves no trace in the snow,¡± Su Ming said. Once he heard Su Ming¡¯s words, Frenzied Sword immediately sucked in a breath of cold air and shock gradually appeared in his eyes. ¡°Is it the Traceless Snow that is ranked second on all the major rankings? She¡¯s actually a member of your tribe?¡± This time, Frenzied Sword was really shocked beyond words. Su Ming¡¯s tribe already had him, who was the top player on the leaderboards, and that was already insane enough. ¡°Now, there was also the Traceless Snow, wasn¡¯t that a f*cking joke?¡± ¡°The first and second ranked players were in the same camp, and the second ranked player was so obedient to the first ranked player. At the same time, he looked like a war genius.¡± Frenzied Sword really could not think of how he could win against such a tribe. When Su Ming saw Frenzied Sword¡¯s reaction, he felt slightly helpless. He had planned to reveal his identity as Loner, but seeing Frenzied Sword¡¯s reaction¡­ If he were to reveal his identity as Loner, he would probably be so shocked that he would curse on the spot. That was why, after some thought, Su Ming decided to give up on revealing his identity as Loner. However, when he thought about it carefully, Su Ming felt that his camp was indeed quite abnormal. He didn¡¯t say it himself. There was also Chen Yixue, who was ranked second on all the major rankings, and Loner who was also in the top ten and was working hard to become the king of Purgatory Valley. Such a faction could be said to be a giant force in the game. After that, Chen Yixue led the troops from the Elf Valley and the Wild Blade Tribe to continue the conquest of the previous tribes. As for the previous tribes, they had already lost all their courage in the battle outside the Wild Blade Tribe. At this time, they could not put up much resistance when they were being hunted down. They were almost being defeated one by one. Even if there were one or two tribes that forcefully raised the spirit of resistance. However, under the brutal charge of the Barbarian, their defense was easily broken. About half a day later, the nearby tribes were all conquered and became the subordinate tribes of the Wild Blade Tribe. After they were incorporated into the Wild Blade Tribe, they heaved a sigh of relief when they found out that the Barbarian tribe that they had been fighting against was not from the Wild Blade Tribe. It was too terrifying! These were the words that the orcs of the Elf Valley had left on the minds of the people in the tribe. It was really too terrifying. Compared to the orcs, they were more like human-shaped bulldozers, and their momentum was simply terrifying. If they had to stay with these Barbarian in the future, they would definitely not be able to accept it. Therefore, after confirming that these orcs would not live with them in the future, they all had relaxed expressions. When Su Ming saw their reaction, he also called Frenzied Sword to the side. ¡°The people of these tribes will probably not be content with their lot in the short term after they¡¯ve fused in.¡± ¡°If you have anything else to do, remember to send me a message at once. You don¡¯t have to be embarrassed about this.¡± Chapter 222 - 222 Alliance 222 Alliance When he heard this, Frenzied Sword first looked at Su Ming with gratitude, then nodded his head. ¡°Alright, thank you, Night Blade!¡± When Frenzied Sword said that, his expression was extremely serious. It was clear that he was extremely grateful for Su Ming¡¯s actions today. When Su Ming heard his words, he only chuckled softly and shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t think so, they¡¯re just helping each other.¡± Frenzied Sword nodded. After taking a deep breath, he said, ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, let¡¯s form an alliance between our two tribes.¡± When Su Ming heard this, he was slightly taken aback, but then he chuckled and nodded. ¡°Sure.¡± Forming an alliance was one of the unique systems of the Horde in the game. If the two tribes had a good relationship, they could form an alliance with the consent of the leaders of both tribes. After establishing such an Alliance, both parties could directly trade all sorts of resources without the need for the troublesome transportation. At the same time, they could also build a teleportation gate between the two tribes to reach the other tribe. They could even request for the enemy¡¯s forces to be stationed in their own tribes, and at the same time, ask for help from the other tribe at any time. In his previous life, in the later stages of the game. In order to defend against the invasion of the extraterrestrials, as long as the tribe was not particularly bad, they would form such an Alliance. This was so that when one side was invaded by the extraterrestrials, the other people would be the first to help. In this kind of tribal alliance, the weaker side naturally had an advantage. Therefore, when Frenzied Sword said this, he was a little nervous and a little embarrassed. Yet when Su Ming heard his words, he did not show any signs of disdain or hesitation. Instead, he agreed to it. This surprised Frenzied Sword and he could not help but look at Su Ming before him. He said in surprise, ¡°You¡¯re agreeing to it just like that?¡± Su Ming cast him a glance and said with a smile, ¡°What else? Should I refuse? If you want, I can refuse.¡± Frenzied Sword was stunned at first, then he shook his head and said, ¡°Don¡¯t! Don¡¯t! Why should I refuse?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve already promised me, you can¡¯t go back on your word now.¡± As he spoke, Frenzied Sword sent Su Ming a request for an Alliance. When Su Ming saw the request for an Alliance, he did not hesitate too much and immediately made his decision. Then, a notification lit up in front of him. [Congratulations, your tribe and the ¡®Wild Blade Tribe¡¯ have formed an alliance.] [The buildings that can be built now are: Portal, Garrison, and Embassy.] Su Ming cast a glance at the hints before him, and he understood what was going on. The teleportation gate naturally needed to be set up as soon as possible. Otherwise, it would be a little troublesome for the Warriors of the Elf Valley if they had to spend a day to come and help the Wild Blade Tribe every time. Apart from that, he could also build a military base. In truth, when Su Ming first saw the current situation of the Wild Blade Tribe, he had already thought of helping them. If he could build a Garrison in the Wild Blade Tribe, he wouldn¡¯t have to transfer troops from the Elf Valley every time the Wild Blade Tribe encountered trouble. At the same time, these Warriors of the Elf Valley could also help the people of the Wild Blade Tribe in their training. To the Wild Blade Tribe, this was naturally a business that would not lose anything. When Frenzied Sword heard Su Ming¡¯s thoughts, he was slightly stunned. Once he came to his senses, he immediately looked at Su Ming with a slightly emotional look. Then, he slowly opened his mouth and said, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll give you half of all the resources that can be mined in the Wild Blade Tribe.¡± Frenzied Sword was not an insensible person. On the contrary, the fact that he was able to develop the Wild Blade Tribe to such an extent in his previous life was enough to prove that he was actually a very capable person. That was why when he saw how Su Ming treated him, he naturally wanted to give Su Ming something in return. Giving a portion of his current resources to the Elf Valley was the best return Frenzied Sword could think of. When Su Ming heard his words, he first shook his head, then said, ¡°Your tribe has just accepted so many new people. It¡¯s time for you to use resources.¡± ¡°At this time, if you give us half of your resources, you will be stretched thin.¡± ¡°So, you don¡¯t have to be in a hurry to give me anything in return,¡± Su Ming continued after a slight pause. ¡°When your situation has more or less stabilized, you can give us your extra resources.¡± When he heard Su Ming¡¯s words, there was a complicated expression on Frenzied Sword¡¯s face. Then, he let out a long sigh. ¡°Thank you, Night Blade!¡± In truth, when Frenzied Sword was about to ask Su Ming for help, he was already prepared to be rejected. At most, he would just run away with the people of the tribe. It was not a big deal. However, what he didn¡¯t expect was¡­ Not only had Su Ming agreed to his request for help, he had even helped him so much after he had solved his problem. In fact, Frenzied Sword even felt that it would not be too much to say that Su Ming was the reincarnated parent of his tribe. If Su Ming could know what Su Meng was thinking, he would probably be speechless. After that, the two of them talked about the details of the Alliance, and the Alliance was officially confirmed. Su Ming planned to build a teleportation gate between the two tribes after his troops returned. At the same time, he would station a portion of his people in the Wild Blade Tribe. However, it was worth mentioning that if Allied tribes wanted to build teleportation gates, they didn¡¯t need any space magnets. As long as the leaders of both sides agreed and chose the location, the portal could be built out of thin air. This could be considered as one of the benefits that Allied tribes could obtain. After all these matters were settled, Frenzied Sword seemed to have suddenly thought of something and suddenly said, ¡°Right, Night Blade, you¡¯re not in a hurry to go back, are you?¡± When Su Ming heard Frenzied Sword¡¯s words, he was slightly taken aback at first. When he swept his gaze across Frenzied Sword¡¯s excited face, he asked in a slightly puzzled tone, ¡°I don¡¯t think so¡­ Why are you suddenly asking this?¡± When he heard Su Ming¡¯s answer, Frenzied Sword¡¯s eyes instantly lit up and he said, ¡°If you¡¯re not in a hurry to go back, then come with me to a place.¡± Chapter 223 - 223 The Unicorn 223 The Unicorn When Su Ming heard Frenzied Sword¡¯s words, he first gave him a strange look, but he did not reject him. When Frenzied Sword said these words, his face was filled with excitement, as if something extremely attractive was waiting for him. ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, let¡¯s not delay any further. Shall we go over now?¡± When Su Ming heard Frenzied Sword¡¯s words, he first cast him a puzzled look before he asked, ¡°What is it that can make you so excited?¡± Frenzied Sword took a deep breath and had a mysterious expression on his face. He seemed to be prepared to keep them in suspense as he said, ¡°Don¡¯t ask about this first. You¡¯ll know when we get there.¡± When Su Ming saw his expression, he knew that even if he continued to ask, he would not be able to get any answers. As he thought about it, Su Ming shook his head and followed Su Meng. Frenzied Sword led the way in front. He led Su Ming around the outskirts of the tribe and soon, they arrived at a forest. Once Su Ming was brought into the forest, the members of the Wild Blade Tribe who were stationed there came up to them. After reporting the situation to Frenzied Sword, these people quickly retreated. Once all of them had retreated, Frenzied Sword turned his head around and looked at Su Ming. ¡°In fact, when you came over to support, you should have noticed something.¡± ¡°If I want to take my tribe and leave this place, those few tribes won¡¯t be able to stop me.¡± ¡°But do you know why I¡¯m not leaving?¡± When Su Ming heard Frenzied Sword¡¯s words, he quirked his eyebrows slightly and a faint hint of surprise flashed in his eyes. In fact, when he came over, he had indeed realized the truth that Frenzied Sword had said. However, at that time, he had interpreted the reason for Frenzied Sword¡¯s actions as him not wanting to yield. In the end, after hearing Frenzied Sword¡¯s words, there was a hidden story behind? When he thought of this, Su Ming could not help but narrow his eyes and continue following Frenzied Sword into the forest. Then, Frenzied Sword quickly brought Su Ming into the inner part of the forest and stopped in front of a Bush. Frenzied Sword turned around and said to Su Ming, ¡°Passing through the shrubs in front is the reason why I¡¯m defending this place to the death.¡± Su Ming could not help but raise his eyebrows slightly when he heard that. Following that, Frenzied Sword bent down and continued to walk in. When he reached the end of the Bush, he suddenly opened the bush in front of him. The scene in front of him also suddenly became clear after the bushes were opened. In front of him was a pond with birds chirping and flowers blooming. The lake water was so clear that one could see the bottom, and fish and shrimp were swimming in it. In addition, there was a large group of white horses standing by the pool. Su Ming narrowed his eyes, and a hint of shock flashed past them. The horse-like creatures in front of him had a milky-white sharp horn on their heads, their bodies were crystal clear, and they had a pair of pure white wings on their sides. Compared to the white horse, it looked more like a legendary creature, the Pixiu Unicorn! Su Ming¡¯s memories were suddenly awakened. He remembered something. In his previous life, the reason why Frenzied Sword was able to stand firm in the era of heroes and become one of the ten overlords was because ¡­ One of the most important forces was the Army of the divine Unicorn! Su Ming had once seen the so-called one-horned divine beast Army in a battle. Apart from unparalleled combat power, he could also have unbelievable speed on land and ability to fight in the air. This kind of army, equipped with all kinds of high-tech weapons developed by mankind in the later stages, was simply terrifying. And that so-called divine Unicorn was so similar to the Unicorn Pixiu in front of him! In fact, Su Ming was certain of it. The so-called army of divine Unicorns were the Unicorns in front of him! What shocked Su Ming even more was the fact that the Unicorns before him were all at Level 1! In other words, they could all be tamed and treated as pets! When he thought of this, Su Ming took a deep breath without even realizing it, and a look of shock appeared on his face. He turned to look at Frenzied Sword, who was beside him, and saw that he was looking at him with a smile. Su Ming thought for a moment before he said, ¡°What do you mean by bringing me here?¡± When Frenzied Sword heard Su Ming¡¯s words, he first chuckled softly before he spoke again, ¡°I just wanted to explain to you the reason why I want to fight to the death and stay here.¡± ¡°These Unicorns are a huge fortune to me.¡± ¡°As players, of course we know what a level 1 mount is.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that you won¡¯t be moved after seeing these Unicorns?¡± When Su Ming heard Su Meng¡¯s words, he first chuckled and shook his head. He cast Su Meng a glance before he continued, ¡°I¡¯m tempted, but these things are things that you have to protect even if you have to fight to the death. It¡¯s not appropriate for me to touch them, right?¡± When Su Ming said that, Frenzied Sword shook his head in an incredibly serious manner. ¡°You can¡¯t say that.¡± ¡°Since I¡¯ve brought you here, it means that I¡¯ve already made preparations to give you some of these Unicorns.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t make this decision on impulse. I¡¯ve thought about it carefully. I feel that whether it¡¯s for personal feelings or for the big picture, I should make a decision.¡± ¡°Personally, you just saved my tribe from the fire and water. In the big picture, you are currently the strongest player, and in the future, you will definitely be the most powerful help in resisting that disaster.¡± under such circumstances, I think that giving you these things to make you stronger is the best consideration for the overall situation. When Su Ming heard Frenzied Sword¡¯s words, he was momentarily stunned. Su Ming¡¯s gaze stayed on Frenzied Sword for a while before he continued speaking seriously, ¡°This decision of yours might make you regret it!¡± ¡°Since you¡¯ve come this far, you should understand how much benefit your tribe can gain by monopolizing the Unicorn.¡± Su Ming¡¯s words did not affect Frenzied Sword¡¯s expression. In fact, he even put on a faint smile. ¡°From the moment I said those words, I had already thought it through.¡± ¡°Also,¡± Frenzied Sword continued after a short pause, ¡°even if we have conflicts in the future and become opponents, I will not regret the decision I have made today. ¡°Because I believe that what I¡¯m giving you today will definitely become the capital for you to resist the disaster in the future and make more contributions to mankind.¡± Chapter 224 - 224 Admiration 224 Admiration Frenzied Sword¡¯s eyes were bright and determined, and his tone was extremely serious. Su Ming looked into Frenzied Sword¡¯s eyes for a while, and at that moment, he suddenly understood something. Why did the Frenzied Sword in front of him receive so much love and respect in his previous life? In fact, in his previous life, Frenzied Sword¡¯s tribe was indeed the tribe with the most players, and there was no other. Su Ming believed that if he was in Frenzied Sword¡¯s shoes, he would not be able to make the same decision as him. It wasn¡¯t that he was selfish. After all, he had worked so hard until now and done so many things in order to resist the extraterrestrial¡¯s invasion in the future. However, he could not be like Frenzied Sword. In the early stages of the game, he had given the best thing he had obtained to someone who might become his opponent just for a glimmer of hope. This was not an exaggeration. Before the true disaster arrived, as the two of them expanded their power, there would inevitably be some conflicts between the two tribes. These conflicts might not erupt into a real war, but someone had to make concessions. Under such circumstances, the number of troops, resources, and strength of both sides would become an important criterion for determining who would give in. And the fact that Frenzied Sword was able to do this was indeed enough to shock Su Ming. Su Ming took a deep breath and said in a low voice, ¡°I promise, as long as the Wild Blade Tribe doesn¡¯t take the initiative to invade us in the future, I will not let you go. Even if there is a conflict between our two tribes, I will do my best to think for the Wild Blade Tribe¡¯s benefit.¡± Su Ming¡¯s words only made Frenzied Sword chuckle softly. He then stretched out his hand and pointed at the Unicorns before him. ¡°We¡¯ll talk about the future in the future. Let¡¯s talk about the present.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve observed and experimented with them. These Unicorns have the ability to reproduce, and the little Unicorns they give birth to are all level one.¡± ¡°So, as long as you can send someone to take care of the Unicorns, you can cultivate a large number of Unicorns in a short time.¡± ¡°Of course, the premise is that you can ensure the purity of the bloodline of these Unicorns.¡± ¡°Otherwise, mixed-blood Unicorns will have a much lower combat power, you know?¡± When Su Ming heard that, he nodded, then he thought of something and asked curiously, ¡°How long have you found this horde of Unicorns? Logically speaking, you should be the one who is most eager to train a Unicorn Army, right?¡± From the fact that Frenzied Sword had provoked four to five tribes at once, it could be seen that Frenzied Sword was now extremely eager to develop his own tribe. Under such circumstances, he did not train the Unicorn Army. This was rather strange to Su Ming. Once he heard Su Ming¡¯s words, Frenzied Sword let out a bitter laugh before he said, ¡°I found out that they¡¯ve only been around for half a month. They haven¡¯t even started raising their offspring. How would I have the time to raise a Unicorn Army?¡± When he heard that, Su Ming was first slightly stunned, then he could not help but laugh. It was not easy for Frenzied Sword to understand those things in half a month¡¯s time. It would be unrealistic to expect him to get a Unicorn Army. When he thought of this, Su Ming did not ask any more questions. Instead, he started observing the Unicorns before him. The level of these Unicorns were indeed at level one. It was very easy to subdue it. As for training them on a large scale, it was generally a matter that would take a lot of time and energy. However, when his thoughts about Su Ming reached this point, a faint hint of excitement flashed in his eyes. With the memories of his previous life, he clearly remembered one thing. There was one thing that could help him duplicate these Level 1 pets! In other words, as long as he had a Unicorn, with enough resources, he could duplicate Unicorns without limit! With the help of such a tool, it would be extremely easy to train a Unicorn Army! When Su Ming suddenly laughed in a rather baffling manner, Frenzied Sword¡¯s face also showed a slightly dazed expression. Frowning, Frenzied Sword subconsciously said, ¡°Night Blade, what are you laughing at?¡± Su Ming only returned to his senses when he heard Frenzied Sword¡¯s words. Once he stopped smiling, Su Ming waved his hand and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± Frenzied Sword shrugged and did not ask any more questions. Instead, he pointed at the Horde of Unicorns in front of him and said, ¡°You can take half of these Unicorns back.¡± When Su Ming heard Frenzied Sword¡¯s words, he was shocked. He had never thought that Frenzied Sword would not only give him the Unicorn, but also give him half of it. He was so generous that Su Ming felt that it was a little too much. He shook his head slightly and could not help but say, ¡°There¡¯s no need for that, it¡¯s a little too much.¡± Hearing this, Frenzied Sword shook his head seriously and said, ¡°Not many. If we want to quickly train the Unicorn Army, we can¡¯t have too few of them.¡± When Su Ming saw the determination on Frenzied Sword¡¯s face, a faint hint of helplessness flashed past his face. He then said, ¡°I really don¡¯t need that much, just a quarter will do. I¡¯m not trying to be humble, but I have a special training method, so I¡¯ll definitely be faster than you.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll tell you the method if I succeed.¡± Su Ming¡¯s words made Frenzied Sword look slightly suspicious, but he did not say anything. Since Su Ming was so confident, it would not be appropriate for him to continue speaking. Soon, Su Ming brought the Warriors from the Elf Valley over and took away about fifty Unicorns. There were a total of two white-headed Unicorns here, which was exactly a quarter of the 50 Unicorns. Once he saw the Warriors from the Elf Valley leading the Unicorns into the Wild Blade Tribe, Su Ming went to look for Chen Yixue, who was wandering around the Wild Blade Tribe. When Chen Yixue saw Su Ming, she was slightly stunned for a moment before she quickly said, ¡°Great Prophet, why have you come? What¡¯s the matter?¡± When he heard that, Su Ming nodded and said, ¡°I do have something I need you to do.¡± Chen Yixue nodded obediently, and Su Ming¡¯s Frenzied Sword was shocked. Wasn¡¯t this his temper? ¡°Great Prophet, please tell me what you need me to do. I¡¯ll do it for you immediately.¡± Su Ming nodded and said, ¡°Right now, our Elf Valley has already formed an alliance with the Wild Blade Tribe.¡± ¡°I need you to bring the main force back, as well as the Unicorns. After that, build a portal here.¡± Chapter 225 - 225 Suspicion 225 Suspicion What was worth mentioning was that the teleportation gate between the two tribes could only be built by players. Hence, the task of building the teleportation gate could only be left to Su Ming or Chen Yixue. Su Ming did not plan to go back for the time being, so he could only give this task to Chen Yixue. Once she heard Su Ming¡¯s words, Chen Yixue was first slightly taken aback, then she quickly nodded her head. ¡°Alright, I understand, Great Prophet.¡± After saying that, Chen Yixue turned around and led the Warriors of the Elf Valley away from the Wild Blade Tribe. They headed toward the Elf Valley. Su Ming turned his head around and saw that Frenzied Sword was looking at him with an extremely emotional expression. His gaze was also filled with complicated emotions. When Su Ming saw this, he could not help but be slightly stunned. He looked at Frenzied Sword in confusion and asked, ¡°What are you doing?¡± When Frenzied Sword heard Su Ming¡¯s question, he first let out a long breath in a slightly disappointed manner before he spoke again. ¡°Night Blade, I¡¯ve never admired anyone as much as I did just now.¡± When Su Ming heard his words, not only did he not understand what he meant, he became even more confused. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Su Ming asked with a slight frown. Frenzied Sword let out a long breath. There was a frustrated expression on his face as he looked at Su Ming before him. ¡°How did you do it?¡± ¡°With ¡®Traceless Snow¡¯ personality, she would actually listen to you?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t understand. She¡¯s like an Ice Mountain when she¡¯s with me. Sometimes, I can¡¯t even say a word.¡± ¡°But in front of you, she¡¯s as meek as a cat. Why is that?¡± Frenzied Sword¡¯s face was filled with confusion. In the end, his expression even seemed to doubt his life. When Su Ming saw his expression, he quirked his eyebrows and shook his head in a similarly resigned manner. ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t know either. Maybe it¡¯s because she¡¯s not too familiar with you. Maybe she¡¯ll be easier to get along with when you¡¯re more familiar with her. ¡± Even though he said that, Su Ming did not think so in his heart. After all, Loner, Lin Can, was already so familiar with Chen Yixue. In fact, he was even two years older than Chen Yixue. However, he still did not dare to speak much in front of Chen Yixue. Sometimes, when the two of them had different opinions, Lin Can would be like a mouse that had seen a cat. He would not dare to refute Chen Yixue at all, and would only be a yes-man. In truth, when Su Ming saw him like this, he would sometimes want to grab him and ask him about it. ¡°Chen Yixue looks cute and she¡¯s quite easy to talk to. Why are you so afraid of her?¡± Lin Can did not know what Su Ming was thinking. If he knew what Su Ming was thinking, he would probably roll his eyes at him. ¡°Chen Yixue was easy to talk to? Chen Yixue is easy to get along with? ¡°Brother, you¡¯re not joking, are you? ¡°It¡¯s fine in real life. At most, she doesn¡¯t like to talk to me. But in the game, I can¡¯t f*cking beat her in a fight, I can¡¯t talk her out of it, and even my aura is suppressed by her.¡± He didn¡¯t dare to say anything more to Chen Yixue when he was completely crushed in all aspects. Moreover, she was easy to talk to and get along with, but that was only directed at him, alright? ¡°Why don¡¯t you see what kind of person Chen Yixue, who was so docile and obedient in front of you, is in front of others!¡± After Su Ming and Frenzied Sword chatted for a while longer, they changed the topic to the main topic. ¡°I hope you can be more detailed about the things you told me before.¡± Su Ming¡¯s words stunned Frenzied Sword. He lifted his head instinctively and his eyes met Su Ming¡¯s serious gaze. The moment he saw Su Ming¡¯s eyes, Frenzied Sword reacted. The matter Su Ming was talking about was what he had mentioned before-the disaster that would befall humanity. In truth, this was also the reason why Su Ming did not return with Chen Yixue. He wanted to stay behind and continue to understand the inside story that Frenzied Sword had told him without anyone else participating. In truth, even though Su Ming had the memories of his previous life, he was not omniscient. For example, he didn¡¯t know much about the Shencun Gaming Company. Su Ming¡¯s heart was filled with curiosity toward the company that was the closest to the extraterrestrial and also the company that had the most contact with him. He was very curious about the situation inside. And who was it that was spreading this information to the outside world? Other than Shen Fang, who else was using Shencun Gaming Company to do things? To be honest, before Frenzied Sword¡¯s incident, Su Ming had thought that Shencun Gaming Company had already become a product completely controlled by the extraterrestrial. After all, they were the ones who came up with the game. Everything Shen Fang had done so far did not seem to be thinking for the sake of humanity. That was why Su Ming did not have a good impression of Shencun Gaming Company before. However, after this incident, he realized that Shencun Gaming Company might be a little different from what he had imagined. At least, they weren¡¯t completely black. Once Frenzied Sword heard Su Ming¡¯s words, he fell silent for a while, as if he was thinking and weighing something. Then, after a long while, he finally spoke again, ¡°You know I promised him not to expose his identity. So, if you want to ask me who he is, I can only say no comment.¡± ¡°Even if you save my tribe now, I can¡¯t tell you. This is related to his safety, and at the same time, it is related to my promise.¡± Su Ming was not surprised that Su Meng would say this. Once he nodded, he said, ¡°I don¡¯t intend to force you to reveal his identity.¡± After a slight pause, Su Ming continued, ¡°I only want to confirm one thing about his identity. Is he from the marketing department of Shencun Gaming Company?¡± Shen Fang was the manager of the marketing department of shencun Science and Technology company. Even though the probability was not high, Su Ming still wanted to confirm that this person was not Shen Fang. When Frenzied Sword heard Su Ming¡¯s words, he was slightly stunned. Then, he slowly shook his head. although I don¡¯t know why you¡¯re asking this, he really isn¡¯t. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then I¡¯m not interested in investigating his identity,¡± Su Ming said with a nod. ¡°But I¡¯m curious about one thing. How can you be so sure that what he said is true?¡± ¡°Even if the governments of various countries have confirmed that the game will be linked to the future of mankind, the game will still be a game. But it¡¯s not something that can be trusted, right?¡± Chapter 226 - 226 Confession 226 Confession When Frenzied Sword heard Su Ming¡¯s words, he was slightly taken aback, then his expression changed slightly. At this moment, he seemed to be hesitating whether he should continue or not. Once he lifted his head and cast a glance at Su Ming, his gaze changed slightly. In the end, he sighed and said, ¡°Actually, the person who gave me the information is a childhood friend of mine.¡± ¡°After he joined sheinch technology, I thought it was a good idea. After all, we¡¯ve loved gaming since we were young.¡± ¡°But one day, he suddenly sent me this message. After I met him, he told me some specific matters.¡± After a slight pause, the expression on Frenzied Sword¡¯s face became a little ugly. ¡°However, he doesn¡¯t seem to know much about this matter.¡± ¡°I wanted to ask him about the details, but he didn¡¯t know most of the details.¡± When Su Ming heard Frenzied Sword¡¯s words, he instantly understood what was going on. It seemed that Frenzied Sword, this so-called childhood friend, was not as good as Shen Fang in Shencun Gaming Company. At least Shen Fang¡¯s understanding of this information was extremely clear. In fact, Su Ming had a feeling that he had already touched the core. On the other hand, Frenzied Sword¡¯s friend¡¯s understanding of these things seemed to be relatively shallow. When he thought of this, Su Ming nodded and said, ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll treat this as the truth for the time being.¡± ¡°As for now, you should first integrate these tribes,¡± Su Ming continued after a slight pause. ¡°If you encounter any trouble during this process, remember to let me know at once.¡± Hearing this, Frenzied Sword nodded. He wasn¡¯t being pretentious, because he was very clear about one thing. If his tribe wanted to continue developing rapidly, then accepting Su Ming¡¯s help to a certain extent was something that he could not avoid. After that, Su Ming continued to stroll around his tribe with Frenzied Sword. During this process, Su Ming also saw some of the problems in the Wild Blade Tribe and pointed them out one by one. As for some of the problems, Frenzied Sword had a look of sudden realization and said that he would immediately correct them. However, Frenzied Sword could only respond with a bitter smile to some other questions. This was because he had known about these problems in the past. However, due to the limited resources and population, he had been unable to deal with them. Su Ming took all of these questions into his eyes and started thinking about them. Since he had already formed an alliance with Frenzied Sword, he would be able to help him to a certain extent. Of course, Su Ming was not saying that he would give his resources to Su Meng¡¯s tribe for free. That was not realistic. The only thing they could do was to let the Frenzied Sword tribe participate in the mining of certain resources so that they could also obtain a certain amount of resources from it. However, Su Ming definitely did not intend to tell Frenzied Sword about this right now. It was still too early. Once Chen Yixue returned to the Elf Valley, she sent Su Ming a message. [Traceless Snow: Great Prophet, I¡¯ve returned to the elf town. Do you want me to build a teleportation gate now?] When Su Ming saw Chen Yixue¡¯s message, he replied first. [Night Blade: Yes, now. Just choose the town square.] Su Ming did not intend to build the teleportation gate between him and the Wild Blade Tribe in the Elf Valley. In that case, there would be too many unstable factors. If there were any risks, it would have a huge impact on the entire Elf Valley tribe. Once the teleportation gate between the Wild Blade Tribe and the Elf Valley was completed, Su Ming did not continue staying in the Wild Blade Tribe. Instead, he directly sat on the teleportation gate and returned to the Elf Valley with Frenzied Sword¡¯s escort. Su Ming had originally wanted to invite him to the Elf Valley to take a look, but Su Meng rejected him on the grounds that he still had to organize his tribe. Once Su Ming returned to the elf town, he soon saw Chen Yixue standing before the portal. When Chen Yixue saw him, she first bowed respectfully and then said, ¡°Great Prophet, you¡¯re back.¡± Su Ming nodded and asked, ¡°By the way, where are the Unicorns we brought back from the Wild Blade Tribe?¡± Hearing this, Chen Yixue was stunned for a moment. After she reacted, she quickly pointed in the direction of the Elf Valley not far away and said, ¡°I saw that these Unicorns were quite magical, so I thought it would be better to send them to the Elf Valley, so I asked the Warriors to send them in.¡± After a short pause, Chen Yixue said with some worry, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Great Prophet, do you have other plans?¡± When he heard this, Su Ming first shook his head, then said, ¡°No, you did a good job.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have anything else to do here. If you don¡¯t have anything else to do, you can go and level up first.¡± Hearing this, Chen Yixue first nodded and then said, ¡°Alright,¡± she said. Once he saw Chen Yixue¡¯s figure disappear into the distance, Su Ming walked toward the Elf Valley. Soon, he saw a group of Unicorns drinking by a water source near the Tree of Life. Su Ming¡¯s heart surged with excitement as he looked at the little Unicorns, all of which were only Level 1. Su Ming clearly remembered that in his previous life, there was a special way to raise pets. By fusing the blood essence of a pet with various materials, a new pet could be quickly cultivated. This method was used on most pets. Moreover, as long as he did not use too much blood essence, it would not have any effect on the pet¡¯s body. After that, Su Ming quickly found a Unicorn that looked rather suitable. Once he had the elf Warrior hold it down, he began to extract the Unicorn¡¯s blood essence. After taking three balls in a row, Su Ming stopped. This amount was already the limit that the little Unicorn could bear. Su Ming did not intend to continue using the blood essence of other Unicorns. If he just wanted to test whether this method would work, then this amount of blood essence was already enough. Very soon, Su Ming brought the spirits to the Tree of Life. He threw out the ball of blood essence, and at the same time, he began to mobilize all kinds of resources in the Elf Valley. Su Ming was now the leader of the Elf Valley, and this was something all the people in the valley acknowledged. Therefore, even if he didn¡¯t ask for it, he could freely use the resources in the Elf Valley in the game space. Chapter 227 - 227 Cultivation 227 Cultivation Very soon, all sorts of resources flew to Su Ming and slowly surrounded the ball of blood essence. Under the stimulation of the Tree of Life¡¯s aura, the blood essence in the Halo quickly expanded and slowly turned into a small embryo. Then, at a somewhat exaggerated speed, it began to slowly develop into a small fetus. When Su Ming saw this, his expression instantly became slightly excited. The scene in front of him was enough to prove that the method he had used in his previous life could also be used on these Unicorns. As he thought about it, Su Ming no longer hesitated and continued repeating his actions. Soon, balls of embryonic light began to float around the Tree of Life. At this moment, the Tree of Life looked like a ginseng fruit tree, with fetus-shaped fruits growing everywhere. However, the only difference was¡­ The ginseng fruit tree bore a human-shaped fetus, while the Tree of Life bore a Unicorn embryo. Su Ming looked at the small Unicorn embryos in front of him and made a rough estimate. He felt that these small Unicorns would only need around three days to turn into real Unicorns. When he thought of this, Su Ming instantly became excited. The speed at which they were being nurtured even shocked Su Ming himself. After observing the condition of the Unicorn embryos for a while longer, Su Ming did not stay any longer. Instead, he called for a team of elf Warriors to guard the small Unicorn embryos on the Tree of Life. The importance of the Tree of Life to the Elf Valley was self-evident, so even though the elven town had been built, it was still guarded by elven Warriors. However, whether or not the Unicorn could be cultivated was indeed too important for the Elf Valley. That was why Su Ming still sent out another group of people to guard this place. At such a critical juncture, no accidents could be allowed. Su Ming was very clear about his plans, goals, and plans for the development of the Elf Valley. He planned to raze the Crouching Dragon Mountain and add the plain behind the mountain to the town¡¯s construction. Then, the Elf Valley would enter a new development cycle. In his plan, he also needed a Vanguard with extremely strong combat power. The Unicorn undoubtedly fulfilled his needs. As for why Su Ming was in such a hurry to develop his new army, it was naturally because of the threat of the Vast Flame Kingdom in the North. Su Ming felt that the kingdom was like the sword of Damocles hanging over his head. When they would come down to judge him would depend on when they would discover him. According to the information he had gathered, the Vast Flame Kingdom was not too far away from his current location. If they wanted to send troops to attack him, it would not be a difficult thing. That was why Su Ming wanted to make all the necessary preparations before they discovered him. Once he had the elf Warriors set up defenses around the Tree of Life and protect the Unicorns, Su Ming left the Elf Valley. Once he arrived at the spirit town, Su Ming did not stop for long. He went straight to the smithing workshop not too far away. The dwarves were basically all involved in the project of flattening Crouching Dragon Mountain. Therefore, there were not many people in the forging workshop in the elf town. When Su Ming arrived, there was not a single person in the workshop. Su Ming was not too surprised by this. He immediately began what he had to do. In truth, during this period of time, Su Ming felt that the biggest problem he faced in the development of the Elf Valley was that he did not have enough manpower. And to Su Ming, it was not as if he could not solve this problem. It was just that he had been tied down by various law firms recently, so he didn¡¯t have much time to deal with these things. And if Su Ming wanted to increase his manpower, the solution was relatively simple. The elves only needed to build a few more trees of life, and their population would naturally slowly increase. As for the other races, such as the dryads and Druids, ordinary Summoners could continuously obtain the population of these two races. However, he had not had enough resources before, which was why Su Ming had not been willing to summon this race carriage. However, it seemed like it was time to continue summoning. Other than that, he had no other way to deal with the Barbarian and the Barbarian tribe. These two tribes could not be nurtured by the Tree of Life, nor could they be summoned by themselves. To increase the population of these two tribes, they could only rely on their own natural breeding. Fortunately, although the Tree of Life didn¡¯t affect them much, it still helped them raise the babies faster. Su Ming had come to the forging workshop this time to create a few more trees of life. Apart from that, he also had to build a few more Devil Moon Wells to summon Druids and Tree Demons. As time passed, various sounds were heard in the forging workshop. [Devil Moon Well completed] [The number of Druids that can be summoned by this Devil Moon Well is: 100, the number of Tree Demons that can be summoned is: 100] [Devil¡¯s moon well finished forging!] [Devil¡¯s moon well finished forging!] [¡­] In just one afternoon, Su Ming had created more than eighty Devil Moon Wells. As for the number of Druids and treants that the Devil Moon Well could summon, there was no difference. In total, the Elf Valley had more than 8000 Druids and TreeFolks in one afternoon. If it were not for the fact that he could put all of them into the Devil Moon Well, Su Ming would have been worried that his city of elves would not be able to fit so many people. Once he was done with that, Su Ming quickly created another Tree of Life. The forging of the Tree of Life was not as simple and quick as the forging of the devil¡¯s moon well. After spending a few hours, he had only managed to forge five. He placed three of them in the Elf Valley so that the elves could produce more. Then, he sent the other two trees of life to the barbarians and the Barbarian. When the Barbarian and barbarians received the Tree of Life from Su Ming, they were naturally overjoyed. They did not expect Su Ming to suddenly give them this. Su Ming only returned to his tribe after receiving the gratitude of the two tribes. Chapter 228 - 228 Special Training Camp 228 Special Training Camp Once he returned to the tribe, Su Ming did not choose to rest. Instead, he continued to grow. He had summoned so many Tree Demons and Druids now, not just to increase their numbers. The reason why he had created so many Tree Demons and Druids was that he wanted them to become real combat power. With the continuous training of the elven Warriors and the improvement of the combat power of the orcs in various major battles, the elves ¡®combat strength was greatly improved. The ordinary Druids and Tree Demons were obviously unable to keep up with their pace. This could be seen from the fact that Su Ming had not allowed them to fight in the most recent battles. However, since he was free now and he had the time and resources to increase the combat abilities of the two races, why would Su Ming not be happy about it? As he thought about it, Su Ming soon found two items in his forging workshop. [Treant special training camp] [Forging requirements: steel *10 cubic meters, wood * 10 cubic meters] [Can simultaneously accommodate 500 Tree Demons] The elf tribe had quite a lot of wood in stock. Su Ming could even take out one thousand cubic meters of wood. However, even after mining for so long, the elf tribe didn¡¯t have a lot of steel in stock. This was because a lot of steel would be directly sent to the project as soon as it was mined for the construction of the Elf Valley. As a result, the current stock of steel in the Elf Valley was only slightly more than 100 cubic meters. However, after some thought, Su Ming decided that he did not need to build too many special training camps for the Tree Demons to increase their combat abilities. The Elf Valley had not yet entered a state of preparation for war, so he was not in a hurry to complete their training. Therefore, he could divide them into batches and train them slowly. As he thought about it, Su Ming turned to another item. Druid training camp. [forging requirements: steel * 10 cubic meters, wood * 10 cubic meters] [can simultaneously accommodate 500 Tree Demons] In the special training camp, Druids and Tree Demons didn¡¯t seem to be much different in all aspects. Whether it was the materials needed for the forging or the number of Tree Demons they could accommodate, they were all the same. Under such circumstances, Su Ming did not hesitate too much and built both special training camps at the same time. Soon, two three-story special training camps appeared in the open space next to the forging workshop. The two camps occupied a total area of more than 5000 square meters. Before Su Ming had built it, he had looked through the general information of the special training camp, so he was not surprised by the size. After all, this was a place that could accommodate 500 people for special training at the same time. It was normal for the area to be a little bigger. Once the two special training camps were built, Su Ming sent the Tree Demons and Druids in. Once he was done, Su Ming took a look at the training time for the Druids and Tree Demons. [Treant special training camp] [Able to accommodate 500 Tree Demons. Current capacity of Tree Demons: 500] [Time required for special training: 11 hours 59 minutes] These were all kinds of information about the Treant special training camp. He then turned to look at the Druid. Druid training camp. [Capacity for Druids: 500. Current capacity of Druids: 500] [Time required for special training: 11 hours 59 minutes] Su Ming looked at the time required for the special training and raised his eyebrows slightly. The training would only take half a day. In that case, it would take about a week for the dryads and Druids he summoned to complete the special training. When he thought of this, Su Ming could not help but let out a long breath. Based on the rate at which he was developing his fighting force, he didn¡¯t need to worry about the Vast Flame Kingdom¡¯s threat. When he thought of this, Su Ming cast his gaze toward his bag. Currently, he had about 300000 gold coins in his bag. These were the gold coins he had earned from selling equipment in the auction house. During this period of time, Su Ming had already cleared almost half of the equipment he had saved up. Of course, this did not mean that Su Ming would not be able to earn money from this in the future. After all, as long as he wanted to, he could kill monsters or complete missions at any time to obtain these luxury equipment that far exceeded that of ordinary players. As long as he still had this lead, Su Ming could continue to rely on this method to earn gold coins. The reason why he had already sold half of his equipment was because he had not deliberately stored his equipment some time ago. As he thought about it, Su Ming started sending a message to the world Channel. [Anonymous user: Offer a large amount of gold coins. Those with higher prices have priority.] Very quickly, many people sent private messages to him. Su Ming did not hesitate either, and the conditions he gave were simple. The exchange rate between gold coins and RMB was at least one to nine, and the maximum price was ten thousand. In truth, Su Ming did not mind giving all his gold coins to the same person, but they were still in the early stages of the game. It was already considered good enough for many second-rate gold coin dealers to have more than one hundred thousand gold coins in their pockets. To be able to buy 300000 gold in one go would require at least three million in liquid capital. In the game, gold coins might depreciate at any time due to the players ¡®level increasing. At this time, not many secondhand dealers were willing to take this risk. However, just as Su Ming was thinking about this, he saw a private message. [Ye Ao: How many gold coins do you have now? I can take them all.] Su Ming quirked his eyebrows. In truth, Su Ming had seen quite a few of these private messages recently. Most of them were from middlemen. Although this kind of person seemed to be very arrogant, in fact, it was already very good to be able to eat 10000 gold coins. As he thought about it, Su Ming replied, ¡°10000, and I need at least one to nine.¡± After a long while, the other party did not reply. Just as Su Ming was about to change the chat, Ye Ao¡¯s reply came. [Ye Ao: Only ten thousand?] Su Ming was first stunned, then the expression on his face changed slightly. Only ten thousand? Su Ming had to admit that this was the most boastful person he had met since he started selling gold coins. After all, when those second-hand peddlers heard that he wanted to sell for 10000 gold coins, they would definitely be shocked. Most of them chose to remain silent, and there were very few people who could accept it. Even if he could eat it, it would be extremely difficult. Ye Ao was the first one to have such a reaction. Su Ming¡¯s interest was piqued. He quirked his eyebrows and continued to reply, ¡°Are you sure you can accept all of them?¡± Ye Ao replied very quickly this time, ¡°Of course.¡± Chapter 229 - 229 Selling Gold Coins 229 Selling Gold Coins Su Ming laughed and simply typed on it again. [What about 300000?] Su Ming had originally thought that Ye Ao would be shocked by this number, but he did not expect him to reply even faster this time. [Ye Ao: You really have that much? Then let¡¯s start the trade. The price will be as you said, 1:9.] This time, Su Ming was truly stunned, and he was also slightly curious about this so-called Ye Ao. He really found it hard to understand what kind of capital could make this person accept 300000 gold coins without even blinking. In fact, as the game developed and the government released the news, the game became more and more popular. The players¡¯ enthusiasm and investment in this game had increased by many times compared to before. After seeing the news released by the local governments, many people knew that there was no harm in investing more in the game. With the local governments¡¯ endorsement, it meant that the game was indeed related to the future of mankind. Under such circumstances, all the rich people and major forces naturally began to make their moves in the game. 300,000 gold coins might seem like a lot to ordinary people, but to the top players in the game, it wasn¡¯t a lot. This was also why Su Ming had not dared to give all his gold coins to one person before, but he dared to do so now. There were so many rich people in the game now, so no one would suspect his identity just because of a few gold coins. However, there was something worth mentioning. Even if the rich people in the real world invested a lot in the game, the profits were far lower than they thought. In the past, the best way for rich people to dominate the game was to buy all kinds of top-tier equipment and then form a super-strong guild. However, in this game, the situation was different. The players had not fully developed their levels yet, so top-tier equipment and such naturally did not exist. The equipment that Su Ming could give them was already the ceiling that the players in the game could reach. As for the super strong guilds, there was no need to mention them. Many players had discovered that the Origin of Humans: Horde game was different from the games they had played before. In this game, players didn¡¯t rely on their numbers to attack cities and territories. Instead, they relied on the players to cultivate their own various forces in the game, as well as the NPC Army, and then form their own combat power. In this case, the gold coins earned by various top-ups naturally would not be of much use. Therefore, many rich people were now in a very awkward situation. Su Ming recollected his thoughts and simply typed ¡°okay¡± in the dialog box. Then, he directly placed 300000 gold coins on it and applied for a trade. Very soon, the other party applied for a trade. Once he saw that there was no problem with the money, Su Ming agreed to the trade. At the same time, Su Ming heard a notification ring in his ears. 2700000 Yuan has been transferred to your bank card 6247. Your current balance is 2861264.16 Yuan. Once he confirmed that there were no problems with the numbers, Su Ming closed the notification. However, just as Su Ming was about to turn off the world Channel, another message was sent. [Ye Ao: these gold coins are all from your previous top-ups, do you want to get back your capital now?] Su Ming looked at his message and for a moment, he could not tell what Ye Ao was thinking. After frowning slightly, Su Ming replied Ye Ao with a question mark. Soon, Ye Ao also quickly replied. [Ye Ao: I mean, if you can still provide me with gold coins in the future, we can also start a long-term cooperation.] Su Ming raised his eyebrows slightly. [Anonymous user: What do you need so many gold coins for? Weren¡¯t gold coins in the process of depreciating?] [Ye Ao: I know this. You don¡¯t have to worry about this. As long as you have a large amount of gold coins in the future, you can give them to me.] [Anonymous user: You can¡¯t be a gold coin dealer, right?] [Ye Ao: Aren¡¯t you looking down on people too much? Do I look like a second-generation trafficker? It¡¯s just that my family still has some money and I¡¯m good at playing games. They want me to develop a little in the game so that my family won¡¯t suffer losses in the future.] Su Ming frowned slightly as he read the information Ye Ao sent him. From the message that Ye Ao sent, he could see a lot of information. The person in front of him should be a second generation, and not the ordinary kind of second generation, but the kind with quite a powerful family. Otherwise, he would have been able to take out more than two million gold coins in the blink of an eye to buy gold coins that could depreciate at any time, and still maintain a long-term supply relationship with him. From his rich and overbearing appearance, one could tell that he was not simple. Su Ming thought about it and continued to reply. [Anonymous user: sure, but I¡¯ll add one more thing. There¡¯s no point in buying so many gold coins now, is there?] When Ye Ao saw Su Ming¡¯s message, he seemed to be thinking about how he should reply to him. Su Ming was not in a hurry as he waited. Since the other party dared to spend so much money, it meant that his brother or his family had already thought about what to do. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have done this. Su Ming did not ask this question to remind the man that it was not good to buy so many gold coins. Whether it was good or bad, rich people like them would understand. Su Ming was just a little curious as to how the rich families were planning to develop their power in the game. After a long while, the other party finally replied. [It¡¯s not useless. Since we plan to cooperate for a long time, I¡¯ll tell you a little bit.] [We¡¯re planning to attract more players to our faction in the early stages of the game. We have more or less figured out the game mode of this game. Many people think that in this game, there is no way to play guilds like before, but I don¡¯t think so.] After saying this, Ye Ao didn¡¯t go into details, but sent another question, ¡°Speaking of this, I should have already shown my sincerity, right?¡± Su Ming chuckled softly, then replied with an ¡°mm¡± in the chat. Then, the other party quickly replied. ¡°So, who are you?¡± Su Ming was slightly stunned when he saw what the other party had typed. After thinking about it for a while, Su Ming did not give a direct reply. Instead, he frowned. Chapter 230 - 230 Identity Exposed 230 Identity Exposed In truth, during this period of time, Su Ming had also been thinking about one thing. As time passed, reality and the game merged, his identity was destined to be unable to be hidden forever. Or rather, in the later stages of the game, he would even need to take the initiative to reveal his identity to everyone and win some people¡¯s support. Under such circumstances, Su Ming felt that he needed to reveal his identity to some of the players under his control. In truth, before this, Su Ming had been worried about the origin of humans: In the game of tribe, would they expose their identity to others? However, after a period of observation, Su Ming realized that he might have been worrying too much. After such a long time, no one had come to him to cooperate or force him to do something. This proved that in terms of keeping the identity of the players a secret, the Origin of Humans: Horde game was quite well made. However, it made sense. With the way the extraterrestrials crushed human technology, they probably wouldn¡¯t be bothered to use this method to cause infighting. Moreover, the other closed beta players did not seem to have encountered such a problem. Therefore, he didn¡¯t have to worry too much about the various problems he might encounter after his identity was exposed. Once he thought of this, Su Ming considered it for a moment before he canceled his anonymous status and sent a message to the other party. [Night Blade: can you see?] Ye Ao was speechless. [You are Night Blade? I didn¡¯t see your ID wrong, right? The Night Blade that dominated all the leaderboards?] When Su Ming saw how excited Ye Ao was, he was momentarily stunned. Looking at him, he should be a second generation who had seen a lot of the world. Even if he was doing well in the game, he didn¡¯t have to be so excited after knowing his identity, right? That was what Su Ming was thinking, but what he did not know was that his influence had long since surpassed his imagination. In fact, all the information about the origin of mankind: Most of the discussions about tribe were related to him. For this super player whose level was far ahead of ordinary players and dominated the major rankings, everyone was full of enmity toward him. Especially after the news was released by the major governments, many players began to look for the mysterious first person. However, as Su Ming deliberately hid himself, they naturally returned without any results. The more they acted this way, the more curious they became about Su Ming. In the end, many financial groups and large families that had entered the game began to pay attention to who Night Blade was. Unfortunately, even though they had carried out a carpet-like search, they could not find Night Blade. Many people even began to suspect that Night Blade was just a bunch of game data, and not a real player at all. And Ye Ao was a firm supporter of this saying. In his opinion, the appearance of such a player in the game was a huge blow to the balance of the entire game. This was absolutely intolerable for any large scale game. Therefore, there was a high probability that this so-called Night Blade, who dominated the rankings, was just a string of data given by the officials. The goal was to let the players develop their forces faster and give them a goal to catch up with. However, all of Ye Ao¡¯s previous conjectures about Night Blade had been completely shattered today. Looking at the crisp words in front of him, Ye Ao couldn¡¯t say a word for a while. After he saw the ID, he deliberately looked at the name on the auction list. Not a single word off. This game was different from other games. Players couldn¡¯t add any special characters in the name, and they couldn¡¯t type in blank spaces. Once there was a double name, they could only change. As such, the Night Blade in front of him was the Night Blade on the leaderboard. The moment he realized this, Ye Ao unconsciously swallowed. After thinking for a long time, he finally typed a sentence in his chat box: You¡¯ve been hiding your identity for so long, why did you suddenly come clean to me? Regarding this question, Ye Ao really didn¡¯t understand. When Su Ming saw his question, he quirked his eyebrows, then typed a reply. [ Night Blade: I can¡¯t keep my identity a secret forever. ] When Ye Ao saw this sentence, he also had some understanding in his heart. However, he still could not accept it. After taking a deep breath, Ye Ao continued to type. [Then what are you doing this for? Is there a deal you want to make with me?] Seeing Ye Ao¡¯s message, Su Ming first raised his eyebrows, then simply continued typing. [That¡¯s not it. I¡¯m just curious about how you financial groups plan to continue developing after entering the game.] [In fact, you should be very clear by now that the gap between ordinary players and beta players is no longer something that your financial resources can bridge.] When Ye Ao saw Su Ming¡¯s message, he did not immediately reply to it. After a moment of silence, Ye Ao said, [We naturally know about this.]] [ Ye Ao: so while we¡¯re developing our own Guild forces, we¡¯re also pulling some beta players into our camp. ] [Ye Ao: But most of the closed beta players of the game are like you. They closed their friend requests. So, it¡¯s not easy for us to find them.] Looking at the message Ye Ao sent, Su Ming could not help but chuckle. This was the truth. He was not the only one who had closed his friend request. Even Chen Yixue and Lin Can had closed their friend request system. The reason was that there were too many people who added them as friends every day and it disturbed their game. When he thought of this, Su Ming suddenly saw a message from Ye Ao. [Ye Ao: Since I¡¯ve come across this opportunity, I definitely won¡¯t give it up.] [ Ye Ao: Mr. Night Blade, on behalf of the Ye family, I sincerely ask you to join our camp. ] Before Su Ming could reply to his message, Ye Ao sent another message. Once he read the contents of the message, even though Su Ming had already prepared himself for it, he was still shocked by what he heard. The contents of Ye Ao¡¯s message were roughly the conditions he had set for Su Ming to join his family. Chapter 231 - 231 The Ye Family 231 The Ye Family [Ye Ao: As long as you¡¯re willing to join our Ye family, we can give you a hundred million in cash every month. In addition, if you¡¯re not married yet, I can let one of the direct descendants of our Ye family marry you.] [Ye Ao: Oh right, I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve introduced myself and my family, right? My name is Ye Chuan, and I¡¯m from the Ye family in Beijing. If you know me, you should understand the weight of this name.] When he saw the news that Ye Ao sent, Su Ming could not help but raise his eyebrows, and a hint of surprise flashed in his eyes. The Ye family in the capital was one of the top families in the great land. It was no wonder that he had appeared so rich and generous before, and the conditions he offered were so terrifying. If it was 100 million a month, that would be 1.2 billion a year. In addition to the marriage with the Ye family¡¯s direct line of descent, it was not an exaggeration to say that he had reached the sky in a single step. Such a condition was an irresistible temptation to anyone. However, when Su Ming came back to his senses, he started frowning. He was well aware of the way these great clans did things. Ye Ao Xuanji, or Ye Chuan, might have put it nicely. However, Su Ming knew very well that if he really agreed to this condition and formed a partnership with the other party, then he would be controlled by the other party. His status as the number one player was an irresistible temptation for every big family that wanted to start a new world in the game. Therefore, it was no surprise that they were willing to offer these conditions. And after they truly attracted him to join them, they would reveal their fangs. After all, human nature was the same. Everyone believed that only the weapons that were truly in their hands truly belonged to them, and would always be used by them. Once he understood all this, Su Ming did not hesitate and replied to Ye Chuan¡¯s message. [ Night Blade: your conditions are very good, but I don¡¯t intend to accept them. I¡¯ve never had any intention of joining any faction. ] After seeing this news, Ye Ao was obviously a little excited, and even the words he typed became more excited. [Ye Ao: Why? Were these conditions not good enough? Besides, you¡¯re fighting alone without any help, so you¡¯re definitely not as good as working with our family.] [Ye Ao: I¡¯m afraid you don¡¯t know, so I¡¯ll say it again. Our Ye family is not only a top family in Beijing, but even in the whole of China. You won¡¯t suffer a loss if you join us.] Looking at Ye Ao¡¯s excited tone, Su Ming¡¯s expression remained calm. [Night Blade: No need. I¡¯ve already thought it through.] [ Night Blade: I like freedom, but I don¡¯t like to be bound by others. As you said, there are many benefits to joining your Ye family, but there is no freedom.] This time, Ye Ao¡¯s side was silent for a long time. [Ye Ao: Alright, since you¡¯ve already decided, then I won¡¯t try to persuade you anymore. However, I hope that when you change your mind in the future, you can contact us at the first moment.] When he saw the message Ye Ao sent, Su Ming knew that he had not given up on trying to win him over. However, he really couldn¡¯t think of any good words to win over his current self, so he could only choose to give up for the time being. He was probably planning to discuss it with his family members before thinking about it. When he thought of this, Su Ming shook his head and no longer thought about it. Anyway, no matter what the other party said, he would not agree to it. As long as he did not reveal his personal information, he would not be able to take any coercive measures against him. As he thought about it, Su Ming looked at the money that had already been transferred to his account. Once he sent a message to the other four people, he chose to log out. Once he logged off, Su Ming went straight to the living room. It did not take long before Lin Can and the three women upstairs arrived in the living room. When he saw Su Ming, Lin Can could not help but ask, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Brother Su? Did you suddenly call us out to talk about something?¡± As he asked, Lin Can sat down beside Su Ming. His eyes were filled with curiosity. When Su Xiaoshan heard that, she nodded her head repeatedly and sat down beside Su Ming. ¡°That¡¯s right, brother. You suddenly called us over and didn¡¯t even tell us why. Don¡¯t delay my leveling up.¡± When Shen Yi, who was following behind Su Xiaoshan, heard that, she smiled and patted Su Xiaoshan¡¯s head. She then looked at Su Ming and said, ¡°Your brother must have something important to tell us. Don¡¯t be anxious.¡± Su Ming cast a glance at Shen Yi, then at Chen Yixue who was standing behind her. Once everyone had sat down, Su Ming said, ¡°I just transferred two million Yuan into my account.¡± The living room suddenly fell into a dead silence. No one had expected that the first thing Su Ming would say after he called them over would be such a bombshell. That was two million! Not two hundred! After that, the dumbfounded crowd looked at Su Ming with shock and disbelief on their faces. Their eyes were filled with disbelief. Even Shen Yi, who was usually the most reserved, was so shocked by Su Ming¡¯s sudden news that she was speechless. Then, after everyone reacted, they all cried out in surprise. Su Xiaoshan immediately jumped up from her seat and appeared in front of Su Ming. She asked in disbelief, ¡°Brother, are you serious?¡± When Su Ming heard that, he quirked his eyebrows and said, ¡°Do you think I would lie to you when I called you over so seriously?¡± Su Xiaoshan took a deep breath, and the expression on her face became even more shocked. She couldn¡¯t help but turn to look at Chen Yixue and said, ¡°Little Yixue, pinch me. I want to see if I¡¯m dreaming.¡± Chen Yixue was stunned for a moment, but then she obediently reached out and pinched Su Xiaoshan. ¡°Argh! It hurts, it¡¯s not a dream!¡± Su Xiaoshan cried out in pain and hugged her arm. As he looked at the funny Su Xiaoshan in front of him, Su Ming could not help but shake his head. There was a slightly helpless expression on his face. After that, Shen Yi seemed to have slowly come to her senses. Once she sat down in front of Su Ming, she asked in a slightly puzzled tone, ¡°Su Ming, you didn¡¯t call us over just to talk about this, did you?¡± When Lin Can heard this, he nodded his head repeatedly. ¡°Yeah, Brother Su. If you specifically called us over just to show off, then you¡¯re in the wrong.¡± When Su Ming heard that, he could not help but roll his eyes. ¡°Do I look like that kind of person?¡± After a slight pause, Su Ming¡¯s expression turned serious. Chapter 232 - 232 Discussion 232 Discussion As he looked at the group of people before him, Su Ming took a deep breath and said slowly, ¡°I called you over this time to discuss the future development of the studio.¡± When they heard Su Ming¡¯s words, all the people in the hall were slightly stunned. After they came to their senses, everyone could not help but look at each other with a blank expression. Only Shen Yi frowned. ¡°So you¡¯re saying that you¡¯re planning to take a portion of these out?¡± When he heard that Shen Yi understood his meaning so quickly, Su Ming instantly smiled and nodded. He said, ¡°Smart, I¡¯m¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t agree!¡± Before Su Ming could finish his sentence, Shen Yi had already cut him off. The expression on her face was rather serious. She looked at Su Ming before her and said in an incredibly serious tone, ¡°You should be clear that this money was earned by your own hard work.¡± ¡°We¡¯ve just made some money. You should use the money where it should be used, not to help us.¡± After a short pause, Shen Yi continued, ¡°Moreover, we have enough capital now to support ourselves¡­¡± When Su Xiaoshan heard this, she looked at Chen Yixue and Lin Can, and then at Shen Yi, who had a serious expression on her face. Chen Yixue and Lin Can naturally didn¡¯t need to say much. As beta players, they naturally had many ways to earn money. They didn¡¯t need to worry about anything. And even she had Su Ming taking care of her, so she did not need to spend any money. On the other hand, Shen Yi herself was not an insider player, and she had no one to support her. She should be the one with the least income in this game, and the one who would have the most difficulty protecting herself. However, after hearing the news, she was actually the first one to oppose it. When Su Ming heard that, he immediately frowned and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean it that way, but since I¡¯ve called you all here, I have to take some responsibility.¡± Before Shen Yi could say anything, Su Ming had already spoken. another important point is that I¡¯m not giving you any special treatment. I¡¯m doing this for the future development of the studio. When she heard this, Shen Yi was stunned for a moment, then she asked with some doubt, ¡°For the future development of the studio?¡± Su Ming nodded and said, ¡°Since we¡¯ve decided to start a workshop together, then we must have a clear set of rules and regulations.¡± ¡°No matter how good our relationship is, we can¡¯t violate these rules and regulations. Even blood Brothers settle their debts clearly, not to mention us?¡± Hearing this, Shen Yi¡¯s expression softened and was replaced by doubt. ¡°So what do you mean?¡± When the other three heard Shen Yi¡¯s question, their gazes were also locked on Su Ming as they waited for his answer. Su Ming faced the gazes of the people before him, and after a slight pause, he slowly told them his thoughts. ¡°I¡¯m thinking that since we¡¯re planning to create a gaming studio, it means that we¡¯re going to rely on it to make money in the future. Our future is on it. ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, we naturally need to do the best in every detail that I can do to help you guys play better in the game. ¡°So, I plan to use this money to buy a gaming pod for each of you. When she heard Su Ming¡¯s words, Shen Yi¡¯s expression changed. This time, it was not only Shen Yi who wanted to object, even the others¡¯ expressions changed slightly, as if they wanted to say something. Su Ming¡¯s sharp senses told him their intentions, but before they could speak, he had already used words to stop them from speaking. ¡°I know what you guys want to say, but what I mean is¡­¡± ¡°If you continue to play this game with the gaming helmet, you will definitely be outdone by the players who use the gaming pods. ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯re all aware of the huge difference between the players¡¯ development with these two devices. ¡°So, we don¡¯t need to be pretentious at this time. This decision of mine is also for the better development of the studio. ¡°So, if you don¡¯t want to hinder the studio¡¯s future development, then don¡¯t object to my decision.¡± Once Su Ming finished speaking, the crowd instantly fell into silence. Then, just as everyone was thinking about Su Ming¡¯s words, Lin Can raised his hand weakly. ¡°Actually, Brother Su, I have the money to buy it too.¡± ¡°Shut up,¡± he said. ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Lin Can shut his mouth and sat obediently at the side, no longer saying anything. Shen Yi lifted her head slowly and looked at Su Ming. She looked at him seriously and said, ¡°I¡¯ll return it to you in the future.¡± When Su Ming heard this, he knew that Shen Yi had already agreed. After automatically ignoring Su Xiaoshan, Su Ming cast his gaze on Chen Yixue. Seeing this, Chen Yixue also said seriously, ¡°Great Prophet, I¡¯ll pay you back when I¡¯ve earned enough money.¡± Lin Can opened his mouth and looked at Su Ming¡¯s expression before he said weakly, ¡°Me too.¡± Su Xiaoshan looked around and said uncertainly, ¡°I don¡¯t think I need to return, right?¡± ¡°Pfft! Pfft! Pfft!¡± The originally serious atmosphere in the living room was instantly broken by Su Xiaoshan¡¯s words. After some laughter, Su Ming said, ¡°Other than this, I have another announcement to make.¡± When everyone heard this, they immediately turned to look at him again, their expressions extremely serious. Under everyone¡¯s gaze, Su Ming said slowly, ¡°I also want to take 10% of everyone¡¯s daily income from the game once a week as the operating capital of the studio.¡± Su Ming swept his gaze across everyone¡¯s faces in the field before he continued, ¡°What do you guys think?¡± When she heard Su Ming¡¯s words, Su Xiaoshan was stunned for a moment, then she pouted. ¡°I don¡¯t have any objections. I¡¯m just freeloading off you anyway.¡± Su Ming automatically ignored Su Xiaoshan¡¯s words and looked at the other people. ¡°I have no objections,¡± Chen Yixue was the first to nod. ¡°Me too,¡± Lin Can nodded as well. Su Ming¡¯s gaze met Shen Yi¡¯s. Shen Yi was not a pretentious person, she just did not like to receive too much kindness from others. This could be seen from how she had promised Su Ming that she would give him the gaming pod, but still insisted on returning it. She also understood that Su Ming¡¯s suggestion was for the development of the studio. So, after hesitating for a while, Shen Yi slowly said, ¡°I don¡¯t have much of an opinion.¡± Chapter 233 - 233 Controversy 233 Controversy Before Su Ming could speak, she continued, ¡°But I can¡¯t make much money now, so I¡¯ll take a break for now.¡± Taking a deep breath, Shen Yi¡¯s expression became more determined, ¡°But I¡¯ll catch up to you soon.¡± ¡°I definitely won¡¯t let you guys keep me like this for too long.¡± Shen Yi¡¯s firm words caused everyone¡¯s expression to change slightly. Lin Can was the first to speak, ¡°Hey, sister Shen Yi, you¡¯re treating us like outsiders by saying this. Don¡¯t we all support each other?¡± Su Xiaoshan nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s right, sister Shen Yi, you don¡¯t have to think too much. My brother doesn¡¯t mind taking care of you.¡± As soon as he said this, the crowd suddenly fell silent, and the expressions on everyone¡¯s faces changed slightly. Shen Yi was stunned. She instinctively raised her head to look at Su Ming, and there was a rare hint of panic in her eyes. Hurriedly looking away, Shen Yi coughed twice and said, ¡°What nonsense are you saying? I don¡¯t like to be supported by others.¡± Su Ming shook his head as well. He reached out his hand and knocked Su Xiaoshan¡¯s head. ¡°Children should stop talking nonsense here.¡± Su Xiaoshan hugged her head after being knocked. After rolling her eyes at Su Ming, she let out another loud harrumph. Su Ming ignored her and took out his phone again. At the same time, he began to settle the accounts. ¡°During this period of time, after my studio was officially established, my income was 2.7 million. With a 10% cut, that would be 270000. then, I¡¯ll give each of you a gaming pod. That¡¯s 800000 Yuan, and the total is 1.07 million Yuan.¡± As Su Ming spoke, he took out a bank card. ¡°This is the bank card I applied for a few days ago. It¡¯ll be counted as the studio¡¯s public account in the future.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll transfer 1.07 million now. When the time comes, you can ask Shen Yi to bring you to buy four gaming pods. The rest of the money will be used as the operating capital of our studio.¡± However, once she heard Su Ming¡¯s words, Shen Yi cast a glance at the crowd and spoke slowly. ¡°Isn¡¯t a 10% commission a little too much?¡± After Chen Yixue and Lin Can heard Shen Yi¡¯s words, they both nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right, Brother Su. If it¡¯s 10%, we don¡¯t really care. We won¡¯t earn much. But for someone like you who earns so much, it¡¯s a little too much to take so much commission.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Brother Su Ming. I don¡¯t think we need so much money to support the operations of our studio, right?¡± When Shen Yi heard their conversation, she turned her gaze toward Su Ming. ¡°You heard it too. A 10% ratio is indeed a little too high.¡± Su Ming cast a glance at the crowd before him and asked, ¡°Then what do you think is the appropriate ratio?¡± When they heard Su Ming¡¯s words, the people in the hall looked at each other for a while. Shen Yi was the first to speak, ¡°I think, with our current income, a 2% cut is more than enough for our studio to run.¡± ¡°After all, after we buy the gaming pod, we don¡¯t need to eat most of the time. We will occasionally have a meal together and buy some items that everyone needs in the game from time to time. This commission is completely enough¡±. ¡°Isn¡¯t that a little too low?¡± Su Ming quirked his eyebrows. Upon hearing this, Lin Can shook his head repeatedly and said, ¡°No way. Brother Su, you¡¯ve earned more than two million this time. Even if we take a 2% cut, it¡¯s still more than 40000. It¡¯s definitely enough for our studio to run.¡± Chen Yixue, who was beside him, nodded her head repeatedly when she heard this. When he saw the determined looks on the people¡¯s faces, Su Ming thought about it and decided not to persuade them anymore. Firstly, this commission seemed to be enough. Even if it was not enough in the future, he could make up for it. Secondly, excessive care would make them feel uncomfortable, so there was no need to do so. After that, the specific percentage of the commission was determined, and everyone remembered this bank card. After the commission was transferred to it on time, the meeting was almost over. However, just as Su Ming was about to end the meeting, Su Xiaoshan looked around and seemed to have thought of something. She said with excitement and anticipation, ¡°Brother, since you¡¯ve earned so much this time, why don¡¯t you treat us to a meal?¡± When they heard this, the three people in the hall were first slightly stunned, then they cast their gazes on Su Ming. The group had been very careful when they were splitting the money, and none of them were willing to take advantage of Su Ming. However, when it came to a small matter like eating, everyone¡¯s opinion was unexpectedly unified. As he looked at the people before him whose eyes were filled with desire, Su Ming could not help but shake his head slightly and say, ¡°Okay, okay, okay. You can choose whatever you want to eat.¡± When the crowd heard Su Ming¡¯s words, they instantly became excited. ¡°I want to eat Western food!¡± ¡°I want to eat Japanese food!¡± ¡°I want to have a buffet!¡± ¡°¡­¡± Lin Can, who had said that he wanted to eat at the buffet, received the same disdainful gazes from the three women present. ¡°Lin Can, you¡¯re really treating my brother¡¯s status as your underling to the very end. You can¡¯t even bear to kill him when we¡¯re eating.¡± ¡°He¡¯s already treating you to a meal, yet you still want to eat at the buffet. Tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk, you¡¯re so useless!¡± When Lin Can heard Su Xiaoshan¡¯s words, he scratched his head in embarrassment and said, ¡°Then, I¡¯ll eat Western food too?¡± ¡­ In the end, after the crowd voted, they chose a nearby Hunan cuisine restaurant with a good reputation. Everyone in the studio had similar tastes in terms of food, and they were all more inclined to heavy food. Therefore, there wasn¡¯t much of a problem with choosing a Hunan cuisine restaurant. The taste of this Hunan cuisine restaurant didn¡¯t bury its reputation, and everyone ate it to their heart¡¯s content. When they returned to the studio, everyone¡¯s stomachs were slightly bloated. ¡°I can¡¯t take it anymore! I really can¡¯t take it anymore, I need to go back and lie down for a while!¡± Su Xiaoshan rubbed her stomach as she walked upstairs. Chen Yixue saw this and quickly followed. ¡°Don¡¯t, you just finished eating, you can¡¯t lie down right away. Come with me for a while to digest Hanhan.¡± Once their voices disappeared into the corridor, Lin Can also rubbed his stomach. He lifted his head to look at Su Ming and said, ¡°Brother Su, I have some questions. Can I ask you for advice?¡± When Su Ming heard that, he was slightly taken aback. He cast a glance at Shen Yi, who was resting on the sofa, and nodded his head. Once he followed Lin Can into the room, Su Ming said, ¡°What¡¯s the problem?¡± ¡°Oh,¡± Lin Can replied and said, ¡°it¡¯s about the current population in my tribe.¡± Chapter 234 - 234 Chatting on the Balcony 234 Chatting on the Balcony Once he was done chatting with Lin Can, Su Ming walked out of his room. Su Ming had originally planned to go to the living room and chat with Shen Yi. However, when he walked out, he realized that Shen Yi was no longer in the living room. He quirked his eyebrows slightly and took out his phone to send Shen Yi a message. ¡°Did you go back to rest?¡± Su Ming waited for a while, but Shen Yi did not reply. He thought that she had already returned to her room to play her game. However, just as Su Ming was about to put his phone back into his pocket and return to the game to continue working hard, his phone vibrated again. He took out his phone and saw that it was a message from Shen Yi. ¡°No, I¡¯m on the roof of the third floor, enjoying the breeze.¡± When he saw that, Su Ming quirked his eyebrows and replied, ¡°Then I¡¯ll come up and chat with you. It¡¯ll help with digestion.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Once Su Ming reached the top of the building, he soon saw Shen Yi standing on the balcony of the third floor. Although there was no one living on the third floor, the three rooms were still very clean. Some fitness equipment that should not be used by people were placed in them. Other than that, there were also some musical instruments and other random things, which they would use when they were free. In addition to the three rooms, there was a large balcony outside the living room on the third floor. The view was excellent. Looking out from the large terrace, one could see a large area of the villa area. There were not many buildings blocking the view, only a blue sky. At this moment, Shen Yi was standing at the edge of the large terrace, leaning against the exquisitely designed railing. She was wearing a light blue dress that matched the sky behind her. It was as if she had become one with the scenery. Her long hair fluttered behind her back, making her look even more immortal. Shen Yi seemed to have heard Su Ming going up the stairs and turned around. What made Su Ming sigh with emotion was that even though Shen Yi had also eaten a lot of food today, her stomach did not show any signs of swelling. When Shen Yi saw Su Ming, a smile appeared on her lips. She extended her hand and waved in his direction. ¡°Su Ming, you¡¯ve come?¡± Su Ming nodded and walked to her side. He said, ¡°Why did you suddenly want to come up here?¡± Shen Yi smiled and leaned her body against the railing again. ¡°Didn¡¯t you just finish eating? You have to come out to digest.¡± When he heard this, Su Ming did not say anything immediately. Instead, he remained silent for a while before he said, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean what happened today.¡± Su Ming was also a little slow in understanding. To Shen Yi, she was a girl with a strong self-esteem. Although he didn¡¯t mean to pity her, his actions might cause her to misunderstand. Yet when Shen Yi heard Su Ming¡¯s words, she suddenly started chuckling softly. She turned around and looked at Su Ming. The girl¡¯s smile was dazzling under the sun. ¡°Su Ming, How long have you known me? How come you still don¡¯t know what kind of person I am?¡± ¡°Besides, even if you don¡¯t know what kind of person I am, how can I not know what kind of person you are?¡± After a slight pause, Shen Yi continued, ¡°I know that your actions today have no other intentions. I have never misunderstood you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just that I really don¡¯t want to accept this kind of reward without any merit, so I rejected it at the beginning.¡± ¡°After you made it clear, I accepted it, didn¡¯t I?¡± ¡°So¡­don¡¯t think too much.¡± When Su Ming heard her words, he could not help but chuckle softly. After Shen Yi saw that the atmosphere was still a little dull, she thought for a while and then wanted to make a joke to liven up the atmosphere. ¡°Besides, with our relationship, just like what your sister said, since you don¡¯t mind raising me, I don¡¯t mind being raised by you for a while.¡± The moment Su Ming heard those words, his heart skipped a beat. He knew that Shen Yi was joking, but after hearing her words, he couldn¡¯t help but have some strange thoughts. The expression on his face immediately became a little strange. When Shen Yi saw Su Ming¡¯s reaction, she was momentarily stunned. Then, she quickly realized that there was something wrong with what she had said. The expression on her face changed slightly. Shen Yi coughed twice. Under the sunlight, the young girl¡¯s face seemed to be a little red, but it also seemed to be red because of the person in front of her. After she finished speaking, Shen Yi turned around and seemed to be preparing to leave the third floor. Su Ming quickly grabbed her hand, and Shen Yi was momentarily stunned. She looked at Su Ming holding her hand, then at him. Su Ming also seemed to feel that his actions were a little abrupt. After being slightly stunned, he cleared his throat and said, ¡°I just want to say, don¡¯t give yourself too much pressure because of what happened today.¡± ¡°Everyone, take it slowly. There are many things that can not be rushed.¡± Su Ming¡¯s words were clearly meant to advise Shen Yi not to force herself to fight for money in the game. However, after he said it, he felt that something was not right. Su Ming frowned. He felt that he was making things worse. Su Ming shook his head helplessly, then said,¡±Anyway, let¡¯s take it slow.¡± Shen Yi looked at him deeply and then nodded. The two of them were silent for a while before Shen Yi¡¯s voice suddenly rang out. ¡°How long do you plan on holding my hand?¡± Su Ming was first stunned when he heard that. When he looked down at his hand that was still holding onto Shen Yi¡¯s, he immediately reacted. After he quickly let go of Shen Yi¡¯s hand, he coughed and said, ¡°No, I¡¯m sorry.¡± Shen Yi shook her head helplessly and touched her earlobe. It was a little hot. ¡°You¡¯ve earned so much money this time, don¡¯t you plan to give some to your family?¡± As she spoke, Shen Yi sat down on the chair that was specially placed on the balcony. When Su Ming heard this, he first cast a glance at Shen Yi, then sat down with her. ¡°Plans? I haven¡¯t told you yet, have I? I¡¯m planning to bring Xiaoshan home tomorrow to report on the situation here.¡± ¡°At the same time, you can also give a portion of the money you earn to your family.¡± When she heard Su Ming¡¯s words, Shen Yi finally nodded. After the two of them said this, it seemed that there was nothing else to talk about. However, the strange thing was¡­ Even though the two of them had fallen into silence, there was no sense of awkwardness. Instead, there was a comfortable atmosphere. Chapter 235 - 235 The Little Golden Dragon’s Insane Attributes 235 The Little Golden Dragon¡¯s Insane Attributes Once he went down from the third floor, Su Ming first went to look for Su Xiaoshan and told her about going home the next day. When Su Xiaoshan heard Su Ming¡¯s words, she naturally did not object. In fact, she was looking forward to it. After all, although she had been very eager to come out and was looking forward to life here, she was still very happy. However, after staying here for so long, she still missed her family and her parents, especially the taste of home. Once Su Ming was done informing them of this, he chose to log in again. However, now that he was online, Su Ming did not have anything important to do. He just had to settle some of the complicated matters in the Elf Valley. Then, he looked at the Unicorn¡¯s breeding situation, as well as the training of the Tree Demons and Druids. Once he was done, Su Ming went to Crouching Dragon Mountain. The purpose of his visit this time was not only to supervise the construction on Wolong Mountain, but also to see if there were any other situations on the mountain. Once he was almost done, Su Ming returned to the Elf Valley and brought along the little Golden Dragon and Ben Ben. The turtle had reached level 37. At this level, he was about to catch up to Su Ming, and his status panel was pretty good. [ Benben Turtle: level 37 ] [ Attack: 1800 ] [ Defense: 1500 ] [ Health points: 30000 ] [ Skills: Summoning the wind and rain, rotten rain ] This attribute panel could already be compared to some boss-level wild monsters in the wild. It was no wonder that this turtle could occupy the first place on the shenchong list. However, if the Unicorn¡¯s attributes were compared to the little Golden Dragon¡¯s, it was still a little inferior. As he thought about it, Su Ming shifted his gaze and looked at the little Golden Dragon¡¯s status panel. [ Five-clawed Golden Dragon (divine beast)] [ level: 15 ] [ attack: 1500 ] [ defense: 1200 ] [ health points: 15000 ] [ skills: summoning the wind and rain,??? ] [ description: the only bloodline inherited from the Ancient Five-clawed Golden Dragon. ] The little Golden Dragon had just reached level 15, but its attributes were almost catching up to that of the turtle. This innate talent also made Su Ming sigh from the bottom of his heart. If he waited for the little Golden Dragon to reach level 20, he would probably surpass this turtle in all other attributes except for his health. Of course, Su Ming felt that it was normal for him to not be able to surpass them in terms of health points. After all, this turtle was a turtle. As he thought about it, Su Ming cast a glance at the turtle that was playing happily with the little Golden Dragon. He could not help but chuckle and shake his head. Once he brought his two pets to the forest, Su Ming spent the entire night grinding his levels. When there was nothing else for Su Ming to do, leveling up was the most efficient way to play the game. As he was leveling up, Su Ming was also looking at the situation of the other people in his workshop. Chen Yixue had already reached level 34. It had to be said that her leveling speed was quite fast. With the Elf Valley behind her, it would be extremely easy for her to level up. Other than that, Lin Can, who was hanging around in the Purgatory Valley, had already reached level 32. However, according to him, he would soon reach level 33. At the same time, Shen Yi¡¯s level had also increased rapidly, and she had reached level 18. This level was already considered the top of the public beta players. As long as Shen Yi was given a little more time, with her operations, she would definitely be able to build a tribe of her own. At that time, she would be able to become the leader of the tribe by herself, and at the same time, use the game to feed the real world. As for Su Xiaoshan¡¯s ¡®yes¡¯, it was better to forget about it. She was good enough to be a mascot. After a night of leveling up, another notification suddenly rang beside Su Ming. Su Ming turned his head around and saw a ray of light shining on the little Golden Dragon¡¯s body, telling him that the little Golden Dragon¡¯s level had increased again. [Five-clawed Golden Dragon (divine beast)] [ level: 20] [ attack: 2000 ] [ defense: 1600 ] [ health points: 20000 ] [ skills: summoning the wind and rain,??? ] [ description: the only bloodline inherited from the Ancient Five-clawed Golden Dragon.] He was level 20? He had leveled up five times in one night, so the speed of his level-up was quite good. If this continued for a few more days, the little Golden Dragon would be able to welcome his first evolution and become a combat force. As he thought about these things, Su Ming looked at the time again. It was already nine O ¡®clock in the morning. As he thought about it, Su Ming opened his friends panel. Because he had already bought game pods for them and had installed them last night, the few people in the studio were still in the game. Once he found Xiaoshan¡¯s name, Su Ming sent a private message to her. [I¡¯ve logged out of the game. Let¡¯s go back and take a look. Dad and mom are on holiday today.] Xiaoshan didn¡¯t send a message back immediately, probably busy with something. Su Ming did not keep waiting. After he killed a few monsters, he received Su Xiaoshan¡¯s reply. [Okay, okay, I¡¯ll go offline immediately.] When he saw that, Su Ming also chose to log off without hesitation. Once they arrived at the living room, Su Xiaoshan quickly went up to Su Ming and said excitedly, ¡°Brother, are we going back now?¡± Su Ming nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯ve just told my parents. We¡¯re planning to go home. They¡¯re preparing breakfast. Let¡¯s go over and eat.¡± Su Xiaoshan had no reason to refuse. They took a taxi home. Su Ping and Wang Yun welcomed them inside. When they arrived at the living room, Su Xiaoshan saw all kinds of food on the dining table and couldn¡¯t help but exclaim, ¡°Dad, mom, isn¡¯t this a little too sumptuous? Are you sure this is breakfast?¡± Su Ming glanced at the dining table and saw many dishes that Su Ping and Wang Yun had carefully prepared. Red braised meatballs, red braised ribs, sweet and sour pork tenderloin, cola chicken wings. In short, whatever was delicious came with it. The table full of dishes made Su Ming¡¯s appetite grow. Needless to say, Su Xiaoshan immediately sat down on her seat and picked up her chopsticks. ¡°Then I won¡¯t stand on ceremony. I¡¯ll eat first.¡± Su Xiaoshan then picked up a braised meatball and bit off half of it, a satisfied expression appearing on her face. ¡°Ah, it¡¯s really too delicious!¡± Su Xiaoshan¡¯s chopsticks did not stop moving after she finished speaking. Wang Yun did not reprimand Su Xiaoshan after seeing her like this. Instead, she smiled and shook her head. Then, she turned around and looked at Su Ming. Chapter 236 - 236 Making a Lot of Money 236 Making a Lot of Money With a curious look on her face, Wang Yun asked, ¡°Son, why do you suddenly want it back today?¡± ¡°Are you not used to the villa? Or do you want to come back to eat the food at home?¡± When Su Ping heard Wang Yun¡¯s question, he turned to look at Su Ming as well. There was a hint of curiosity in his eyes. When Su Ming saw the two of them acting like this, he first chuckled softly, then sat down at the table. However, before he could speak, Su Xiaoshan, who was busy eating, raised her head again and mumbled, ¡°No, no, no, that¡¯s not it. My brother came back this time because he made a lot of money and wanted to give you some.¡± When he heard Su Xiaoshan¡¯s words, a helpless expression appeared on Su Ming¡¯s face. She didn¡¯t even have time to say anything, and Su Xiaoshan already revealed everything to her. Su Ping and Wang Yun were surprised to hear Su Xiaoshan¡¯s words. When he came back to his senses, he was shocked. Su Ping couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Ah? Son, is Xiaoshan telling the truth? Didn¡¯t you just start your studio? I can start making money just like that?¡± ¡°Actually, you don¡¯t have to be in such a hurry. Just follow your own pace. Otherwise, if we take too big a step, it won¡¯t be a good thing.¡± When Wang Yun heard this, she nodded her head repeatedly and said, ¡°That¡¯s right, son. Actually, your dad and I can still work. We still have enough savings. You can use the money you earned.¡± After saying all that, Wang Yun suddenly thought of a crucial question. ¡°By the way, son, if you¡¯re making money, there shouldn¡¯t be anything that breaks the rules, right?¡± When he heard Wang Yun¡¯s words, Su Ming shook his head helplessly and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that, mom and dad. I¡¯m making money in the game on the right track, so I won¡¯t do anything wrong.¡± Hearing this, Wang Yun heaved a sigh of relief and continued, ¡°Then you can keep the money. You don¡¯t have to give it to us.¡± After Su Xiaoshan swallowed the meat in her mouth, she looked at Wang Yun with a strange expression when she heard this. ¡°Mom, are you sure you want to let my brother keep millions of dollars for himself?¡± Wang Yun was stunned when she heard Su Xiaoshan¡¯s words. Then, she frowned and wondered if there was something wrong with her ears. ¡°What? How much was it again? More than a million?¡± Su Xiaoshan nodded. ¡°To be exact, he earned more than two million Yuan, but half of it was used to run the studio and buy equipment for us. ¡°There should still be a little more than a million Yuan left in my brother¡¯s card.¡± Upon hearing this, Wang Yun was not the only one who was dumbfounded. Even Su Ping couldn¡¯t help but widen his eyes and look at Su Xiaoshan in disbelief. Then, they turned their gazes toward Su Ming. ¡°Hiss, hiss, hiss, son, is this true or false?¡± Su Ping asked in a probing tone. Su Ming knew that the news was too shocking when he heard what Su Ping said. Su Ming looked up at Su Ping and nodded seriously. ¡°It¡¯s true. This can be considered my first pot of gold in the game.¡± ¡°As for what you just said, leave it for me to use.¡± ¡°Actually, I¡¯m in the studio right now. Other than eating, I don¡¯t really need much money.¡± ¡°So, other than the equipment, I didn¡¯t spend much money on other things.¡± ¡°I have about 150 yuan left in my card. I¡¯ll transfer 1.4 million Yuan to you. I¡¯ll keep a portion for myself.¡± Once he finished speaking, Su Ming took out his phone and showed them the balance in his bank account. When Wang Yun saw the balance in her bank card, she was stunned for a moment. She subconsciously asked, ¡°So much?¡± Su Ming smiled and nodded. ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard to raise me for so many years. It¡¯s only right that I earn money for you to spend.¡± Wang Yun didn¡¯t seem to know what to do. She turned to Su Ping subconsciously. Su Ping took Wang Yun¡¯s look and thought for a while. Then, he lifted his head and looked at Su Ming. ¡°Son, we¡¯re very happy that you¡¯re able to rely on yourself and earn so much money from the game.¡± ¡°But with mom and dad¡¯s current situation, they don¡¯t actually need so much money. After you transfer the money over, mom and dad will keep and manage it for you.¡± Su Ming nodded at his words. The reason why he gave his parents so much money was not only to repay them, but also to make them completely at ease. As for what they wanted to do with the money, Su Ming did not really care. However, when his thoughts reached this point, Su Ming remembered something and quickly said, ¡°By the way, dad, mom. You can use this money to do anything you want, like buying food, play, or clothes. But remember not to buy a house or invest in real estate.¡± After the game and the real world merged, these so-called real estates would become garbage. In other words, after the game worlds merged, the people who originally owned these properties would be completely reshuffled in power and real estate around the world. In the face of absolute power, a piece of paper like the property ownership certificate was meaningless. Hence, it was a complete waste of money to buy a house now. When Wang Yun heard Su Ming¡¯s words, there was a look of puzzlement on her face. Clearly, she did not understand why Su Ming would say that. However, after Su Ping heard his words, he looked into Su Ming¡¯s eyes for a while and finally nodded. ¡°Alright, dad knows. I won¡¯t touch these.¡± Su Ming only nodded when he heard that. After that, the family of four had a warm and happy dinner. During the meal, Su Xiaoshan and Su Ming kept snatching food from each other. In front of Su Ming¡¯s power, Su Xiaoshan could not even get a few dishes, and she was so anxious that she almost cried. Once Su Ming was done teasing her, he finally sat back down in satisfaction and slowly digested the food he had just eaten. Once dinner was over, Su Ming went to his parents¡¯ room and transferred the 1.4 million he had agreed on. Wang Yun had originally thought that 1.4 million was a little too much and wanted to give Su Ming a refund. But in the end, Su Ming used the excuse that he might spend it randomly, so Wang Yun did not say anything else. Chapter 237 - 237 Accident 237 Accident Once he was done, Su Ming slept at home for the night and returned to the workshop the next day. When he and Su Xiaoshan returned to the villa, the other three were still in the game. After getting the game pods, they didn¡¯t like to come out and play anymore. They spent almost all their time in the game. When Su Ming saw this, he did not stay in the real world for too long. Instead, he entered the game. Once he entered the game, the first thing Su Ming did was to check on the condition of the Unicorns. After a day of cultivation, the Unicorn embryo had the shape of a fetus and was growing continuously under the breath of life of the Tree of Life. Su Ming looked at the situation and estimated that it would not be long, at most a few more days, before the Unicorns would be able to land. Su Ming walked around the Tree of Life once and counted the number of Unicorn embryos around it. One hundred and fifty. If we continue at this rate, we can cultivate six hundred the next time. In theory, as long as the Tree of Life has enough energy, the number of Unicorns can continue to increase by several times. When Su Ming thought of this, his eyes became even more excited. At this rate, he would soon be able to obtain a large Unicorn Army. He could also teach this method to Frenzied Sword when the time came. However, due to the limited resources of the Wild Blade Tribe, he might not be able to cultivate as fast as he did. When he thought of this, Su Ming opened his friend panel. He had originally wanted to have a chat with Frenzied Sword and let him come to his tribe to take a look at the situation, and then teach him the method. However, to Su Ming¡¯s surprise, when he opened his friends list, he found that Frenzied Sword was not online. Su Ming quirked an eyebrow and left a message for Frenzied Sword, asking him to reply to him as soon as he came online. Once he was done, Su Ming went straight to the training camp of the Tree Demon and Druid. Right now, there were two things Su Ming needed to do most urgently in the Elf Valley. One, to train a Unicorn Army. The second was to improve the combat power of the Tree Demons and Druids, so that this Army that could be mass-produced could quickly become his main combat power. However, just as he walked into the town, a somewhat flustered figure ran to him. It was an elven warrior. When he saw Su Ming, he immediately let out a sigh of relief and quickly said, ¡°Great Prophet, I¡¯ve finally found you.¡± When Su Ming saw his attitude, he quirked his eyebrows in puzzlement and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What¡¯s the hurry? did something happen?¡± When he heard Su Ming¡¯s question, the elven warrior first nodded his head repeatedly before he spoke again, ¡°Yes, but I¡¯m not too sure about the details.¡± ¡°But Commander Zelda told me that if I can find you, I should ask you to go to Zelda¡¯s house to find her.¡± Su Ming quirked his eyebrows when he heard that. ¡°Alright, I understand. You can go and do your own things.¡± Once he waved his hand to chase the elven warrior away, Su Ming immediately rushed toward Zelda¡¯s residence. Once he arrived at Zelda¡¯s house, the first thing he did was knock on the door. Once a reply came from inside, Su Ming stepped in. Zelda was working on some documents at her desk. When she raised her head and saw Su Ming walking in, her expression changed slightly. She sat up from her seat and looked at Su Ming before her with a slightly serious expression. ¡°Great Prophet, you¡¯ve finally come.¡± When Su Ming heard this, he first nodded his head, then said, ¡°Yes, I just heard that you were looking for me. Is there an emergency?¡± Once she heard Su Ming¡¯s question, Zelda instantly nodded and said, ¡°Yes, didn¡¯t we discover a huge force called the Vast Flame Kingdom in the northern region of our Elf Valley some time ago?¡± When he heard that, Su Ming immediately thought of something. He frowned slightly, then nodded and said, ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve heard of this before, but why did you suddenly mention it?¡± Zelda took a deep breath, and her expression became serious. ¡°It¡¯s like this, Great Prophet. After our Elf Valley discovered that huge Kingdom, we were very afraid of them, so we¡¯ve been sending Scouts to investigate their situation.¡± When Su Ming heard this, his expression remained relatively calm. Because he had known about this matter before, and even sending out the scouts had been done with his consent. ¡°I know that, but is there a problem?¡± In truth, Su Ming already had a bad feeling in his heart, but he still looked calm on the surface. Zelda took a deep breath when she heard the question. Her expression became serious. ¡°Mm! There¡¯s a big problem!¡± ¡°We sent three teams of Scouts some time ago, each with ten people. ¡°And now, one of the teams, including their Captain, has lost contact with all ten of them!¡± When he heard Zelda¡¯s words, Su Ming¡¯s expression instantly changed slightly, and he became slightly stern. Su Ming was very clear about the elven hunters¡¯ ability to move stealthily and their scouting abilities. It wasn¡¯t an exaggeration to say that all the tribes he had come into contact with in the game. As long as the elven hunters wanted to, they could kill each other¡¯s tribe. Under such circumstances, a team of elite elven hunters had lost contact? This was undoubtedly a big deal for the Elf Valley. Su Ming took a deep breath. Once he sat down before Zelda, he asked, ¡°Are you sure they didn¡¯t cut off contact with the other teams for a short period of time to conduct an in-depth investigation?¡± Hearing this, Zelda shook her head. Her expression was just as serious. ¡°Great Prophet, if it was a previous mission, it might be possible.¡± ¡°But I¡¯ve warned them about this mission because of the high risk. ¡°You are not allowed to fight alone. You must also contact each other every eight hours. ¡°There¡¯s no need to talk about our discipline. Since I¡¯ve given this order, they can¡¯t possibly disobey it.¡± Taking a deep breath, Zelda¡¯s expression darkened. She said in a low voice, ¡°However, this time, that team has not contacted the other two teams for more than 24 hours.¡± Chapter 238 - 238 Discussion 238 Discussion ¡°So, I have enough reason to suspect. They¡¯re not carrying out a stealth mission. We really lost contact with them!¡± After a short pause, Zelda¡¯s chest heaved up and down. She said seriously, ¡°Great Prophet, we must investigate this matter thoroughly!¡± Zelda¡¯s expression was extremely serious when she said this. Obviously, Zelda was still very concerned and responsible for the elven hunters who had suddenly disappeared. When Su Ming heard her words, he first nodded, then leaned back in his chair. The expression on his face became slightly serious. ¡°The last time they contacted the other teams, where were they? Did they say anything special?¡± Zelda seemed to have thought of something when she heard that. She said, ¡°After their team went missing, I felt that this mission was too dangerous, so I had the other two teams withdraw.¡± ¡°Looking at the time, they should be reaching the elf town soon.¡± The moment Zelda finished speaking, someone knocked on the door again. Su Ming and Zelda looked at each other. Zelda quickly said, ¡°Come in!¡± The door was pushed open from the outside. Two relatively short but muscular elven hunters walked in from the door. When they saw Su Ming, surprise and shock appeared on their faces. Once they came to their senses, the two of them quickly bowed and said, ¡°Great Prophet, you¡¯ve come?¡± ¡°Great Prophet.¡± Su Ming waved his hand, signaling for the two of them to not be so reserved. The two of them finally relaxed. They turned to Zelda and addressed her as commander. Zelda nodded, and her expression became serious. ¡°Captains, since you can see the Great Prophet here, you should naturally know why the Great Prophet has come.¡± After hearing Zelda¡¯s words, the two captains looked at each other and saw the solemness in each other¡¯s eyes. He turned to Zelda and the two of them nodded. ¡°Commander Zelda, we understand.¡± When Su Ming heard this, he stood up from his seat and walked up to the two of them. He said slowly, ¡°Since you¡¯re all clear about this, I won¡¯t say any more nonsense.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve sent you to investigate the Vast Flame Kingdom because they¡¯re very likely to become a powerful enemy in the future. This is a knife to our heads.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why we¡¯ve sent your three elite teams to investigate the situation.¡± After a slight pause, Su Ming¡¯s tone became even more serious. ¡°However, what I don¡¯t understand is, what exactly did you encounter that caused you to lose contact with an entire elite squad?¡± When they heard the anger in Su Ming¡¯s voice, the two of them shuddered at the same time. They looked at each other, then the shorter team leader took a step forward and spoke. Su Ming saw the name above his head. It was Dick. Once Dick walked out, he first bowed toward Su Ming before he spoke again. ¡°Lord Prophet, of course we know the importance of this mission, so we have been very cautious from the beginning.¡± ¡°In this case, we even abandoned the traditional way of investigation and changed to contacting each other every eight hours. ¡°However, just as we were about to approach the Vast Flame Kingdom, we suddenly lost contact with the squad.¡± ¡°We didn¡¯t expect such an unexpected situation at all. After another eight-hour cycle, they still didn¡¯t contact us. We could only report this news to the valley.¡± ¡°They¡¯ve been out of contact for more than 24 hours.¡± As Su Ming listened to his words, he found that some of the information matched what Zelda had just said. However, there was still some information that was revealed in his narration. ¡°You just said that they suddenly lost contact when they were close to the Vast Flame Kingdom?¡± Hearing this, Dick immediately nodded. Su Ming frowned slightly and asked again, ¡°The last time they contacted you, how far away were they from Vast Flame Kingdom? Are there any other forces of power nearby?¡± When he heard Su Ming¡¯s words, a contemplative and reminiscing expression instantly appeared on his face. After a long while, he spoke again, ¡°After we lost contact with them, we also went to investigate the situation in the vicinity. However, we didn¡¯t find any traces of any forces in the vicinity.¡± ¡°As for the place where they disappeared, it should only be around a hundred kilometers away from the borders of the Vast Flame Kingdom.¡± Su Ming narrowed his eyes and asked, ¡°Is there anything special about the Vast Flame Kingdom¡¯s territory?¡± When Dick heard Su Ming¡¯s question, he frowned and thought about it for a while before he said, ¡°Actually, after he went missing, we also went there to investigate the situation, but we didn¡¯t find anything special.¡± ¡°Great Prophet,¡± Dick continued, ¡°do you think that this team saw that they were not far away and was in a hurry to complete the mission? In the end, they exposed their tracks and were captured by the people of the Vast Flame Kingdom?¡± When Su Ming heard Dick¡¯s guess, he exchanged a glance with Zelda, and their expressions changed slightly. In truth, based on the current situation, the situation that Dick had described was the most likely to happen. However, teasing Su Ming did not seem realistic. No matter how he looked at it, there was a strange sense of hopelessness, and he did not dare to make a judgment so easily. However, it was just like what Dick had said. There weren¡¯t any other powers nearby, and it was so close to the Vast Flame Kingdom. The only suspicious target he had was the Vast Flame Kingdom. When he thought of this, Su Ming could not help but feel a headache. Su Ming looked at the two team leaders who were still looking at him and waved his hand in resignation. ¡°I know, you guys can leave first.¡± When Dick and the other team leader heard this, they had originally planned to go out directly. However, the moment he turned around, he seemed to have remembered something. He turned around to look at Su Ming and asked, ¡°Then, Great Prophet, do we still need to continue with our mission?¡± When Su Ming heard this question, he was first stunned, then the expression on his face became even more helpless. ¡°No need, no need. You guys wait for orders.¡± Hearing this, Dick nodded and left Zelda¡¯s residence with the other Captain. Chapter 239 - 239 Investigation 239 Investigation Since something like this had happened, there was no way Su Ming would let them continue with this so-called mission. Otherwise, if he were to lose these two teams as well, he would lose a lot of money. Once the two of them left, Zelda also turned around to look at Su Ming. There was a hint of worry and doubt on her face. ¡°Great Prophet, if it¡¯s as they say, then our only suspicious target is the Vast Flame Kingdom, right?¡± When Su Ming heard this, he first nodded his head, but once he sat down in his seat, he shook his head. When she saw Su Ming¡¯s actions, Zelda was momentarily at a loss. There was a puzzled expression on his face. ¡°Great Prophet, what do you mean by this?¡± Su Ming lifted his eyes and cast a glance at Zelda before he said slowly, ¡°Don¡¯t you think that this is a little too strange?¡± ¡°Our elven hunters have all received professional training, so there¡¯s no need to talk about their quality. ¡°I can even say that even if they become professional assassins, they can also become gold-ranked assassins. ¡°However, this group of elites didn¡¯t even enter the kingdom. They only appeared a hundred kilometers away from the Kingdom¡¯s borders before mysteriously disappearing.¡± ¡°If this is the Vast Flame Kingdom¡¯s doing, then isn¡¯t their border defense a little too strong?¡± ¡°If they were really that powerful, I think they would have already conquered this area. Once she heard Su Ming¡¯s words, Zelda¡¯s pupils instantly shrank, and her expression showed that she had just been enlightened. ¡°That¡¯s right. No matter how I look at it, something doesn¡¯t seem right. If our party was really captured by the Vast Flame Kingdom, aren¡¯t they a little too powerful?¡± ¡°Moreover, with the abilities of our elven Hunter squad, as long as they aren¡¯t surrounded by the Army of the Vast Flame Kingdom, they won¡¯t be completely annihilated in that forest terrain.¡± When he heard Zelda¡¯s words, Su Ming nodded, and the expression on his face became even more solemn. ¡°Then, Great Prophet, what should we do now?¡± When he heard that, Su Ming first lifted his eyes and looked at Zelda, then took a deep breath and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go over and take a look.¡± Zelda was stunned for a moment before her expression turned serious. She quickly objected, ¡°No! Great Prophet, it¡¯s too dangerous for you to go alone. Our Elf Valley can¡¯t afford to take such a risk.¡± ¡°If something happens to you, our Elf Valley will be in chaos.¡± Zelda¡¯s words were not exaggerated. Su Ming¡¯s role was definitely not to be ignored as he was one of the reasons why the Elf Valley was able to unite. If Su Ming mysteriously disappeared, then the Elf Valley would definitely fall apart. When Su Ming heard her words, he shook his head and said, ¡°Someone will have to investigate this matter sooner or later. This is a critical time for the town¡¯s development, and I don¡¯t want this news to spread and cause panic.¡± ¡°So, it¡¯s best for me to investigate it myself.¡± ¡°Moreover, with my abilities, even if I encounter danger, I can escape with my life.¡± When he saw that Zelda still wanted to say something, Su Ming continued, ¡°I¡¯ll bring Mike with me. With his protection, I¡¯ll be much safer.¡± When she heard this, Zelda seemed to have no idea how to continue persuading Su Ming. Seeing his calm and determined expression, Zelda finally heaved a sigh of relief. She looked helpless. ¡°Well, since you¡¯ve already decided, I can¡¯t refute you.¡± Zelda paused for a moment and said, ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll leave this matter to the Great Prophet to investigate.¡± The moment Zelda finished speaking, the game notification lit up before Su Ming. [ Congratulations on triggering the mission: investigate the missing elf team ] [ Mission reward: God shadow boots, gold coins *100, experience points *30000. ] [ Mission description: the investigation team in the Elf Valley has mysteriously disappeared near the Vast Flame Kingdom. Elf commander Zelda hopes that you can help the Elf Valley investigate the truth behind this matter. ] Su Ming could not help but raise his eyebrows when he saw the description of the reward on the mission panel. A hint of surprise flashed in his eyes. Zelda was really generous to him. An investigation mission actually gave a hundred gold coins as a reward. That would be about 900 Yuan in Yuan. After all, based on the content of Su Ming¡¯s conversations with Su Xiaoshan and Shen Yi¡­ Normally, the missions they accepted would only reward them with a few silver coins, which was better than nothing. It wasn¡¯t realistic to rely on this to earn money. Therefore, Shen Yi had already made up her mind to quickly widen the level gap between her and the normal players. After she had nurtured her tribe, she would then farm for equipment and sell it to the normal players. Once he gathered his thoughts, Su Ming looked at Zelda before him and said, After this, if there¡¯s any other news related to this matter, remember to inform me immediately. When he saw Zelda nodding her head seriously, Su Ming also nodded his head, then got up and left Zelda¡¯s place. Once he left Zelda¡¯s place, Su Ming went straight to Crouching Dragon Mountain and observed the situation from afar. Once he was certain that the project on Crouching Dragon Mountain was progressing steadily, Su Ming found Mike at the entrance of the elf town. Since he had already accepted the mission, Su Ming did not want to waste any more time. He wanted to complete the mission as soon as possible. When Mike learned that Su Ming was going out to investigate, he immediately became excited. Although he also felt that it was very cool to act cool at the entrance of the town, that kind of feeling was still not comparable to the adventure outside. That was why when he heard that Su Ming was going to take him out, Mike instantly became a little excited. After that, Su Ming found his three pets, Da Bai, Ben Ben, and little Golden Dragon, who were playing together in the town. When Su Ming found them playing around the Tree of Life, he sighed in his heart. He already had three pets before he knew it? And each one was more powerful than the last. Su Ming clearly remembered that the last time he looked at the ranking board, he saw that the little Golden Dragon had already made it into the top ten of the divine Pets ranking board. Chapter 240 - 240 Another Invitation 240 Another Invitation The little Golden Dragon had just reached level 20, but he was already ranked second on the divine pet list. If it could also increase its level, it would be a matter of time before it replaced this turtle and took the first place. As he thought about this, Su Ming had the Tree Demons and Druids change shifts automatically and enter the special training camp. He didn¡¯t hesitate any longer, and after mounting Da Bai, he immediately made his way out of the city. Mike was in the air above him, flapping his wings and flying forward. Benben was riding on him, smiling. As for the little Golden Dragon, it was sitting on Su Ming¡¯s shoulder. Their destination was naturally the Vast Flame Kingdom! Everyone was traveling at full speed, so their speed was naturally extremely terrifying. Both Mike and Da Bai were traveling as fast as lightning. But even so, based on Su Ming¡¯s calculations, they would still need at least two days to reach their destination. Of course, this included the rest time they had on the way. And this time, although it sounded long, in fact, it was already very, very short. Based on Su Ming¡¯s calculations, if they were to travel at a normal speed from the Elf Valley to the Vast Flame Kingdom, they would need at least ten days to half a month to arrive. Therefore, their speed could already be considered divine. Su Ming did not stay idle while he was on his way. Once he placed his two pieces of equipment on the auction house and started the auction, Su Ming opened up his friend system. At that moment, Frenzied Sword seemed to have finally come online again and sent a reply to Su Ming. Frenzied Sword asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? I went to deal with some matters in the real world, so I didn¡¯t see your message.¡± Su Ming pondered for a while as he read the message from Frenzied Sword before he replied. [ Night Blade: I had some things to discuss with you. I was planning to talk to you face to face. However, I have something urgent to deal with right now. It¡¯ll probably take a few days. I¡¯ll come to you again when the time comes.] Frenzied Sword quickly replied, ¡°Alright, you can go ahead with your work first. I¡¯m not in a hurry. If you need my help with anything, don¡¯t hesitate to ask me.¡± Once Su Ming replied with an ¡®okay¡¯, he closed the chat with Frenzied Sword. Then, just as he was about to check where he was, he received a private message on the World Channel. Su Ming quirked his eyebrows. He was in an anonymous state and set the message notification to not be triggered. In other words, when he didn¡¯t want to sell his gold coins, no matter how many people messaged him, he wouldn¡¯t be disturbed. This notification meant that someone who had confessed to him was looking for him in a private chat. During this period of time, the only person Su Ming had confessed his identity to was Ye Ao. Or rather, Ye Chuan from the Ye family in Beijing. As he thought about it, Su Ming opened the private chat window in the public channel. As expected, his guess was right. It was Ye Chuan who had sent the message. [Ye Ao: Brother Night Blade, are you there?] Su Ming looked at the message and thought about it for a while before he replied to it. [ Night Blade: do you need something? I don¡¯t have any gold coins to sell recently.] [Ye Ao: Hey, what are you saying? I came to find you just to buy gold coins? ] [Night Blade: otherwise?] Ye Chuan seemed to have been choked by Su Ming¡¯s straightforward answer. After he typed out the string of ellipses, he did not send another message for a long time. Just as Su Ming was about to close the private chat, he received another message. [Ye Ao: actually, Brother Night Blade, you¡¯re very smart. You also understand what I¡¯m trying to say. But what I don¡¯t understand is why you don¡¯t want to accept my invitation.] [ Ye Ao: actually, think about it carefully. The conditions I¡¯ve given you can¡¯t be any better. For an ordinary person, it was like reaching the sky in a single step, the kind that crossed several levels at once.] [Ye Ao: such a huge temptation is in front of you, aren¡¯t you moved at all? And let me tell you, my sister is very beautiful. She can be called the number one beauty in our capital.] Su Ming looked at Ye Chuan¡¯s words, which were clearly words that he had thought through before he typed them out. He was momentarily speechless. [ Night Blade: hasn¡¯t the Ye family already thought about how to develop in this game? Why are you still so insistent on bringing me into your family?] [Ye Ao: hey, Brother Night Blade, aren¡¯t you joking? You¡¯re undoubtedly the number one player in this game. Not to mention me, other big families and forces want to pull you into their families and forces.] [Ye Ao: of course, I can guarantee that even among these big families and forces, our Ye family¡¯s offer is one of the best. You won¡¯t regret joining our Ye family.] Su Ming looked at the endless stream of messages and a strange feeling rose in his heart. He had a feeling that Ye Chuan¡¯s behavior was similar to that of a brothel keeper who stood at the entrance of a brothel in ancient times. She was waving the scarf in her hand and shouting, ¡°Sir, come in and play, I promise our service is the best.¡± He shook his head and once he put away the strange feeling in his heart, he continued to reply to Ye Ao¡¯s messages. [ Night Blade: didn¡¯t I already say that? I don¡¯t have any intention of joining any force, so you don¡¯t have to waste your breath on me.] This time, Ye Ao was silent for a while, and then quickly sent another message. [Ye Ao: I know what you¡¯re thinking. You¡¯re worried that after joining our Ye family, we¡¯ll limit your freedom and all sorts of things. I can guarantee with my character and the reputation of the Ye family that this will never happen.] When Su Ming saw Ye Chuan¡¯s message, he shook his head, not too bothered by it. To be honest, he didn¡¯t believe Ye Chuan¡¯s promise at all. In these great clans, internal strife and bloody means were common, let alone against outsiders. Moreover, even if Ye Chuan meant what he said, he could not guarantee that the other members of the Ye family would think the same. That was why Su Ming did not believe in that so-called promise. Su Ming shook his head slightly and started typing on it again. [ Night Blade: we can talk about cooperation between us. However, if you continue to invite me, I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll read your messages again.] Chapter 241 - 241 Going Offline 241 Going Offline Su Ming¡¯s attitude was very firm. Once he sent the message, Ye Chuan could clearly sense Su Ming¡¯s determination. After a moment of silence, Ye Chuan finally sent another message. [Ye Ao: Okay, okay. Let¡¯s not talk about this for now. Since you don¡¯t want to join us, I won¡¯t force you.] [Ye Ao: but I¡¯m quite interested in the cooperation you mentioned. Other than gold coins, do you have any other good cooperation projects?] Su Ming looked at the words sent to him in the dialog box and thought about it for a moment. He did not reply to him immediately. To Su Ming, there were naturally many things in the game that he could sell to the Ye family. In fact, he could even sell some of the knowledge and other information he had. However, it was a little too early to sell it now. There was no need to rush. As he thought about it, Su Ming typed a reply: [I don¡¯t have one yet, but if I do, I¡¯ll contact you as soon as possible.] [Ye Ao: okay. If you have one, remember to make our Ye family your first choice. We¡¯ll give you the highest price.] Once Su Ming replied with an ¡°mm,¡± he closed the chat. Once he turned his attention back to reality, Su Ming looked at the constantly changing scenery before him, and his mind was racing. It would take at least two days to get from his current position to where he wanted to go. If Su Ming were to train on his own during this period of time, he would be able to gain at least one or two levels. If it was not because he had to do this, Su Ming would not have wasted so much time on the road. However, at the end of the day, the root cause of this matter was still the Origin of Humans: Horde¡¯s map was simply too big. When Su Ming thought of this, the thoughts in his heart continued changing. As his own forces continued to develop, it was inevitable that the map he occupied would become larger and larger. Under such circumstances, he also needed to find some opportunities to place a few more teleportation gates in important places. This way, it would be much easier for him to do quests, level up, or do other things. The most important thing was if Youyou could monopolize the teleport portal and let the other players use her own teleport portal. The amount of gold coins he could earn would definitely be a terrifying number. When he thought of this, Su Ming could not help but feel slightly excited. While he was on his way, Su Ming was also doing other things, such as dealing with some problems that he could have solved without having to rush to the scene. To be more specific, Yingying was answering all kinds of questions from the people in her friend list. Whether it was Shen Yi and Su Xiaoshan, who were at a lower level, or Chen Yixue and Lin Can, who were inside the game. In truth, they would run into a lot of problems in the game, and once they ran into them, the first solution they could think of was naturally to ask Su Ming how he was going to solve it. Su Ming did not think much of their reactions. When he was free, Su Ming would also reply to their messages as soon as possible. And just as Su Ming solved one of Shen Yi¡¯s doubts, Lin Can sent him another message. Loner asked, ¡°Brother Su, are you free now?¡± Su Ming quirked an eyebrow and replied yes. [Loner: it¡¯s like this. Didn¡¯t we meet up with that guy over the weekend? I suddenly remembered that it should be in two hours.] Su Ming was slightly taken aback at first, then he looked at the time and realized that there were only two hours left before the time he had agreed to meet Shen Fang. Su Ming quirked his eyebrows and replied, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go offline now.¡± [Loner: alright, I¡¯ll come and find you now.] Su Ming looked at the message Lin Can sent him. He first asked Mike and the three children to find a relatively safe place to rest before he went offline. He wasn¡¯t worried that the kids and Mike would be in danger when he wasn¡¯t around. With their current combat strength, as long as they didn¡¯t encounter a huge Army or a terrifying creature like the winged Dragon, no one could threaten their safety. Besides, Mike, the little Golden Dragon, and Ben Ben could also fly. Coupled with Da Bai¡¯s terrifying running speed, they could run even if they couldn¡¯t win. ¡­ When they arrived at the agreed shopping mall, Su Ming did not walk in with Lin Can. Instead, they walked toward the elevators on both sides of the mall. Both of them had already put on their headphones. Once Su Ming arrived at the milk tea shop from before and settled down, Lin Can also arrived at the cafe. After the two of them sat down, there were only 20 minutes left to the time they had agreed to meet with Shen Fang. However, Shen Fang didn¡¯t really make them wait for another 20 minutes. The two of them had just sat down not long ago when Shen Fang had already rushed to the cafe and sat in front of Lin Can. The Shennong who had appeared with him last time also followed behind Shen Fang. However, after Shen Fang sat down, Shennong didn¡¯t sit down with him. Instead, he stood behind Shen Fang. When he saw this, Su Ming could not help but raise his eyebrows slightly. ¡°I thought you wouldn¡¯t come.¡± Shen Fang¡¯s voice traveled into Su Ming¡¯s ears from the earphones. In Su Ming¡¯s line of sight, Shen Fang was smiling softly as he stared in Lin Can¡¯s direction. After hearing this, Lin Can snorted softly and said, ¡°Since you said so last time, wouldn¡¯t it be inappropriate if I didn¡¯t come and take a look?¡± Shen Fang smiled, the expression on his face was noncommittal. He chuckled and said, ¡°Oh, really? Why do I feel that you¡¯re here because you¡¯re very interested in what I¡¯m talking about?¡± ¡°If that¡¯s not the case, why would you waste your precious time for development to come here and meet me?¡± Lin Can¡¯s expression changed slightly, and Su Ming spoke at the same time. ¡°Calm down. Let¡¯s see what he¡¯s up to.¡± Lin Can calmed down and looked at Shen Fang in front of him. He slowly opened his mouth and said, ¡°There¡¯s not much meaning in saying this. If you have something to say, say it clearly now. Shen Fang chuckled when he heard Lin Can¡¯s words. Shen Fang pointed at the Shennong behind him and said, ¡°You¡¯ve been paying attention to the rankings recently, right? The Shennong¡¯s ranking has already moved from ninth to seventh.¡± ¡°Do you think that this kind of improvement is due to Shennong¡¯s own good luck?¡± Upon hearing this, Lin Can¡¯s brows immediately furrowed, and his gaze subconsciously shifted. Chapter 242 - 242 Inside Story 242 Inside Story The expression on the Shennong¡¯s face did not change much after he saw him shift his gaze over. He still looked at Lin Can indifferently. After Lin Can¡¯s expression changed for a while, he snorted coldly again and said, ¡°Oh, really? What does this have to do with me?¡± Shen Fang¡¯s body leaned back, the expression on his face calm and full of confidence. ¡°You¡¯re not an idiot. So you should be very clear that since I can make him, who is in ninth place, reach seventh place so quickly¡­¡± ¡°Then, I can also help you improve even more since you are already stronger.¡± When Shen Fang said this, his face was filled with confidence. However, Lin Can¡¯s reaction had completely exceeded his expectations. After hearing this, Lin Can merely sneered. He stared at Shen Fang for a long while before he spoke again, ¡°I don¡¯t need your help to get to the sixth place.¡± ¡°So, I think that it¡¯s a wiser choice for me not to join your camp.¡± After a slight pause, Lin Can spoke again, ¡°If you¡¯ve asked me to come here just to talk about this, then I don¡¯t think we have anything to talk about.¡± Lin Can was about to stand up after he finished speaking. However, he had just finished this action when the Shennong behind Shen Fang had already walked over with large strides, looking at him with an unfriendly gaze. ¡°You should wait until Mr Shen Fang has finished his words before deciding whether you want to leave or not.¡± Hearing this, Lin Can¡¯s expression changed a little. He stared at Shennong for a while, then turned to look at Shen Fang. Shen Fang still had that calm expression, with a faint smile on his face. When he saw Lin Can looking over, he even smiled and nodded at Lin Can. Lin Can¡¯s expression became a little gloomy, and his gaze stared at Shen Fang for a long while before he returned to his seat. ¡°Speak, what else are you not done with? Hurry up and finish, I¡¯m leaving too.¡± When he saw this, Su Ming, who had just been about to get up from his seat to save the situation, returned to his seat. On the other hand, after Shen Fang heard Lin Can¡¯s words, he chuckled lightly before continuing, ¡°Actually, you don¡¯t have to be so hostile toward me. After all, there might be a lot of misunderstandings between us.¡± When he heard Shen Fang¡¯s words, Lin Can still continued to stare at him, and the expression on his face didn¡¯t change in the slightest. Shen Fang smiled somewhat helplessly and did not say anything more to Lin Can. He nodded to the Shennong beside him. Shennong also nodded. It was only now that Lin Can noticed that Shennong had been carrying a leather bag in his hands. The Shennong opened the bag and took out a document. ¡°Take a look for yourself.¡± After he finished speaking, Shennong took out the document and pushed it in front of Lin Can. ¡°Top-secret document?¡± Lin Can¡¯s voice was not loud, but it carried a strong sense of surprise. When Su Ming heard his voice, he knew that he was telling him. Shennong frowned and said, ¡°Watch quietly, don¡¯t talk so much nonsense.¡± Shen Fang raised his brows, and his gaze swept over the earphones that Lin Can was wearing. There was a faint smile at the corners of his mouth, but he did not say anything. Lin Can raised his head and glanced at the Shennong when he heard what the Shennong had said, but he did not say anything. After that, he directly opened the so-called top-secret document and began to read it seriously. Su Ming was not too far away from them, that was why he could clearly see that Lin Can¡¯s expression had started changing at a rather exaggerated speed. At first, he was a little surprised, then it turned into shock, and finally, it was a deep disbelief. His eyes were wide open, and his mouth was so wide that two eggs could be stuffed in. This incredibly shocked reaction made Su Ming frown unconsciously, and the expression on his face became slightly grave. It seemed that this time Shen Fang was planning to reveal some really heavy news. In this case, even if he could not pull Lin Can into his camp in one go, he would at least be able to have some influence on Lin Can¡¯s mentality. This was Shen Fang¡¯s goal. When he thought of this, Su Ming could not help but frown. According to his thoughts, the news that Shen Fang had revealed this time was probably about the Origin of Humans: Horde. This was the true inside story of the tribe game. There might even be some information about the extraterrestrial. Otherwise, Lin Can¡¯s reaction would not have been so exaggerated. When he thought of this, Su Ming could not help but narrow his eyes. After a long while, Lin Can finally put down the document in his hand. He let out a long breath, and it was so heavy that even Su Ming was slightly surprised. Once he quirked his eyebrows, Su Ming¡¯s expression also changed. He was able to see a thick sense of heaviness from Lin Can¡¯s current expression. Then, he heard Lin Can¡¯s voice. ¡°Are all these things up there real?¡± Lin Can¡¯s voice already had a hint of hoarseness, and his gaze was even firmly fixed on Shen Fang in front of him. After Shen Fang saw his reaction, he actually laughed lightly. Then, he met Lin Can¡¯s gaze and nodded gently before he said, ¡°Of course it¡¯s true. I don¡¯t think there¡¯s any need for me to lie to you about this, right?¡± Upon hearing this, Lin Can¡¯s expression immediately sank to the bottom of the valley, and his brows were tightly furrowed. Without waiting for Lin Can to say anything, Shen Fang had already spoken again. ¡°So, I think my invitation to you now is a good opportunity for you. What do you think?¡± After hearing Shen Fang¡¯s words, Lin Can¡¯s brows instantly furrowed even more tightly. When Su Ming saw Lin Can¡¯s reaction, he knew that Lin Can¡¯s state of mind had been completely affected by Shen Fang¡¯s document. Su Ming shook his head and spoke into his earphones, ¡°I have a rough idea of the contents of the document. Don¡¯t let it affect your mentality. Come back for now. We¡¯ll talk when we get back.¡± Once Lin Can heard Su Ming¡¯s words, he finally returned to his senses from his daze. Lin Can first glanced at Shen Fang before him, then he took a deep breath and his expression became calm once more. ¡°This news is indeed despairing. But even so, I don¡¯t plan on joining you.¡± ¡°I already have my own place to belong to. I¡¯ll do my best to do what I can. As for what you want to do, I¡¯m neither curious nor interested.¡± Chapter 243 - 243 Inside Story (Part Two) 243 Inside Story (Part Two) Lin Can stood up from his seat and left the caf¨¦ after he had finished speaking. Shennong wanted to stop him, but Shen Fang reached out and stopped him. ¡°No need, let him go.¡± When the Shennong heard this, he frowned slightly and then said in confusion, ¡°Why? Didn¡¯t we come here to persuade him?¡± After hearing this, Shen Fang lightly laughed. After staring at Lin Can¡¯s back for a while, he lightly shook his head. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s why we¡¯re here. However, we can¡¯t convince him now.¡± After a short pause, Shen Fang continued to speak under the God farmer¡¯s somewhat puzzled gaze. ¡°If we want him to join our camp, we have to convince the person behind him.¡± ¡°If we don¡¯t have the chance to talk to the person behind him, it won¡¯t be of much use no matter how much we say to him or how much key information we reveal.¡± After hearing this, the Shennong was a little surprised, and then he couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Then, what should we do to talk to the person behind him? Look at him, he¡¯s too guarded against us.¡± Shen Fang raised his head to look at him and chuckled, ¡°Actually, we had the chance to talk directly to the person behind him just now. Wasn¡¯t he wearing headphones just now?¡± After hearing Shen Fang¡¯s words, Shennong was stunned for a moment. After he came to his senses, his eyes widened with a hint of shock. ¡°Mr. Shen Fang, you mean that the person behind him just now was using earphones to eavesdrop on our conversation?¡± Shen Fang nodded and then shook his head. ¡°Not just this time, it¡¯s been the same for the past few times.¡± Hearing this, the Shennong¡¯s eyes suddenly widened, and he couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you expose him just now?¡± ¡°Under such circumstances, even if we expose him, he won¡¯t have anything to say, right?¡± When Shen Fang heard the words of the Shennong, he first looked up at him, then chuckled and said, ¡°What¡¯s there to expose? Actually, some of what I said just now was also deliberately said for the person behind it to hear.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure the other party should have more or less understood what I wanted to express.¡± Upon hearing this, Shennong couldn¡¯t help but look at Shen Fang, and then his expression was a little emotional. ¡°I hope he can make a wise choice after reading the documents that Lin Can has read.¡± When Shen Fang heard this, he laughed noncommittally. ¡­ Once they walked out of the mall, Lin Can moved closer to Su Ming. There was a hesitant expression on his face. Su Ming cast him a glance and said, ¡°If you have something to say, just say it.¡± After hearing this, Lin Can nodded and said, ¡°The information he just told me¡­¡± Su Ming cast him a glance and nodded. ¡°I actually have a rough idea of what he¡¯s talking about.¡± Upon hearing this, Lin Can was stunned for a moment before he could not help but say, ¡°Brother Su, do you really know? Those things¡­¡± Su Ming turned around and cast him a glance. Then, he nodded his head seriously and said, ¡°I know. A few days ago, I met someone in the game.¡± Then, Su Ming told him about all the interactions he had with Frenzied Sword during this period of time. ¡°However, I wasn¡¯t too sure about the details of this news, so I didn¡¯t tell you. ¡°Moreover, even if this information is true, it¡¯s still too late. What you¡¯re doing now is what you should be doing. If I were to tell you this news, it would instead affect your state of mind.¡± Upon hearing this, Lin Can first furrowed his brows in deep thought before he nodded seriously. ¡°Brother Su, I think I know what you mean.¡± ¡°But if that¡¯s the case, should we not disclose this information to the studio?¡± When Su Ming heard that, he thought about it for a while before he said, ¡°Judging from that guy¡¯s attitude just now, if this news is true, then it will slowly spread in the future.¡± ¡°The reason why I didn¡¯t tell you before was that I couldn¡¯t confirm the authenticity of this news.¡± ¡°When we¡¯ve confirmed the news, we¡¯ll tell them immediately. After all, it¡¯s not a bad thing to let them know about something that will affect all of humanity.¡± Upon hearing this, Lin Can nodded. After that, the two of them chatted for a while more before returning to the villa. With different feelings, the two of them chose to go online again. In truth, Su Ming did not manage to get much information from Shen Fang after what happened today. Whether it was the Shencun Gaming Company, the extraterrestrial, or Shen Fang¡¯s own stand. However, there was one thing he could be sure of. The news that the extraterrestrial was about to invade earth was gradually becoming impossible to hide. Under such circumstances, the frenzy in the game would only become more and more frenzied, and it would become more and more unstoppable. He had to speed up his pace. When he thought of this, Su Ming took a deep breath and the expression on his face became slightly calmer. Once he entered the game, Su Ming soon saw the scenery before him changing rapidly. When Mike and his three pets saw him, they quickly sat up from the ground and walked to him. ¡°Great Prophet, you¡¯re back again?¡± When Su Ming heard Mike¡¯s question, he first nodded his head slightly, then looked around once more before he said, ¡°During the time I wasn¡¯t here, there shouldn¡¯t be any accidents or dangerous situations, right?¡± Mike nodded and looked around. He then said, ¡°Yes, I didn¡¯t. Then, do we need to continue on our journey?¡± Once he heard that, Su Ming first looked at his three pets and observed their condition. Of course, the main focus was Da Bai. The turtle and the little Golden Dragon didn¡¯t need to travel by themselves, so he didn¡¯t need to check their condition. As for Da Bai, Su Ming observed it for a while and found that it was doing pretty well. It was not particularly tired, and Su Ming nodded. After that, the group of people once again set off on their journey. Although they said they were hurrying, they were actually not in too much of a hurry. Chapter 244 - 244 Heart of Spirit 244 Heart of Spirit At least when it was time to rest or when they encountered a beautiful scene, they would stop and take a look. After about two days, Su Ming finally arrived at his destination. Once they stopped in their tracks, Su Ming first looked at the map. Their current location was only a hundred kilometers away from the Vast Flame Kingdom. He was not too far away from where the elf team had disappeared. When they arrived at the forest where they had last contacted each other, Su Ming took out an item from his bag. [Heart of Spirit] [ Item description: this is the ultimate treasure of the elf clan. When you are holding this item, it will automatically locate the nearby elves when you are close to them. ] This was something Zelda had given Su Ming before he officially set off. It was said that with such a thing, it would be easier and more convenient to find the elf team. Moreover, this thing had a very abnormal function. After it found the traces of an elf, it could automatically find and explore the way to find the elf who created the traces! Fortunately, this kind of thing couldn¡¯t be mass-produced. Otherwise, if other races knew how to make it, the elves would be forced into a dead end. Su Ming shook his head and averted his gaze. His expression remained calm. After that, Su Ming lifted the item and started searching the forest before him. During this process, Su Ming naturally ran into quite a number of high level monsters in the forest. Most of the time, Su Ming would choose to avoid the battle. After all, it was more important for him to find the person he was looking for. Only when he ran into a situation that he could not avoid would Su Ming take the initiative to solve the problem. However, in this way, the delay in time was naturally inevitable. After an entire morning had passed, Su Ming finally finished searching half of the forest. Once he was done searching the place, Su Ming frowned slightly. He didn¡¯t find anything. Even though he had already walked through half of the forest, he still did not find any signs of the elves. This situation caused Su Ming to be slightly puzzled. Could it be that the information he had obtained from the two elf captains was wrong? Or did the Heart of Spirit lose its effect? Su Ming stood on the spot and pondered for a while. Mike was by his side, carefully observing his surroundings. Su Ming shook his head and raised the flag once more to continue searching for the elves in the forest. Time trickled by. Just as Su Ming thought that the team of elves might really not have come to the forest and that his information was wrong¡­ The Heart of Spirit that had been silent all this time suddenly emitted a faint glow. What followed was a burning sensation and a series of thumping sounds. The heart of the spirit in front of him seemed to have turned into a real heart, and it was beating continuously in Su Ming¡¯s hand. This change stunned Su Ming for a moment, then his pupils shrank and his expression changed slightly. Su Ming took a deep breath and no longer spoke or thought about anything else. Instead, he stared at the heart of the spirit in his hand with a serious expression. As time passed, the heart of the spirit in Su Ming¡¯s hand also started to change. After the initial thump, it suddenly bloomed with a somewhat dazzling light. Then, it slowly retracted and began to point in a certain direction in the forest. When Su Ming saw this, he first frowned slightly. He looked at Mike, who was beside him, and Mike couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Is it in that direction?¡± When Su Ming heard this, he took a deep breath. He did not answer Mike¡¯s question, but instead took a step forward. Su Ming and Mike soon arrived at the edge of the forest, following the direction pointed out by the heart of the spirit. However, the circle of light that the Heart of Spirit was guiding suddenly disappeared after it reached the edge of the forest. Su Ming and Mike were stunned at the same time. When they met each other¡¯s gazes, they saw a hint of surprise in each other¡¯s eyes. That shouldn¡¯t be the case. Su Ming clearly remembered that when Zelda gave him this item, he said that it was a mystical item that could help him find the fairy. But now, this mystical item that was guiding them seemed to have suddenly given up and stopped? Su Ming frowned slightly and examined the heart of the spirit carefully. However, he realized that it had not stopped beating. Other than that, the burning sensation was still present in his palm. Su Ming narrowed his eyes, but he suddenly realized something. The Heart of Spirit in his hand didn¡¯t really lose its light, but instead, the light was restrained. According to Zelda, this meant that the heart of the elf had already found her. Su Ming¡¯s brows immediately furrowed together, and there was a look of surprise and disbelief on his face. He found the other party just like that? He was clearly in an empty state. The doubt in his eyes grew even stronger. Su Ming looked around him, but he did not find any signs of anyone. When Mike saw Su Ming¡¯s reaction, he seemed to have realized something. He flew up high into the air and checked his surroundings. Then, after flying back, Mike frowned and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t find anything.¡± Su Ming took a deep breath and looked at the heart of the spirit in his hand. He was starting to wonder if there was something wrong with it. However, just as Su Ming was thinking about this, the heart of the spirit in his hand seemed to have sensed his thoughts. Then, the heart of the spirit first throbbed in Su Ming¡¯s hand. Then, a ray of light erupted from within. A powerful beam of light suddenly shot toward Su Ming¡¯s feet, and it did not stop for a long time. Su Ming was stunned for a moment. He looked at the pillar of light under his feet and could not react in time. Then, when he gradually realized that something was off, a guess slowly formed in Su Ming¡¯s heart. ¡°Those elves were buried alive?¡± This guess was not good. If it really became a fact, then this matter would become even more confusing. After all, if the Vast Flame Kingdom had discovered this elven team, they would never have dealt with them in such a way. When he thought of this, Su Ming took a deep breath and fixed his gaze on the land under his feet. Chapter 245 - 245 Strange 245 Strange Mike also noticed that something was not right. After his expression changed slightly, he stared at the land under his feet with Su Ming. However, after the two of them observed for a while, they came to the same conclusion. There was nothing unusual about the land under his feet. There were no traces of it being turned over recently. This meant that this place had not been excavated recently. It was unrealistic to bury people alive. When he thought of this, Su Ming could not help but lift his head and look at Mike before him. He said, ¡°Mike, what do you think is going on here?¡± When he heard Su Ming¡¯s words, Mike instinctively raised his head to look at Su Ming and frowned slightly. After some thought, Mike said, ¡°Great Prophet, I think the situation here is a bit strange.¡± ¡°But I¡¯ve never experienced such a thing before, so I can¡¯t judge the specific situation of this matter. ¡°Why don¡¯t you let me look around and see if I can find any clues nearby?¡± Su Ming nodded when he heard Mike¡¯s words, but he did not have high hopes for this. They had been searching around this area for a long time, and nothing had happened. It was not realistic to say that they could find it now. Once Mike turned around and left, Su Ming originally wanted to search the land under his feet to see if there were any other secrets. However, just as he was about to flip the pages, he suddenly noticed the actions of the turtle not far away. The three pets, including the turtle, were originally playing in a circle, but they were quite happy. However, just as Su Ming shifted his gaze, he suddenly noticed something. At this moment, it looked like it was looking for something. Its eyebrows under the sunglasses were tightly furrowed, and its eyes kept looking around. The little Golden Dragon and Da Bai were following behind the turtle like little brothers, looking around aimlessly. During this process, this turtle seemed to have a clear target, constantly looking around for something. Su Ming quirked his brows in puzzlement. Once he walked to the turtle¡¯s side, he simply said softly, ¡°What are you looking for?¡± When the turtle heard Su Ming¡¯s words, it stopped searching for a moment, then lifted its head to look at Su Ming before it and said, ¡°Yaya!¡± I think there¡¯s a tunnel nearby, but I haven¡¯t found it yet. When Su Ming heard the turtle¡¯s words, he was momentarily stunned. When he came to his senses, a hint of surprise flashed in his eyes. Were there any passages nearby? Why didn¡¯t he notice it? Moreover, he felt awkward. This kind of talk was too vague. Except for the turtle, the other two guys didn¡¯t seem to feel the existence of any channel. Su Ming¡¯s mind was racing with thoughts, but the turtle was no longer in the mood to bother with him. After saying this, it began to look for the so-called passage again. The little Golden Dragon was playing happily behind it. Su Ming frowned and stood on the spot for a while, his gaze slowly locking onto the turtle. Although he didn¡¯t want to admit it, it seemed like this turtle was his only clue. The Heart of Spirit¡¯s exploration function had already lost its effect. After arriving at this place, it had directly fallen into a state of computer crash. Under such circumstances, the turtle¡¯s sudden actions also gave Su Ming some hope. Then, as he watched the turtle walk around, it suddenly stopped. At this moment, it was standing in front of a big tree, with a blank and confused expression on its face. After staring at the big tree in front of him for a while, this turtle scratched his bald head. Then, it reached out its meaty hand to the big tree in front of it. Buzzzzzz! In the blink of an eye, the turtle¡¯s body turned into a light shadow and disappeared on the spot. Su Ming, who had been staring at the turtle¡¯s actions, was first stunned, then his pupils shrank, and a hint of shock flashed across his face. After the little Golden Dragon behind it saw this scene, it seemed to have seen something extremely interesting. It swam its body excitedly and then followed the turtle¡¯s movements. Buzzzzzz! The little Golden Dragon¡¯s body flickered the moment it touched the tree. Then, he disappeared. Da Bai, who had been following behind the turtle and Dragon this entire time, tilted his head in confusion upon seeing this. Then, it instinctively turned its head to look at Su Ming with a strange expression in its eyes. At that moment, Su Ming could no longer remain calm. Su Ming narrowed his eyes when he saw the scene before him. His eyes were filled with shock. He roughly understood the scene in front of him. The big tree in front of them was a place like a portal! It was highly possible that the elven team that had mysteriously disappeared in the forest had also disappeared because of this portal. Once he thought of this, Su Ming no longer hesitated and strode toward the tree. Once he got on Da Bai, he gestured for it to walk toward the tree. Da Bai might have been a little stunned after seeing what had just happened, but it still did not resist Su Ming¡¯s orders. After that, Da Bai quickly scurried into the large tree in front of him. The light shadows before Su Ming kept changing, as if he was in chaos. The scenery around him was a blur. The moment he saw this, Su Ming knew that this place was definitely a teleportation gate. The moment Su Ming entered the portal, Mike, who had been searching for the elves in the area, rushed back. Then, he just happened to see Su Ming being sucked into the portal. He was slightly stunned at first, but when he came to his senses, his eyes widened, and his eyes were filled with shock. Then, with a slight change in his expression, Mike also quickly entered the room. ¡­ The chaotic scene before Su Ming¡¯s eyes finally stopped, and the scene before him gradually became clear. What appeared in front of him was not a messy scene or scenery as he had imagined. There was only a quiet and peaceful scene, and the birds ¡®chirping and the fragrance of flowers that surprised him. Su Ming quirked his brows slightly and a faint hint of surprise flashed past his eyes. After looking around for a while, Su Ming soon found the turtle and the little Golden Dragon. At this moment, they were flying in the air and sizing up the situation. Chapter 246 - 246 Portal? 246 Portal? When Su Ming saw their actions, he frowned slightly, then waved at the turtle in the air. ¡°Come down first.¡± Once they heard Su Ming¡¯s words, the turtle and the little Golden Dragon, who had been flying in the air, flew toward him. ¡°Yaya!¡± What was this place? Why did it look so strange? When Su Ming heard its words, he swept his gaze across the area and quickly took in the entire scene around him. The situation and scenery here were similar to when Su Ming first entered the elf tribe. It looked peaceful. Birds sang and flowers bloomed. Squirrels and rabbits ran past them continuously on the ground, casting curious looks at Su Ming and his group. In the forest far away, there were also deers sizing them up. Not far in front of him was a river bank, and the wind blew the river water. Just as Su Ming was thinking about this, he felt the movement of a teleportation gate behind him. Su Ming instinctively looked back and saw Mike flying out of the portal. He looked like he was ready to fight at any time, and his expression and gaze looked a little fierce. However, after he landed and got a clear look at the situation, Mike was stunned. ¡°Let¡¯s first ask the Great Prophet, what is going on?¡± Mike quickly asked once he was certain that Su Ming was not in any danger. When Su Ming heard Mike¡¯s words, he first looked at him before he said, ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on for now, but this place doesn¡¯t seem right.¡± The portal hidden in the forest was connected to such a beautiful paradise. Su Ming himself was a little confused by the look on her face. When Mike heard Su Ming¡¯s words, he also frowned slightly. He sized up his surroundings and his tensed body slowly relaxed. However, he immediately asked a question that struck straight into his soul. ¡°Great Prophet, how are we going to go back now?¡± When he heard that, Su Ming was slightly taken aback, then the expression on his face became a little strange. When they had just come out of the portal, they had flown out directly from the air. There were no signs of the portal in the vicinity. Su Ming had just walked around the area, but he did not find any teleportation gate. This was enough to prove that the big tree in the forest was a one-way portal. Under such circumstances, it would be difficult for them to return after entering this place. When Su Ming thought of this, he frowned slightly. If he couldn¡¯t go back, the Elf Valley would really fall into chaos. However, just as Su Ming¡¯s thoughts reached this point, he suddenly thought of something. He turned his gaze toward the Benben Turtle beside him and quirked his eyebrows. Although he didn¡¯t know how the turtle had found the portal, since it had such an ability, he didn¡¯t have to worry too much. Unless they encountered the most extreme situation. There was no teleportation gate to the outside world in this corner. If that was the case, then the situation was really too awkward. Su Ming shook his head and suppressed the urge to continue thinking. He strode into the depths of the secret realm. However, the moment Su Ming took a step forward, a notification lit up before him. [ Congratulations on discovering the hidden map: Tibetan realm ] [ New mission: subdue the Tibetan people ] [ Mission reward: the commanding authority of the Tibetan people,+100000 experience points,+2 luck points,+1000 gold coins ] [ Mission description: this is an isolated land of Tibetan. The Tibetan people living here have a deep misunderstanding and resentment toward the outside world. I hope you can resolve this misunderstanding and resentment and let them see the sun again. ] Su Ming looked at the mission notification that appeared before him and a hint of surprise flashed across his face. The quest reward was indeed very generous. There was a lot of experience points, and the gold reward was even more exaggerated, as high as 1000 gold coins. In other words, if he could complete this mission, he would be able to get a thousand gold coins as the mission reward, which was a total of nine thousand Yuan. Other than that, this was the first mission that directly rewarded him with luck points. Each reward seemed to be extremely generous. However, Su Ming¡¯s attention was not on the subsequent rewards. He was focused on the right to rule the ground Tibetan tribe right at the front. The Earth Tibetan Tribe. Su Ming had heard of this tribe in his previous life, but he had only heard of it. He knew very little about this tribe. However, even though he had not heard much about the people of the Tibetan tribe in his previous life, every time he heard about them, it showed that they were extremely powerful in combat. In the legends, the Tibetan people could freely move through all kinds of soil, trees, and even steel and other materials. This sort of powerful infiltration ability also gave them extremely powerful combat strength. In many battles, they had made huge contributions to the only tribe that had them. And the only tribe that owned them naturally became one of the ten major tribes at that time. Su Ming took a deep breath and gradually returned to his senses. A hint of excitement slowly appeared on his face. Su Ming swept his gaze across his surroundings and slowly made up his mind. He wanted to find the elves here and recruit this Tibetan under his command. In this way, the combat power of his tribe would definitely rise to another level. As he continued to move forward, Mike flew into the air and slowly scouted the surroundings. Before long, a town that was built in a more primitive way slowly appeared before Su Ming. However, just as Su Ming got close to the town, someone ran out of the town and came before them with a wary look on his face. Well, it might not be accurate to say that it was a person. The creature that appeared before Su Ming looked more like a dwarf who had not developed well. However, its appearance was different from the adorable dwarves. It had the elegance of an elf. Once it appeared before Su Ming, a notification also lit up before him. [Hada: Tibetan people.] [ level: 40 ] [ attack: 600 ] [ defense: 1000 ] [ health points: 20000 ] Su Ming looked at the status panel of this Tibetan tribe member and a hint of surprise flashed across his face. Chapter 247 - 247 The Tibetan People 247 The Tibetan People He did not expect the nature of the Tibetan people to be so extreme. The attack attribute was actually so much lower than the defense attribute? This did not seem to match the legendary image of the Tibetan people who were successful in every endeavor. However, when he thought about it carefully, Su Ming felt that this was quite normal. If they did not have such a strong defense, it would be unrealistic for the Tibetan people to carry out such a dangerous infiltration operation. Just as Su Ming¡¯s thoughts reached this point, Hada spoke up. ¡°Who are you?¡± There was a hint of wariness and uneasiness in Hada¡¯s voice. As he spoke, he swept his gaze across the three pets and Mike. When Su Ming heard his question, he first sized up Hada¡¯s body. Harry twisted his body uneasily, and his expression became more vigilant. Su Ming suddenly chuckled softly and said, ¡°Hello, I don¡¯t think I¡¯m your enemy. You can believe that.¡± When he heard that, Hada first narrowed his eyes. Once he swept his gaze across Su Ming, he let out a cold harrumph. ¡°Why should I believe your words?¡± Hada¡¯s voice was full of hostility. His eyes were still narrowed, and his expression did not relax at all. When Su Ming saw his attitude, he first laughed softly, then suddenly said, ¡°I think the elves who just entered your tribe some time ago can help me prove this.¡± After hearing this, Hada was first stunned, and a hint of shock flashed in his eyes. Once the expression on his face changed, he forced himself to remain calm. He stared at Su Ming coldly and said, ¡°What are you saying? I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying.¡± Su Ming chuckled softly when he heard that. When he had just observed the change in Hada¡¯s eyes, he had already understood something. The elves had indeed entered the Tibetan tribe. ¡°Don¡¯t you understand? I think you should have already understood.¡± ¡°The elves who entered your tribe before were all my friends. I¡¯ve come here specifically to find them.¡± ¡°So, I hope you can inform them as soon as possible and have them come to see me.¡± Upon hearing this, Hada¡¯s expression changed again. After staring at Su Ming for a while and seeing that he still had that calm and confident expression on his face, he finally understood what was going on. Hada took a deep breath and said, ¡°Alright, you wait here. I¡¯ll go and inform them now.¡± After a short pause, Hada continued, ¡°Remember, you can only stay here. Without our notice, you¡¯re not allowed to take a single step inside.¡± Su Ming nodded, indicating that he already knew. Seeing this, Hada turned around and walked into the town. Once Hada¡¯s figure was far away, Mike walked to Su Ming¡¯s side and said with a frown, ¡°Great Prophet, that guy was too arrogant just now!¡± When Su Ming heard Mike¡¯s words, he smiled without denying it. He stared at Hada¡¯s back for a while before he said, ¡°It¡¯s actually not that bad. Think about it, if an unknown invader suddenly appeared in our tribe, wouldn¡¯t you have the same reaction as him?¡± Hearing this, Mike was slightly stunned. After he came back to his senses, he nodded. ¡°I think it is.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why we have nothing to say about his reaction,¡± Su Ming chuckled softly and continued. Mike frowned and thought for a while, then said, ¡°But are our elven friends really in this tribe?¡± When he heard this, Su Ming first nodded, but soon, he shook his head. His action made Mike confused for a moment. Su Ming did not make him wait too long. He soon spoke again. ¡°Actually, I¡¯m not too sure about this.¡± ¡°But I¡¯m sure that even if the elven hunters are no longer in this community, the people in this community must have seen them.¡± ¡°That guy¡¯s reaction just now explains everything.¡± Hearing this, Mike suddenly nodded, and the expression on his face became a little serious. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, that guy didn¡¯t go to inform the elves?¡± The expression on Su Ming¡¯s face remained calm. He only nodded. Mike¡¯s expression changed and he said, ¡°Then should we do it now?¡± ¡°No need,¡± Su Ming turned around and looked at Mike. There was not much change in his expression. ¡°We¡¯ve already searched the area. There are no other portals here.¡± Looking at the structure of the town, even if there is a portal here, it will most likely be in the core of the town. Hearing this, Mike¡¯s expression changed again, and his expression became a little serious. Su Ming cast him a glance and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous, everything will work out when it comes to it.¡± ¡°When they come, we¡¯ll see what their attitude is, and then we¡¯ll decide what to do.¡± When he heard Su Ming¡¯s words, even though Mike was still a little uneasy, the expression on his face was no longer as nervous as before. After the two of them stood in place and waited for a while, a group of people came out of the town entrance not far away. This pair of centaurs was about the same height as Hada. They were both dwarves, about a meter tall. The leader was an old Tibetan man with white hair and a white beard. However, one could tell that he was a handsome man when he was young. Beside him was Hada, followed by a group of middle-aged Tibetans. The elves were the only ones not present in this group. Su Ming quirked his eyebrows, but there was not much change in his expression. His gaze was also fixed on the old man leading the group. [ Harry: Head of the Tibetan people ] [ level: 50 ] [ attack: 1000 ] [defense: 1600] [ health points: 50000 ] Once Su Ming had a clear look at the tribe leader¡¯s attributes, he looked away. At that moment, a group of people from the Tibetan tribe came up to him. When the white-haired and white-bearded Harry saw Su Ming, he first frowned slightly, then said in an incredibly stern tone, ¡°Guests from afar, why have you come to the secret realm of the Tibetan people?¡± When he heard that, Mike, who was behind Su Ming, let out a sigh of relief. Chapter 248 - 248 The Way to Get Out 248 The Way to Get Out The fact that the other party didn¡¯t attack them directly was the best news for Mike. Otherwise, in this strange place where they couldn¡¯t find the exit, if the other party¡¯s tribe really wanted to attack them, they would be in danger. No matter how strong their individual combat strength was, it would probably be very difficult to match the other party. When Su Ming heard tribe leader Harry¡¯s words, he first looked at Harry and chuckled. ¡°Let me introduce myself first. I¡¯m the Prophet of the elven race. You can just call me that.¡± When they heard Su Ming¡¯s words, the people from the Tibetan tribe looked at each other in confusion. Harry frowned and said, ¡°Hello, Prophet. I¡¯m Harry, the head of the Tibetan people.¡± Once he heard Su Ming¡¯s self-introduction, Harry¡¯s hostility toward Su Ming decreased slightly, but the wariness in his eyes was still there. Su Ming smiled and greeted Harry. Then, he said, ¡°Clan Leader Harry, I think I can answer the question you just asked me. ¡°The reason why I came to the territory of the Tibetan people is to look for the members of our elf clan.¡± Hearing this, Harry slightly frowned and then asked, ¡°How are you going to prove your identity to me?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no evidence to prove what you¡¯ve just said. At the same time, your appearance has nothing to do with an elf.¡± Su Ming first smiled, then looked at Harry before him and said, ¡°Oh, really? If you deny my identity based on this, you¡¯re a little too arbitrary.¡± ¡°As for what you¡¯ve said, I can naturally prove my identity,¡± Su Ming continued after a slight pause. ¡°As long as you bring me to those elves, they can help me prove my identity, right?¡± Harry furrowed his brows tightly. After exchanging glances with the Tibetan people behind him for a while, he turned his head back and looked at Su Ming, who was standing in front of him. ¡°If you can¡¯t prove your identity by then and let us think that you have ill intentions toward us, you will end up in a very miserable state!¡± When he heard this, Su Ming only smiled in a noncommittal manner. ¡°Chief Harry, it¡¯s useless to talk about this here. Let¡¯s go and see my elves first.¡± Harry stared at Su Ming for a while, then nodded his head. After that, the group of people walked into the Tibetan town. During this process, Su Ming was also observing the situation inside the Tibetan town. He found that the development of the towns in the Tibetan region was still quite primitive, and it was much worse than the elf towns. As the group of people walked in, people from the Tibetan ethnic group walked out from both sides of the town Road and cast them curious looks. The turtle and the little Golden Dragon attracted countless eyes. It was mainly because the two little fellows were too cute right now. The Tibetan people¡¯s eyes lit up when they saw them, and they kept exclaiming in admiration. Su Ming could guarantee that if the person leading them into the underground Tibetan tribe was not tribe leader Harry but someone else, they would have pounced on the little Golden Dragon and the turtle a long time ago. The Benben Turtle and the little Golden Dragon were clearly not used to the passionate gazes on them, and they subconsciously pounced on Su Ming. Su Ming patted their heads, amused. Once he told them to be at ease, he continued following Harry. Soon, the group left the noisy area of the town and arrived at the core of the town. The elves who came to our Tibetan camp earlier had a conflict with us when we first met them because we were not sure if they were friends or enemies. However, after spending some time together, the misunderstanding between us has been resolved. They are now living in our core area. A soft voice came from Su Ming¡¯s side. He turned around and saw a petite female Tibetan with delicate features looking at him. She was also the one who had told Su Ming those words. When she saw Su Ming shifting his gaze over, she was still a little embarrassed and instinctively looked away. However, not long after she looked away, she looked back curiously. His big eyes were filled with curiosity. Su Ming cast her a glance and said, ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± The female Tibetan was stunned for a moment and said embarrassedly, ¡°Cai Rui.¡± Su Ming nodded and asked, ¡°Cai Rui, did the elves not try to leave this place after they entered your territory?¡± Hearing this, Cai Rui was slightly stunned, then immediately shook her head like a rattle. ¡°How can there not be? When they first came to our tribe, they kept making a fuss about leaving. They said that the Great Prophet gave them an important task and they had to complete it.¡± ¡°Because of this, they even had a few conflicts with us. If it wasn¡¯t for someone stopping them, I¡¯m afraid someone would have been injured.¡± Su Ming nodded. By the looks of it, these elves were indeed the people he was looking for. ¡°In that case, why don¡¯t you just let them leave? Otherwise, you¡¯ll have to feed them for free. Isn¡¯t that a waste of resources?¡± Cai Rui shook her head. ¡°No, we didn¡¯t raise them for nothing. They also need to work in exchange for food here.¡± ¡°As for going out for a stroll¡­¡± Cai Rui¡¯s expression became hesitant as she spoke. After struggling with her thoughts for a while, she lifted her head and looked at Su Ming. ¡°Mr. Prophet, you should ask our patriarch yourself later. There are some things I can¡¯t tell you.¡± Hearing Cai Rui¡¯s words, and looking at her face, which was obviously a little conflicted and embarrassed. Su Ming nodded and did not continue with the topic. It didn¡¯t take long for the group to arrive near a wooden house at the end of the town. The moment Su Ming arrived, he saw a few elves working outside the wooden house. Perhaps it was because they had been farming the land for a long time, the elven sense of refinement on them had been weakened a lot. At this time, they were working seriously, and when they heard the sound, they subconsciously raised their heads. Then, the elves were stunned. Their gazes swept through the crowd once before locking onto Su Ming, who was standing beside Harry. A few of the elven hunters seemed to find the scene in front of them too unbelievable, and they couldn¡¯t help but rub their eyes. Chapter 249 - 249 Meeting the Elf Team Again 249 Meeting the Elf Team Again Su Ming did not speak. He just stood on the spot and looked at the spirits before him. Finally, the spirits came to their senses. They threw down the tools in their hands and ran to Su Ming in excitement. ¡°The Great Prophet? What are you doing here? How did you find this place?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Great Prophet. Why did you suddenly come here? Did you encounter an accident?¡± ¡°Hiss, Great Prophet, they didn¡¯t do anything to you, right? You¡¯re not injured, are you?¡± The elven hunters gathered around Su Ming and expressed their concern with great excitement and enthusiasm. When the other Earth Tibetan people saw this, they no longer looked at Su Ming with suspicion. Based on their understanding of the elves, they knew that the elves were arrogant. If Su Ming was not their true prophet, they would definitely not be willing to put on this act. Once Su Ming swept his gaze across them, he nodded his head slightly and said, ¡°I came here to look for you after I heard that you were missing. It¡¯s good that we¡¯re sure you¡¯re safe now.¡± When they heard Su Ming¡¯s words, the elf hunters ¡®expressions became incredibly complicated. Some were grateful, some were ashamed, and some had mixed feelings. ¡°Great Prophet, please, please. I really don¡¯t know what to say.¡± A slightly older elf Hunter walked out from the crowd. Once he stood in front of Su Ming, his face was filled with shame. Su Ming cast him a glance and said, ¡°You¡¯re the captain of this elf Hunter team, right?¡± The Elf Hunter in front of him nodded and said with some shame, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m Lan Rui. As for the leader, I¡¯m too embarrassed to be the leader. If it weren¡¯t for me, we wouldn¡¯t be in this desperate situation, and we wouldn¡¯t have even implicated you, the Great Prophet.¡± When Su Ming heard this, he patted his shoulder and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to blame yourself. It¡¯s normal for accidents to happen in such a dangerous mission.¡± ¡°And I¡¯m the Prophet of the Elf Valley. I naturally need to do my best to help the people of my tribe when they are in danger.¡± Hearing this, Lan Rui¡¯s expression became even more complicated. ¡°Great Prophet, please help me!¡± Su Ming waved his hand and stopped Lan Rui from continuing. Su Ming turned around and looked at Harry, who was following behind him, then said, ¡°Clan Leader Harry, I think my identity has been proven to you, right?¡± Hearing this, Harry nodded. ¡°I believe that the pride of the elves will not lie to me about this.¡± Su Ming nodded and said, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, Clan Leader Harry, please do us a favor and let us out.¡± ¡°After all, my subordinates still have many things to do. There are also many people waiting for us to return.¡± Hearing this, the elven hunters¡¯ expressions changed, and Lan Rui even frowned. The Tibetan people looked at each other and their expressions became strange. Harry stared at Su Ming for a while, then suddenly shook his head. Su Ming frowned slightly and said, ¡°Clan Leader Harry, what is the meaning of this?¡± Harry looked at Su Ming and shook his head helplessly. ¡°Prophet, I didn¡¯t tell you just now. We don¡¯t have a portal to the outside world in the Tibetan people.¡± When Su Ming heard those words, he might have expected it, but he still could not help but feel a wave of shock. Once he gradually calmed down, Su Ming spoke again, ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Since there¡¯s a passage from the outside world to your clan, isn¡¯t it normal for your clan to have a teleportation gate to the outside world?¡± Before Harry could say anything, Lan Rui had already walked up to him. ¡°Lord Prophet, I¡¯ve confirmed many times that their clan doesn¡¯t have a teleportation gate to the outside world.¡± ¡°Otherwise, we will resist to the end and find the way to the outside world.¡± When he heard this, Su Ming¡¯s frown instantly grew deeper. Speaking of which, according to the nature of the elves, they would not be willing to be bound to a certain place. Under such circumstances, unless the Tibetan people really did not have a portal, they would try their best to find the exit, even if they had to shed blood and sacrifice themselves. When he thought of this, Su Ming could not help but take a deep breath. ¡°I remember that in the ancient records, it seems that we Tibetans have a teleportation gate?¡± A soft voice suddenly sounded beside everyone. When everyone heard this voice, they were stunned for a moment. After coming to their senses, everyone¡¯s line of sight turned toward Cai Rui who had spoken. After being the focus of everyone¡¯s attention, Cai Rui was slightly flustered. ¡°What are you talking about? Cai Rui?¡± The middle-aged Tibetan people¡¯s expressions changed and they started to scold Cai Rui. Cai Rui was affected by these voices, and her little face suddenly turned pale, and the expression on her face was somewhat inevitably flustered. At that moment, Su Ming¡¯s gaze was fixed on Cai Rui. After hearing the crowd¡¯s scolding, his expression also became a bit gloomy. ¡°Shut up!¡± There was a moment of silence. The expressions of the people from the Tibetan tribe changed and they all looked in Su Ming¡¯s direction. There was an inexplicable meaning behind their gazes. Su Ming met their gazes, but his expression did not change at all. After staring at Cai Rui for a while, Su Ming turned his head to look at Harry. ¡°Clan Leader Harry, I think I have the right to know the contents of your ancient books, right?¡± At that moment, the elven hunters had also realized that something was wrong. They threw away the farming tools in their hands and walked behind Su Ming with unfriendly gazes, staring at the group of people from the Earth Tibetan Tribe in front of them. Harry looked at the posture of these people in front of him, but his expression was still calm. After meeting Su Ming¡¯s gaze for a while, Harry suddenly sighed. ¡°Prophet, this is a secret of the Tibetan people.¡± ¡°The cause is very complicated, but I can be sure that we, the Tibetan people, currently do not have a portal to the outside world.¡± Looking at the flustered Cai Rui, Harry continued, ¡°But Cai Rui is right. Our ancient books do have records of the teleportation gate to the outside world.¡± Harry¡¯s words made Lan Rui¡¯s frown deepen. ¡°What do you mean by that? Is there a teleportation gate that leads to the outside world in the Tibetan people?¡± Chapter 250 - 250 The Truth 250 The Truth Harry cast him a glance and did not answer his question. Instead, he turned around and looked at Su Ming. Su Ming cast a glance at Lan Rui and said in a low voice, ¡°Chief Harry is not our enemy, and neither is the Tibetan.¡± Upon hearing this, Lan Rui was slightly stunned at first, and then his expression instantly became one of shame. Then, he bowed to Harry and apologized. Once Su Ming was done scolding Lan Rui, he turned around to look at Harry and said, ¡°I¡¯d like to hear more from you, Clan Leader Harry. What¡¯s going on?¡± Hearing this, Harry frowned and pondered. The expressions of the Tibetan tribe members behind him changed slightly. Their expressions changed slightly as they looked at Su Ming, but no one spoke. After a long time, Harry sighed. ¡°Alright. Then, this Prophet, please come with me to my room for a detailed chat.¡± After saying that, Harry pointed at the wooden house not far away and walked in the direction of the wooden house. Some Tibetan people tried to follow them, but Harry stopped them. Su Ming quirked his eyebrows and followed behind Harry. When they saw this, Mike and the other elves wanted to follow them, but Su Ming also stopped them. After making the turtle and the little Golden Dragon stay by Mike¡¯s side obediently, Su Ming followed Harry into the wooden house. After entering the wooden house, Harry sat down on a miniature chair. Su Ming also quickly sat down on a chair. However, the chair was a little small, and Su Ming felt a little sullen as he sat on it. When Harry saw this, he nodded at Su Ming apologetically. Su Ming shook his head, telling him not to worry about it. Then, he said, ¡°Chief Harry, please begin. What is the secret behind the portal in your clan?¡± Harry first nodded and then said, ¡°Actually, the record that Cai Rui just mentioned is a record from a hundred years ago.¡± ¡°The average lifespan of a Tibetan is about the same as that of a normal human being. 70 to 80 years old is already considered a long life.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why not many of us in the Tibetan tribe know the truth about that period of history. Only a few elderly people know about it. The rest of the younger generation can only learn about it through oral accounts and records.¡± After a short pause, Harry continued, ¡°About a hundred years ago, the teleportation portal was still connected to the outside world. We never thought of cutting off our connection with the outside world.¡± But a disaster changed our minds. The special abilities of the Tibetan people made many people think that we were worthy weapons of war. So, many people wanted us to be the knives in their hands. After this knowledge slowly spread to everyone¡¯s minds, something terrifying happened. We are no longer seen as humans, but as human-shaped weapons. In order to get us, many people even threatened to kill. ¡°At that time, there were millions of people in our tribe. However, after years of killing and fermenting, our numbers have been reduced to tens of thousands.¡± At this point, Harry¡¯s expression became a little complicated, and a strong hatred appeared in his eyes. This rate of reduction is simply a disaster for a race. ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for the help of the elves and a few other races, I¡¯m afraid there would be no more Tibetan people in this world.¡± When Su Ming heard this, he finally understood why the Tibetan people treated them so well, even though they looked like intruders. ¡°After that, we cut off the connection with the outside world,¡± Harry continued. Most of the portals that can connect to our race from the outside have been destroyed by the elves and other races who have helped us. Only one portal still exists, which is the tunnel you came in from. Harry looked at Su Ming, who was standing before him, and his expression became slightly complicated. ¡°Therefore, there is really no teleportation gate in our clan that can lead to the outside world.¡± ¡°Besides, we don¡¯t intend to build a portal that can lead us to the outside world. We¡¯re used to living in isolation.¡± When he heard this, Su Ming stared at Harry for a long while, but Harry¡¯s expression did not change at all. He continued to look at Su Ming with an incredibly serious expression. Su Ming also gradually understood what Harry meant from his gaze. The determination of the Tibetan people was not something that could be changed by a few words from him. When he thought of this, Su Ming instantly frowned. ¡°Of course I understand what you¡¯re thinking, but you can¡¯t expect us to stay here forever, right?¡± In the game Origin of Humans: Horde the location of the players would not change due to going online or offline or the death of the players. That was why if Su Ming could not get out of this place, he would probably have to stay here for the rest of his life. Su Ming would definitely not allow this to happen to him. When he thought of this, Su Ming¡¯s expression became even more serious. After Harry heard his words, he laughed bitterly. ¡°Prophet, although I don¡¯t want this to happen, it seems that this is the only way you can go about it.¡± Su Ming stared at him for a while before he suddenly said, ¡°Don¡¯t you have a way to establish contact with the outside world?¡± Hearing this, Harry¡¯s expression changed slightly, but he eventually shook his head. ¡°Prophet, you must be joking. Even if I knew, because of what happened before, I would only choose to destroy it.¡± Su Ming stared at him for a long while, but Harry looked back at him without fear. Su Ming let out a long breath and shook his head in slight helplessness. ¡°We have to get out.¡± ¡°And I don¡¯t think you¡¯re being like what you said, right?¡± ¡°If you really don¡¯t know how to get out, that¡¯s a bit unrealistic. At the very least, you all have a certain level of contact with the outside world.¡± ¡°Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t have been so calm when you saw us and those elves enter your tribe.¡± When he heard Su Ming¡¯s words, Harry¡¯s expression changed. ¡°Prophet, what do you mean by this?¡± Su Ming stared at him for a while, then suddenly leaned against the back of his chair. Chapter 251 - 251 Breakthrough Point 251 Breakthrough Point When Su Ming heard those words, he only cast him an indifferent glance. ¡°Chief Harry, you should know better than I do what I mean, right?¡± ¡°You can¡¯t keep us trapped forever. Besides, I¡¯m actually very curious. Besides what you just said¡­¡± ¡°Is there anything else that is affecting you, preventing you from connecting with the outside world?¡± When Harry heard that, his white beard trembled slightly and he glared at Su Ming. After a long while, he heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Prophet, although I don¡¯t know how I came to this conclusion¡­¡± ¡°But I can tell you that we do not have a passage to the outside world, and we will not have one in the future.¡± Su Ming did not give in at all. That means that you have a way to get out, but you just don¡¯t want to use it. Harry¡¯s expression changed. After staring at Su Ming for a while, he suddenly let out a loud harrumph. ¡°Prophet, you¡¯re thinking too much. Alright¡­I¡¯m a little tired now, so I won¡¯t chat with you any longer.¡± ¡°From today onwards, you will live with your elf subordinates. This place is quite good for you.¡± ¡°As long as you are willing to pay the corresponding amount of labor, we, the Tibetan people, will not let you starve.¡± Once he finished speaking, Harry stood up from his seat and quickly left the room, not giving Su Ming any chance to speak. When Su Ming left the house again, all the Tibetan people, including Harry, had already left the hall. When the elves saw Su Ming, they immediately went up to him with faces full of anticipation. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Great Prophet? What did Clan Leader Harry say to you just now? Did he tell us the way out?¡± ¡°Yes, Great Prophet. The head of the Harry clan can¡¯t keep us here forever, can he? Otherwise, it would be too much.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯ve been locked up until I¡¯m stupid. I¡¯ve been farming in there every day. Compared to the Elf Valley, it¡¯s really boring.¡± The crowd continued talking. Once Su Ming swept his gaze across all of them, he told them what had happened. After hearing this, everyone fell into silence. After looking at each other for a while, the crowd suddenly fell into a somewhat uneasy discussion. ¡°Ah? According to what chief Harry said, doesn¡¯t that mean we can only be trapped here forever?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. If that¡¯s the case, we can only stay here forever.¡± ¡°It¡¯s over, it¡¯s over. We¡¯re really done for this time. We really should have been more careful back then.¡± As Su Ming listened to the crowd¡¯s discussions, he suddenly remembered something. He turned around and looked at Lan Rui, who was by his side, and said, ¡°That¡¯s right, what happened to you all back then? How did you end up in this place?¡± When he heard Su Ming¡¯s question, Lan Rui first looked at the faces around him for a while before he sighed helplessly. ¡°Lord Prophet, we¡¯re actually a bit hesitant. It was my fault back then.¡± ¡°We originally planned to infiltrate the Vast Flame Kingdom to investigate the situation after contacting the other two teams.¡± ¡°But unfortunately, just as we were about to enter the territory of the Vast Flame Kingdom, a storm suddenly appeared.¡± ¡°At this time, an Army of the Vast Flame Kingdom entered the same forest. In order to avoid them, we could only hide in the forest.¡± ¡°In the end, we were driven to the vicinity of that big tree. Then¡­they came in.¡± After listening to his story, the other elves also looked ashamed. When Su Ming saw their reaction, he quirked an eyebrow. There was a look of realization on his face. Once he understood the cause and effect of the matter, Su Ming did not ask any more questions. ¡°Great Prophet, what should we do now? If this continues, I¡¯m afraid we¡¯ll be stuck here forever.¡± Su Ming swept his gaze across the people before him. The faces of the Elf Warriors were filled with worry, and Mike, who was by his side, was also clearly feeling uneasy. The three pets were having a lot of fun. They didn¡¯t seem to be afraid or worried. Perhaps to them, if they could stay by Su Ming¡¯s side, it did not matter where they went. Once Su Ming averted his gaze, he said, ¡°I will think of a way to deal with this. The head of the Harry family obviously knows something. I will contact him when the time comes.¡± ¡°For now, you guys can go back to your old ways. I¡¯ll go check out the situation in the Tibetan camp.¡± Once they heard Su Ming¡¯s words, all the elves in the area nodded. After that, Su Ming quickly left the place where the elves lived. The only clues he could think of, other than the head of the Harry family, was the little girl called Cai Rui. Harry was obviously very resistant to the outside world and didn¡¯t even want them to go out. Other than not wanting to build a channel to communicate with the outside world, there must be another reason. He did not want the outside world to know about the existence of the Tibetan people. That was why it was clearly not realistic for Su Ming to get a way out from him. Since that was the case, it was obviously a better choice to go to the little girl called Cai Rui. Su Ming walked around the Tibetan people. Wherever he went, the people would cast him curious looks. Some of the bolder ones even took the initiative to come up and greet him. Some of the young Tibetan girls even ran up to Su Ming and asked him for his name with blushed faces. After Su Ming chatted with the girls for a while, he finally got to the main topic. ¡°Do you guys know where Cai Rui lives?¡± When they heard Su Ming¡¯s question, the young Tibetan girls were stunned for a moment. After they looked at each other for a while, they started laughing. ¡°Mr. Prophet, do you like Cai Rui?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right, Cai Rui is the most beautiful girl in our tribe, it¡¯s not strange for you to like her.¡± ¡°Hehe, Cai Rui¡¯s charm is really great.¡± As he looked at the curious faces of the Tibetan girls, a faint hint of helplessness flashed across Su Ming¡¯s eyes. Su Ming chuckled and shook his head before he said, ¡°I just received some help from her before, so I want to thank her in person. Please tell me where she lives.¡± Chapter 252 - 252 Discussion 252 Discussion Hearing this, the Tibetan girls exchanged glances and finally nodded. ¡°Alright, Cai Rui¡¯s residence is in Chengcheng.¡± ¡­ Su Ming walked for a long time in the Tibetan town before he finally arrived at a lake on the west side of the town. According to the Tibetan girls, Cai Rui was staying in a small wooden house by the lake. After walking around the lake, Su Ming saw three wooden houses, but Cai Rui was the only one he could not find. Just as Su Ming was feeling a little disappointed and was about to come back the next time, a soft and coy voice sounded out from behind him, sounding him out. ¡°Is it the Great Prophet?¡± Su Ming was stunned. He turned around and lowered his head to look. The small and cute Cai Rui was looking at him with curiosity. Su Ming came to his senses and nodded with a smile. ¡°Cai Rui, we meet again.¡± Cai Rui¡¯s face turned slightly red. She also nodded at Su Ming in greeting before she spoke again, ¡°Hello,¡± he said. After a short pause, Cai Rui seemed to have thought of something, and asked curiously, ¡°Mr. Prophet, why did you suddenly come to find me?¡± When Su Ming heard her question, he first chuckled softly before he said, ¡°You should know that the elves and I want to leave this place, right?¡± Hearing this, Cai Rui was slightly stunned, and then her eyes became a little sad. ¡°I know, I know. It¡¯s just that if the Clan Leader doesn¡¯t have a way, I can¡¯t do it either.¡± ¡°If you¡¯ve come to me because of this, I can¡¯t help you. I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± When Cai Rui said these words, her face was filled with regret and she could not help but bow toward Su Ming. Su Ming looked at her and could not help but shake his head slightly. ¡°It¡¯s okay, you don¡¯t have to do this. I didn¡¯t come here to make things difficult for you and force you to take us out.¡± When she heard Su Ming¡¯s words, Cai Rui was slightly taken aback, then she looked at Su Ming in confusion and said, ¡°Then, Mr. Prophet, you came to me for¡­?¡± ¡°I came to look for you because I¡¯m curious about what you said before,¡± Su Ming said after a slight pause. ¡°Eh?¡± Cai Rui tilted her head slightly. The expression on her face was a little strange. She was clearly curious about what Su Ming was interested in. When Su Ming saw how adorable she was, he could not help but smile and reach out to stroke her head. He said, This was a very casual action, but it made Cai Rui¡¯s face turn red immediately. After this, the red color directly attached to Cai Rui¡¯s ears. She clutched the corner of her clothes tightly, and her voice was trembling. ¡°I¡¯ll ask the Prophet to ask you first. What are you going to do?¡± When Su Ming saw her reaction, he did not dare to continue teasing Cai Rui. Instead, he went straight to the main topic. ¡°Hmm, I¡¯m curious about something you mentioned before. It¡¯s about the records in your ancient books.¡± ¡°According to what you said, there was a record of a teleportation gate to the outside world in an ancient book in your clan. ¡°I¡¯m actually very curious. If you were able to build a portal similar to the outside world before, you should be able to do it now, right?¡± Hearing this, Cai Rui was stunned for a moment, and then nodded her head. ¡°That¡¯s right¡­if our race could build a portal to connect with the outside world before, why can¡¯t we do it now?¡± Su Ming smiled and nodded, then said, ¡°So, can I take a look at the ancient book you mentioned before?¡± ¡°I also want to see the contents of the book to see if we can find a way to get out.¡± After a slight pause, Su Ming looked at Cai Rui and said, ¡°Besides, you don¡¯t want to stay in your small tribe forever, do you?¡± ¡°The outside world is huge. You should all go and see it.¡± When she heard that, Cai Rui¡¯s expression changed and she wanted to reach out to cover Su Ming¡¯s mouth. However, she wasn¡¯t tall enough, so she could only give up on this action in the end. However, she still sighed and said, ¡°Mr. Prophet, you can say this in front of me, but you can¡¯t say it in front of other Tibetan people.¡± Su Ming raised his eyebrows. ¡°Why?¡± Cai Rui sighed and said, ¡°Ever since we were born, we have been instilled with the idea that the outside world is full of fierce beasts, so our tribe has a strong hostility toward the outside world and the people outside.¡± ¡°If you weren¡¯t from the fairy clan, we would have locked you up when you entered.¡± When Su Ming heard this, he looked at Cai Rui, who had a regretful look on her face, and a hint of curiosity rose in his heart. ¡°Then according to what you said, you should also be filled with hostility toward the outside world. But I don¡¯t think they is like that?¡± When Cai Rui heard this, she first looked at Su Ming, then laughed softly. ¡°Hehe, it¡¯s because I like to read.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve basically read through all the books in our Tibetan tribe. From those ancient books, I discovered that the outside world doesn¡¯t seem to be like what the elders in the clan have said.¡± ¡°In the outside world, there are many detestable people who treat us Tibetans as weapons of war. But at the same time, there are also good people like the elves.¡± ¡°The outside world is beautiful, but also complicated. That¡¯s why I¡¯m very curious about the outside world.¡± As Cai Rui said these words, her eyes were shining. Once she finished speaking, she took a deep breath and turned around to look at Su Ming. She said in an incredibly serious tone, ¡°So, Mr. Prophet. If I can help you find the ancient book, can you promise me one thing?¡± When Su Ming heard this, he first looked at Cai Rui for a while, then nodded. ¡°Tell me.¡± Cai Rui¡¯s eyes became a little excited, and she said, ¡°If you can really find a way out, can you take me out with you?¡± Su Ming was stunned. He looked at the excited Cai Rui and his expression changed slightly. ¡°Your chief probably won¡¯t agree with your idea.¡± Looking at the current situation of the Tibetan people, Harry definitely did not want the young people of his tribe to go to the outside world. It would be fine if no one took the lead. If there were people from the Tibetan people who took the lead to go to the outside world, the young people from the Tibetan people would definitely not be able to hold back their inner restlessness. Chapter 253 - 253 Exchange 253 Exchange By then, there would be some things that even the higher-ups of the Tibetan people like Harry would not be able to control. When she heard Su Ming¡¯s words, Cai Rui¡¯s expression changed slightly. She took a deep breath and raised her head. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about this, Mr. Prophet. I¡¯ll think of a way to convince our Clan Leader.¡± Su Ming stared at her for a long while before he finally nodded. ¡°Alright, as long as you¡¯re willing, I can bring you out.¡± Hearing these words, Cai Rui¡¯s eyes suddenly burst out with a warm light. ¡°Mister Prophet, you said it yourself!¡± As she spoke, Cai Rui¡¯s expression suddenly became extremely excited. She turned around and went to a wooden house. Not long after, she came out with a sheepskin book. ¡°Mr. Prophet, this is the ancient book I mentioned before. The records of the teleportation gate are inside.¡± When he heard this, Su Ming first nodded. After receiving the ancient book, he immediately began to flip through it. The easiest way to build a portal was to be in two different places. After knowing each other¡¯s coordinates, they would use a space magnet to build a portal. This method was basically a two-way portal. The one-way teleportation portal that the Tibetan people were using now also required them to know the coordinates of the two territories. At the same time, the construction would be more troublesome, time-consuming, and laborious. And now, Su Ming¡¯s bag was not lacking in materials such as space magnetic stones. After he had cleared his backpack, he had left behind a lot of materials that he thought were very important. The spatial magnet was one of them. That was why when Su Ming wanted to build a teleportation gate, what he lacked the most was not resources, but the fact that he did not know the exact location of the Earth Tibetan Tribe. At the same time, during this period of time, he had tried to probe the other members of the Earth Tibetan people. He found out that not only did they not know his coordinates, but they also did not know the concept of coordinates. That was why Su Ming could only hope that the ancient book would record the coordinates of the people from the Tibetan tribe. However, after flipping through the pages for a long time, Su Ming did not find what he wanted. Most of the records in the ancient books were about what the Tibetan people had experienced during the great disaster. Even the teleportation gate was only briefly mentioned in it. The general content was that later on, the Tibetan people felt that these teleportation gates leading to the outside world were the biggest cause of their disasters. Hence, they destroyed all the teleportation gates. Just as Su Ming was feeling slightly disappointed, he suddenly saw a line of inconspicuous words. My clan is above the heavens. When Su Ming saw this, he immediately frowned. According to the records in the ancient book, Cai Rui said that he was an old Tibetan senior. Since that was the case, the ¡®our¡¯ in this sentence could only be the Tibetan people. A mayfly above the heavens. Su Ming was a little surprised and surprised by the words that revealed some information. When he first came in, the portal was in the forest, and the Tibetan people¡¯s ability was to travel through the land and various materials. Therefore, he naturally assumed that the location of the Tibetan people was somewhere deep underground. However, looking at this sentence now, it seemed that he had misunderstood it. Su Ming took a deep breath and frowned. ¡°A mayfly high above the heavens.¡± Cai Rui heard Su Ming¡¯s mumbling and could not help but say, ¡°Mr. Prophet, did you see any important information?¡± Su Ming looked at Cai Rui, who was standing in front of him, and nodded his head, ¡°Well, you were reading ancient books before. Did you see this so-called ¡®above the sky¡¯?¡± Hearing this, Cai Rui immediately nodded her head. ¡°Then, how do you understand this ¡®above the sky¡¯?¡± Hearing this, Cai Rui raised her eyebrows, and then said, ¡°I¡¯m not too sure about this Kasaya. Does it mean that we Tibetan people live in a very high place, such as a high mountain?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve actually studied this before, but I didn¡¯t get any good answers.¡± When Su Ming heard this, he could not help but raise his eyebrows slightly. ¡°Alright, I have a rough idea. I¡¯ll go back and do some research on the mayfly.¡± Once he finished speaking, Su Ming was about to turn around and leave when he seemed to have remembered something. ¡°By the way, if I need anything in the future, I can come here to find you, right?¡± Cai Rui was stunned for a moment, then she quickly nodded. ¡°Of course. If you want to see me, you can come directly at any time.¡± Su Ming cast her a glance, then smiled and nodded. After returning the ancient book to Cai Rui, Su Ming walked toward the center of the town. Above the heavens, this concept was still too vague. If Su Ming wanted to get the final answer, he would still have to rely on Harry, the leader of the Tibetan people. Before long, Su Ming arrived at Harry¡¯s house. When the people outside saw Su Ming, they were all surprised. One of them happened to be Hada, who had met Su Ming for the first time. When he saw Su Ming, he immediately walked up to him and said with a frown, ¡°Mr. Prophet, what brings you here?¡± Su Ming first cast him a glance, then nodded and said, ¡°Yes, I have some things to discuss with Clan Leader Harry. He should be free now, right?¡± Upon hearing this, Hada was stunned for a moment before he quickly said, ¡°I¡¯ll have to go in and ask. You can wait for me here.¡± After saying that, Hada turned around and entered Harry¡¯s residence. Not long after, he returned. ¡°The Clan Leader invites you in.¡± Su Ming nodded at him, then walked into Harry¡¯s house. Harry¡¯s residence was not big, and the furnishings were very simple. The chairs and tables were full of a sense of simplicity that had been washed away by time. Harry was writing something on his desk. Su Ming was not in a hurry either. He waited for him to finish his own matters. After a long while, Harry finally put down the pen in his hand and slowly lifted his head to look at Su Ming. ¡°Mr. Prophet, you¡¯ve come.¡± Su Ming nodded. ¡°Clan Leader Harry, we meet again.¡± Harry sighed and pointed at the chair beside Su Ming. ¡°Please take a seat.¡± Once Su Ming sat down, Harry continued, ¡°Before you came here, you already went to find Cai Rui, right?¡± Su Ming quirked his eyebrows when he heard Harry¡¯s words, but he was not too surprised. Chapter 254 - 254 Weighing Harry 254 Weighing Harry The Tibetan tribe was not big, and Su Ming did not expect to hide the fact that he had gone to look for Cai Rui. So when he went to find Cai Rui, he didn¡¯t deliberately hide his tracks, so it was normal for Harry to know. As he thought about it, Su Ming looked at Harry and admitted, ¡°Yes, I just came back from her place.¡± When Su Ming admitted to it, Harry stared at him for a long while before he spoke again, ¡°I¡¯m a little surprised that you can admit it so frankly. But then again, you went to look for her to get out, right?¡± Su Ming nodded. This time, before he could speak, Harry spoke again with a serious expression. ¡°I don¡¯t care what you think, but Cai Rui is very innocent and very eager to learn.¡± ¡°I know she¡¯s very curious about the outside world, but I definitely don¡¯t want her to go out. Do you understand?¡± Harry¡¯s gaze was fixed on Su Ming, who was standing in front of him. There was even a hint of warning in his eyes. Su Ming¡¯s expression did not change as he listened to his words. After a moment of silence, Su Ming suddenly said, ¡°Since you know that she really wants to go out and really wants to obtain true freedom, why do you want to restrict her?¡± ¡°The outside world is different from what you experienced in the past. I have the ability and confidence to take good care of her.¡± Harry¡¯s expression instantly changed. He glared at Su Ming and his voice was filled with warning. ¡°Mr. Prophet, I¡¯m only being so polite to you because you¡¯re an elf.¡± ¡°But if you want to shake the foundation of our people, you will become our enemy!¡± Su Ming¡¯s expression did not change when he heard that. His eyes were filled with confidence. ¡°I can say very responsibly that my Elf Valley has enough power to protect Cai Rui.¡± ¡°Even a mayfly¡­¡± When Su Ming said this, he paused for a moment and looked toward the only window in the room. Outside was the town of the Tibetan people. ¡°I can protect the entire Tibetan tribe.¡± When Su Ming said those words, there was no impassioned expression on his face. There was only calm confidence. Harry stared at him for a long while, but he did not see Su Ming give in. Once Su Ming sat down again, he told him about the situation in the Elf Valley. ¡°I¡¯m able to integrate so many races into our tribe and let them live in harmony. You should understand that I¡¯m not the kind of person who will drive any race into a war machine.¡± ¡°You should be able to tell from the elves ¡®attitude toward me whether what I said is true or not.¡± After a slight pause, Su Ming continued, ¡°And if they lose me, the Elf Valley will definitely fall into chaos again. I need to get out as soon as possible.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why I want the coordinates of your people.¡± ¡°After I¡¯ve built the portal, you can also destroy mine at the first moment.¡± Once he heard Su Ming¡¯s words, Harry laughed coldly and fixed his gaze on Su Ming, who was standing before him. ¡°Mr. Prophet, are you joking with me?¡± ¡°What¡¯s the point of destroying the portal after it¡¯s built?¡± ¡°You know how to enter the secret realm of the Earth Tibetan people and our coordinates. This means that you can enter and leave freely.¡± ¡°Then we, the Tibetan people, will be in the same predicament as we were in a hundred years ago!¡± Su Ming cast him a glance. He knew that Harry would say that. After chuckling softly, Su Ming suddenly said, ¡°In that case, I might as well give you the space magnet and you help me build a teleportation gate that can connect to the outside world.¡± ¡°After we get out, you can destroy the portal. This way, we won¡¯t have to reveal your location and we can leave this place.¡± ¡°This should be a win-win choice for us. After all¡­you don¡¯t want outsiders like us to stay in your territory, right? This will make your people more and more curious about the outside world.¡± Hearing this, Harry¡¯s expression suddenly sank. Su Ming did not say anything else. He simply stood up from his seat. ¡°Clan Leader Harry, please consider this carefully.¡± Once he finished speaking, Su Ming turned around and left Harry¡¯s house. Su Ming soon returned to the place where the elves lived and started working with them. Originally, the elves did not want him to do this, but they could not stand Su Ming¡¯s determination. As a result, they had no choice but to let him join the group. In the afternoon, some Tibetan people came to bring them food. However, when Su Ming saw who it was, he quirked his eyebrows in surprise. ¡°Cai Rui?¡± When Cai Rui saw Su Ming, she was also excited and quickly nodded her head. ¡°Mr. Prophet!¡± After she handed over the food in her hand, she quickly said, ¡°Our Clan Leader has invited you over to discuss some matters.¡± ¡°Oh right, he also asked me to go with him.¡± When Su Ming heard Cai Rui¡¯s words, he raised his eyebrows, then put down the tools in his hands and followed Cai Rui to Harry¡¯s house. ¡­ ¡°Mr. Prophet, I can construct a teleportation gate for you to leave, but you have to promise me something.¡± Harry sat in his seat and looked at Su Ming with a serious expression. When Su Ming heard his words, he quirked his eyebrows and said, ¡°Sure, please go ahead, Clan Leader Harry.¡± Cai Rui, who was listening to the conversation between the two, was obviously a little nervous. Harry looked at her and said, ¡°After you leave this place, you can not tell the outside world about the process of this matter.¡± Su Ming nodded and said, ¡°No problem.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Harry nodded. ¡°Other than that, there¡¯s something else you¡¯ve mentioned before about Cai Rui.¡± Cai Rui, who was originally just listening by the side, was slightly stunned when she heard her name, and then her expression suddenly became nervous. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me?¡± Harry looked at her and helplessly shook his head. ¡°Cai Rui, I know you are very curious about the outside world.¡± When Cai Rui heard this, she was slightly taken aback, and then her expression became slightly awkward. ¡°I¡¯ll f*ck this Harry Clan Leader!¡± Chapter 255 - 255 Agreement 255 Agreement Harry waved his hand and stopped Cai Rui from continuing. Then, he stared at Cai Rui in front of him, and spoke in a serious tone, ¡°You¡¯re a natural-born scholar, and you¡¯re not someone who should be trapped in this small place.¡± When Cai Rui heard this, she was slightly stunned, and the expression on her face became serious. ¡°But I¡¯ve already said it before. The outside world is very, very dangerous.¡± ¡°If you¡¯re not careful, you may encounter some life and death dangers. These are also things you must bear if you want to leave.¡± ¡°Think about it carefully. If you can accept these things, I won¡¯t stop you from leaving this place.¡± Su Ming listened to Harry¡¯s words but did not interrupt. He just stared at Cai Rui and waited for her answer. Cai Rui hesitated for a moment, before finally taking a deep breath and said, ¡°I understand, Clan Leader Harry. I¡¯ve actually already considered the things you¡¯ve mentioned.¡± ¡°While I was reading about history, I also had a general understanding of the outside world.¡± Harry let out a long breath and did not try to persuade Cai Rui anymore. Instead, he turned around and looked at Su Ming. ¡°Mr. Prophet, you promised me that you would be able to protect Cai Rui, right?¡± When Cai Rui heard this, she was first stunned, then she turned her head around to look in Su Ming¡¯s direction. When Su Ming heard this, he first nodded his head, then said, ¡°As long as the Elf Valley still exists, Cai Rui will not encounter any danger.¡± After a slight pause, Su Ming continued, ¡°Also, as I said before, the matter of the Tibetan people joining us, chief Harry, you can also consider it.¡± When he heard Su Ming¡¯s words, Harry let out a cold laugh and said, ¡°Mr. Prophet, don¡¯t be too greedy.¡± Su Ming quirked an eyebrow. He cast a glance at Harry and did not say anything. Looking at Harry¡¯s expression, it was clear that although he had agreed to let Cai Rui go with him, he had not truly accepted him and the Elf Valley. Even though Su Ming really wanted to bring the people from the Earth Tibetan Tribe into his Valley, it was clear that he could not do it in one go. Therefore, he didn¡¯t need to persuade her in a hurry. As he thought about it, Su Ming looked at Harry and nodded. ¡°Since the head of the Harry clan is not willing, then I will not force you.¡± ¡°But the next time Cai Rui returns to your tribe, I think you will change your mind.¡± Su Ming paused for a moment. When Harry did not reply, he changed the topic. ¡°Clan Leader Harry, when do you plan to build a teleportation gate for us?¡± Harry looked at Su Ming, then at Cai Rui, who was standing beside him, and said, ¡°In three days.¡± ¡­ Once Su Ming left the space magnet behind, he left Harry¡¯s house with Cai Rui. After the two of them had walked for a distance, Cai Rui lifted her head and looked at Su Ming worriedly. ¡°Prophet, is the head of the Harry family angry with me?¡± Su Ming quirked his eyebrows and cast a glance at the little fellow beside him. He smiled and said, ¡°Why do you think so?¡± When she heard Su Ming¡¯s question, Cai Rui scratched her head before she said, ¡°Because the previous Clan Leader had never treated me like this. He was always very kind.¡± When Su Ming heard this, he first patted Cai Rui¡¯s head. He only stopped when Cai Rui¡¯s face turned red. ¡°Actually didn¡¯t. At least from what I can see, he¡¯s not angry with you.¡± ¡°Of course, he¡¯s not angry with me.¡± ¡°Eh?¡± Cai Rui turned around and looked at Su Ming with a puzzled expression, ¡°Then why did he become like this? It looks so scary. Doesn¡¯t Clan Leader Harry know how scary this is?¡± Su Ming looked at Cai Rui with a slightly amused expression, then shook his head and explained, ¡°He¡¯s just feeling lost about the future of the Tibetan people. At the same time, he also feels a little guilty about you guys.¡± Cai Rui tilted her head. ¡°Guilty? Why? He¡¯s clearly so good to us.¡± Su Ming smiled and continued, ¡°Because he knows that the world outside is big and exciting. Therefore, when the Tibetans were forced to cut off all contact with the outside world and tried to instill in you the idea that the outside world was a dangerous place, he felt more and more guilty.¡± ¡°He can¡¯t give you a better world or a better environment to grow up in. This is the real reason why he felt guilty.¡± Hearing this, Cai Rui suddenly came to a realization. After nodding her head, Cai Rui subconsciously muttered, ¡°So it¡¯s like this.¡± Su Ming smiled and patted her head. Once he returned to the elves¡¯ residence, Su Ming told them the news. After the elves knew that they would be able to leave this damned place, they were instantly in a celebratory mood. Once Su Ming made arrangements for the spirits, he chose to log out. Although the players didn¡¯t have to worry about their survival and food in the gaming pod, they were still in the gaming pod. However, Su Xiaoshan, the little foodie, still proposed the tradition of having a meal every three days. After this suggestion was made, everyone in the studio agreed unanimously. After all, a meal would only take half an hour at most. This half an hour might not be able to change anything in the game. However, it was able to let their tensed hearts relax, which was why Su Ming did not raise any objections at that time. Once Su Ming went offline, the people in the workshop quickly prepared all sorts of food. There was fish and meat, as well as all kinds of seafood and steak, filling up the entire table in the restaurant. In Su Xiaoshan¡¯s words, since our studio is rich now, we can¡¯t treat ourselves badly in terms of food. After everyone was at the dining table, they naturally didn¡¯t talk much nonsense and began to eat the big fish and meat in front of them. After eating for quite a while, Lin Can seemed to have suddenly recalled something and said, ¡°By the way, Brother Su, what have you been doing these days? Why did I hear from Chen Yixue that I haven¡¯t seen you in the Elf Valley for a few days?¡± Once they heard Lin Can¡¯s words, the other people in the studio cast curious gazes in Su Ming¡¯s direction. Su Ming met the crowd¡¯s gazes and shrugged his shoulders before he told them what had happened. Of course, he did not mention the people of the Tibetan tribe. He only said that he had fallen into a mysterious secret realm. Chapter 256 - 256 In Two Days 256 In Two Days Once they heard Su Ming¡¯s words, the crowd came to a sudden realization. Shen Yi, on the other hand, quirked her eyebrows slightly. ¡°He¡¯s trapped in a secret realm? Doesn¡¯t that mean you¡¯ll be trapped inside for a long time?¡± ¡°If this is the case, will it delay your leveling progress? Also, if you¡¯re not in the Elf Valley for a long time, there will definitely be problems.¡± As soon as Shen Yi finished her sentence, everyone in the hall reacted and nodded. The crowd turned to look at Su Ming, and there was a hint of worry on their faces. Su Xiaoshan quickly said, ¡°Yes, brother.¡± ¡°If you can¡¯t get out, just give me the Elf Valley. I¡¯ll definitely take care of it for you, hehehehe.¡± The crowd was a little worried at first, but after hearing Su Xiaoshan¡¯s words, they were stunned. When Su Ming heard her words, he was slightly taken aback at first, then he shook his head in slight resignation. Once he ignored Su Xiaoshan¡¯s words, Su Ming turned around and looked at Chen Yixue and Lin Can. ¡°I should be able to come out of that secret realm in less than two days.¡± ¡°In the next two days, if anything happens in the Elf Valley, remember to contact me immediately to deal with it.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll talk to you about the specific implementation when the time comes.¡± Upon hearing this, Chen Yixue and Lin Can both nodded, and their expressions were rather serious. After that, when everyone was almost done eating, they turned around and returned to their rooms to continue playing the game. When Su Ming returned to the game, he found that his elves were all working in the underground Tibetan camp. However, compared to the dejected days before, the elves were much more energetic now. Once Su Ming gave them hope to get out of this place, they naturally got rid of their dejected state. Even if Su Ming took the initiative to join their work, they would not let him and would stop him by force. They said that the Great Prophet had worked hard enough for them during this time, and they could not let him do such a small thing. Hence, the bored Su Ming could only wander around the Tibetan people. To Su Ming, the situation in the Tibetan tribe was rather interesting and worth his time to explore. According to what the elves had told him over the past few days, the place where the Tibetan people lived was like a self-contained small world. There was a limit to where they could go, and it was impossible to walk out of this range no matter what. They had also tried to walk in a certain direction to the end. However, when they reached the end, they only found that they had returned to their starting point. Everything was in vain. This strange terrain made the elves despair, and they even wondered if this was a ghost land. Once Su Ming heard about this, he did not think that it was some sort of inexplicable secret. ¡°Actually, if one thought about it carefully, this matter could be explained quite easily.¡± The world where the Tibetan people lived was a small world. Its space was only so big, and by borrowing the energy of some space magnetic stones to connect one¡¯s starting point to the end point, it could naturally create such an effect. Su Ming walked around the Tibetan tribe and found that he had unknowingly arrived at the wooden house by the lake. Su Ming had just arrived when he saw Cai Rui standing in front of his little wooden house. After Cai Rui saw him, she was slightly stunned. Once she came to her senses, a bright smile appeared on Cai Rui¡¯s face. Her small figure quickly moved toward Su Ming. ¡°Mr. Prophet, why did you come here? Is there something you want to tell Cai Rui?¡± Su Ming cast her a glance and chuckled. ¡°Yeah, aren¡¯t we about to leave this place? That¡¯s why I wanted to come over and see how your preparations are going.¡± When she heard Su Ming¡¯s words, Cai Rui was first stunned, then her expression changed slightly. ¡°Mr. Prophet, please.¡± Su Ming lowered his head and looked at the hesitant girl before him. He hummed softly in agreement. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Cai Rui?¡± Cai Rui raised her head and said with some worry, ¡°Do you think that the decision to leave is really a better one for me?¡± Cai Rui¡¯s eyes sparkled with hesitation and anticipation as she waited for Su Ming¡¯s answer. Su Ming¡¯s gaze stopped on Cai Rui¡¯s face for a moment. His mind raced for a while before he spoke slowly. ¡°Whether this decision is better for you as a person, it depends on what you think.¡± ¡°If you think that your morality and freedom are more important than your own stability and stability, then you should stop questioning your choice.¡± ¡°If in your heart, the answer is the opposite, then you can stay here.¡± After a slight pause, Su Ming stared at the girl before him and spoke slowly with a stern expression. ¡°I have to say that the outside world is much more vast than you can imagine. The dangers hidden in it are also far more than you can imagine.¡± ¡°So, you need to think carefully about whether you want to go out or not.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want you to make a decision that you¡¯ll regret. Do you understand?¡± When she heard Su Ming¡¯s words, Cai Rui lowered her head and remained silent for a long while. She did not speak again. Then, just as Su Ming was about to turn around and leave to let Cai Rui think about it, she suddenly raised her head. ¡°Mr. Prophet, you just said that the outside world is vast, right?¡± Su Ming was momentarily stunned. He looked at the girl before him and nodded slightly. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°How vast is it?¡± ¡°Well, if the outside world is compared to the lake in front of us, then the place where you Tibetan people live is just a drop of water.¡± ¡°I understand.¡± Su Ming was slightly stunned. He looked at the girl before him and raised his eyebrows. ¡°You understand?¡± Cai Rui raised her head, her eyes shining with a brilliant light. ¡°I¡¯ve decided to follow the prophet and leave this place.¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to take a look at the lake.¡± Cai Rui turned around, and looked at the clear lake in front of her. The fish were moving, and the water was sparkling. The morning sun scattered and covered the lake with a layer of hazy halo. There was no doubt that this was a beautiful scene, a beautiful scene that could bear the weight of many lives and visions. Su Ming looked at Cai Rui for a while, then chuckled and patted her head. Cai Rui was stunned for a moment. This time, she did not avoid Su Ming¡¯s hand and let him touch her head. Chapter 257 - 257 Departure 257 Departure Time passed by in a flash. Very soon, it was the time Su Ming and Harry had agreed on. Su Ming, the elven Warriors, and Cai Rui had also arrived at the core area of the Earth Tibetan people. Harry didn¡¯t seem to want to let the Tibetan people know that he was going to open a teleportation gate. Therefore, there were very few Tibetan people who knew about this. Other than the Tibetan people who built the teleportation gate, only Harry knew about it. When the group arrived at the agreed-upon location, Su Ming saw a finished portal. At this moment, besides the workers who built the teleportation gate, Harry was the only one who was standing beside it. Harry turned his back to the crowd and looked at the portal in front of him. The meaning in his eyes was hard to read. Finally, Harry turned around and looked at the crowd. He swept his gaze across the crowd and stopped for a moment on Cai Rui before his gaze finally fell on Su Ming. ¡°Mr. Prophet, you¡¯ve come?¡± Su Ming nodded and said, ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard, Clan Leader Harry.¡± When Harry heard Su Ming¡¯s words, he first shook his head gently, then turned to look at Cai Rui, who was standing beside Su Ming. ¡°Little Cai Rui, come here.¡± Cai Rui was stunned for a moment, then quickly walked over to Harry¡¯s side, looking at him with some curiosity. However, Harry didn¡¯t say anything. Instead, he took out a piece of paper from his arms. ¡°Little Cai Rui, this is the map of the Tibetan people¡¯s territory. If you want to come back, use this map.¡± ¡°But you have to remember one thing. If you choose to come back when the time comes, you won¡¯t be able to go out again.¡± Hearing Harry¡¯s words, Cai Rui raised her head and looked at Harry for a long time, before finally nodding. ¡°I understand, Clan Leader Harry.¡± After saying that, Cai Rui bowed to Harry, and then looked down at the map carefully. Then, she handed the map back to him. ¡°Chief Harry, I¡¯ve already memorized the way. You should keep the map.¡± Harry nodded and did not say anything more. He put away the map and turned to look at the crowd. ¡°Then, shall we begin now, Mr. Prophet?¡± When Su Ming heard Harry¡¯s words, he also nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s start.¡± The moment Su Ming finished speaking, the portal was instantly activated. A wave of energy that could distort space slowly spread out from the arena. After the crowd noticed this change, they immediately became excited. ¡°Great Prophet, I¡¯ll go first.¡± Everyone¡¯s eyes shifted and focused on Mike. Su Ming stared at him for a while, then finally nodded his head. ¡°Be careful.¡± Mike also nodded. ¡°Understood.¡± After saying that, Mike¡¯s figure directly entered the portal. As the space within the portal distorted, Mike disappeared in front of everyone. The portal didn¡¯t move for a long time, which meant that there was no problem. Su Ming felt slightly more at ease and turned his gaze to the other elves in the field. ¡°Go on.¡± When the elves heard Su Ming¡¯s words, they immediately came to their senses and nodded their heads. Then, they lined up and entered the portal in front of them. Once they entered the portal, Su Ming was not in a hurry to go in. In the arena, the people who were going to enter the portal, in addition to him, were Cai Rui and his two pets. It was worth mentioning that when the turtle saw Mike enter the portal, it also chased after him. Looking at his posture, it seemed that he was afraid that his Mount would run away and was very anxious. Su Ming turned around and looked at Cai Rui, ¡°Who was standing in front of him. Let¡¯s go?¡± Cai Rui¡¯s expression was visibly nervous, and her hands were also trembling slightly. Su Ming had thought that she was just a little nervous, but when he saw Cai Rui¡¯s expression, he realized that it was not the case. At this moment, Cai Rui¡¯s expression was actually filled with a faint sense of excitement. Su Ming quirked his eyebrows in surprise. A hint of surprise flashed in his eyes, and he could not help but shake his head. Cai Rui also lifted her head at that moment and looked at Su Ming, who was in front of her, and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go, Mr. Prophet.¡± After saying that, Cai Rui bowed to Harry and strode into the portal. After seeing this scene, he also nodded in Harry¡¯s direction. He then mounted Da Bai and let the little Golden Dragon sit on it. Without any further hesitation, Su Ming walked into the portal before him. The shadows before him moved about, and the energy in the space continued to distort and shift. In the end, Su Ming¡¯s vision turned into complete darkness. When he saw Su Ming also step into the portal, Harry shook his head slightly. There was a complicated expression on his face. ¡°Cai Rui hopes that you can follow her and see the wider world.¡± ¡­ The scene before Su Ming¡¯s eyes continued distorting. When it returned to normal, Su Ming discovered that the scene before him had already turned into a forest. Surrounded by trees, birds sang and flowers bloomed. The main point was that there were a group of elves, Mike, and Cai Rui standing in front of him. There was also the excited-looking turtle on Mike¡¯s shoulder. They weren¡¯t missing a single one. Furthermore¡­ Su Ming looked around the field and confirmed a certain fact. He was now in the forest where he had entered the Tibetan camp. He turned around. As expected, he was standing right in front of the portal. As long as he took a few more steps back, he would be able to enter the Tibetan camp again. Su Ming quickly took two steps forward. It was not easy for him to get out of the Tibetan camp. If he went in again, he would have no one to reason with. ¡°Great Prophet, what should we do now? Should we go back to the Elf Valley, or should we continue with our mission?¡± When he heard Lan Rui¡¯s words, Su Ming turned his head around and cast him a glance. ¡°Go back to the valley and report. What you need the most now is a good rest. Continuing to carry out the mission is not good for you and the Elf Valley.¡± When they heard Su Ming¡¯s words, the elf hunters in the area first looked at each other before nodding their heads. ¡°I understand, Great Prophet.¡± Once he was done giving the elf hunters instructions on what to do, Su Ming arranged for them to scout ahead and ensure their safety. Chapter 258 - 258 Teaching 258 Teaching Once Su Ming was done, he turned around and looked at Cai Rui. When he saw the confusion on her face and her instinctive fear of the unknown, Su Ming chuckled and walked to her side. ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± When Cai Rui heard Su Ming¡¯s voice, she quickly turned around with a slightly nervous expression on her face. When she saw that it was Su Ming, she relaxed a little and could not help but let out a long breath. ¡°Mr. Prophet, I feel that the Kasaya here is a little different from the ones in our Tibetan tribe.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the difference?¡± Su Ming asked with a quirk of his eyebrows. Hearing this, Cai Rui frowned and thought for a while, then spoke with some uncertainty. ¡°I can¡¯t really put my finger on what¡¯s different.¡± ¡°But I feel that this place is not as peaceful and peaceful as our Tibetan people.¡± ¡°I always feel that there will be a lot of disputes here.¡± Su Ming patted her head. ¡°The world we¡¯re in right now is huge. There are many people who have different desires.¡± ¡°In order to achieve their own desires, many of them will fight unscrupulously.¡± After a slight pause, Su Ming continued, ¡°The disasters that happened to the people of the Tibetan tribe in the past are also related to these desires.¡± ¡°You need to slowly get used to these things.¡± Cai Rui was stunned for a moment. After looking at Su Ming for a while, she asked curiously, ¡°Mr. Prophet, will you also participate in these disputes?¡± As she spoke, Cai Rui¡¯s line of sight shifted to the elf Warriors. ¡°Are the elves the same?¡± When he heard Cai Rui¡¯s words, Su Ming fell silent for a moment, then he suddenly laughed and said, ¡°Yes, I don¡¯t want to lie to you about this. I¡¯m also involved in this conflict because of my own desires.¡± Cai Rui was silent for a moment, before suddenly opening her mouth again, ¡°Then, Mr. Prophet, what is your desire?¡± Su Ming did not reply to Cai Rui immediately. Instead, he remained silent for a while before he spoke again, ¡°My desire¡­is probably to protect the people I want to protect.¡± ¡°And in order to do this, I have to make myself stronger and make my power bigger and bigger. ¡°In this process, I will inevitably have conflicts with others because my own desires collide with the desires of others. ¡°I already knew about these things. I¡¯ve been prepared for this.¡± As he spoke, Su Ming chuckled softly again. ¡°But you don¡¯t have to worry. I won¡¯t let you and the Tibetan people get involved in this kind of dispute and desire.¡± ¡°After you enter our Elf Valley, you only need to do what you want to do, read the books you want to read, and walk the path you want to walk.¡± When she heard Su Ming¡¯s words, Cai Rui looked at him for a long while before she finally nodded her head. ¡°I understand, Mr. Prophet.¡± ¡­ Once he was done talking to Cai Rui, the elf hunters who had gone out to investigate the situation also returned to Su Ming. Once they arrived before Su Ming, they first bowed respectfully to him before they spoke again. ¡°Great Prophet, there are no other tribes nearby, and there is no danger nearby.¡± ¡°Are we heading directly to the Elf Valley?¡± Once Su Ming finished listening to their reports, he nodded his head. ¡°Well, it¡¯s time for us to go back. We¡¯ll rest and eat something first. We¡¯ll leave in fifteen minutes.¡± After that, everyone quickly began to prepare. Cai Rui looked at Su Ming curiously. ¡°Why do the others call you that? Mr. Prophet.¡± Su Ming thought for a moment. He did not know how to answer Cai Rui¡¯s question, so he said, ¡°Well, it is a kind of honorific.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to mind, just call me normally.¡± After that, everyone quickly got ready and officially set off on the road back to the Elf Valley. As a scouting team, the elven hunters were not slow at all. It was not a problem for them to keep up with Su Ming and Mike¡¯s speed. As for Cai Rui, the only one who might be slightly slower, Su Ming brought her onto his mount. ¡­ After a few days of traveling, Su Ming and his group finally returned to the Elf Valley. After Su Ming let the elven hunters and Mike rest, he brought Cai Rui to Zelda¡¯s house. When Zelda saw Su Ming, she stood up from his seat. There was a slightly excited look on her face. ¡°Great Prophet, you¡¯re finally back! What about the elven hunters?¡± Su Ming nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯ve found them all. I¡¯ve just asked them to rest.¡±¡± Zelda became even more excited when she heard this. A look of relief appeared in her eyes. After letting out a long breath, she suddenly leaned back in his chair. ¡°That¡¯s great, that¡¯s great.¡± As she spoke, Zelda turned her head around and looked at Cai Rui, who was standing beside Su Ming. ¡°Then this is¡­¡± Cai Rui was originally looking at Zelda in a daze, but after hearing Zelda¡¯s question, she finally reacted a little. ¡°You¡¯re so beautiful.¡± Zelda was stunned for a moment. Then, she shook her head in amusement. Su Ming did not expect Cai Rui to suddenly blurt out such a sentence. After being stunned for a moment, he could not help but laugh and shake his head. Once he finished laughing, Su Ming lifted his head and looked at Zelda before him. He told him about what he had been through during this period of time. Once she finished listening to Su Ming¡¯s story, Zelda was first stunned, then she was filled with disbelief. ¡°Great Prophet, do you mean that you have met the legendary Tibetan people?¡± Su Ming was stunned for a moment, then he nodded slightly and said, ¡°You¡¯ve heard of it?¡± Zelda nodded her head vigorously. ¡°Of course. In the elven legends, the people of the Tibetan tribe are close friends of us elves.¡± ¡°However, it¡¯s said that they disappeared a hundred years ago. I didn¡¯t expect that there would be such a secret.¡± Su Ming quirked his eyebrows. ¡°There are no details about the people from the Tibetan tribe in the records of the elves?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Zelda nodded. ¡°It¡¯s probably to protect their safety, so there aren¡¯t any specific records about that incident.¡± Su Ming nodded in understanding. Zelda shook her head and looked up at Zelda in front of him. ¡°No matter what, I have to thank you for this, Great Prophet.¡± Chapter 259 - 259 Shadow God Boots 259 Shadow God Boots ¡°I really don¡¯t know what to do without you. This matter has truly exceeded my expectations.¡± Su Ming chuckled softly and shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t think so. With your ability, you can handle it well even without me.¡± The two of them chatted for a while more before Zelda walked from his seat to Su Ming. At the same time, a notification also lit up before Su Ming. [ congratulations on completing the mission: investigate the missing elf team ] [ obtained mission reward: God shadow boots, gold coins * 100, experience points * 30000.] [ mission description: the investigation team in the Elf Valley has mysteriously disappeared near the Vast Flame Kingdom. Elf Commander Zelda hopes that you can help the Elf Valley investigate the truth behind this matter.] Once Su Ming saw the notification that had lit up before him, he also saw a pair of silver boots in his bag. [ God Shadow Boots ] [ level: 50 ] [ grade rating: purple, perfect ] [ attribute bonus: attack speed +50%, agility +20, critical hit rate +15% ] [ skill: increase the movement speed of the host and the Mount by 100% for one hour. (Cooldown time: 24 hours) ] When he looked at the attributes and skills of the divine shadow boots in his bag, Su Ming could not help but feel excited. The so-called God shadow boots were indeed purple-colored perfect-grade equipment. Be it the attribute bonus or the active skills it provided, they were all quite good. In particular, the skill that increased the movement speed of both the host and the Mount by 100% was a godly skill that could last for an hour. Whether it was when Su Ming was riding on Da Bai or when he needed to drag others along in a battle, it would be extremely useful. Su Ming could not help but take a deep breath. He did not expect that the reward for a mission would be so good. Once he suppressed the excitement in his heart, Su Ming took a deep breath and lifted his head to look at Zelda. ¡°Then, Cai Rui will be considered to have joined our Elf Valley from today on.¡± Once Zelda heard Su Ming¡¯s words, she first cast a glance at Cai Rui. After Cai Rui received her gaze, the expression on her face clearly became a little nervous. Zelda couldn¡¯t help but laugh when she saw her expression. ¡°Little Cai Rui, you don¡¯t have to be so nervous. The Great Prophet is the actual leader of our Elf Valley.¡± ¡°He wants you to join our Elf Valley. No one in our Elf Valley will object. I can¡¯t either.¡± When Cai Rui heard Zelda¡¯s words, she was slightly stunned for a moment before she turned around to look at Su Ming in surprise. When Su Ming saw her gaze, he shrugged his shoulders and did not say anything. Cai Rui reacted, and the expression on her face became even more surprised. She couldn¡¯t help but look at Zelda in front of her, ¡°Is that really the case?¡± Zelda found it funny and nodded. ¡°Of course.¡± When Su Ming saw that the two girls looked like they were about to start a conversation, he could not help but facepalm. ¡°Zelda, help Cai Rui arrange a place to stay later. It has arranged for her to be closer to us, so it¡¯ll be more convenient if anything happens.¡± Zelda nodded and said, ¡°I know. Lord Prophet, please do your own thing. I will take care of little Cai Rui¡¯s matter.¡± Su Ming nodded and did not say anything else. Instead, he turned around and left. Once Su Ming¡¯s figure disappeared through the door, Zelda turned around and looked at Cai Rui. However, before she could open her mouth, Cai Rui had already spoken. ¡°Commander Zelda, do you like the Prophet?¡± Zelda¡¯s expression froze, and her cheeks quickly turned pink. ¡°Ah¡­what are you saying?¡± Cai Rui tilted her head in a strange manner and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you like it? But commander Zelda, you do seem to like him a lot.¡± ¡°But I¡¯m curious. If you like it, why don¡¯t you tell the Prophet?¡± Zelda looked at Cai Rui, hesitating for a moment before sighing. ¡°Cai Rui, there are some things you don¡¯t understand. If you say it directly, it will make a lot of things awkward.¡± Cai Rui tilted her head in a strange manner, and said, ¡°Why?¡± Zelda looked at her for a while and suddenly laughed. ¡°If I say it directly, What should I do if the Great Prophet rejects me?¡± ¡°Doesn¡¯t that mean that we can¡¯t even maintain our current friendship?¡± ¡°Rather than that, I might as well keep these things to myself.¡± ¡°Also, I can see that the Prophet is focused on developing the tribe,¡± Zelda said after a pause. ¡°He¡¯s not interested in the things between men and women.¡± Cai Rui tilted her head, the expression on her face becoming even more puzzled. ¡°Why is it like this? In the Tibetan people, if someone likes another person, no matter if it¡¯s a man or a woman, they will express it without hesitation.¡± ¡°Because we all think that if a person doesn¡¯t dare to express his feelings, he will never be happy.¡± ¡°And¡­¡± Cai Rui cast a glance at Zelda, then looked in the direction Su Ming had left. ¡°You¡¯re not the Prophet. How do you know what he¡¯s thinking?¡± Zelda was stunned for a moment. She looked into Cai Rui¡¯s eyes for a while, then turned to look in the direction Su Ming had left. There was a slight change in his gaze. ¡­ Once Su Ming left Zelda¡¯s place, he did not hesitate much and went to the Tree of Life. According to his calculations, the Unicorns should have been hatched by now. As expected, when Su Ming arrived at the Elf Valley and the island with the Tree of Life, he saw a group of lively Unicorns. At a glance, there were about five to six hundred of them. At this moment, they were under the protection of the elven Warriors, enjoying the life force in the elven valley. Su Ming did not hesitate too much. After that, he continued copying the method he used last time and created many more Unicorn embryos. However, after the last replication, the number of Unicorns had increased to 600. This time, there were as many as 1800 of them. A single Tree of Life definitely couldn¡¯t fit all of them. Hence, Su Ming brought the embryos to the other two trees of life in the Elf Valley. Once he had all of them settled down, Su Ming let out a sigh of relief. Chapter 260 - 260 Ye Aos Continued Recruitment 260 Ye Ao¡¯s Continued Recruitment Once he was done with the preparations for the Unicorn embryos, Su Ming went to the training camp for Druids and Tree Demons that he had built. This was because before Su Ming left, he had already arranged for them to go through their own training in batches. Therefore, the Tree Demons and Druids had completed their training, and most of them were resting in their own Devil Moon Well. When he saw this, Su Ming nodded slightly. The more Tree Demons and Druids there were, the better it was for Su Ming. However, he couldn¡¯t just bet all his resources on these two tribes. Once he was done checking the situation of the two tribes, Su Ming went to Dishan. When he saw Su Ming, Dishan was also slightly excited. ¡°Great Prophet, you¡¯re finally back? I haven¡¯t seen you for the past two days, so I was a little worried.¡± When Su Ming heard that, he first laughed softly, then said, ¡°I¡¯ve been busy with various things outside for the past two days, so I didn¡¯t have time to return to the Elf Valley.¡± Dishan quickly nodded his head, and then quickly said, ¡°So, is there something you need me to do, Lord Prophet?¡± When Su Ming heard Dishan¡¯s words, he paused for a moment before he continued, ¡°Leader Dishan, you should know that there are a lot of Unicorns in our Elf Valley recently, right?¡± After hearing this, Dishan was stunned for a moment, then he nodded his head. ¡°I¡¯ve heard of this before, and I heard that it was all thanks to the Great Prophet.¡± Su Ming waved his hand, and a faint hint of helplessness flashed past his face. ¡°Don¡¯t learn from them when it comes to this kind of thing. Just speak normally when you talk to me.¡± After a slight pause, Su Ming continued, ¡°I came to find you mainly for these Unicorns.¡± ¡°According to my calculations, the number of Unicorns will break through to 50000 in a very short time.¡± ¡°My current plan is to let all the Warriors in our Elf Valley be equipped with this Unicorn.¡± ¡°So, I need you to build a place that can accommodate so many Unicorns.¡± ¡°At the same time, we also have to consider the possible expansion in the future.¡± Once he heard Su Ming¡¯s words, Dishan frowned and thought for a while before he nodded. ¡°I understand, Great Prophet.¡± ¡°After I¡¯m done with the matters here, I¡¯ll go and complete the task you gave me as soon as possible.¡± Su Ming nodded. He then remembered something and said, ¡°How¡¯s the matter at Crouching Dragon Mountain coming along?¡± Hearing this, Dishan quickly said, ¡°Great Prophet, we¡¯ve now entered the final stage.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll be able to flatten Crouching Dragon Mountain very soon. In fact, we¡¯ve already started building a new town on the other side of the Crouching Dragon.¡± Su Ming cast him a glance and nodded. ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard.¡± When Dishan heard this, he quickly waved his hand. ¡°No, no. For the sake of the Elf Valley and the Prophet, it¡¯s all worth it.¡± Su Ming smiled and did not continue on this topic. After giving Dishan a few words of encouragement, Su Ming turned around and left. Once he was almost done with all the matters in the Elf Valley, Su Ming finally had some free time to sort out the information he had left behind. In truth, ever since Su Ming had entered the Tibetan camp, he had been receiving all sorts of information. However, when Su Ming was in the Earth Tibetan Tribe, he did not care about any of this, nor did he have the mood to do so. It was only when the matter was completely resolved and there was nothing else for him to take care of in the Elf Valley that Su Ming had the time to look at the news. There was no need to say much about the news from the people in his own studio. They were all messages asking about the situation, and Su Ming handled them easily. However, in the world Channel, Ye Chuan¡¯s message wasn¡¯t so easy to deal with. [ Ye Ao: Night Blade, we¡¯re going to change our condition. You can establish a Guild, and we will join you. You are the master of the Guild, and we will not usurp you. We only want to cooperate with you. ] [ Ye Ao: Night Blade, you don¡¯t have to go that far, do you? You didn¡¯t reply to my message for three days. Do you really not take my Ye family¡¯s words seriously? ] [ Ye Ao: Night Blade, this is the best condition you¡¯ve come across so far. You really have to consider it carefully. ] [ Ye Ao: if you¡¯re really worried, we can change another condition. I, Ye Chuan, will give you 300 million a year. You don¡¯t need to do anything for the Ye family, nor do you need to join us. ] [ Ye Ao: as for my sister, it¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want to marry her. You just need to promise us that when the Ye family needs you, you will help us. At most twice a year. ] [Ye Ao: aren¡¯t you moved by these conditions? Don¡¯t go too far! 300 million a year, I¡¯ll let you help our Ye family twice! ] [Ye Ao: Night Blade! ] Su Ming looked at the many new messages that appeared on his screen and shook his head in slight resignation. This guy was really persistent. As he thought about it, Su Ming also gave his reply. [ Night Blade: You¡¯re really good at shooting, aren¡¯t you? But I¡¯ve already said it before, I won¡¯t sign a contract with you guys. The only way we can work together is through in-game transactions. ] Su Ming had originally intended to close his chat with Ye Chuan after he sent the message. However, he didn¡¯t expect that Ye Chuan would reply as soon as he sent the message. [ Ye Ao: Big brother! You finally replied to my message. I thought you were missing! ] [ Ye Ao: But then again, why? 300 million a year for you to help our family twice, isn¡¯t this condition good enough for you? ] Su Ming chuckled softly. [Night Blade: Will your Ye family let yourself suffer?] [ Ye Ao: Awesome. I really don¡¯t know how to reply to your question. However, it is true that our Ye family will not do anything that will put us at a disadvantage. ] [Alright, since you can¡¯t even accept these conditions, then it seems that we really can¡¯t have a deeper cooperation.] [ Night Blade: It¡¯s good that you know. By the way, do you need gold coins?] [Ye Ao: How many do you have?] Su Ming looked at his bag. There were only slightly more than 250000 gold coins in it. While he was in the Tibetan camp, he could still use the auction system, so he had been using this method to earn gold coins. Chapter 261 - 261 Frenzied Sword 261 Frenzied Sword Now, the gold coins in his bag had finally exceeded 200000. As he thought about it, Su Ming sent another message. [Night Blade: 200000, deal?] [Ye Ao: I¡¯ll take it. Why not? we¡¯ll still follow the price ratio from last time.] After a short while, the other party sent him a trade emoji. Su Ming placed the gold coin on it, checked it once again to make sure that there was no problem, then clicked to confirm the trade. Once the transaction was completed, Su Ming looked at the additional 1.8 million in his bank account and nodded. But then again, Su Ming had earned so much money in the game that he did not know where to spend it. After all, there wasn¡¯t much time left before the real world and the game world merged. In this case, the so-called money would quickly begin to depreciate at a crazy speed, and eventually lose its original purpose. In the future, at least for a long time, there would only be bartering. After completing his deal with Ye Ao, Su Ming did not have the mood to continue chatting with him. After that, Su Ming opened his friends list and saw the message Su Meng had sent him. Most of the contents were words of concern. It seemed that his sudden disappearance had indeed brought a lot of doubts to Frenzied Sword. As he thought about it, Su Ming decided to reply to his message. [ Night Blade: are you in your own tribe? ] Not long after, Frenzied Sword sent a reply to Su Ming. Frenzied Sword was speechless. [You¡¯re finally resurrected? I haven¡¯t been able to contact you these past few days, and seeing that you¡¯re online, I thought you had an accident.] [Night Blade: it¡¯s a little complicated. I¡¯ll explain it to you face to face. You¡¯re in your own tribe right now, aren¡¯t you?] [Frenzied Sword: yes, yes, yes. I¡¯m here. Do you want to come over now?] [Night Blade: yes, I¡¯m going to come over now. Wait for me in your tribe.] Once he sent the message, Su Ming went straight to the square in the elf town. The portal from the Elf Valley to the Wild Blade Tribe was built here. Under the respectful gazes of the guards standing by the portal, Su Ming entered the portal and quickly disappeared. The scenery before his eyes continued to change, and Su Ming soon arrived at the Wild Blade Tribe. The moment Su Ming appeared in the Wild Blade Tribe, he saw the wild blade standing in front of the teleportation gate. After seeing him, Frenzied Sword¡¯s eyes lit up, and he quickly walked up to him. ¡°Night Blade, you¡¯re here?¡± The two of them chatted for a while as they walked into the Wild Blade Tribe. Su Ming told them about his experiences during this period of time. However, he did not reveal the fact that he had entered the Tibetan camp. Even though he trusted Frenzied Sword more now, it was still not convenient to say such things directly. It was not only because he had promised Harry, but also because if this matter was leaked, it would definitely be another disaster for the Tibetan people. That was why Su Ming did not intend to tell anyone about this. After Frenzied Sword heard his story, he had a look of realization on his face. ¡°So that¡¯s what happened. I was wondering why you couldn¡¯t find her after such a long time. So this was the accident.¡± After shaking his head with some emotion, Frenzied Sword thought of something and said, ¡°Oh right, I remember that before you entered this secret realm, you had something to tell me, right?¡± Su Ming cast a glance at Frenzied Sword, then nodded. ¡°There is such a thing. In fact, I came to find you this time for this matter.¡± Su Ming¡¯s words stunned Frenzied Sword for a moment, then he quirked his eyebrows in puzzlement and said, ¡°Ah? What¡¯s the meaning of this?¡± ¡°Is there something important?¡± Su Ming cast a glance at Frenzied Sword. He did not immediately state his intentions, but changed the topic. ¡°Let¡¯s go. First, take me to see the condition of your tribe¡¯s Unicorn.¡± Su Ming¡¯s words puzzled Frenzied Sword, but he did not think too much about it. He just nodded. ¡°Alright, then come with me.¡± Once he finished speaking, Frenzied Sword brought Su Ming to The Unicorn¡¯s Secret realm, which he had brought Su Ming to before. As he looked at the lively horde of Unicorns, Su Ming lifted his eyes slightly and turned to look at Frenzied Sword, who was beside him. ¡°How many Unicorns are there in total?¡± Su Ming¡¯s words stunned Frenzied Sword for a moment, then he said, ¡°About 480, why?¡± Su Ming did not answer Su Meng¡¯s question. Instead, he asked, ¡°I remember that after you gave me the Unicorn last time, you still have around 450 left, right?¡± Frenzied Sword thought for a while and then nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°That means that during this period of time, your tribe has raised about thirty Unicorns for you,¡± Su Ming said. Frenzied Sword nodded again, but his eyes became more confused. Because even now, he still did not know what Su Ming wanted to say. Su Ming did not keep him in suspense any longer. Instead, he looked at Su Ming before him and said slowly, with a slightly serious tone, ¡°Do you know how many Unicorns there are in my tribe?¡± Frenzied Sword was stunned for a moment before he shook his head seriously. ¡°I don¡¯t know, but it shouldn¡¯t be that many, right? I remember you asked for 150 the last time. It¡¯s only been a week, it¡¯ll be good if you can get 20 or 30 more.¡± Su Ming did not speak. Frenzied Sword raised his eyebrows and said suspiciously, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you really have twenty or thirty more? That¡¯s a bit amazing.¡± Su Ming shook his head and still did not speak. Frenzied Sword narrowed his eyes and stared at Su Ming for a long while before he spoke again. ¡°No way? Don¡¯t tell me that in just a week, the number of Unicorns in your tribe has already reached 200.¡± ¡°This thing is a little abnormal.¡± Su Ming slowly raised his hand and made a six sign. Frenzied Sword¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Sixty?! How did you do it? Wasn¡¯t this speed a little too exaggerated? I only gave you a hundred and fifty Unicorns!¡± ¡°In a week or so, you¡¯ve cultivated 60 of them?!¡± Su Ming cast him a glance and shook his head helplessly. ¡°Can¡¯t you be a little more daring?¡± ¡°It¡¯s six hundred.¡± Frenzied Sword was instantly stunned. A look of shock crept up his face like a sudden clap of thunder, and his eyes widened. Chapter 262 - 262 Shocking 262 Shocking He looked at Su Ming in disbelief, and there was a hint of doubt in his eyes. He looked at Su Ming¡¯s six hand sign, then at the expression on his face, which did not look like he was joking at all. Frenzied Sword blinked his eyes and did not know what to say for a moment. ¡°You¡¯re joking with me, you¡¯re joking with me right? You tell me you¡¯re joking.¡± Frenzied Sword looked at Su Ming with a slightly hopeful tone and spoke slowly, word by word. Su Ming looked at Frenzied Sword¡¯s interesting reaction and shook his head in amusement. He said, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m joking?¡± Frenzied Sword took a deep breath and stared at Su Ming for a long while before he said, ¡°Okay, okay, Yingluo, why? How was that possible? I don¡¯t believe it!¡± ¡°Even if you¡¯re Night Blade, you can¡¯t possibly do something like that, right? That¡¯s a Unicorn, and it¡¯s only been a week!¡± Frenzied Sword¡¯s face was filled with disbelief, as if he was digesting this unbelievable news. After a long while, Frenzied Sword slowly opened his mouth and said, ¡°No¡­let me go and take a look personally.¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to tell you the truth now. My rationality tells me that this news is very fake, but I have to verify it.¡± Su Ming cast him a glance and chuckled without saying anything. Instead, he brought Su Meng to the elf tribe. Frenzied Sword¡¯s eyes widened when he saw the Horde of Unicorns cheering under the Tree of Life after entering the Elf Valley. Su Ming turned around and cast a glance at Su Ming, then he turned back to look at the Horde of Unicorns under the Tree of Life. Su Meng could not help but take a deep breath. ¡°How did you do this¡­? How did he manage to nurture six hundred Unicorns in such a short time? Isn¡¯t this just illogical?¡± Su Ming cast him a glance and chuckled softly. ¡°No, let me correct you. It¡¯s 450, but there¡¯s a total of 600 of them now.¡± Frenzied Sword opened his mouth and could not help but roll his eyes. ¡°What¡¯s the difference if it¡¯s not¡­? How did you manage to kill four hundred and fifty and six hundred¡­?¡± Frenzied Sword even had the urge to curse at the end of his sentence, and his eyes turned red. When Su Ming saw how anxious Su Meng was, he found it a little funny and could not help but shake his head. Then, Su Ming stretched out his hand and pointed at the numerous embryos on the Tree of Life. ¡°Do you see those things?¡± Frenzied Sword was stunned, and his eyes focused. Then, he saw the ¡®things¡¯ Su Ming had mentioned. The Unicorn embryo wasn¡¯t actually that big. In fact, it was only the size of an apple. From such a distance, if one did not look carefully, they would not be able to see so many embryos on the tree. After slowly observing what was on it, Frenzied Sword could not help but frown. ¡°What¡¯s going on with your Yingluo? Why are there so many of these things that look like ginseng fruits?¡± Su Ming smiled. ¡°What ginseng fruit? Can you take a closer look?¡± Frenzied Sword was stunned and could not help but walk toward the Tree of Life. When Frenzied Sword arrived in front of the Tree of Life, he could clearly see the specific appearance of the embryos. Then, Frenzied Sword¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Holy shit!¡± He could not help but curse. After staring at the Unicorn embryo for a while, he turned his head around and looked at Su Ming. ¡°Nightsaber, these are all mayflies.¡± Su Ming nodded and said, ¡°These are all Unicorn embryos. Every single one of them can turn into a fully-formed Unicorn in just a week.¡± And there are two more trees like this in my tribe. Frenzied Sword¡¯s shocked expression became even more incredulous after hearing this. ¡°Are you kidding me? From the looks of it, there should be about four to five hundred of them, right?¡± ¡°If there are three of them, wouldn¡¯t that mean that there are almost 1500 Unicorns?!¡± Su Ming cast him a glance, then chuckled softly and said, ¡°correction, there are 600 embryos on each tree.¡± ¡°So, the total number of Unicorns on the three trees is 1800.¡± ¡°After about a week, these Unicorn embryos will all become real Unicorns.¡± Su Ming¡¯s words caused Frenzied Sword to fall into a state of complete shock, and he could not come back to his senses for a long time. When he finally came to his senses, he could not help but cast a deep look at Su Ming. ¡°Night Blade, does this mean that after I gave you 150 Unicorns, you managed to increase their numbers to 2400 in just half a month?¡± Night Blade raised his eyebrows, then nodded. ¡°You can think of it that way.¡± Frenzied Sword took a deep breath, and his eyes turned red. ¡°No! You have to tell me, how did you do it? This is too f*cking unbelievable!¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t teach me this method, we can¡¯t be friends anymore.¡± Su Ming looked at Frenzied Sword¡¯s serious face as he threatened him and shook his head in amusement. ¡°If I don¡¯t want to tell you, then what¡¯s the purpose of me asking you to come here today?¡± When Frenzied Sword heard this, he was slightly stunned at first, but then his eyes lit up. ¡°Sure, Night Blade. You¡¯re really my good brother.¡± As he spoke, Frenzied Sword walked up to Su Ming and said with anticipation, ¡°Then tell me quickly, what happened?¡± Su Ming cast him a glance and said, ¡°Actually, it¡¯s not that difficult.¡± Su Ming pointed at the Tree of Life before them and said, ¡°Do you see this Tree of Life?¡± Frenzied Sword was stunned at first, then he nodded. ¡°I¡¯m not blind.¡± Su Ming was stunned for a moment, then shook his head in slight helplessness. ¡°I know.¡± After a slight pause, Su Ming continued, ¡°The tree in front of you is called the Tree of Life. It is also the key to why I was able to breed so many Unicorns.¡± Frenzied Sword quirked his eyebrows in confusion. The expression on his face was a little strange, but he did not interrupt Su Ming. Instead, he waited for him to continue. Su Ming paused for a moment before he continued, ¡°With the continuous supply of life force from this Tree of Life, the Unicorn embryo will be able to grow in the shortest time possible.¡± ¡°Otherwise, even if you can make a Unicorn embryo, it will be difficult to cultivate them into a real Unicorn.¡± Frenzied Sword raised his eyebrows and re-examined the Tree of Life in front of him. Chapter 263 - 263 The Prospect of Cai Rui 263 The Prospect of Cai Rui Su Ming waited for him to look at it for a while before he spoke again, ¡°Have you seen enough?¡± Frenzied Sword did not turn around and continued to stare at the Tree of Life in front of him. Then, he said in a serious tone, ¡°Not enough. I want to know what is so magical that it has such a powerful effect.¡± Su Ming looked at Frenzied Sword with a slightly amused expression, then said, ¡°What¡¯s the use of just looking at it? Didn¡¯t I call you over this time to teach you how to duplicate the Unicorn?¡± It was only then that Frenzied Sword turned around slowly and looked at Su Ming with an incredibly serious expression. He said, ¡°Night Blade, you¡¯re really my benefactor. Not only did you save my tribe, but you¡¯re even willing to teach me this kind of thing.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t think of any good way to repay you.¡± Su Ming shook his head helplessly and said, ¡°What¡¯s there to repay? Since I¡¯ve already taught you, you should just accept it.¡± After that, Su Ming told Frenzied Sword the method to create the Tree of Life and the Unicorn embryo. Once Frenzied Sword heard this, he looked at Su Ming, who was standing before him, and the expression on his face became even more complicated. ¡°I¡¯m¡­!¡± Su Ming quirked his eyebrows. Once he cast a glance at Frenzied Sword, he understood what he wanted to say. ¡°Sigh, there¡¯s nothing we can do about it. This kind of thing requires resources. It¡¯s very normal.¡± ¡°If we don¡¯t have that many resources at the moment, we can just slowly save them.¡± When Su Ming said that, Frenzied Sword did not say anything else and only nodded. ¡°That¡¯s true, there¡¯s no such thing as free lunch nowadays.¡± ¡°However, according to the rate of production of resources in our tribe, we should be able to increase the speed of breeding Unicorns in a short time.¡± Su Ming nodded. ¡°No matter how much resources are consumed by this method, the speed of cultivation will definitely be faster than the natural cultivation method you used before.¡± Frenzied Sword nodded in agreement. ¡°This can¡¯t be helped. If my tribe wants to develop quickly, combat power is absolutely indispensable. ¡°It¡¯s quite profitable to sacrifice some resources in exchange for the combat power of the Unicorn.¡± Su Ming looked at his chuckling face and knew that he had already made his decision. He was going to use all his resources to develop the combat abilities of his tribe. Just as the two of them were chatting, a soft voice suddenly came from beside them. ¡°Mr. Prophet, you¡¯re here?¡± When Frenzied Sword heard this voice, he was stunned for a moment. After looking around in a daze, his expression became even more confused. ¡°Where are they? Who¡¯s talking?¡± Su Ming looked at his reaction and lowered his head to look at Cai Rui, who was standing right in front of him. He shook his head helplessly. After patting Cai Rui¡¯s head, whose face was filled with grievances because of Frenzied Sword¡¯s words, Su Ming said, ¡°Can you take a good look?¡± Frenzied Sword was stunned. When he looked down and saw Cai Rui, an apologetic expression appeared on his face. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry. I really didn¡¯t see you just now. Yingluo, you¡¯re a little pocket-sized.¡± Cai Rui cast a glance at Frenzied Sword, then let out a harrumph and ignored him. Instead, she turned her head to look at Su Ming and said obediently, ¡°Mr. Prophet, I haven¡¯t seen you recently. Are you busy?¡± He asked. Su Ming patted Cai Rui¡¯s head again, then retracted his hand from her head. ¡°I¡¯m busy. I just came back from the Tibetan people. There are some things that I need to deal with.¡± When she heard Su Ming¡¯s words, Cai Rui nodded her head in confusion. After that, Cai Rui continued, ¡°Then I have something to discuss with you, can I?¡± When Su Ming heard Cai Rui¡¯s words, he raised his eyebrows and a hint of surprise flashed across his face. ¡°If there¡¯s anything, you can just tell me directly.¡± When Cai Rui heard this, she fell silent for a while, then she stole a glance at Su Ming, who was standing beside him. When Frenzied Sword saw her reaction, he was stunned for a moment, and then the expression on his face suddenly became a little unhappy. Su Ming found it a little funny. He could not help but shake his head and say, ¡°Then come with me.¡± When she heard Su Ming¡¯s words, Cai Rui¡¯s eyes instantly lit up and she quickly followed behind him. After the two of them walked to the side, Su Ming looked at Cai Rui in front of him and said slowly, ¡°Say it. What do you want to say that you have to avoid others?¡± ¡°Actually, it¡¯s not that I want to avoid others, but I¡¯m just a little embarrassed.¡± Cai Rui quickly replied. Su Ming raised his eyebrows, signaling for Cai Rui to continue. Cai Rui paused for a moment before continuing, ¡°I heard from the tribe that there are several tribes near the Elf Valley, and they have been taken into our Elf Valley Camp by you, Sir Prophet?¡± Su Ming nodded. He could roughly guess what Cai Rui was thinking. As expected, once Su Ming nodded his head, Cai Rui¡¯s eyes instantly lit up and she continued speaking, ¡°Then my current idea is that I want to go to these tribes and observe the differences between the different tribes, as well as various living habits and other things.¡± When Su Ming heard Cai Rui¡¯s words, he first looked at her, then asked, ¡°You¡¯ve been with Commander Zelda all this time. Why don¡¯t you ask her?¡± He asked. Cai Rui¡¯s small head drooped down, and her expression was somewhat helpless. ¡°I¡¯ve asked commander Zelda.¡± ¡°She didn¡¯t agree?¡± Cai Rui shook her head and sighed helplessly, ¡°It¡¯s not that you don¡¯t want to agree, but you asked me to ask for your opinion.¡± ¡°She said that if you don¡¯t agree, she won¡¯t let me go.¡± Su Ming looked at Cai Rui with a slightly amused expression, then said, ¡°Alright, I know. You can go.¡± Hearing this, Cai Rui immediately raised her head in excitement, and quickly said, ¡°Mr. Prophet, are you serious?!¡± Su Ming nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll tell her the details. In the future, you can go out and do whatever you want. It¡¯s your freedom, but you must remember to report to the tribe first.¡± Cai Rui immediately nodded her head vigorously. ¡°I understand, Great Prophet!¡± After saying that, Cai Rui turned around and left the Elf Valley with a face full of excitement. It seemed like she was going to prepare various things. ¡°Don¡¯t be in such a hurry to set off. I¡¯ll still have to prepare a team of protection for you.¡± Cai Rui heard Su Ming¡¯s voice from afar, but she did not turn her head around. Instead, she waved at him with her back facing him. Chapter 264 - 264 Plans 264 Plans Su Ming looked at Cai Rui¡¯s back with a slightly amused expression before Frenzied Sword walked up to him again. ¡°Night Blade, is this your daughter?¡± When Su Ming heard this question, he was slightly stunned for a moment before he said, ¡°Why do you think I would have a daughter this big, and an NPC at that?¡± Frenzied Sword was also stunned for a moment. Then, he scratched his head and said, ¡°Um, I don¡¯t know either. My intuition is telling me.¡± ¡°This little girl seems to treat you as her father. She¡¯s also very beautiful, and she looks a little like you¡­¡± Su Ming shook his head helplessly. ¡°He looked at Frenzied Sword and said,¡±No matter what, it can¡¯t be father, right?¡± Frenzied Sword stared at Su Ming. After looking at him seriously for a while, he said, ¡°That¡¯s true. He¡¯s more like an older brother than a father.¡± Su Ming cast him a glance, then nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± The two of them chatted for a while more before Su Ming sent the Frenzied Sword tribe back to the portal. To be more precise, it was Frenzied Sword himself who was eager to return to the tribe and try out the method Su Ming had taught him. ¡°Su Ming only found Zelda in his residence after Su Ming left the Elf Valley.¡± However, when she saw Su Ming, she did not wait for him to speak. Instead, her eyes lit up and she quickly walked up to him. ¡°Great Prophet, you¡¯re here!¡± Su Ming cast her a glance. The expression on his face was a little strange, and he could not help but ask, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Do you have something to say?¡± Zelda nodded and said, ¡°Yes, I have something to tell you.¡± After a short pause, Zelda took out a drawing from her desk. ¡°Great Prophet, this is what chief Dishan drew recently. He has always wanted to show you the plan for our tribe¡¯s construction.¡± When Su Ming heard Zelda¡¯s words, he quirked his eyebrows, then took the drawing from Zelda. After looking at it for a while, Su Ming lifted his head again. ¡°There¡¯s no problem with the plan on this blueprint.¡± Zelda¡¯s eyes brightened when She heard that. She quickly said, ¡°That¡¯s good. Chief Dishan also specifically instructed me to bring it over for you to take a look before deciding on what to do. It¡¯s good that you don¡¯t think there¡¯s a problem.¡± Once she finished speaking, Zelda seemed to have remembered something. She looked at Su Ming and said, ¡°By the way, Great Prophet, why have you come to see me this time?¡± Su Ming cast her a glance and said, ¡°It¡¯s still Cai Rui.¡± When Zelda heard that, she was slightly stunned at first, and then her expression became a little funny. ¡°It seems that the little guy really went to look for you. Why? Did he complain to you?¡± Su Ming found it a little funny and nodded. ¡°She said that she wanted to go out and see the situation of the other tribes, but you told her that she needed my permission.¡± Zelda nodded. ¡°You¡¯re right. She¡¯s the treasure you brought back. I wouldn¡¯t dare to let her go out without your permission.¡± After a short pause, Zelda asked, ¡°So, the Great Prophet agrees with her?¡± When Su Ming heard this, he nodded. ¡°When I brought her out, I promised her that I would not restrict her freedom. I would satisfy her curiosity to the greatest extent.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why she followed me out of the Tibetan camp.¡± ¡°So, I won¡¯t stop her from doing such a small thing.¡± Zelda only nodded when she heard Su Ming¡¯s words. After the two chatted for a while, Zelda casually said, ¡°By the way, Great Prophet, I heard that you¡¯ve been training Unicorns near the Tree of Life, as well as Tree Demons and Druids?¡± Su Ming nodded and looked at Zelda before him. ¡°Although the disappearance of the elves has nothing to do with the Vast Flame Kingdom, the Vast Flame Kingdom has always been a threat that we have to guard against.¡± After a slight pause, Su Ming continued, ¡°As for the elven hunters, I think we can lay out another batch.¡± ¡°We can¡¯t keep delaying the Vast Flame Kingdom¡¯s matters.¡± Zelda nodded seriously and said, ¡°I understand, Great Prophet.¡± Once he was done, Su Ming left Zelda¡¯s place. Once he left Zelda¡¯s place, Su Ming went to the sprites square. During this period of time, the teleport portal in the elf town had gained popularity among the players. Two gold coins per ride was a price most people could accept. After all, 20 Yuan was enough to save a few hours of travel time. For most people, this was a very profitable thing. Right now, the income the teleportation gate brought to Su Ming was already stable at one to two thousand gold coins a day. Converted to RMB, it was worth tens of thousands of Yuan. The speed at which they were collecting the items was about the same as what Su Ming had expected when he built the teleportation gate. In the future, as the number of players increased, the benefits that the teleportation gate could bring to Su Ming would also increase. When he thought of this, Su Ming¡¯s expression became even more excited. However, just as he thought of this, a notification lit up on his friend interface. Su Ming quirked his eyebrows. When he opened the message, he found that it was a message from Lin Can. [Loner: Brother Su, where are you now? I¡¯m going to give you a surprise!] Su Ming quirked his eyebrows, and a faint hint of helplessness flashed past his face. This kid, Lin Can, wanted to give him a surprise? It was good enough that she wasn¡¯t frightened. When he thought of this, Su Ming shook his head and replied. [ Night Blade: I¡¯m in the elf square. What¡¯s the matter? ] Very quickly, he received another message. [Loner: Alright, I¡¯ll be there soon! Brother Su, wait for me!] After this message was sent, there was no more follow-up message from Loner. When Su Ming read the message sent by Loner, there was a slightly dazed expression on his face. What was this kid doing? Was he planning to come back and play with her? That was not right. He should be developing his power now. If there was nothing, he wouldn¡¯t suddenly come here from Purgatory Valley. As he thought about it, Su Ming frowned again. In truth, during this period of time, Su Ming had also heard some rumors about Purgatory Valley. Different from other places, this place was a paradise for war and slaughter. Chapter 265 - 265 Shocked Instead 265 Shocked Instead Many players who had just entered the game and unfortunately chose to be born in the Purgatory Valley would not be able to survive. The environment of the Purgatory Valley was one of constant invasion and war. Moreover, this kind of environment was not created by any player or NPC. Instead, it was the players and NPCs in Purgatory Valley who had created it together that had led to the situation in Purgatory Valley. After new players entered such a place, they basically had no chance to struggle. Many times, they were sacrificed by the various forces. During this process, Loner had the advantage of entering the Purgatory Valley ahead of time because he had the Elf Valley as his background and was also a beta player. Hence, he had gained a firm foothold in the Purgatory Valley. According to him, he was currently the most powerful tribe in the Purgatory Valley. Of course, there was still a gap between the strongest players and the Overlord forces of the Purgatory Valley. When Lin Can had a meal with the studio¡¯s staff a few times before, he had also been saying that he wanted to quickly resolve this matter and completely occupy the Purgatory Valley. Why would he return to the Elf Valley at such a critical time? Su Ming found it a little strange. After about 15 minutes, the portal from the elven square to the mine flashed. Not long after, Lin Can, who was dressed in a suit of capable and experienced armor, walked out from the teleportation portal. When he saw Su Ming, his eyes instantly lit up, and he quickly walked up to Su Ming and said, ¡°Brother Su, what are you doing here? Are you waiting for me?¡± Su Ming cast him a glance and said, ¡°Can¡¯t I?¡± Lin Can immediately raised his eyebrows and the expression on his face became a little excited. ¡°No, no, no. How could that be? Hehe, I¡¯m just a little overwhelmed by the favor.¡± Su Ming shook his head in amusement and said, ¡°You just texted me that you have a surprise to tell me?¡± ¡°Did something happen in the Purgatory Valley? Do you need the help of the Elf Valley?¡± When he heard Su Ming¡¯s words, Lin Can could not help but roll his eyes and say, ¡°No, Brother Su, what kind of person do you think I am? Do I look like the kind of person who would come back to find you for something like this?¡± ¡°I came back this time to give you a surprise!¡± Su Ming cast him a glance and quirked his eyebrows. He did not say anything else but brought Lin Can into the Elf Valley. ¡°Alright, I have a surprise for you too. You can come by yourself this time, so I don¡¯t have to go to you.¡± When he heard Su Ming¡¯s words, Lin Can was momentarily stunned. Even though he was a little curious about what Su Ming¡¯s surprise would be, he still quickly immersed himself in his own rhythm. ¡°Brother Su, do you know what the surprise I¡¯ve prepared for you is?¡± Su Ming cast him a glance and said, ¡°What?¡± ¡°Hey, why don¡¯t you take a guess? Just guess. It¡¯s so boring if I say it directly.¡± When he heard Lin Can¡¯s words, Su Ming shook his head in slight exasperation and said, ¡°You conquered another small tribe?¡± Lin Can shook his head repeatedly. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t. I wouldn¡¯t have come over for such a small matter.¡± Su Ming cast him a glance and asked, ¡°What¡¯s that? You think you can become the king of the Purgatory Valley?¡± Lin Can was stunned. Then, he could not help but sigh. ¡°Brother Su, although I really wish that I could do this, it¡¯s still too early for me.¡± Su Ming cast him a noncommittal glance and said, ¡°Alright, alright. Don¡¯t keep me in suspense. If you have something to say, just say it.¡± Upon hearing this, Lin Can chuckled and said, ¡°Well, actually, it¡¯s just that I found a batch of fierce horses that could be tamed in the Purgatory Valley.¡± ¡°And I¡¯ve discovered that they reproduce very quickly.¡± When Su Ming heard this, he could not help but turn his head around and look at Lin Can. Lin Can thought that Su Ming was shocked by his discovery, and the expression on his face instantly turned into one of pride. ¡°And now, I¡¯ve already raised all these horses. As long as they are trained, they will definitely become a fierce cavalry force.¡± ¡°Based on my understanding of the others, if we can train a cavalry unit, it will become the first cavalry unit in the game.¡± Su Ming had not spoken all this while. When he heard this, he first cast a glance at Lin Can, then the expression on his face became one of wanting to say something, but he hesitated. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Brother Su?¡± Lin Can had also noticed the slightly off expression on Su Ming¡¯s face, and he could not help but ask instinctively. When Su Ming heard Lin Can¡¯s question, he first cast a glance at him, then pointed in the direction of the Tree of Life not too far away. ¡°Take a look first, what is that?¡± ¡°What¡¯s this about running around? F*ck! What the hell is that?¡± Lin Can¡¯s voice was filled with disbelief and shock. It was as if he could not believe what he had just seen. His eyes were wide open as he stared fixedly at the scene before him. A group of Unicorns were currently running to their heart¡¯s content under the Tree of Life, looking extremely relaxed and content. Lin Can seemed to be doubting his own eyes. He could not help but stretch out his hand and rub his eyes. ¡°You don¡¯t have to doubt it. You¡¯re right.¡± Su Ming¡¯s voice rang out beside him at the perfect moment. Once Lin Can gradually regained his senses, he could not help but slowly turn his head around to look at Su Ming. ¡°Su Feifei, Brother Su, tell me first, what am I seeing? This¡­¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that a f*cking Unicorn?!¡± Lin Can¡¯s voice cracked a little as he finished speaking. This was enough to show how shocked he was. Su Ming cast him a glance and nodded, feeling a little amused. Lin Can opened his mouth and looked at the Horde of Unicorns not too far away, then at Su Ming, who was beside him. Lin Can took a deep breath before he stared at Su Ming seriously. ¡°Brother Su, what¡¯s going on?¡± Su Ming cast him a glance, then told him about the Unicorn¡¯s origins and the method he had used to raise it. Although these matters were considered rather secretive, there was no need to hide them from Lin Can. Once Lin Can finished listening to Su Ming¡¯s story, a look of realization instantly appeared on his face. At the same time, he started frowning. ¡°So, the Mount that I just found was destroyed?¡± Su Ming cast a glance at Lin Can, whose face was filled with doubt and whose brows were tightly furrowed, and shook his head in amusement. ¡°I don¡¯t think so. Not all troops can be equipped with Unicorns.¡± Chapter 266 - 266 Opening 266 Opening When Lin Can heard Su Ming¡¯s words, he was first slightly taken aback, then he nodded his head in agreement. ¡°It seems so.¡± As he spoke, Lin Can paused and continued, ¡°But if that¡¯s the case, then Brother Su, are you¡­¡± A smile started appearing on Lin Can¡¯s face, and there was a probing look in his eyes as he tried to please Su Ming. When Su Ming saw his expression, there was no way he would not know what he was thinking. In the past few days, every time Su Xiaoshan asked him for money to buy all sorts of things, she would have the same expression as Lin Can. Su Xiaoshan played the game for a while. To be exact, after struggling for a while, she finally chose to give up and mess up. In Su Xiaoshan¡¯s own words, she might not be suitable for this game. Therefore, she was no longer playing the game 24/7 like the others. Instead, she was playing it happily. After all, with the speed at which Su Ming was earning money, even if she liked to go online and buy all sorts of random things, it was unlikely that she would be able to use up all of his money in a short period of time. Su Ming did not think much of her change. After all, he was well aware of Su Xiaoshan¡¯s gaming talent. Forcing her to play the game would only lead to a lose-lose situation. Su Ming maintained the same attitude toward the current Su Xiaoshan. As long as she didn¡¯t commit any crimes, she could do whatever she wanted. Su Ming retracted his thoughts and looked at the same expression Su Xiaoshan had when she asked him to take the money. He shook his head in amusement and said, ¡°What, are you interested in these Unicorns?¡± Lin Can chuckled and scratched his head. He was not pretentious and simply said, ¡°That¡¯s right, who wouldn¡¯t be moved by such a good thing?¡± ¡°If I could ride a Unicorn and travel around, or have a Unicorn cavalry unit, tsk tsk tsk tsk, I would be so cool.¡± Su Ming cast him a glance, then walked toward the Tree of Life. Once Lin Can regained his senses, he quickly followed behind Su Ming. Once he followed Su Ming to the Tree of Life, he looked at the Unicorns before him and said, ¡°How many combat forces have been formed in your tribe?¡± Lin Can was first stunned, but he soon came to his senses. Su Ming was really planning to give him Unicorns, and he was just thinking about how many he should give him. After realizing this, Lin Can quickly said, ¡°Two hundred is enough, Brother Su. The scale of my tribe isn¡¯t that big, so two hundred Unicorns are more than enough for me.¡± ¡°In a place like the Purgatory Valley, the scale of the tribe can¡¯t be too big. It¡¯s not like the tail can be too big.¡± Su Ming cast him a glance and nodded. ¡°Alright then. Two hundred it is. However, how do you plan on bringing these Unicorns back?¡± Lin Can was momentarily stunned when he heard Su Ming¡¯s words. Looking at the jubilant Unicorns in front of him, Lin Can took a while before he made a decision. ¡°When the time comes, I¡¯ll bring all the people in my tribe over and let them tame it one-on-one.¡± ¡°After all, it wasn¡¯t easy for me to get these things for them. If they still want me to bring them back, they can dream on.¡± Su Ming shook his head. He then remembered something and said, ¡°Right, are there any players in your tribe?¡± When he heard Su Ming¡¯s question, Lin Can first cast him a strange look, then quickly shook his head and said, ¡°No, there were players who wanted to join my tribe, but I didn¡¯t think they were suitable, so I didn¡¯t agree.¡± ¡°But then again, I think that if players join my tribe, it will more or less affect my tribe.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll think about this when the scale of the tribe is bigger in the future.¡± When he heard Lin Can¡¯s words, Su Ming nodded. To be honest, to the current Lin Can, this was indeed the wisest way to develop a square formation. Although he had already become the strongest player faction in the Purgatory Valley, he was still not strong enough in front of the natives. Therefore, not accepting too many people into the tribe was also to avoid the existence of a burden. In such turbulent times, the only people he needed were the groups that he could completely control. The players would have all sorts of thoughts. These thoughts might not affect Lin Can¡¯s status, but they would definitely have a negative impact on the tribe. In such turbulent times, Lin Can was unable to accept such a thing. After the exchange between the two of them ended, Lin Can prepared to return to his Purgatory Valley and bring his subordinates here to receive the Unicorns. When Su Ming saw this, he did not say anything more to Lin Can. Instead, he returned to his own house. However, just as he reached his house, he saw Cai Rui standing at the door. Not far from Cai Rui, there was a team of elven Warriors protecting her in the dark. Cai Rui¡¯s eyes lit up when she saw him, and she quickly walked up to him. ¡°Mr. Prophet, you¡¯re back?¡± Su Ming smiled as he walked in front of Cai Rui and said, ¡°Hmm, how is it? Is what you saw in the other tribes what you wanted to see?¡± When she heard Su Ming¡¯s words, Cai Rui tilted her head and thought for a while before she said, ¡°It¡¯s a little different¡­¡± Su Ming opened the door to his house and walked in with Cai Rui. ¡°Well, then tell me, what¡¯s the difference?¡± Su Ming asked as he placed a cup of tea in front of Cai Rui. When Cai Rui heard Su Ming¡¯s question, she frowned and thought for a while before she said, ¡°The place I¡¯m going to this time is the Barbarian clan.¡± ¡°Before I got there, I never thought that there would be such a huge guy in the world, and it¡¯s so barbaric.¡± After a slight pause, a smile appeared on Cai Rui¡¯s face. ¡°However, they are not fierce. What surprised me was that their tempers were the complete opposite of their appearance. They were a race that was easy to get along with.¡± ¡°They¡¯re just a little stupid. They take a long time to understand what I¡¯m saying. There¡¯s also Yingluo¡­¡± Su Ming looked at Cai Rui, who was talking about what he had seen and heard in the Barbarian tribe. He could not help but reach out and stroke her head. He didn¡¯t know why, but he liked to touch Cai Rui¡¯s little head, as if he was petting a cat. Cai Rui stopped talking and looked at Su Ming carefully. She then rubbed her head against Su Ming¡¯s palm and could not help but chuckle. ¡°Mr. Prophet, I think the orcs are really cute. I want to go and play with them in the future.¡± Chapter 267 - 267 Cai Rui’s Interest in the Vampires 267 Cai Rui¡¯s Interest in the Vampires Su Ming nodded and said, ¡°If you want to go, you can go anytime.¡± To Su Ming, as long as Cai Rui wanted to go to any place within the territory of the Elf Valley, there was nothing she could not go to. When she heard Su Ming¡¯s words, Cai Rui tilted her head and thought for a while, then she said with a serious expression, ¡°Then, Mr. Prophet, I heard that there¡¯s another race of vampires within your sphere of influence, right?¡± Su Ming was stunned at first, then he looked at Cai Rui with a strange expression, then nodded. ¡°Yes. Why? Are you interested in the Blood Clan?¡± Hearing this, Cai Rui immediately nodded her head like pounding garlic. ¡°Yes, yes, Mr. Prophet. I have read about the Blood Clan in the ancient records of our Tibetan people.¡± ¡°This mysterious race is a natural-born hunter. They are extremely powerful. Not only are they good at hiding, but they also feed on blood.¡± ¡°I thought that in the outside world, such a race would be hated by everyone and be the enemy of the whole world.¡± When Su Ming heard that, he looked at Cai Rui and chuckled, ¡°Actually, what you said is similar to the situation of the Blood Clan.¡± ¡°But the situation is different now.¡± Cai Rui was stunned at first, then she subconsciously asked, ¡°What¡¯s the difference?¡± Su Ming cast a glance at Cai Rui and said, ¡°The Blood Clan feeds on blood. That¡¯s their biological instinct.¡± ¡°This kind of instinctive impulse is the same as us wanting to eat when we¡¯re hungry or drink water when we¡¯re thirsty.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a terrifying thing for the people they¡¯re hunting. However, I can¡¯t do anything about them.¡± Su Ming looked at Cai Rui, who was standing in front of him with a blank expression on her face, and spoke in a gentle voice. ¡°I know that you might not understand what I¡¯m saying. However, in fact, many vampires will fall into a state of dilemma.¡± ¡°They want to restrain their desire to kill, but they can¡¯t fight against their instincts.¡± ¡°And now, our Elf Valley has found a perfect solution to this problem. This is the main reason why they chose to join us.¡± As Su Ming spoke, he pointed at Mike at the entrance of the town not far away. ¡°Do you see that big guy?¡± Cai Rui looked at Mike and nodded her head. ¡°This guy is a vampire, and he was the previous patriarch of the vampires. He¡¯s very strong.¡± When she heard Su Ming¡¯s words, Cai Rui¡¯s mouth instantly formed an ¡®o¡¯ shape. Her expression also became one of shock. ¡°Really? This uncle looks fine, and he entered the secret realm of the Earth Tibetan Tribe with you, right?¡± ¡°I thought he was an elf too, just that he was a little paler. But he¡¯s actually a vampire, and such a powerful one at that!¡± Cai Rui¡¯s expression was one of shock. When Su Ming heard her words, a smile also appeared on his face. ¡°Do you want to go over and say hello to him?¡± Cai Rui stared at Mike for a while, and then firmly nodded. ¡°Good! I want to go over and take a look!¡± As she said that, Cai Rui took a step forward and walked in the direction of Mike. After coming in front of Mike, Cai Rui first carefully looked at Mike for a while, and then tried to ask, ¡°Uncle Mike, are you a Blood Clan member?¡± After Mike heard Cai Rui¡¯s question, he was slightly stunned. Once he came to his senses, he could not help but cast his gaze toward Su Ming, who was not too far away. When Su Ming received his gaze, he spread his hands out in slight resignation. Mike scratched his head, and looked at Cai Rui in front of him, then said, ¡°You¡¯re right. I¡¯m a vampire, but why do you ask? Do you have any special interest in the Blood race?¡± Hearing this, Cai Rui immediately nodded. ¡°Yes! Uncle Mike, I¡¯ve read about your race in the ancient books of the Tibetan people. They said that you people are very scary and powerful.¡± At this point, Cai Rui paused for a moment, and the expression on her face was a little embarrassed. He scratched his head in embarrassment. ¡°Uncle Mike, I didn¡¯t mean it that way.¡± Mike smiled and shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s okay, I know.¡± Hearing this, Cai Rui heaved a sigh of relief and said, ¡°For this reason, I¡¯m very curious about the mysterious and terrifying vampires in the legends.¡± ¡°But after I saw Uncle Mike, I realized that the rumors and ancient records were wrong.¡± ¡°You¡¯re neither mysterious nor scary. On the contrary, you¡¯re very affable. If the Prophet didn¡¯t tell me, I wouldn¡¯t even know that you¡¯re a vampire.¡± Mike glanced at Cai Rui, and the smile on his face became even wider. ¡°Yes, but you have to remember, don¡¯t have too many good feelings for the so-called Blood Clan just because of me.¡± ¡°Because whether a person is good or bad has nothing to do with their race, gender, or appearance.¡± Cai Rui had always been living in the secluded world of the Tibetan people. She was surrounded by friendly people and there was not much deception. It could be said that she had grown up in an ivory tower. At this moment, Mike¡¯s words were like an ocean of knowledge about the outside world. As for Cai Rui, she was like a new sponge, greedily absorbing all kinds of knowledge. After Cai Rui heard Mike¡¯s words, she was stunned for a moment, and then her expression became a little blank. ¡°If that¡¯s the case¡­how do I judge whether a person is good or bad?¡± Mike was stunned for a moment and instinctively turned his gaze in Su Ming¡¯s direction. Su Ming chuckled and patted Cai Rui¡¯s head. ¡°Use your heart to feel and observe his various actions.¡± ¡°But you don¡¯t have to rush to learn this kind of thing. You don¡¯t have to worry about these things while you¡¯re in our Elf Valley.¡± Cai Rui nodded her head, not fully understanding. Her jumping thoughts quickly made her think of another matter. ¡°Oh, right. Can I go to the Blood Clan now?¡± ¡°Uncle Mike, since you¡¯re the previous head of the Blood Clan, you should be able to take me in to play, right?¡± Cai Rui looked at Mike in front of her, her face full of expectation. Mike was speechless. He instinctively looked in Su Ming¡¯s direction. When Cai Rui saw his reaction, she also cast a glance at Su Ming with a pitiful expression on her face. Su Ming shook his head, feeling a little helpless and amused at the same time. go on, go on. Chapter 268 - 268 Special Circumstances 268 Special Circumstances When she heard Su Ming¡¯s words, Cai Rui was instantly overjoyed. She quickly nodded her head and quickly walked to Mike¡¯s side. Mike looked at Su Ming again. When he saw Su Ming nodding his head, he turned around and left with Cai Rui. Su Ming watched as Mike brought Cai Rui out of the Elf Valley. He then looked away and went to a spot near Crouching Dragon Mountain. During this period of time, Crouching Dragon Mountain had been completely flattened. Right now, the forces of the Elf Valley were in the construction stage near the Crouching Dragon Mountain. When Dishan saw Su Ming, he quickly walked up to him with a polite smile on his face. ¡°Mr. Prophet, why did you suddenly come? Do you have something to say?¡± Su Ming cast a glance at Dishan, then waved his hand and said, ¡°I¡¯m here to check on the town¡¯s construction progress.¡± ¡°The situation around us is not safe. I need you to speed up the progress.¡± When Dishan heard this, his expression became a little nervous. He then nodded and said, ¡°I understand, Great Prophet.¡± ¡°Our town¡¯s construction has just entered a new stage. Do we need to sacrifice some rest time to speed up the progress?¡± When Su Ming heard that, he first looked around the area, then nodded and said, ¡°The current situation is special. It can¡¯t be helped to sacrifice some rest time.¡± ¡°After this period of time is over, I¡¯ll consider the time to rest.¡± When he heard Su Ming¡¯s words, Dishan first nodded his head before he said, ¡°I understand, Mr. Prophet.¡± Once he finished speaking, Dishan immediately turned around and left Su Ming. By the looks of it, he was planning to pass down Su Ming¡¯s orders. When Su Ming saw this, he quirked an eyebrow before looking away. For the current Elf Valley, it was indeed a critical period of development, and it was difficult to find time for everyone to rest. The main reason was still the threat of the Vast Flame Kingdom. It did not matter whether it was Su Ming or the other leaders in the Elf Valley, everyone¡¯s attitude toward the Vast Flame Kingdom was surprisingly the same. Everyone believed that the existence of the Vast Flame Kingdom was like the sword of Damocles to the Elf Valley. If the gap between the two sides could not be eliminated as soon as possible, or if the threat of the Vast Flame Kingdom to him could not be eliminated, then the Elf Valley would never have peace. Therefore, the decision they made now was also a last resort. Soon, Su Ming returned to his own house. However, as soon as he arrived at his residence, Zelda also walked out of his residence. When he saw Su Ming, Zelda was first slightly stunned, then his expression changed and he quickly went up to him. ¡°Great Prophet, you¡¯re here?¡± Su Ming nodded and walked to Zelda¡¯s side. He asked in slight confusion, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What happened?¡± When Zelda heard that, he first cast a glance at Su Ming, then nodded. His expression was slightly stern. ¡°If you have time, please come over. I have something important to tell you.¡± When he heard Zelda¡¯s words, Su Ming was a little confused at first, but he still nodded. When the two arrived at Zelda¡¯s residence, Zelda took out an envelope from her pocket with a serious expression. ¡°Great Prophet, after we rescued the elven hunters from the underground Tibetan tribe, didn¡¯t we send two more teams out?¡± ¡°And now, those two teams sent us a letter.¡± ¡°I think you need to know the contents of this letter.¡± When Su Ming saw Zelda¡¯s serious expression, he could not help but raise his eyebrows. Then, he nodded and said, ¡°Alright, let me take a look.¡± Once he finished speaking, Su Ming took the letter from Zelda¡¯s hands. Once he opened it, Su Ming quickly read the contents. However, once he read the contents, Su Ming¡¯s expression became slightly more serious at a speed that could be seen with the naked eye. The content on it was actually very simple. After accepting the mission, the two elf teams quickly continued to explore the situation in the direction that the elf teams had originally explored. When they entered the primitive forest where the Tibetan teleportation portal was located, they were very careful and there were no accidents. However, when they left the forest and began to approach the deeper parts of the Vast Flame Kingdom, they discovered something different. Many scout teams from the Vast Flame Kingdom were heading in their direction. At first, they were startled and thought that the small teams from the Vast Flame Kingdom were coming for them. However, after taking a closer look, he realized that these small teams didn¡¯t seem to be coming for a specific target. Instead, they were heading in this direction in a carpet-like manner. After clearly realizing this, the elves couldn¡¯t sit still. Based on the Vast Flame Kingdom¡¯s methods of investigation, they had no way of avoiding the other party. Moreover, according to the direction they were searching, they might eventually find their way to the Elf Valley. Therefore, after realizing this, the two elf teams quickly retreated to a safe place and sent a letter to the Elf Valley. Once Su Ming roughly finished reading the contents of the letter, he frowned slightly and turned in Zelda¡¯s direction. When Zelda saw Su Ming shift his gaze over, his expression became slightly more solemn. ¡°Great Prophet, what should we do now?¡± Zelda had obviously read the letter. She only looked a little confused, but not too flustered. ¡°According to what¡¯s written, it¡¯s very likely that the Vast Flame Kingdom will discover our Elf Valley. This isn¡¯t good.¡± ¡°We are not ready to welcome the hostility of a large Kingdom.¡± Once Su Ming heard Zelda¡¯s words, he first nodded, then said, ¡°The condition is still quite serious. I¡¯ll bring some people over to take a look.¡± When she heard Su Ming¡¯s words, Zelda was first slightly stunned, then she immediately frowned. ¡°Great Prophet, what do you mean? Are you planning to go there yourself? ¡°The last time you were in the Tibetan camp, I was already very uneasy. It¡¯s too dangerous.¡± Chapter 269 - 269 Mission 269 Mission Zelda¡¯s face was full of worry, and she frowned subconsciously. When Su Ming heard her words, he first chuckled softly, then looked at Zelda before him and asked, ¡°When did I become someone who needs protection?¡± ¡°And if I don¡¯t even dare to take on such a danger, how can I be a prophet?¡± Once he finished speaking, before Zelda could speak again, Su Ming waved his hand and said, ¡°Alright, don¡¯t continue to persuade me.¡± ¡°I have to deal with today¡¯s matter by myself. There¡¯s nothing much to say.¡± When Zelda saw how determined Su Ming was, she looked as if she wanted to say something, but in the end, she did not say anything. ¡°Very well, Great Prophet. Since you¡¯ve already made your decision, I have nothing more to say.¡± ¡°But if you want to go, I¡¯ll call a small team of elves to follow you.¡± After saying this, Zelda was about to leave the room. She seemed to be planning to call a small team of elves to protect him. When Su Ming saw this, he quickly stopped her. ¡°Forget it, forget it, there¡¯s no need. The Vast Flame Kingdom has only sent a small scout squad this time.¡± ¡°This kind of team has very sharp observation skills. If we bring too many people, not only will we be easily exposed, but we will also not be able to complete the mission.¡± ¡°So, for this mission, the fewer people that go, the better.¡± When she heard Su Ming¡¯s words, Zelda was first stunned, then she asked in confusion, ¡°Then, Great Prophet, isn¡¯t it too unsafe for you to go alone?¡± When Su Ming heard that, he shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I have a way to ensure my own safety.¡± Zelda bit her lips. Then, she thought of something and her eyes lit up. ¡°I¡¯ll call Mike over. With his protection, the Prophet¡¯s safety can be guaranteed.¡± When Su Ming heard that, he looked at Zelda with a slightly resigned expression before he spoke again, ¡°There¡¯s really no need for that. I can protect myself. Besides, Mike also has his own mission to complete.¡± When Zelda saw how determined Su Ming was, she wanted to say something, but in the end, she did not. Zelda nodded and said seriously, ¡°Then, Great Prophet, you must pay attention to your own safety.¡± Su Ming nodded. In the next moment, a notification lit up in front of him. [Congratulations, you¡¯ve triggered a mission: the team to explore the Vast Flame Kingdom.] [Mission reward: Dragon Shadow Helmet *1, experience points *100000, gold coins *100.] [ Mission description: the Vast Flame Kingdom seems to be getting restless. They have sent out many scouting teams to investigate the Elf Valley. Please be clear about the hidden story behind this. ] When he saw the notification for the task in front of him, Su Ming quirked his eyebrows, then took a deep breath. He chatted a little more with Zelda. Once he was certain that there were no more problems, Su Ming chose to set off. In truth, Su Ming was even more worried about the matter before him than the other people in the Elf Valley. That was why once he accepted the mission, Su Ming did not do anything to waste time. Instead, he chose to set off. Once he found Da Bai, the little Golden Dragon, and the turtle, Su Ming brought them back to the forest they had come from. The three cute pets soon realized that this was the same path they had taken before. Suddenly, they became a little excited, thinking that they were going to return to the place they had been before. Su Ming did not bother explaining to them. After all, once they were provoked, they would probably not care where they were. Since they did not need to take care of their other traveling speeds, the speed at which Su Ming and his three adorable pets traveled was naturally quite ridiculous. In about half a day¡¯s time, Su Ming and his three adorable pets had already covered a distance that would take them two days to cover. Two days later, Su Ming and his three adorable pets finally arrived at their destination. According to the contents of the letter, although the Vast Flame Kingdom¡¯s team was indeed advancing, their speed was rather slow. Under such circumstances, the place where Su Ming and the two groups of elves were supposed to meet was also the place near the primeval forest. Once he was close to the ancient forest, Su Ming first observed his surroundings. Once he was certain that there were no strange groups near the forest, Su Ming went to the agreed location and came to a pool deep in the forest. This was the place Su Ming had agreed to meet with the small teams of elves. Once Su Ming arrived at his designated spot, a few small teams of spirits also appeared nearby. When they saw Su Ming, the small teams of elves walked up to him quickly, and their faces were filled with smiles of surprise. ¡°Great Prophet, you¡¯ve come?¡± Su Ming swept his gaze across the faces of all the members of the elf team. Once he was certain that they were all fine, he nodded. ¡°First, tell me what you¡¯ve discovered these few days and the other party¡¯s current situation. I¡¯ll explain after I understand the situation.¡± Once they heard Su Ming¡¯s words, the elf hunters in front of them looked at each other, then some of them nodded and went up to Su Ming. ¡°Great Prophet, this is the current situation. Those teams from the Vast Flame Kingdom should have taken the same scouting mission as us and are advancing.¡± ¡°Based on the current situation, they will reach this forest in two days at most.¡± ¡°And according to their carpet-style search, I reckon that by the time they arrive, it will be difficult for us to hide our tracks.¡± After hearing the Elven Hunter¡¯s words, everyone in the hall couldn¡¯t help but look at each other and saw a hint of nervousness in each other¡¯s eyes. Once the Elf Hunter finished speaking, he looked at Su Ming and asked, ¡°Great Prophet, what do you think we should do next?¡± When Su Ming heard his question, he first cast a glance at the elf Hunter before him. After thinking about it for a while, Su Ming said, ¡°According to the information you¡¯ve gathered, you should be able to determine their current location, right?¡± Once he heard Su Ming¡¯s words, the Elf Hunter immediately nodded. Chapter 270 - 270 Long-Term Plan 270 Long-Term Plan Then, after he nodded, he seemed to have realized something. At first, he was slightly taken aback, then he instinctively lifted his head to look at Su Ming. There was an expression of disbelief on his face. ¡°Great Prophet, do you mean that we should take the initiative to find them?¡± When Su Ming heard his question, he first cast him a glance, then nodded and said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Since I¡¯m already here, I can¡¯t just go back without doing anything.¡± ¡°And according to the information you gave us, the enemy¡¯s numbers are not that great. This is also an opportunity for us.¡± Once Su Ming finished speaking, the crowd¡¯s expressions immediately became hesitant. ¡°The enemy has the Vast Flame Kingdom behind him. Isn¡¯t he being a little too rash?¡± ¡°Yes, Great Prophet, why don¡¯t we give it some thought?¡± Hesitation appeared on the elves¡¯ faces. It was clear that they did not agree with Su Ming¡¯s decision. Of course, they could not be blamed. Right now, they were not far from the Vast Flame Kingdom. In less than half a day, the other side¡¯s support would be in place. Under such circumstances, if it was someone else who proposed to fight back, they would probably start cursing. Luckily, the person who said that was Su Ming, or else they would have had the urge to hit him. When Su Ming saw their reactions, there was no way he would not know what they were thinking. After chuckling softly, Su Ming said, ¡°I know what everyone is worried about, but you don¡¯t have to think too much.¡± ¡°Actually, if you think about it carefully, you¡¯ll realize that this is actually an opportunity for us.¡± When they heard Su Ming¡¯s words, the crowd was stunned at first, then their expressions became slightly dazed. They even exchanged glances and saw a hint of doubt and disbelief in each other¡¯s eyes. What did he mean by¡­this was still their chance? Under such circumstances, shouldn¡¯t it be better to run as fast as possible? Why was this still their chance? Su Ming did not let them be curious for too long. After a slight pause, he explained himself. ¡°They¡¯ve just come out of their own kingdom. They won¡¯t be too vigilant.¡± ¡°And according to the direction they¡¯re advancing in, our Elf Valley will have a conflict with them sooner or later.¡± ¡°It¡¯s better to take the initiative than to be passive. If we have a conflict with them, it¡¯s inevitable, so it¡¯s better to take advantage of this time to make a decisive move.¡± After a slight pause, Su Ming continued speaking. ¡°This is the first reason.¡± ¡°Secondly, if we attack here, we can confuse them to the greatest extent.¡± ¡°If we attack them in a place so close to their kingdom, they won¡¯t be able to figure out who is the one who attacked them.¡± ¡°Is it an unknown external force, or a disloyal one from our own kingdom?¡± Su Ming swept his gaze across the entire place. At that moment, the elven hunters had clearly been moved by Su Ming¡¯s words. Their expressions had also changed slightly. When Su Ming saw the change in their expressions, he knew that they had already believed his words. Therefore, this is the best time to make a move. Once the Elf Hunters heard Su Ming¡¯s words, they exchanged glances and saw a hint of agreement in each other¡¯s eyes. ¡°Then, Lord Prophet, are we going to attack them now?¡± Once an Elf Hunter heard Su Ming¡¯s words, he instinctively nodded his head in agreement before he asked. When Su Ming heard his words, he first smiled and nodded before he said, ¡°Let¡¯s first discuss the specific plan, then decide how to take action.¡± When they heard Su Ming¡¯s words, the elven hunters gathered around him instinctively. ¡­ A hundred kilometers to the east of the Vast Flame Kingdom. A small scouting team of more than 50 people was approaching a primitive forest. There were many people in this small team, but they didn¡¯t seem overstaffed at all. They had a tacit understanding of each other¡¯s coordination, and they continued to explore the front with a cautious attitude. They didn¡¯t relax their vigilance just because this was the border of their own country. Their leader was a middle-aged man of medium build and average looks, but his eyes were extremely sharp. ¡°Captain, we¡¯re about to enter the forest. Do we need to rest for a while before we enter?¡± After hearing his team member¡¯s words, Lin Fang¡¯s gaze first landed on the primeval forest in front of him for a moment, then he quickly shook his head. ¡°No need, let¡¯s just go in. Let¡¯s get a clear picture of the situation inside before we rest.¡± This forest was very large, and the Vast Flame Kingdom had never been interested in any territory beyond this area. As a result, this primeval forest, which was only a hundred kilometers away from the Vast Flame Kingdom, was extremely mysterious to the people of the Vast Flame Kingdom. After Lin Fang made this decision, the group of team members quickly entered the primeval forest under his command. However, although the team members seemed to be very cautious, they were actually not on guard against the situation in the primitive forest. After all, this place was only about a hundred kilometers away from the border of his country. There weren¡¯t any powerful factions near the Vast Flame Kingdom, and it was even more so in this direction. This way, no matter how much the team members were on guard, they wouldn¡¯t be too nervous. If not for the sudden impulse of the king of the Vast Flame Kingdom to expand his territory, they would not have been sent out to investigate the situation. After entering the edge of the forest, the team members quickly found a suitable place to set up camp. They found a pool with a good environment. Some people went out to hunt, while others set up some barbecue stands near the pool. Of course, it was inevitable that some people were sent out to investigate the situation nearby. As the team leader, Lin Fang was sitting near the pool, reading some documents in his hands. After about half an hour, Lin Fang raised his head slowly with a frown. After looking around the area, Lin Fang took a look at the team member closest to him. ¡°Where are the hunters? He¡¯s not back yet?¡± Chapter 271 - 271 Judgement 271 Judgement Before they set off, Lin Fang had already set the rules. Within half an hour, regardless of whether they could catch any prey or not, they had to return to this temporary base to report their situation. After hearing Lin Fang¡¯s words, the team member in front of him was slightly taken aback. Then, he said with a lack of confidence, ¡°I¡¯m not too sure about this Captain. They should be back soon.¡± ¡°Did something happen that caused the delay?¡± Lin Fang furrowed his brows. His intuition told him that something was not right. After looking around, he said, ¡°What about the people who are scouting nearby? Let¡¯s call them back first.¡± ¡°It¡¯s been so long, but not a single Hunter has returned. Something¡¯s not right.¡± After hearing Lin Fang¡¯s judgment, the team member did not dare to delay any further. After nodding his head repeatedly, he turned around and left the place. As he watched the figure of this team member leave, Lin Fang retracted his gaze and looked around once more. His brows furrowed even deeper. He had only brought a total of 50 or so team members with him this time. In order to hunt and investigate the situation earlier, more than thirty of them were sent out. There were at most twenty people left in the hall, which made him feel a little uneasy from the bottom of his heart. However, after 15 minutes, something that made him even more uneasy happened. That team member still hadn¡¯t returned! Lin Fang¡¯s brows were tightly knitted together, and he could not help but stand up. His gaze swept around the surroundings uneasily. The team members who were assigned to Scout the area would not be too far away from their base. Fifteen minutes had passed, and neither the previous team member nor the scouting team member had returned. In this situation, even if one used one¡¯s butt to think, one would be able to notice that something was wrong. The other team members had also clearly noticed that something was amiss. They subconsciously moved closer to Lin Fang¡¯s direction. ¡°Captain, what¡¯s the situation? Why haven¡¯t those people returned yet?¡± Someone couldn¡¯t hold back the uneasiness in his heart and couldn¡¯t help but speak subconsciously. His words resonated with the others. Some people couldn¡¯t help but nod and echo his words. When Lin Fang heard the uneasy reaction of his team members, his brows furrowed even more. Lin Fang¡¯s gaze swept around the vicinity of the pond. Just as he was about to speak, his pupils suddenly contracted. ¡°Be careful!¡± A sharp arrow flew through the air, making a sharp sound that made people¡¯s hearts sink. Some of them were unable to dodge in time and were pierced through the shoulder by the arrow on the spot, heavily nailed to a towering tree behind them. With a loud thump, he tried to struggle, but he couldn¡¯t break free from the powerful arrow. He was like a specimen, firmly nailed to the wall. It was only then that he felt an intense pain from the arrow that had pierced his shoulder, causing him to cry out in pain. Uh ah!!! After the scouts saw this scene, some of them subconsciously wanted to help him and save him from danger. However, just as he was about to take a step forward, he was stopped by Lin Fang, who had a serious expression on his face. ¡°Don¡¯t move! Let¡¯s find the enemy¡¯s position.¡± This person was stunned for a moment, then he quickly reacted and also scouted the nearby situation with a serious expression. However, before they could get into position, the second wind-breaking sound came again. The second arrow shot through the air, its speed leaving everyone dumbfounded. There was another loud noise, and someone was immediately nailed to another towering tree. Then, the third and fourth mist appeared. In the primeval forest, there was no lack of giant trees that were now used as a judge. One after another, sharp arrows shot out from the darkness of the forest. They were not visible, but they were extremely real and carried a sharp threat. As long as he relaxed a little, he would be the next person to be nailed to the giant tree. This huge, invisible pressure seemed to have turned into a substance at this moment, pressing down on the hearts of every member of the scouting team. An unspeakable fear began to spread among the crowd. This kind of fear and pressure made their mentality more and more unbalanced, and they were even more unable to maintain their calm judgment. Some people even wanted to escape from the field. ¡°Don¡¯t move! Calm down!¡± Lin Fang wanted to stop his team members, who had clearly lost their composure, but under these circumstances, his calmness was useless. Under the mental breakdown, these team members all lost their usual sense of propriety. But to be honest, they couldn¡¯t be blamed. Not only did half of his teammates mysteriously disappear, but he also had to face such a terrifying invisible enemy. They were in a completely passive position, and they couldn¡¯t find any hope of turning the tables. They couldn¡¯t find any way to calm down and judge the situation. After they had a mental breakdown, the situation was very one-sided. One after another, sharp arrows shot out, and one by one, the members of the small team were pierced in the shoulders, waists, and other non-fatal parts, which were enough for them to feel intense pain. They were nailed firmly under the huge trees that reached the sky. In the end, Lin Fang was the only one left standing in the same spot. He glanced at his teammates who were nailed to the giant trees around him. They were like sinners who had committed a terrible crime and were nailed to the gallows of the kingdom. Lin Fang took in a deep breath. His forehead was covered in fine beads of sweat that slid down his solemn face. His gaze was sharp and frenzied, like a wild beast that had been forced into a desperate situation in the battle of a trapped beast. A hoarse and heavy voice came out of his throat. After scanning the darkness of the forest with a ruthless gaze, he finally opened his mouth. ¡°I¡¯m the only one left now. Can you show yourselves?¡± Under the current circumstances, Lin Fang could no longer find any chance to turn the tables. In the process just now, he could only watch as his team members were taken care of one by one. As the team leader, he couldn¡¯t even find the other party¡¯s whereabouts. The difference in strength and experience between the two sides was so great that it made people despair. Therefore, he could only use this method to make the other party appear from the darkness. After a short silence in the forest, the sound of footsteps slowly came from the darkness in the forest. Finally, someone slowly revealed himself from the darkness of the forest. Chapter 272 - 272 The Danger in the Forest 272 The Danger in the Forest When Lin Fang saw the person¡¯s appearance clearly, his pupils contracted slightly, and a hint of shock flashed across his eyes. The person in front of him had exquisite facial features. He had long light green hair, a pair of eyes as deep and mysterious as the forest, and a pair of long and pointed ears. After looking at the person¡¯s appearance and characteristics, a name immediately emerged in Lin Fang¡¯s mind: Elves. That¡¯s right, based on the appearance of the person before him, Lin Fang immediately associated her with the word ¡®elf¡¯. In his hand, he was holding an exquisite and unique longbow that seemed to be very powerful. After that, elves slowly appeared from the darkness of the forest one after another. Lin Fang¡¯s heart skipped a beat. The elves were powerful in combat, which was a well-known fact on the continent. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that the other party¡¯s ambitions weren¡¯t great and he didn¡¯t have the desire to compete, the power structure of this continent would probably have been rewritten. The Vast Flame Kingdom had dominated this region in the past not only because they were powerful, but also because they had not encountered any powerful opponents. Now that he had encountered these elves, Lin Fang¡¯s mood instantly became somewhat heavy. All sorts of messy thoughts started to flash through his mind. Why was this elf here? Could he be a native of this primitive forest? After this conjecture appeared in his mind, Lin Fang¡¯s mood instantly turned solemn. If the truth was really as he had guessed, then the problem had become a little Big. If these elves were natives, their exploration would have to stop here. And this was just a small matter. If it was proven that these elves were the natives of this place, the expansion of their kingdom would be greatly hindered. At the thought of this, Lin Fang¡¯s expression turned even more solemn. Sweeping his gaze around the arena, Lin Fang could not help but take in a deep breath. ¡°You¡¯re elves?¡± As soon as Lin Fang finished his sentence, he realized that the elves in front of him had all fallen silent. Then, they looked at him as if he was an idiot. After Lin Fang said that, he actually felt a little regretful. What kind of question was he asking? Taking a deep breath, Lin Fang¡¯s gaze swept across the elves before he spoke again, ¡°Are you the natives of this primitive forest? My team members and I don¡¯t have any ill intentions, we¡¯re just passing by.¡± ¡°If I have offended you in any way, I apologize. I just hope that you can let my team members go. They are all innocent.¡± After Lin Fang said this, he realized that the elves around him had chosen to remain silent. No one answered his question. Lin Fang couldn¡¯t help but frown slightly. ¡°Who¡¯s the leader of the Pixiu gang? can I talk to him directly?¡± After hearing Lin Fang¡¯s words, the elves who had been silent all this while finally reacted. Everyone¡¯s eyes first exchanged with each other, then slowly shifted away. Then, he slowly locked onto a young man. When Lin Fang saw the elves¡¯ reaction, he was stunned for a moment. Then, he locked his gaze on the young man. He had been too focused on the elves that had appeared nearby to notice the only human youth in the elven team. After staring at him for a while, Lin Fang slowly said, ¡°Are you the leader of these elves?¡± Su Ming cast a glance at Lin Fang, who was carefully testing the waters. A faint smile appeared on his lips, but he then said, ¡°Yes, I am.¡± When Lin Fang saw that Su Ming¡¯s attitude was not too bad, he could not help but let out a sigh of relief. He quickly said, ¡°I think there¡¯s some misunderstanding between us. I hope you can let my team members come down first. They¡¯re hehe¡­¡± Su Ming did not speak. He only continued looking at Lin Fang with a smile. Lin Fang¡¯s words gradually came to a stop. When he saw that Su Ming did not intend to speak, his expression became slightly more solemn. After taking a deep breath, Lin Fang¡¯s brows furrowed even deeper as he said, ¡°I just want to make sure that my other team members are safe, right?¡± Su Ming did not speak. He only nodded his head lightly. ¡°I guess so. They won¡¯t be in any life-threatening danger for the time being.¡± When he heard Su Ming¡¯s words, Lin Fang instantly let out a long breath. Very quickly, he spoke again instinctively, ¡°Where are they now?¡± Su Ming still did not answer. After a moment of silence, Lin Fang said, ¡°What is your purpose? Looking at your posture, I don¡¯t think I¡¯m a reckless person who has accidentally entered the forbidden area.¡± ¡°You should be more direct. It¡¯s better for all of us.¡± When he said these words, the expression on Lin Fang¡¯s face was especially heavy. When Su Ming heard his words, he first chuckled softly before he spoke again, ¡°Of course not. You¡¯re right, we¡¯re here for you.¡± When he heard Su Ming¡¯s words, Lin Fang¡¯s pupils shrank, then he frowned and said, ¡°So, are you the enemies of our Vast Flame Kingdom?¡± When Su Ming heard this, he first shook his head, then said, ¡°Not really, at least not for now.¡± He paused for a moment, but before the doubt on Lin Fang¡¯s face could show, Su Ming spoke again. ¡°What I need to know now is what your Vast Flame Kingdom plans to do next.¡± Lin Fang did not immediately answer Su Ming¡¯s question. Instead, he narrowed his eyes and swept his gaze across the entire place. ¡°What exactly are you guys planning to do?¡± Su Ming chuckled softly and swept his gaze across Lin Fang¡¯s body for a while before he said, ¡°To put it in simpler terms, we need to confirm our safety. Do you understand?¡± Lin Fang¡¯s expression was slightly solemn at first, but then he seemed to have thought of something and he swept his gaze across Su Ming¡¯s body for a long while. ¡°I roughly understand. However, I¡¯m still very curious about one thing. Why is the leader of the elves a human?¡± Su Ming cast him a glance. There was still a hint of curiosity and sharpness on Lin Fang¡¯s face, as if he was a scholar who was extremely curious about an answer. Su Ming lowered his gaze and suddenly chuckled. you don¡¯t seem to understand the current situation. Lin Fang was stunned at first, and the expression on his face turned grave in an instant. ¡°I¡¯m¡­!¡± Before Lin Fang could speak, Su Ming had already waved his hand lightly. Chapter 273 - 273 Threat 273 Threat ¡°Let¡¯s cut the crap and answer my question first.¡± ¡°Why did the Vast Flame Kingdom send you? Answer my question first.¡± When Lin Fang heard Su Ming¡¯s words, his expression changed slightly. Looking around at his teammates who were nailed to the towering trees, some of them already unconscious, Lin Fang took in a deep breath. ¡°We were sent out this time mainly to investigate the specific situation in this direction of the kingdom.¡± If the situation is ideal enough, then our Kingdom will develop in this direction. Su Ming first narrowed his eyes, then scanned Lin Fang¡¯s body once before he said, ¡°Development? How do we develop it?¡± Lin Fang understood the current situation. He had no more room for Zhou Xun, so he decided not to beat around the bush. ¡°It¡¯s to expand the territory of our Vast Flame Kingdom so that we can further develop our power on this continent.¡± Su Ming quirked his eyebrows. This answer was not out of his expectations. In fact, it could even be said to be the most common possibility among all his guesses. However, his own guess was one thing, and hearing the answer from Lin Fang¡¯s mouth was another. As he thought about it, Su Ming¡¯s gaze stopped on Lin Fang for a moment before he said, ¡°So you¡¯ve been sent by the Vast Flame Kingdom to investigate the situation?¡± Lin Fang hesitated for a moment, then gently nodded his head. Su Ming suddenly chuckled softly, but the words he said after that made Lin Fang¡¯s heart instantly turn heavy. ¡°Then I can¡¯t let you go back? Otherwise, things would have gone in a direction that I¡¯m not too happy about.¡± When he heard Su Ming¡¯s words, Lin Fang was slightly taken aback, then his expression instantly became slightly grave. Lin Fang stared at Su Ming for a while, but he still could not understand the meaning behind his words. Was it to threaten him, was it a joke, or did he really have such a plan? Under the circumstances where the situation was completely under the other party¡¯s control, Lin Fang could only plan for the worst. Taking a deep breath, Lin Fang said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going too far? If we were to be completely annihilated here, you won¡¯t be able to bear the consequences of our Vast Flame Kingdom¡¯s retaliation.¡± When Su Ming heard Lin Fang¡¯s words, he first chuckled softly, then he spoke. ¡°Oh, really? Then I¡¯m actually very curious about something.¡± ¡°If I kill all of you here, how are you going to take revenge?¡± ¡°A small team mysteriously disappeared in a desolate forest. How long do you think it¡¯ll take for the Vast Flame Kingdom¡¯s scouting ability to lock onto us?¡± Su Ming¡¯s words caused Lin Fang¡¯s expression to instantly become even grimmer. He knew very well that based on what Su Ming had said, ¡°It was practically impossible for the Vast Flame Kingdom to lock their sights on Su Ming and his group.¡± One of the reasons was because of the environment, and the other was because of Su Ming and the others¡¯ abilities. To be able to deal with them in such a crushing manner. If they wanted to hide their tracks, it would be an extremely easy task for Su Ming and the others. After taking a deep breath, Lin Fang stared at Su Ming for a long while before he suddenly said, ¡°What do you want to do? Just say it directly, there¡¯s no need to beat around the bush.¡± Su Ming smiled and looked at him. ¡°In my opinion, the mission that your small team was sent out to carry out should not be as simple as you said.¡± ¡°Before I interrogate you one by one, I think it¡¯s better for you to be straightforward and tell me the truth.¡± Lin Fang was taken aback, his line of sight sweeping across the members who were nailed to the giant trees. He finally understood why Su Ming had not asked his team members who had disappeared to meet up with them. It turned out that he had been waiting for them here. This separate interrogation method left them with no chance to cross-talk. Lin Fang could not help but take a deep breath. When he saw the faint smile on Su Ming¡¯s lips, he could not help but sigh. ¡°We were sent out this time not only to investigate the situation here, but also for an additional mission.¡± After a short pause, Lin Fang continued, ¡°In fact, this extra mission is our main goal this time.¡± ¡°In my team, only a few trusted aides know about this additional mission.¡± Su Ming quirked his eyebrows and an interested expression appeared on his face. He didn¡¯t say anything, but nodded to Lin Fang, indicating for him to continue. Lin Fang hesitated for a moment. After understanding that he no longer had any room for manipulation, he couldn¡¯t help but let out a long sigh and said, ¡°About 200 kilometers to the West of this forest, there is a secret realm rich in resources.¡± ¡°Our main mission this time is to find out how many resources there are in this secret plane.¡± When Su Ming heard Lin Fang¡¯s words, he first looked at him for a moment, then asked, ¡°Other than you guys, how many people know about this secret realm?¡± When Lin Fang heard this, he was slightly taken aback. Then, he subconsciously replied, ¡°Not much. Our mission is under the orders of Duke Lincoln.¡± ¡°And before this resource is fully investigated, I believe that Duke Lincoln will not rashly report the situation to his superiors.¡± When Su Ming heard Lin Fang¡¯s explanation, he was more or less certain. This so-called Duke Lincoln probably had no intention of reporting this so-called secret realm of resources to his superiors. After some thought, Su Ming said, ¡°So you¡¯re actually doing this quest behind your king¡¯s back?¡± Lin Fang was stunned for a moment, then his expression changed. ¡°What do you mean by that? We just haven¡¯t investigated the situation clearly, so we didn¡¯t rashly report it to the higher-ups.¡± Su Ming ignored his words. Once he cast him a glance, he said, ¡°So, you don¡¯t have any intention of continuing to expand your territory, right?¡± Lin Fang first frowned, then nodded, and then shook his head. ¡°That¡¯s not very accurate.¡± ¡°Our Kingdom has the intention to continue expanding, but not now.¡± Su Ming nodded. ¡°I understand.¡± After a slight pause, Su Ming spoke again, ¡°So now¡­¡± Chapter 274 - 274 Rejected? 274 Rejected? ¡°I need you to bring me to that resource secret realm to take a look at the situation. What do you think?¡± When Lin Fang heard Su Ming¡¯s words, he opened his mouth, then let out a sigh of resignation. ¡°I don¡¯t think I have any way to reject.¡± When Su Ming heard Lin Fang¡¯s words, he first chuckled softly and did not continue his sentence. After that, Su Ming did not choose to set off immediately. Instead, he had the elven hunters interrogate the other scouting teams using the same method he had just used. Other than those who were captured by him at the beginning, there were also the other members who were nailed to the huge tree by him. Once he interrogated all these people, Su Ming was certain that Lin Fang was telling the truth. There weren¡¯t many people in this team who knew about this hidden mission. The content that they knew, other than the slight differences in the details, was mostly the same. It could be seen that these few people who knew the inside story should be Lin Fang¡¯s trusted aides. They had only found out about this so-called hidden mission through Lin Fang. Once he interrogated all these people and made sure that he had not missed out on any details regarding the mission, Su Ming sent out a small team of spirits and had them bring a few scouting teams to check on the situation. Su Ming did not intend to go over to take a look. The reason why he didn¡¯t go over was actually very simple. From the beginning, he had no interest in this so-called secret realm. The reason was simple. The current Elf Valley was in a critical period of development, and he didn¡¯t have the time to deal with a resource point that was too far away from him. Besides, Su Ming did not want to provoke a potential opponent at his current stage. They had dealt with the Vast Flame Kingdom¡¯s scouting party quite well this time. He didn¡¯t let the other party discover his identity, and at the same time, he figured out the other party¡¯s purpose. If he were to covet a resource point at this time and expose the Elf Valley, it would not be worth it. When he thought of this, Su Ming felt a little uncomfortable in his heart. His cautious way of handling things was indeed somewhat limited by the development speed of the Elf Valley. If the scale of his power was similar to that of the Vast Flame Kingdom, then Su Ming would not need to be afraid of them and would just Rob them. Su Ming shook his head and did not continue thinking about it. A few hours later, his small team of spirits returned from the resource point and told Su Ming the general situation there. Once Su Ming finished listening to the story, he felt a little emotional. As expected of a resource point that even a Grand Duke of the Vast Flame Kingdom would be interested in. The abundance of resources was simply astonishing. ¡°I¡¯ll consider taking action against this resource point after this period of development is over.¡± Once he made up his mind, Su Ming shifted his attention to the small scouting teams before him. ¡°Come, give me a reason, a reason to let you all go.¡± When Lin Fang and the other members of the scouting team heard Su Ming¡¯s words, their expressions immediately changed. After looking at each other, someone couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°You have to know that we¡¯re from the Vast Flame Kingdom.¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Before he could finish his sentence, Lin Fang interrupted him. Lin Fang glared at the person to make him shut up, then slowly turned his head back to look in Su Ming¡¯s direction. ¡°If you have any conditions, just say it.¡± Su Ming chuckled softly, then said, ¡°I don¡¯t seem to have anything I particularly want right now, nor do I have any established conditions.¡± ¡°how about this, you can come and propose your conditions to me. See if you can give me any conditions that will move my heart so that I will let you go.¡± When they heard Su Ming¡¯s words, the expressions of the people in the hall changed. They exchanged glances, and their expressions became serious. Su Ming did not care about their reactions. He simply sat down by the pond and enjoyed the barbeque his team members had prepared for him. As he ate, Su Ming considered adding a field cooking program to the training of the elf hunters. Otherwise, their cooking skills would not be very good. After some time, Lin Fang brought a bag to Su Ming. In this bag, there are two thousand gold coins, which is all the wealth that our scouting team can take out. When he heard Lin Fang¡¯s words, Su Ming lifted his head and swept his gaze across Lin Fang¡¯s body for a long while. ¡°Just this?¡± As he spoke, Su Ming took the money bag from Lin Fang¡¯s hands. After he opened it, a notification sounded in front of him. [ Congratulations on opening the heavy money bag. You have obtained 2341 gold coins. ] When Lin Fang heard Su Ming¡¯s question, he was first stunned, then his expression changed. Su Ming ignored him and continued to return the food he had just eaten. After he finished the work, Su Ming felt that this thing could finally be associated with good food. At that moment, Lin Fang walked up to Su Ming once again and placed all sorts of treasures in front of him. ¡°This is all we can take out.¡± Su Ming first cast him a glance, then suddenly chuckled softly and said, ¡°Oh, really? I think the equipment you¡¯re wearing is pretty good.¡± When he heard Su Ming¡¯s words, Lin Fang was first slightly stunned, then his expression changed drastically. ¡°What do you mean by that? Don¡¯t go too far!¡± Su Ming chuckled but did not say anything. He continued chuckling as he looked at Lin Fang. Lin Fang¡¯s expression changed for a moment, before he finally took a deep breath. He closed his eyes for a while before opening them again and taking off his equipment. [ Kingdom Mecha Helmet ] [ level: 45 ] [ attribute bonus: defense +350, agility +30. ] [ Equipment Description: a helmet created by the best blacksmith in the Vast Flame Kingdom. It has extremely high defense. ] As he looked at the equipment before him, Su Ming could not help but quirk his eyebrows. A bright light flashed in his eyes. After that, Su Ming took equipment after equipment. Most of the equipment¡¯s attributes were not as good as the Kingdom¡¯s mech helmet, but there were a few that had similar attributes. Su Ming estimated that he should be able to get quite a lot of money from these. Chapter 275 - 275 Knock Unconscious 275 Knock Unconscious Once he put all the pieces of equipment into his bag, Su Ming lifted his head and looked at Lin Fang. When Lin Fang saw Su Ming looking at him, he was slightly stunned. When he came to his senses, he quickly said, ¡°Now that I¡¯ve given you everything I can, you can let us go, right?¡± When Su Ming heard Lin Fang¡¯s words, he did not immediately reply. Instead, he cast a glance at Lin Fang and suddenly chuckled softly. Lin Fang was stunned for a moment. Before he could react, he saw an illusionary figure flash before him. Then, boom boom boom! Lin Fang¡¯s head suffered a heavy blow, causing a dizzying feeling to surge forth. He even felt his vision turning black. Then, he lost all consciousness. After that, Su Ming did the same thing and knocked out all the members of the scouting team before him. However, most of the people he knocked out didn¡¯t feel any pain. Instead, they felt lucky. When they were captured again, they thought that they would not be able to escape, but in the end, they had actually taken such a turn. All they had to pay was some gold coins and one or two pieces of equipment. To them, this was a small price. Once they knocked all the people unconscious, the small group of elves walked up to Su Ming once again. ¡°Great Prophet, what should we do next?¡± When Su Ming heard that, he lifted his head and swept his gaze across the small team of elves in the field. After some thought, Su Ming said, ¡°Let¡¯s go back. There¡¯s no point in staying here any longer.¡± When they heard Su Ming¡¯s words, the members of the elf team nodded at first, but soon, some of them returned to their senses. ¡°Then, Great Prophet, our mission¡­¡± Su Ming cast him a glance and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go back and tell commander Zelda about this. Let¡¯s put the mission aside for now.¡± When they heard Su Ming¡¯s words, the small team of elves in the field did not say anything else. It was impossible for them to make a decision that would go against Su Ming when it came to giving orders. After that, the group of people in the field quickly left the primeval forest and rushed in the direction of the Elf Valley. During this process, Su Ming had originally intended to investigate the various changes that had happened in the game recently. However, just as he was about to start understanding the situation, a notification lit up on his friend interface. Su Ming opened it and looked at it. A hint of surprise appeared in his eyes. The person who had sent him the message was actually Shen Yi. ¡°Su Ming, are you free in the afternoon?¡± Shen Yi asked. Su Ming looked at Shen Yi¡¯s message and did not know how to reply to her. After pausing for a moment, Su Ming still chose the most reliable way to reply. [ Night Blade: I should be. Why? ] She did not let Su Ming wait. Shen Yi¡¯s reply came very quickly. [ Yiran: That¡¯s good. Then accompany me to do something in the afternoon. ] Before Su Ming could ask, Shen Yi had already spoken. [ Yiran: My brother asked me out for dinner. He said he had something to tell me. ] Su Ming looked at the message Shen Yi sent and his eyes narrowed. A hint of surprise flashed past his eyes. After Lin Can had rejected Shen Fang¡¯s invitation the last time, Shen Fang had not come to disturb them for a very long time. Su Ming had originally thought that Shen Fang had already given up on trying to persuade him. In the end, it seemed that Shen Fang either knew about the studio¡¯s matter or had set his sights on his sister. After all, even though Shen Yi was not an insider player, she was still one of the top players in the open beta. Su Ming had observed the player¡¯s ranking board before. Shen Yi could now stabilize her ranking at around the top 100. It must be known that this was a height that many beta players could not reach. If this continued, Shen Yi would eventually become one of the top players in the game. Under such circumstances, it wasn¡¯t strange for Shen Fang to set his sights on his own sister. The question that Su Ming was most concerned about right now was whether Shen Fang was simply trying to pull Shen Yi into his camp, or was he trying to use this opportunity to get in touch with the entire workshop? Just as Su Ming was thinking about this, he received another message from Shen Yi. [ Yiran: How is it? Have you decided? ] Su Ming looked at Shen Yi¡¯s message and let out a light chuckle. Then, he replied, ¡°When do we leave?¡± [ Yiran: Four in the afternoon. Just in time to go out for dinner. How about it? ] [ Night Blade: OK. ] After that, Su Ming closed the chat system. As he traveled, Su Ming was also trying to understand the changes in the game. Thanks to the rapid development of the Elf Valley during this period of time, Su Ming still had an advantage over the other players. However, the financial groups and forces that entered the game later were also a force that could not be ignored. Although they had not yet reached that level of importance in the game, their power had also surpassed a large number of beta players after they had developed. Su Ming, who had gone through his previous life, knew very well that the rise of these players was inevitable. After all, the top forces in his previous life, even one of the top ten tribes, had several financial groups and tribes formed by various major forces. In the Origin of Humans: Horde, the players¡¯ development in all aspects had been balanced to the point that it could no longer be balanced. However, there was still an inevitable gap between them. As Su Ming pondered over these things and observed the changes on the ranking list, it was already four in the afternoon. Once he looked at the time, Su Ming chose to log off. When Su Ming walked out of the room and went to the living room, Shen Yi still had not come out. Su Ming sat in the living room and played with his phone while waiting for Shen Yi. After a few minutes, Shen Yi, who was wearing a long green dress, slowly walked down from the second floor. When she saw Su Ming, Shen Yi first smiled and extended her hand to greet him, then she said, ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard. Shall we leave now?¡± Su Ming cast her a glance and nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± he said. After the two of them left, they simply took a taxi. ¡°Master, let¡¯s go to the five leaf square.¡± After she said those words to the driver, Shen Yi turned around and looked at Su Ming. ¡°Su Ming, you were clearly leveling up, so I¡¯m sorry that I had to call you out.¡± ¡°However, I really can¡¯t find anyone else for this kind of thing.¡± Chapter 276 - 276 An Invitation 276 An Invitation When Su Ming heard that, he first waved his hand indifferently before he said, ¡°I¡¯m also on my way in the game, so I won¡¯t delay my work.¡± Hearing this, Shen Yi let out a sigh of relief, and her expression relaxed. Once they got out of the car, the two of them went to a cafe in Five Leaves Plaza. Shen Yi and Su Ming sat in the same row. ¡°Don¡¯t you think today¡¯s matter is a bit of a waste of time?¡± When Su Ming heard Shen Yi¡¯s question, he first cast her a glance before he said, ¡°That will depend on what your brother is looking for you for.¡± Shen Yi was first stunned, then she looked at Su Ming with a slightly amused expression. ¡°The way you speak, it¡¯s as if you¡¯re very close to him.¡± ¡°He¡¯s looking for me all of a sudden. I guess there¡¯s nothing else other than family matters.¡± ¡°If I wasn¡¯t afraid of annoying him, I probably wouldn¡¯t even be willing to ask you to come along.¡± When Su Ming heard that, he smiled, but he did not take the initiative to reply to her. Based on Shen Yi¡¯s family situation, Su Ming felt that Shen Yi¡¯s understanding of Shen Fang might not even be as deep as his own. After all, after these few days of contact, he could be considered to have a general understanding of Shen Fang. In the eyes of the Shen family, the eldest brother of the Shen family, who worked at Shencun Gaming Company, seemed to be just an ordinary white-collar worker. However, in Su Ming¡¯s eyes, there was a high chance that he was a traitor, and there was a high chance that he would be on the side of the extraterrestrial. Under such circumstances, Su Ming had to be on guard against him. Even if Shen Yi did not ask him to come over today, as long as Su Ming knew about this, he would still take the initiative to come over and take a look at the situation. The two of them sat in the cafe for a while and chatted. Fortunately, the two of them were already quite familiar with each other, so they wouldn¡¯t feel awkward because of a moment of silence and awkward silence. After another 15 minutes, just as Shen Yi was getting impatient and was about to call Shen Fang, the door of the cafe was pushed open. A refined-looking young man with a pair of gold-rimmed glasses on the bridge of his nose walked in from the entrance of the cafe. It was Shen Fang. After seeing Shen Yi, a smile appeared on Shen Fang¡¯s face, and he even waved his hand in her direction. However, the moment he saw Su Ming, the smile on his face instantly disappeared. After staring at Su Ming for a while, Shen Fang quirked his eyebrows and walked over. He walked in front of the two and sat down. Shen Fang first sized up Su Ming for a moment, then looked at Shen Yi. ¡°Little Yi, your relationship with Su Ming has become so good. I didn¡¯t even know about it.¡± When Su Ming heard Shen Fang¡¯s words, he first quirked his eyebrows, but he did not say anything. When Shen Yi heard this, she first cast a glance at Su Ming, who was beside her, then turned around to look at Shen Fang. ¡°Oh, really? It seems like you don¡¯t know a lot about the Shen family.¡± When Shen Fang heard this, he was slightly startled, then he couldn¡¯t help but laugh bitterly. ¡°Little Yi, there¡¯s no other way. I also have my own difficulties¡­¡± Shen Yi waved her hand. ¡°Ever since you graduated from University, you have not returned home. It was as if you had disappeared from the world for a few years.¡± ¡°The next time you appear, you¡¯ll be a part of Shencun Gaming Company. You must have your own difficulties¡­¡± Shen Yi rubbed the space between her brows, and her expression was somewhat impatient. ¡°If you called me here today just to say this, I think I¡¯ve wasted a bit of my time.¡± Shen Fang took in a deep breath. He first cast a glance at Shen Yi, then at Su Ming, who was standing beside her. ¡°Su Ming, it seems like I¡¯ve made a fool of myself.¡± Su Ming did not expect Shen Fang to suddenly mention him. He quirked his eyebrows and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine. Just pretend that I don¡¯t exist.¡± Shen Fang took a deep breath and looked at Shen Yi, who was standing beside Su Ming. ¡°Little Yi, can you be a little more patient? I called you over today because I really have something important to tell you.¡± Shen Yi nodded and took a sip of the coffee in front of her. ¡°That¡¯s why I haven¡¯t left yet. I¡¯m waiting for you to tell me about your so-called important matter.¡± Shen Fang looked at Shen Yi and seemed to be considering his tone before he spoke again, ¡°I called you over this time mainly because I wanted to talk to you about the game.¡± ¡°I heard from dad that you¡¯ve recently joined a gaming studio, right? For Origin of Humans: Horde.¡± When Shen Yi heard Shen Fang¡¯s question, her eyes first focused and after looking at Shen Fang, she nodded her head. ¡°Yes, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Shen Fang shook his head and turned his head to look at Su Ming before him. He said, ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, Su Ming is with you?¡± Su Ming did not wait for Shen Yi to speak. He nodded his head and said, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right.¡± Shen Fang also looked at Su Ming and asked, ¡°What¡¯s your level in the game now?¡± When Su Ming heard Shen Fang¡¯s question, he first paused for a moment before he said, ¡°Level 24.¡± Naturally, Su Ming did not want to reveal his identity as a game player to Shen Fang. It did not matter whether it was the players in the inner circle or the identity of Night Blade, Su Ming did not want Shen Fang to know about it. Level 24 was about the same as the mainstream level of the open beta players, and Shen Yi happened to be at this level. This level was already considered the top level of the current mainstream players. When Shen Yi heard Su Ming¡¯s words, she did not seem too surprised. Su Ming had mentioned the problem of his avatar during the meeting at the workshop. When he said that he needed to keep his identity in the game a secret, the other people in the studio were not surprised and were willing to cooperate with him. After all, they were the Origin of Humans: Horde players, he naturally knew the importance of the ID Night Blade. Once Shen Fang heard Su Ming¡¯s words, he first cast him a glance, then nodded his head. ¡°This level is already considered very high among the current players.¡± ¡°However, if you want to gain a foothold in this game and even become the top player in the future, this level is not enough.¡± When Su Ming heard this, his expression did not change much. He only continued looking at Shen Fang. When Shen Fang saw that Su Ming had fallen into silence, he did not continue speaking to him. Instead, he turned his head around and looked at Shen Yi, who was standing before him. ¡°Shen Yi, you should be clear that everything I said is the truth.¡± Shen Yi looked at him, and her brows unconsciously furrowed. Chapter 277 - 277 Purpose 277 Purpose ¡°If you¡¯re here today just to tell me this, then I think I can leave now.¡± When Shen Yi said this, the expression on her face had clearly become somewhat unsightly. After Shen Fang saw her attitude, he was silent for a while before sighing. ¡°Little Yi, I feel that the misunderstanding between us is even more exaggerated than before. You should give me a chance to explain.¡± When Shen Yi heard this, she first looked at Shen Fang in front of her and then coldly looked at Shen Fang. ¡°Sure, now¡¯s your chance. Explain yourself, what do you want to do?¡± When Shen Yi said these words, her expression did not change at all. In fact, there was even a hint of coldness that could be seen with the naked eye. This kind of cold and detached aura that pushed people a thousand miles away caused Shen Fang to open his mouth, but not a single word came out. ¡°Forget it. There¡¯s no point in us dwelling on these questions now.¡± After a slight pause, Shen Fang continued, ¡°I¡¯ll tell you why I called you over this time.¡± When Shen Yi heard this, she didn¡¯t say anything. She just looked at Shen Fang in front of her, waiting for what he would say next. Shen Fang paused for a moment, then looked at Shen Yi in front of him seriously and said, ¡°I called you over this time mainly because I want to invite you to join my studio.¡± Without waiting for Shen Yi¡¯s reply, Shen Fang continued. ¡°This game that has been revealed to the world is only the tip of the iceberg.¡± ¡°Right now, there are many secrets and hidden stories that ordinary players can¡¯t access. So Shen Yi, you must stay with me, only then can I guarantee your safety to the greatest extent.¡± When Shen Fang said these words, his expression was extremely sincere as he looked at Shen Yi in front of him. However, after Shen Yi heard his words, her expression did not change at all. In fact, she even looked at him with disdain. After that, she did not continue to sit down, but stood up from her seat. Shen Yi looked away from Shen Fang and turned her head to look at Su Ming, who was standing beside her. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Su Ming. I don¡¯t think we have anything to say to him.¡± Just as Su Ming was about to stand up from his seat, Shen Fang frowned and walked up to the two of them. ¡°Shen Yi, you really have to believe what I said. This game world is very scary!¡± ¡°If you¡¯re going to continue hanging around outside like this, you¡¯re likely to encounter some danger that you don¡¯t even expect.¡± When Shen Yi heard this, she glanced at Shen Fang, but her expression did not change. ¡°No matter what happens to me, it¡¯s my own choice, and I¡¯ve gotten my father¡¯s approval.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to put on such an expression. I don¡¯t need your help. And my current studio is also much more powerful than you think.¡± She did not give Shen Fang any more chances to speak. Once she finished speaking, Shen Yi pulled Su Ming and walked out of the Five Leaves Square. In the cafe. As he watched Su Ming and Shen Yi¡¯s backs gradually disappear into the distance, Shen Fang started frowning. He stared at the back of the two people for a long time before he sighed helplessly. Once the two of them walked out of the Five Leaves Square, Shen Yi also let go of Su Ming¡¯s hand. Then, she shifted her gaze to Su Ming, and a faint apologetic look appeared on her face. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t expect my brother to be looking for me for this.¡± In truth, Shen Fang¡¯s headhunting actions would still be a little awkward if Su Ming was in his shoes. That was why the moment the two of them walked out, Shen Yi immediately apologized to Su Ming. When Su Ming heard Shen Yi¡¯s words, he waved his hand and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. You don¡¯t have to think too much.¡± ¡°Your brother is like this because he¡¯s worried about you. I can understand.¡± No matter what Shen Fang¡¯s position was, at least from the interaction between the few of them, his concern for Shen Yi came from the bottom of his heart. When Shen Yi heard Su Ming¡¯s words, she fell silent for a moment and did not say anything else. Su Ming cast a glance at Shen Yi and suddenly said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you curious about the so-called hidden story your brother was talking about?¡± When she heard Su Ming¡¯s words, Shen Yi was first stunned, then she tilted her head and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine. Are you curious?¡± ¡°If you want to know, I can also help you to find out the situation.¡± When Su Ming heard that, he was first stunned, then he quickly shook his head and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. There¡¯s no need.¡± The so-called hidden matter that Shen Fang spoke of, he was clear about it in his heart. There was no need to make Shen Yi a spy just because of this. After that, the two of them had lunch together outside before returning to the studio. However, the moment Su Ming returned to his studio and logged into his account, he saw a continuous stream of messages from his friend system. Su Ming cast a glance at it and saw that it was Loner in his friend list, Lin Can. [ Loner: Brother Su, Brother Su, what are you doing? Please reply quickly when you see the message. ] [ Loner: Brother Su! It¡¯s an emergency rescue. What have you been doing? ] [ Loner: Brother Su, I¡¯m almost G-dead. I¡¯m going to call you. Hurry up and log in. ] When Su Ming saw Lin Can¡¯s message, which seemed to be asking for help, he quirked his eyebrows before he gave a straightforward reply. [ Night Blade: What? ] The moment Su Ming sent the message, Lin Can¡¯s reply came immediately. [ Loner: Big brother, you¡¯re finally online. I thought you were missing. I couldn¡¯t find you even after looking around the studio. ] Su Ming quirked his eyebrows. [ Night Blade: Then give me a call or a message. If there¡¯s anything urgent. ] [ Loner: I didn¡¯t want to disturb you, so I didn¡¯t call you. But now that you¡¯re online, everything¡¯s fine. ] Su Ming shook his head helplessly and continued to reply. [ Night Blade: What¡¯s the matter? Look at how anxious you are. ] [ Loner: Isn¡¯t this a problem with my tribe? I didn¡¯t know how to solve this problem. I just wanted to see if there were enough troops in the Elf Valley. ] Su Ming looked at Lin Can¡¯s message and frowned. Then, he simply sent a voice request to Loner. Not long after, the call was picked up, and Lin Can¡¯s voice was immediately heard from the other end. ¡°Brother Su, Brother Su, you¡¯re finally free.¡± Chapter 278 - 278 Development 278 Development Su Ming did not exchange too many pleasantries with him. Instead, he frowned and asked, ¡°Just tell me, what happened? Is it a serious problem?¡± A few months had passed since Lin Can arrived at the Purgatory Valley. During this period of time, he had often complained to himself and Chen Yixue about the various situations in the Purgatory Valley. But from the beginning to the end, he never said that he would give up or that he needed help from the Elf Valley. This was enough to show that Lin Can was rather determined in both his ability and his determination to develop in the Purgatory Valley. Under such circumstances, for the first time in his life, he had suddenly asked for help. This surprised Su Ming. When Lin Can heard Su Ming¡¯s question, he first let out a soft sigh before he said, ¡°Exactly. If it wasn¡¯t for something serious, I wouldn¡¯t have to contact you like this.¡± Su Ming quirked his eyebrows and asked, ¡°Tell me in detail, what¡¯s the situation?¡± When he heard Su Ming¡¯s question, Lin Can took some time to organize his words before he spoke again slowly, ¡°It¡¯s like this, Brother Su.¡± ¡°I was originally following your instructions and actively developing my own forces in the Purgatory Valley, allowing my tribe to develop to a certain scale.¡± ¡°If nothing unexpected happens, at this rate, I¡¯ll be able to occupy half of the Purgatory Valley by the end of this month.¡± ¡°But! I seem to have been a little too hasty in my development at this critical time.¡± ¡°Recently, while I was expanding my tribe, I accidentally provoked three aboriginal tribes that were much stronger than me.¡± ¡°Right now, the three tribes are attacking me from all sides. I really can¡¯t hold my own for a while.¡± When he heard Lin Can¡¯s words, Su Ming was first slightly taken aback, then he frowned subconsciously. He had no choice but to admit that Lin Can¡¯s rash actions had indeed taken him by surprise. However, at the same time, he could sense a familiar aura from Lin Can¡¯s actions. Why did he feel that this action was so similar to Frenzied Sword¡¯s previous actions? Su Ming shook his head and no longer thought about it. In truth, Su Ming did not find it surprising that the two of them would be in the same predicament. This was because both of them had encountered a similar problem in the process of developing their own tribes. The two of them were very eager to develop their own forces. Frenzied Sword was afraid of the unknown danger due to external pressure, so he wanted to quickly develop his own power. As for Lin Can, he was slightly different from Frenzied Sword. His hard work could be attributed to him wanting to show off in front of Su Ming and prove his abilities. That was why he was in such a hurry to develop his own forces. Su Ming thought about it and shook his head slightly. ¡°So, your tribe is now facing the siege of three native forces, right?¡± When he heard Su Ming¡¯s question, Lin Can immediately nodded his head like he was pounding garlic. However, he soon came to his senses. Su Ming did not seem to have seen him nodding, so he quickly answered, ¡°Yeah, Brother Su. This bunch of Purgatory Valley natives are really too barbaric.¡± ¡°The three tribes added together have a few thousand people. Our tribe only has a few hundred people in total. If it wasn¡¯t for my quick-witted command to fight while running, I¡¯m afraid we would have been wiped out.¡± ¡°But even so, I don¡¯t think we can hold on for long.¡± ¡°So, Brother Su, with the current situation, is there any spare force in the Elf Valley?¡± Lin Can¡¯s voice carried a sense of urgency and anticipation. When Su Ming heard his words, he fell into a moment of silence before he said slowly, ¡°Now, there¡¯s a group of soldiers left in the Elf Valley.¡± ¡°But the main problem right now isn¡¯t how many soldiers they have, but that they can¡¯t send reinforcements to your side in a short time.¡± When he heard Su Ming¡¯s words, Lin Can¡¯s voice instantly became filled with despair. ¡°Ah, no way, Brother Su. Doesn¡¯t that mean I can only leave it to fate now? Gg¡­¡± Lin Can¡¯s voice had clearly become a little deeper, causing Su Ming to shake his head slightly in resignation. ¡°I¡¯ll come over later.¡± When he heard Su Ming¡¯s words, Lin Can instantly became excited over the phone. ¡°Brother Su, do you have a way to bring a large number of troops over?¡± ¡°No,¡± Su Ming answered when he heard that. There was a moment of silence on the phone before Lin Can¡¯s voice rang out again. ¡°Then what do you mean by that?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll come over and help you.¡± After another period of silence, Lin Can¡¯s rather incredulous voice was slowly heard from the other end of the phone. ¡°Brother Su, are you saying that ran ran is planning to come here alone?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Just you alone, facing three aboriginal tribes, a formation of several thousand people?¡± ¡°Yes, what¡¯s the matter?¡± If Su Ming could see Lin Can¡¯s face at that moment, he would definitely be filled with emotions. How could a normal person¡¯s face be able to change so many emotions in such a short period of time? It took Lin Can a long while before he finally recovered from his shock. He opened his mouth, wanting to say something, but he couldn¡¯t say a word. Finally, he took a deep breath. ¡°Brother Su, are you sure?¡± Su Ming listened to Lin Can¡¯s disbelieving voice over the phone, and of course, he knew what Lin Can was thinking. After chuckling softly, Su Ming said, ¡°When you encounter a problem with your teammates, you should trust them first.¡± Su Ming made a rare joke, but when Lin Can heard his words, he did not have the slightest intention of laughing. One had to know that he was currently facing the joint attack of three aboriginal tribes. It would be difficult for an ordinary top tribe to survive such a siege. Even Lin Can felt that even if the Elf Valley were to send out their forces, they would only be able to win by a hair¡¯s breadth. Under such circumstances, Su Ming had actually decided to come alone to provide support. Was he planning to take care of the three tribes that were besieging him by himself? Wasn¡¯t this a little too surreal and magical? Lin Can opened his mouth, but he did not know what to say for a long time. Finally, he let out a long breath. ¡°Brother Su, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t believe you, but are you really going to do this?¡± Su Ming¡¯s reply to Lin Can¡¯s question was also very simple. ¡°Send me the address, I¡¯ll come to you directly.¡± Chapter 279 - 279 Benben Turtle 279 Benben Turtle Su Ming had originally planned to bring the members of the small team of elves back to the Elf Valley to hand in their mission. However, once he received Lin Can¡¯s call for help, Su Ming naturally could not return to the Elf Valley as he had planned. That was why Su Ming changed the direction he was heading in after he had given some instructions to the small team of elves. ¡°Well, it didn¡¯t seem appropriate for you to say that she changed on her own.¡± This was because the little Golden Dragon and the other two adorable pets were walking with him. When they noticed that Su Ming was planning to take them away from the group and head to another place, the three adorable pets were also very excited. Once Su Ming comforted them, he opened his map. The location of the Purgatory Valley wasn¡¯t far from the Vast Flame Kingdom. In fact, the Vast Flame Kingdom was even closer to the Purgatory Valley than the Elf Valley. After spending an entire day traveling, Su Ming entered the region of Purgatory Valley. The moment Su Ming stepped into Purgatory Valley¡¯s territory, he sensed a desolate and uninhabited presence blowing against his face. The Purgatory Valley was not a place suitable for new players to explore. Those who were able to survive in this place were all ruthless people. It wasn¡¯t just because of the intrepid local customs, but also because of the lack of resources. It was not easy to gain a firm foothold there. As such, even in the beginning, the Purgatory Valley had attracted many players because of its cool name. However, as more and more players became familiar with the situation in the Purgatory Valley, the number of players who entered the valley naturally decreased. Su Ming had been in Purgatory Valley for a long time, but he had not met many players. Compared to Silver Wind Valley, where he was, the difference was like heaven and earth. After some thought, Su Ming sent a request to share his location with Lin Can. Not long after, Su Ming saw Lin Can¡¯s location on the map. After looking at Lin Can carefully for a while, Su Ming could more or less confirm that Lin Can was not too far away from him. He would probably need one to two hours to get there. At the same time, Lin Can also sent a voice message to Su Ming. Once Su Ming picked it up, Lin Can¡¯s anxious voice with a hint of anticipation came from the other end of the line. ¡°Brother Su, where are you now? I¡¯m being surrounded, come and save me!¡± Lin Can¡¯s slightly flustered voice made Su Ming unable to help but laugh. Once he held back his laughter, Su Ming spoke again, ¡°Can¡¯t you see it on the map? I¡¯ll be right there, don¡¯t worry.¡± Once Su Ming finished speaking, he did not care about Lin Can¡¯s reaction and immediately rushed in his direction. Lin Can was clearly in the middle of an intense battle. Once he heard Su Ming¡¯s words, he did not reply even after a long while. Only the occasional curses could be heard, and that was enough to prove that Lin Can was still in the voice chat with Su Ming. About two hours later, Su Ming arrived at the edge of a riverbank. This kind of terrain was rare in the Purgatory Valley. From his position, he was just in time to see Lin Can leading a few hundred of his subordinates to tenaciously resist the siege of the three tribes. Su Ming had to admit that the people under Lin Can were pretty strong in combat. At least, under such circumstances, they were only at a slight disadvantage. Even in such a rigid situation, they were still looking for an opportunity to counterattack. Su Ming did not watch the show for too long. After that, he waved his hand at the turtle in the air. ¡°I, I, this turtle, do you see the three tribes that are attacking Loner over there?¡± When the turtle heard Su Ming¡¯s words, it tilted its head in confusion, then cast a glance in the direction not too far away. After observing for a while, it pointed in Lin Can¡¯s direction and spoke while babbling. It was obvious that it had recognized Lin Can. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s him. Go to the acid rain later and beat back the three tribes, giving Loner¡¯s tribe a place to escape.¡± Naturally, Su Ming would not be able to take on all the people from the three tribes by himself. If he really had such powerful individual strength, why would he need to fear the Vast Flame Kingdom¡¯s power? They might as well charge into the capital of the Vast Flame Kingdom and kill their king. The reason why Su Ming was so confident in coming here this time was because he had the turtle. Its ability was simply too powerful in such a large-scale war. The main reason why he couldn¡¯t perform well before was that most of the battles in the Elf Valley had been won by crushing opponents. That was why this turtle didn¡¯t show its abilities too much. Once it heard Su Ming¡¯s words, the turtle nodded its head dumbly, then flew into the air. Buzzzzzz! A bout of acid rain fell from the sky. The originally intense battle instantly became chaotic after being affected by the acid rain. Although the powerful corrosiveness was not life-threatening, it was enough to make the people of the indigenous tribes feel a heart-piercing pain. Even with the protection of armor and various clothes, it was impossible to stop the terrifying corrosiveness. It didn¡¯t take long for the main battlefield to be declared defeated. Lin Can¡¯s tribe had also broken out of the encirclement. At this time, Benben was still quite smart. The descent of the acid rain also deliberately avoided the Lin Can tribe that had broken out of the encirclement. When he saw Su Ming and the turtle, Lin Can instantly became a little excited. Just as he was about to greet Su Ming excitedly, Su Ming¡¯s words made him swallow his words. ¡°Let¡¯s leave this place first. Let this turtle stall them in case they catch up again.¡± When he heard Su Ming¡¯s calm words, Lin Can was first slightly stunned, then he nodded his head repeatedly. After that, Lin Can quickly brought his tribe and left the core region with Su Ming. Once they arrived at a safe place, Lin Can first let his tribe members rest and recuperate before he walked to Su Ming with an excited look on his face. ¡°Brother Su, is this really going to work?¡± ¡°This turtle can actually hold back those three tribes by itself. This pet is too powerful, isn¡¯t it?¡± Lin Can could not help but shake his head before saying, ¡°I finally know why this turtle can stand in the sprite square.¡± Chapter 280 - 280 Return 280 Return Su Ming¡¯s expression did not change much as he listened to his lamentations. He also swept his gaze across his subordinates behind him. The soldiers in Lin Can¡¯s hands were basically the natives of the Purgatory Valley. The people were tough, and they all looked tough. At that moment, while they were resting, they were also casting curious gazes in Su Ming¡¯s direction. They were very curious about this foreign aid who had descended from the heavens and was being treated so politely by their leader. Just where did Su Ming come from and what was that divine beast that had caused the acid rain to fall from the sky? They were all incredibly curious. Su Ming, on the other hand, did not pay too much attention to the curious gazes of these people. After a quick glance at these people, he simply retracted his gaze. ¡°That¡¯s right. Do you really think that it can stand in the sprite square because it¡¯s my pet?¡± When Lin Can heard Su Ming¡¯s words, he first chuckled and scratched his head. Then, he quickly said, ¡°Hey, why isn¡¯t it back yet?¡± Lin Can¡¯s voice had just faded when a turtle wearing sunglasses leisurely pounced over from the horizon not far away. Once it arrived in front of the crowd, it even waved at Su Ming before it finally landed. After Lin Can saw this, he opened his mouth but didn¡¯t know what to say. When his men saw the turtle, their eyes immediately lit up. The appearance of the turtle had left a deep impression in each of their hearts. After all, they had been in a life and death crisis just now, and they could have been annihilated at any time. At that moment, Benben Turtle descended from the sky and saved them in an unbelievable way. This made the tribesmen, who had always admired martial strength, instantly feel an almost instinctive admiration for this turtle. Once the turtle flew over, it also landed on Su Ming¡¯s shoulder and rubbed its head against it. In an instant, the expressions of the crowd as they looked at Su Ming became a little strange. Their curiosity toward Su Ming instantly increased. Originally, when they saw their boss being so polite to Su Ming, they were already curious and interested in his identity. Now that they saw how close the divine beast was to Su Ming, the curiosity in their hearts instantly increased. When Su Ming saw its reaction, he first patted its head, then turned his head around to look at Lin Can. ¡°What is your tribe going to do next?¡± Once he heard Su Ming¡¯s question, Lin Can¡¯s originally relaxed expression instantly turned much gloomier. After all, with the help of the turtle, they had temporarily escaped from the predicament. However, this did not mean that they could completely relax. After all, the threat of the three main tribes was still present. This turtle¡¯s ability could trap them for a while, but it couldn¡¯t trap them forever. In the end, Lin Can still had to resolve the problem of the three great tribes. When Lin Can heard Su Ming¡¯s question, he fell silent for a moment before he said in a straightforward manner, ¡°Let¡¯s use guerilla warfare.¡± When Su Ming heard Lin Can¡¯s words, he first cast him a glance, then nodded his head slightly and said, ¡°That¡¯s a pretty good plan.¡± In the Purgatory Valley, the average small to medium sized tribe did not have their own fixed base. Under such circumstances, the scale of a large tribe would become a burden to him. Lin Can had adapted very well to this. And now that they were being besieged, Lin Can¡¯s tribe did not have the capital to fight head-on with the other party. Therefore, guerrilla warfare was the best choice for Lin Can. After Lin Can said this, the expression on his face seemed as if he wanted to say something but stopped himself. She cast a glance at Su Ming, as if she was hesitating whether she should speak or not. Her expression was one of extreme conflict. When Su Ming saw his expression, he could not help but shake his head. Then, he said, ¡°If you have anything to say, just say it. Don¡¯t be so hesitant.¡± Upon hearing this, Lin Can scratched his head and chuckled before he slowly said, ¡°What I want to say is, Brother Su, you¡¯re not in a hurry to go back, are you?¡± Su Ming cast him a glance and said, ¡°You can be in a hurry, or you can be in a rush.¡± Lin Can did not dare to argue too much with Su Ming. Once he heard those words, he quickly said, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, Brother Su, can you lend me this turtle for a while?¡± ¡°Its acid rain ability is a natural weapon for guerilla warfare. It would be a pity not to use it.¡± Su Ming looked at the eager expression on Lin Can¡¯s face and muttered to himself for a moment before he said, ¡°I can, but it¡¯s up to it whether it wants to help you or not. I won¡¯t interfere with its decision.¡± When Su Ming asked the turtle for help, he would not even force it to do so. Most of the time, he asked for the opinion of the turtle before letting it do anything. That was why even if Lin Can needed help now, Su Ming would not force the turtle to help him. Lin Can¡¯s eyes immediately lit up when he heard this. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll take care of this myself! Brother Su¡¯s words are enough.¡± After he finished speaking, Lin Can did not say anything else. Instead, he turned around and left, running madly toward the turtle that was not far away. When he arrived in front of this turtle, Lin Can first handed something over with an earnest expression. The turtle¡¯s expression was a little proud. After looking at him, it looked away. Lin Can did not give up and continued to attack Benben. After a long while, this turtle was finally willing to look at him, but it still seemed to be somewhat indifferent. Su Ming was not interested in the game between the man and the turtle. After watching for a while, he averted his gaze. Then, he opened the auction system. As the players¡¯ levels increased, the equipment Su Ming placed in the auction house also increased in level. However, due to Su Ming¡¯s ridiculous lead over the players, his equipment was still fatally attractive to normal players. He looked around the auction house for a while and placed two more pieces of equipment on it. Once the auction mode was switched to, Su Ming turned his attention away. Chapter 281 - 281 Chen Yixue 281 Chen Yixue Most of the time, Su Ming only used the auction house to put up two pieces of equipment and then wait for the money to be collected. Once he was done as usual, Su Ming looked at the Benben Turtle and Lin Can, who were not too far away. At this moment, Lin Can was about to convince this turtle after continuously coaxing and pestering it. When Su Ming saw this, he walked to their side. When Lin Can saw Su Ming, he immediately stood up from his original spot, and the expression on his face became slightly nervous. ¡°Brother Su, I didn¡¯t use any illegal methods. I was just trying to persuade him.¡± Su Ming looked at Lin Can¡¯s nervous expression and a faint hint of helplessness flashed past his face. After shaking his head slightly, Su Ming said, ¡°I didn¡¯t come to you for these things. I wanted to tell you that I plan to go back first.¡± When he heard Su Ming¡¯s words, Lin Can was instantly stunned on the spot. After a while, he lifted his head in disbelief. ¡°Are you going back now? Then, Benben Turtle, do you also want to run?¡± When Su Ming heard Lin Can¡¯s probing words, he simply waved his hand and said, ¡°I¡¯m planning to leave it here. I don¡¯t have a reason to take it with me.¡± When he heard Su Ming¡¯s words, Lin Can was first slightly stunned, then he became even more puzzled. ¡°So you¡¯re planning to leave it here? Isn¡¯t this a little inappropriate?¡± When Su Ming heard Lin Can¡¯s question, he first cast him a glance, then let out a soft chuckle. ¡°What¡¯s inappropriate about this? Since you still need it for the time being, then let it stay here.¡± ¡°After the matter here is settled, you should take some time to go back to the Elf Valley and bring this little guy back.¡± When Lin Can heard Su Ming¡¯s words, he looked at Su Ming again. Once he was certain that Su Ming was not joking, he nodded his head. ¡°Alright then, Brother Su, are you planning to leave now?¡± When Su Ming heard this, he nodded his head. Then, Su Ming walked up to the turtle. ¡°You can play here for a while and help this guy solve the problem here. Come back after the things here are over, okay?¡± When the turtle heard Su Ming¡¯s words, it first tilted its head and stared at him for a long while. Su Ming also met its gaze. After a long while, the turtle finally nodded and squeaked. ¡°Alright then, I¡¯ll see you then.¡± Once Su Ming received the turtle¡¯s confirmation, he turned his head around and looked at Lin Can. ¡°Take good care of it. After the matter is settled, send it back to the Elf Valley.¡± In truth, Su Ming was still a little worried about the turtle. ¡°However, it shouldn¡¯t be in any danger here.¡± After all, based on the combat power and ability to escape, it would be difficult for an ordinary tribe with a few hundred people to put it in danger. At the same time, Su Ming did not want to waste any more time in Purgatory Valley. Therefore, after he was done with his task, he returned to the Elf Valley. Once he spoke to Lin Can about some other things, Su Ming set off on his journey back. A day later, Su Ming also returned to the area near the Elf Valley. However, the moment Su Ming returned to the sprite square on Da Bai, the portal before him suddenly flashed. Su Ming did not pay much attention to these things at first, but the person who walked out of the cave immediately caught his attention. The person who walked out was Chen Yixue, whom he had not seen for many days. Chen Yixue had clearly not expected that she would run into Su Ming so coincidentally. When she saw Su Ming, she was slightly stunned before she finally reacted. ¡°Great Prophet, you¡¯re back?¡± When Su Ming heard her words, he first nodded his head, then swept his gaze across Chen Yixue¡¯s body. Then, Su Ming asked, ¡°Where did he go?¡± Chen Yixue was stunned for a moment before she replied, ¡°Oh, I didn¡¯t go anywhere. I just went out to level up.¡± Yet Su Ming was not satisfied with Chen Yixue¡¯s answer. Su Ming cast a glance at Chen Yixue and said in a low voice, ¡°Tell me the truth.¡± During this period of time, Chen Yixue had been hanging around outside and rarely returned to the Elf Valley. Su Ming had originally thought that she was really training and doing all sorts of missions outside. However, when Su Ming saw that Chen Yixue¡¯s rank had not increased for a long time and was even surpassed by the person in third place, his guess was immediately shattered. Based on Chen Yixue¡¯s leveling ability, it was impossible for her to be surpassed by others while she was focusing on leveling. There was only one explanation for this situation. Recently, Chen Yixue had been stopped in her tracks by some messy things. These things even affected her normal game rhythm. When Chen Yixue heard Su Ming¡¯s words, she was momentarily stunned, then she bit her lip. After hesitating for a while, Chen Yixue finally opened her mouth and said, ¡°I¡¯ve been pestered by a guild recently.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been dealing with them all this time.¡± Su Ming¡¯s brows furrowed slightly. He walked up to Chen Yixue and said in a serious tone, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Speak properly.¡± Chen Yixue cast a glance at Su Ming before her, then organized her words and said, ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. It¡¯s just a guild formed by players, and they want me to be a member. ¡°After I rejected them sternly, they began to use various ways to hinder my leveling progress. ¡°I had no choice but to fight them. As a result, the pace of leveling has slowed down.¡± When Su Ming heard this, his frown instantly grew deeper. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you mention this before?¡± Chen Yixue scratched her eyebrows and said embarrassedly, ¡°I was also afraid of disturbing you. You seem to have been very busy during this period of time. You shouldn¡¯t have had the time to deal with such a small matter.¡± When Su Ming heard Chen Yixue¡¯s words, the originally unpleasant expression on his face instantly became even uglier. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about other things first. You must never have such thoughts in the future.¡± ¡°In our studio, you¡¯re the second highest level player. If your leveling progress is blocked by these messy things, it will definitely be a huge loss for our studio.¡± Su Ming paused for a moment before he looked at Chen Yixue and continued, ¡°What¡¯s the name of the guild that invited you?¡± Chapter 282 - 282 Guild Harassment 282 Guild Harassment When Su Ming asked this question, he already had some guesses in his heart. In the current timeline, only those tycoons would dare to make a move on top players like Chen Yixue. After Chen Yixue heard his question, she was slightly stunned. The answer he blurted out after he came back to his senses was not too unexpected. ¡°It¡¯s called the Lin Guild.¡± When Su Ming heard that name, he instinctively felt a sense of familiarity. It was as if he had heard of this name before. ¡°How¡¯s the opponent¡¯s strength?¡± After Chen Yixue heard this question, she tilted her head and thought for a while before she replied, ¡°If we¡¯re talking about the individual abilities of their members, there doesn¡¯t seem to be anyone who is particularly outstanding. ¡°But they have a lot of people. Previously, after they pestered me, they would send dozens of people to my location every day. ¡°In this situation, although I can get rid of them, I can¡¯t do anything about it. But they¡¯re coming one after another, and I really don¡¯t have the mood to deal with them.¡± When he heard Chen Yixue¡¯s words, Su Ming was more or less certain. This Guild was planning to use this disgusting consumption strategy to wear down Chen Yixue¡¯s patience and let her join their Guild. If it were any other player, they would only have two ways to deal with such a disgusting situation. They would either be forced to submit and join their Guild. The other option was to quit the game to avoid further harassment. In this game where the Origin of Humans: Horde, had become a phenomenon, the average player would naturally not choose such an extreme way of handling things. Therefore, most players could only choose to submit to that Guild in this situation. ¡°Lin¡¯s Guild? Alright, alright. You can level up near the Elf Valley First. I¡¯ll go ask my other friends and see what¡¯s going on with this Guild.¡± Once Chen Yixue heard Su Ming¡¯s words, she first cast him a glance, then nodded her head. ¡°Alright, I understand.¡± Once she finished speaking, Chen Yixue turned around and walked away from Su Ming. Judging by the direction she was heading, she should be heading to the area near Crouching Dragon Mountain to level up. While Su Ming was building the new town, he had also taken into account the situation of him and the other players in the tribe. As such, he did not exterminate all the monsters near the Crouching Dragon Mountain, but left a portion for leveling up. As for those monsters, they were naturally more than enough for Chen Yixue at this stage. Once Chen Yixue turned around and left, Su Ming found Ye Chuan in the world Channel and sent him a message. ¡°Are you there?¡± After Su Ming sent the message, he thought that someone like Ye Chuan would take a long time to reply to him. After all, he was a young master with a high position and power. He also had many subordinates under him, so he should be busy every day. However, what he didn¡¯t expect was that not long after he sent the message, he received a reply. ¡°I¡¯m here, what¡¯s wrong? Why are you suddenly looking for me? You¡¯ve thought it through? Are you planning to join our Ye family?¡± Su Ming looked at the information Ye Chuan had sent him and felt slightly helpless. Once he massaged the center of his brows, Su Ming said, ¡°I don¡¯t have any plans for now, but how did you reply so quickly?¡± Ye Chuan replied, ¡°Hey, you noticed that? It¡¯s nothing much, it¡¯s just because I set you as someone who cares about you.¡± Su Ming looked at Ye Chuan¡¯s message and for a moment, he wondered if he had read it wrong. Especially concerned? He had set himself as ¡®special care¡¯? There was indeed such a setting in the game Origin of Humans: Horde. Whether it was for friends or for strangers who had chatted with him, he could set it this way. After setting it to ¡®special care¡¯, the other party¡¯s message could even light up directly in front of him, and there was no possibility of missing it. Su Ming stared at the news in shock for a while before he moved on to the main topic. ¡°I mainly wanted to ask you. Do you know the Lin Guild?¡± Based on Su Ming¡¯s deductions, to be able to organize so many people to harass Chen Yixue¡¯s training at this early stage of the game¡­ It was impossible for an ordinary Guild to have such an exaggerated control over the people under them. Only guilds formed by major corporations would have such a terrifying dispatch ability. As the young master of the Ye family in Beijing, Ye Chuan should know something about the power of the corporations. As expected, it was within Su Ming¡¯s expectations. After Ye Chuan received his question, he quickly sent him an answer. ¡°Oh, the Guild that the Lin family is in. I kind of know about it. What¡¯s wrong?¡± Su Ming read Ye Chuan¡¯s message, but he did not immediately tell him what had happened to him. Instead, after considering his words, he said, ¡°I want to know what¡¯s their situation. They seem to have a lot of power.¡± Ye Chuan was silent for a while, then he sent a message. ¡°It seems like the Lin family has offended someone they shouldn¡¯t have.¡± Without waiting for Su Ming¡¯s reply, Ye Chuan continued, ¡°The Lin family is quite powerful, but they¡¯re not from Beijing. My understanding of them is limited.¡± ¡°I only know that their power in the real world is not much different from our Ye family.¡± ¡°However, compared to our Ye family, the Lin family¡¯s investment in the game is actually more for fun.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why their style of doing things in the game seems to be a little casual.¡± Su Ming looked at the words Ye Chuan had sent him and put together the Lin family¡¯s description with Chen Yixue¡¯s experience. He could not help but nod his head. Ye Chuan¡¯s description was quite in line with the Lin family¡¯s style of doing things. ¡°Let¡¯s make a deal.¡± ¡°How many gold coins?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not selling gold coins this time. I want to buy some information from you.¡± Ye Chuan looked at the message in front of him. He first raised his eyebrows and then replied. ¡°What news? Is it about the Lin family?¡± ¡°Yes, is your Ye family afraid of them? If you¡¯re afraid, then forget it. ¡± Although Ye Chuan knew that the other party was goading him, he still couldn¡¯t help but feel a little upset after seeing the news. Ye Chuan shook his head and continued to reply. Chapter 283 - 283 Ye Chuan 283 Ye Chuan ¡°Don¡¯t. If you want to know about the Lin family, then just state your price.¡± ¡°No matter what, our Ye family will never be afraid of the Lin family. Your goading is too low.¡± Su Ming looked at the message he sent and could not help but chuckle softly. He then continued sending messages. ¡°Sure, then tell me everything you know.¡± Ye Chuan replied quickly, ¡°But he didn¡¯t tell her everything.¡± ¡°Of course I can provide you with information about them. I can even do it for free.¡± Su Ming looked at the message he received and could not help but frown. There was a good saying, ¡°Free things are the most expensive.¡± Ye Chuan didn¡¯t need him to pay, so he was bound to make him pay somewhere else. When he thought of this, Su Ming replied, ¡°Just tell me, what do you need me to pay?¡± ¡°Like I said before, we¡¯ll be allies,¡± Ye Chuan said. ¡°I can see your current attitude very clearly. I¡¯m very clear that it¡¯s impossible to recruit you under my command.¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case, forming an alliance between us should be the best way I can think of to cooperate.¡± Before Su Ming could reply to his message, Ye Chuan sent him another message. ¡°Of course, I know that it¡¯s a bit unrealistic to make you and I form an alliance just based on what happened today.¡± ¡°However, in the upcoming dispute between you and the Lin family, our Ye family can provide you with the greatest help.¡± ¡°This is also the sincerity we can give you if we want to form an alliance with you. What do you think?¡± Su Ming looked at Ye Chuan¡¯s message on the screen. After a moment of silence, he replied to Ye Chuan¡¯s message. ¡°Sure.¡± ¡°But there¡¯s something I have to say in advance. I¡¯ll be observing our Alliance for a while.¡± ¡°At this stage, I¡¯ll see if I can help you in various matters.¡± ¡°If you can accept this condition, then our Alliance can be established for the time being.¡± Su Ming¡¯s previous plan was to not get involved with these so-called wealthy families. However, as time passed, Su Ming gradually discovered the advantage these people had in the early stages of the game. With the addition of this incident, Su Ming felt that these people were indeed existences that he could not ignore in the game. Ye Chuan¡¯s attitude was so sincere that Su Ming agreed to it. When Ye Chuan saw Su Ming¡¯s reply, he was clearly a little excited. ¡°Good! Then let¡¯s meet up first. We need to meet to discuss the Lin family¡¯s matters in detail.¡± Su Ming thought about it and did not reject Ye Chuan¡¯s offer. After that, the two of them quickly exchanged positions. Ye Chuan was not too surprised when he found out that Su Ming was in Silver Wind Valley. According to him, the Lin family¡¯s main area of development was near Silver Wind Valley. As for Ye Chuan, he was in the Heavenly Mountain Spirit Realm. Of course, Su Ming knew about this place. It was quite a distance away from Silver Wind River Valley. If both parties were to travel on foot, it would probably take them at least ten days to half a month to meet each other, and that was at Da Bai¡¯s full speed. However, if both parties wanted to meet, it would not take that much time. After all, as more and more players joined the game, the teleportation portals between various fields were gradually being constructed. This was a portal launched by the game officials to make it convenient for players to travel in front of various fields. However, the price was relatively high. A single teleportation cost 300 gold coins, and the average player could not afford it. However, to Su Ming and Ye Chuan, this was nothing. ¡­ Heavenly Mountain Spirit Realm. At the top of a mountain somewhere where few people visited. This mountain was extremely high above sea level, and the monsters here rarely spawned, so it was usually not well-liked by players. Other than the occasional people who came up to look at the scenery, only a few lost players would come up. However, the mountaintop today was different. A player with exquisite equipment was standing at the top of the mountain with a thoughtful expression. ¡°After we meet, I¡¯ll see his attitude before deciding if I want to further our relationship.¡± Ye Chuan muttered to himself and looked up at the scenery in front of him. The mountain range stretched as far as the eye could see, the bright sun hung in the blue sky, and the breeze blew, making his clothes slightly cold. This reminded him of when he first climbed Mount Tai, the feeling of looking down at the other mountains. Even though Ye Chuan had been in the game for a long time, he was still shocked by the realistic scenes in front of him. It was as if he was in the real world. With this level of realism, it wouldn¡¯t be a problem to say that it was the real world, right? ¡°Sorry to keep you waiting.¡± Just as Ye Chuan¡¯s thoughts were racing, a clear voice suddenly came from his side. Ye Chuan was slightly stunned at first. He turned his head subconsciously and saw a handsome young man riding a White Tiger that was as tall as a man. He was coming in his direction. The young man¡¯s expression was calm, but Ye Chuan felt a sense of oppression that made his heart palpitate. He unconsciously took a step back. When he finally came back to his senses, he had the time to observe the other aspects of the young man in front of him. The equipment on his body that was faintly shining with a brilliant light, the Golden Dragon on his shoulder, and a¡­ Eh? What was this? Did I see it wrong? Why did this turtle look so much like¡­ Ye Chuan was stunned for a moment, but he immediately realized what was going on after seeing the young man¡¯s godlike appearance. This was probably the so-called ¡®Benben Turtle¡¯ that was beside the legendary pet. If it was a Turtle, then the young man in front of him, who looked like a top-tier NPC in the game¡­ ¡°You¡¯re Night Blade?¡± When Ye Chuan said this, there was a strong sense of shock in his voice. His eyes were still fixed on Su Ming, who stood before him. Su Ming jumped down from Da Bai¡¯s back and walked up to the shocked Ye Chuan, then nodded his head lightly. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m Night Blade. You must be Ye Chuan, right?¡± Ye Chuan nodded his head, slightly dumbfounded. He then scanned Su Ming from head to toe before he could not help but click his tongue. ¡°I thought I¡¯ve seen a lot of things and wouldn¡¯t be shocked by someone¡¯s appearance.¡± ¡°But your look today¡­really, if I didn¡¯t know, I would have thought that you were the ultimate NPC in the game.¡± Su Ming smiled and did not reply to Ye Chuan¡¯s words. Chapter 284 - 284 Opinions 284 Opinions After a moment of silence, Su Ming said, ¡°Let¡¯s talk about serious business first.¡± Ye Chuan nodded subconsciously at first, but then he suddenly realized something and quickly raised his head. ¡°Oh right, before we talk about this, you should tell me your real name, right?¡± ¡°With our current relationship, we¡¯re considered close, right?¡± When Su Ming heard Ye Chuan¡¯s words, he did not answer him directly or tell him his name. Instead, after a short pause, he said, ¡°I¡¯ll tell you in half a month.¡± Ye Chuan was stunned for a moment. He cast a glance at Su Ming, but did not take the matter to heart. In his eyes, Su Ming had set the time limit to test him. However, Su Ming knew very well that in about half a month, the news of the extraterrestrial would slowly leak out. At that time, human society would welcome a huge chaos. The power structure of the human race would be reshuffled, and at that time, Su Ming would no longer have to worry about being threatened if his identity was exposed. Ye Chuan muttered to himself and walked to the edge of the cliff in front of him. His face was full of emotion. However, after waiting for a while, he still did not hear any sound coming from beside him. Ye Chuan was stunned for a moment. He turned around instinctively and saw Su Ming standing behind him, looking at him with a calm expression. Ye Chuan coughed awkwardly before he walked back to Su Ming. ¡°Actually, the Lin family¡¯s matter can¡¯t be considered simple, but it¡¯s also not that complicated.¡± ¡°The people that the Lin family has invested in the game are not even the core members of their family.¡± ¡°If we want to deal with them, it¡¯s actually very simple. We don¡¯t need any complicated calculations.¡± Ye Chuan paused for a moment. When he saw that Su Ming did not say anything, he continued speaking. ¡°What I¡¯m curious about now is what your ultimate goal is when you attack the Lin family.¡± ¡°Is it just for this revenge, or do you plan to use this conflict as a means for your power to establish its might?¡± Once Ye Chuan finished speaking, he only stared at Su Ming before him and did not continue. Su Ming remained silent for a moment before he said slowly, In my opinion, the most important thing now is to develop my power. ¡°And if my development is often interrupted by these meaningless things, I can¡¯t stand it.¡± Su Ming lifted his head and looked at Ye Chuan, who was standing before him. His expression was extremely calm. Ye Chuan looked at Su Ming, who was standing before him, and his expression changed slightly. In his eyes, Ye Chuan was like a beast that was about to be released from its cage, slowly revealing its ferocious claws and teeth. ¡°I have to admit that the Lin family has indeed provoked someone they should not have provoked.¡± ¡°We really shouldn¡¯t let such a Guild exist.¡± ¡°So¡­to what extent do you plan to do it?¡± Su Ming saw that Ye Chuan had understood what he meant, so he said, ¡°¡±Of course, the more ruthless the better.¡± ¡°It¡¯s best to make it so that people who have the same thoughts as them will never dare to have any ideas about me.¡± After a slight pause, Su Ming continued, ¡°Since they dare to harass my people and even dare to spawn camp, then it shouldn¡¯t be too much for me to give them a taste of their own medicine.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Ye Chuan was stunned and quickly asked, ¡°Are you planning to guard the corpses of their management?¡± ¡°How many people are there in their Guild?¡± Su Ming shook his head and asked. Ye Chuan was a little confused at first, but then he seemed to have thought of something. His eyes quickly became shocked and incredulous. A shocking guess gradually emerged in his mind. ¡°What do you want to do? You¡¯re not planning to camp the corpses of all their members, are you?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll say this first. Their Guild already has a few thousand members. It¡¯s impossible for us to defend all of them.¡± When Su Ming heard Ye Chuan¡¯s words, he naturally understood what he meant. The resurrection mechanism in this game was that the player¡¯s soul would be resurrected at the place where it was born, and then run back to its corpse to be resurrected. At the same time, the player¡¯s level would drop by one. This kind of resurrection mechanism meant that it would consume a lot of manpower to collect the corpses. In general, to complete the collection of a person¡¯s corpse, it would require more than three times the manpower. This was also the reason why Ye Chuan had told Su Ming that it was impossible for him to collect the corpses after he heard what Su Ming had said. Yet even after Su Ming heard Ye Chuan¡¯s words, his expression remained calm. ¡°Yes, I know that.¡± Ye Chuan nodded. ¡°I understand what you mean. If that¡¯s the case, we¡¯ll have to face a problem.¡± ¡°Do you have enough troops to keep on killing their people?¡± In fact, the two of them had almost decided to join forces when they had just communicated. This time, they had indeed planned to build up their prestige to the greatest extent. However, Su Ming¡¯s thoughts were clearly different from Ye Chuan¡¯s. In Ye Chuan¡¯s mind, he had originally planned to kill the Lin family guild members. However, Ye Chuan¡¯s thoughts seemed to be very different from his. Guarding the corpse¡­they were still guarding thousands of corpses. This was in the early stages of the game¡­not to mention the early stage, even the middle and late stage was a shocking thing. When Su Ming heard Ye Chuan¡¯s question, he did not immediately answer him. Instead, he looked at Ye Chuan and said, ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about the military strength.¡± ¡°You just need to tell me the exact location of their base camp, then follow my men and kill them.¡± ¡°Of course, if you think it¡¯s too much trouble, you don¡¯t have to follow me.¡± When Ye Chuan heard Su Ming¡¯s words, he was momentarily stunned, then the expression on his face became rather strange. Su Ming¡¯s words might sound polite, but in truth, what he was trying to say was¡­ You only need to tell me where they are. As for the other matters, it doesn¡¯t matter if you do it or not. Indeed, this kind of tone sounded very big. Even someone like him, who had the full support of a top-tier family to develop his gaming influence, did not have the confidence to say such words. What right did Night Blade have to do so? However, when he looked at Su Ming¡¯s calm expression, Ye Chuan could not help but feel¡­ His words should not be false. Moreover, it was highly credible. Ye Chuan swallowed his saliva and his expression gradually became determined. Chapter 285 - 285 Bold and Reckless 285 Bold and Reckless ¡°I understand. The main force of the Lin family¡¯s Union is located in the Far East of Silver Wind Valley.¡± ¡°This place is rich in resources and various monsters to level up. It¡¯s their base camp and where most of their members usually train.¡± ¡°In this place, they can be considered as Kings. Because of the large number of people, even if many ordinary players have grievances in their hearts, they don¡¯t dare to say anything to them.¡± When he heard Ye Chuan¡¯s words, Su Ming first nodded his head, then said, ¡°I see. I¡¯ll mobilize all the forces in my tribe.¡± ¡°Your men will be in charge of coordinating and killing those who want to escape.¡± Ye Chuan nodded at first, then he seemed to think of something. He hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried that your reputation among the ordinary players will plummet by doing this?¡± The name Night Blade was still a mystery to the average player. However, he was too powerful in this game. Therefore, even if most players didn¡¯t know him, there were still many people who worshipped him. And if something like this happened, even if there was a reason behind it, it would inevitably affect Su Ming¡¯s reputation among the normal players. After all, this kind of behavior was indeed a little too overbearing. Yet when Su Ming heard Ye Chuan¡¯s words, he chuckled softly. ¡°If you were my little brother, what would you expect me to do after being bullied like this?¡± Without waiting for Ye Chuan¡¯s reply, Su Ming continued, ¡°Do you think that normal players would feel a sense of immersion toward a financial power like the Lin family, or would they feel a sense of immersion toward a player like me who doesn¡¯t rely on any power outside of the game and only relies on my own efforts to reach the top?¡± Ye Chuan was suddenly stunned. When he looked at Su Ming¡¯s clear eyes, he seemed to have understood something. When Su Ming had decided to take action, he had already thought of all the details and the reactions from all sides that would be caused by this. Naturally, the answer to Su Ming¡¯s two questions was self-evident. ¡°I understand.¡± Ye Chuan nodded and looked at Su Ming with a hint of respect in his eyes. After that, the two of them discussed some more details about the matter. Once most of the matters were settled, Su Ming did not continue staying there. .. Once he returned to the Elf Valley, Su Ming first went to Zelda¡¯s residence and found her. Once Zelda saw Su Ming, she walked up to him. ¡°Great Prophet, you¡¯ve worked hard during this time.¡± The moment Zelda finished speaking, a notification appeared before Su Ming. [Congratulations, you¡¯ve completed the mission: team to explore the Vast Flame Kingdom.] [Mission reward: Dragon Shadow Helmet *1, experience points *100000, gold coins *100.] [Mission description: The Vast Flame Kingdom seems to be getting restless. They have sent out many scouting teams to investigate the Elf Valley. Please be clear about the hidden story behind this.] Su Ming had already triggered this mission when he set off to search for the small group of Elves. Now that the mission was completed, Zelda¡¯s reward was in his account. Of course, Su Ming did not really care about the other rewards. However, he was still interested in the Dragon Shadow Helmet. As he thought about it, Su Ming shifted his attention to the helmet with the Shadow of the Dragon in the system space. [Dragon Shadow Helmet] [Level: 50] [Attributes: Defense +350, agility +30, attack speed +20%] [In the legends, a devout craftsman waded through mountains and rivers in order to make the Dragon Shadow Helmet. After going through thousands of dangers, he finally arrived at the peak of the mountain where the Dragon was entrenched. In the end¡­he has forged the Dragon Shadow Helmet.] When he looked at the equipment in his bag, Su Ming could not help but raise his eyebrows slightly. The Dragon Shadow Helmet¡¯s attributes were still quite powerful. It should be one of the strongest helmet equipment in the current version of the game. Or even¡­there was no other. Su Ming did not hesitate and put the Dragon Shadow Helmet on his head. In an instant, the Dragon¡¯s Roar surrounded Su Ming¡¯s ears. Once he got used to the slight increase in his power, Su Ming nodded in satisfaction and looked at Zelda. Zelda¡¯s face was filled with admiration. Once he cast a glance at the helmet on Su Ming¡¯s head, he said, ¡°Great Prophet, this helmet suits you very well.¡± Su Ming smiled but did not reply. Instead, he cast a glance at Zelda and asked, ¡°The elf team should have come to explain the situation to you, right?¡± When she heard Su Ming¡¯s question, Zelda returned to her senses. She nodded and said, ¡°Yes, they¡¯ve already told me.¡± ¡°From what we¡¯ve observed, it¡¯s basically confirmed that the Vast Flame Kingdom doesn¡¯t have any plans to continue expanding.¡± However, after they have settled the various matters within their own country, this kind of situation is bound to come back. ¡°So¡­we have to be on guard.¡± Su Ming nodded and did not continue the conversation. Instead, after some thought, he said, ¡°In short, it¡¯s fine as long as the Vast Flame Kingdom doesn¡¯t affect us for the time being.¡± After a slight pause, Su Ming lifted his head and looked at Zelda, who was before him. ¡°I have something else to tell you.¡± When Zelda heard Su Ming¡¯s words, she was slightly stunned. After he reacted, she quickly nodded and said, ¡°Great Prophet, if you have something to say, just say it.¡± Su Ming nodded and said, ¡°Let¡¯s put aside the Vast Flame Kingdom for now. What I wanted to talk to you about is related to these adventurers that suddenly appeared.¡± When she heard Su Ming¡¯s words, Zelda was first stunned, then he frowned in confusion. ¡°Great Prophet, what do you mean?¡± ¡°Although these adventurers have a large number of people, their combat power is weak. Their impact on our Elf Valley is minimal.¡± ¡°And I haven¡¯t heard of any conflicts between our Elf Valley and the other party recently.¡± Once Su Ming heard Zelda¡¯s words, he did not say anything else. He simply told her about what Chen Yixue had been through recently. After hearing this, Zelda¡¯s expression clearly became serious and angry. ¡°This group of adventurers is simply too bold!¡± ¡°So, Great Prophet, what do you plan to do now?¡± Su Ming did not hesitate and told her his plans for the time being. Zelda nodded in agreement. ¡°I understand.¡± Chapter 286 - 286 Taking Action 286 Taking Action After a short pause, Zelda continued. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then if there¡¯s anything you can¡¯t do, just tell me. I¡¯ll do it.¡± Once he finished speaking, Zelda looked at Su Ming before him and said, ¡°Then we¡­when do we make our move?¡± ¡°The sooner the better, tomorrow it is.¡± ¡­ In the Far East of Silver Wind River Valley. The base of the Lin family¡¯s Guild. This was a beautiful forest riverbank, and all kinds of buildings and facilities had already begun to take shape. At least in this era of primitive society, the various facilities and buildings here were extremely advanced. Compared to the ordinary players, this place was much more advanced. The Lin family¡¯s young master, Lin Tian, had the ID ¡®Mighty and Domineering¡¯ above his head. He was standing in front of his residence, looking at the scenery not far away. Beside him were two players with slightly fawning expressions. ¡°How is it? Has Traceless Snow loosened up yet?¡± Hearing Lin Tian¡¯s words, the fat man of the two quickly said, ¡°Not yet. She is very stubborn. Even though we¡¯ve been disrupting his leveling rhythm, she hasn¡¯t given up.¡± Hearing fatty¡¯s words, Lin Tian¡¯s brows furrowed, and a look of displeasure flashed across his face. ¡°She¡¯s got a strong personality. Since that¡¯s the case, we¡¯ll continue to torture her. I¡¯ll see when she can¡¯t take it anymore.¡± ¡°Hmph! I¡¯d like to see how long you can be tough for going against my Lin family!¡± After saying this unhappily, Lin Tian headed back to his residence. As the young master of the Lin family, one of the top families in the great land, he had been living a smooth life since he was born. Wealth, power, status, these were all things that he could easily obtain. Since he was young, he had rarely met people who would disobey him. But recently, after he received a mission to develop his power in this game, this idea was broken many times. Many so-called closed beta players, after receiving his invitation, did not give him face and chose not to join his guild. Lin Tian naturally couldn¡¯t stand this. Thus, he made the reaction he should have. For players who weren¡¯t that strong, he would just use the human wave tactic to kill them and collect their corpses. As for the stronger players, he would simply send out suicide squads to disrupt their leveling rhythm. After this combo, most people chose to surrender and join his Guild, or just quit the game. There was also a small group of people like Chen Yixue, who were stubborn to the end. Therefore, Lin Tian was very unhappy with her. The so-called top five players on the player rankings would still have to kneel in front of their own forces! Just as Lin Tian was imagining Chen Yixue prostrating herself in front of him or being forced to quit the game, a panicked voice suddenly came from outside the door. ¡°Not good! Not good, President! Something has happened!¡± Lin Tian¡¯s thoughts were interrupted, and he frowned in displeasure. He took a deep breath and said coldly to the door, ¡°Why are you panicking? Come in and talk!¡± After hearing Lin Tian¡¯s words, the people outside finally squeezed in, their chubby bodies looking a little flustered. ¡°Guild leader, bad news, something big has happened.¡± The veins on Lin Tian¡¯s brows twitched, and he grabbed the cup on his table and threw it at the man. ¡°Something happened, something happened. What the hell happened to you? just tell me!¡± Lin Tian¡¯s voice was clearly filled with anger. When the fat man who came to report saw his reaction, he naturally didn¡¯t dare to say anything else and quickly continued. ¡°Our base was suddenly attacked by an unknown force, and the other party¡¯s firepower is very strong.¡± ¡°Looking at the current situation, we can only hold on for another half an hour at most.¡± ¡°Our base will fall in half an hour!¡± Lin Tian¡¯s eyebrows twitched as he listened to fatty¡¯s story. He was shocked and in disbelief. ¡°Is this a siege by some NPC force?¡± Lin Tian was very clear about the strength of his faction. Although when he developed this force, he did it for fun. However, because of his foundation, the momentum of his power¡¯s development was still quite rapid. Among the player forces, there were many who could fight with him. However, there was no one who could finish him off in half an hour! Therefore, after hearing the fatty¡¯s report, Lin Tian¡¯s first reaction was to wonder if his base was being attacked by some NPC forces. However, when the fatty heard Lin Tian¡¯s question, he shook his head and then nodded. Lin Tian¡¯s eyes twitched. After taking a deep breath, he said in a ferocious tone, ¡°You¡¯d better hurry up and explain everything to me, or I¡¯ll kill you right now!¡± The fat man swallowed a mouthful of saliva and quickly said, ¡°No, no, young master Lin Tian.¡± ¡°Looking at the situation outside, it seems like a player faction is commanding a large group of NPCs.¡± ¡°Looking at this, it¡¯s very likely that it¡¯s an NPC force that the players themselves have cultivated.¡± Lin Tian furrowed his brows. ¡°How many people do they have?¡± Upon hearing this question, a trace of fear began to appear in fatty¡¯s eyes. ¡°According to our estimation, the other side should have around two thousand players. As for the NPCs¡­¡± Lin Tian took a deep breath. ¡°How much is there?!¡± Fatty¡¯s body trembled, and he did not dare to hesitate anymore. ¡°At least twenty thousand!!¡± BOOM! As soon as he said that, Lin Tian seemed to have been struck by lightning, and he was dumbfounded on the spot, unable to come back to his senses for a long time. When he finally reacted, he widened his eyes in disbelief and stared at the fat man in front of him. ¡°Twenty thousand¡­twenty thousand? Do you know what that means?¡± ¡°You¡¯re telling me that at the current stage of the game, there are players who can cultivate 20000 NPC forces? Are you joking with me?¡± When the fatty heard this, he immediately shook his head like a rattle and quickly denied it. ¡°Young Master Lin Tian, I wouldn¡¯t dare lie to you about this! The number of people on the other side¡­it¡¯s really that exaggerated!¡± Hearing Fatty¡¯s words, Lin Tian¡¯s expression flickered for a while before he took a deep breath. ¡°Let¡¯s go out and take a look.¡± With that, Lin Tian strode out of his residence. When he was outside, Lin Tian could hear the sounds of battle from the river bank. Chapter 287 - 287 If You Have Something to Say, Just Say It 287 If You Have Something to Say, Just Say It Even from a distance, Lin Tian could feel the cruelty of the battlefield from the battle cries. What made him even more frightened was that almost all of these battle cries were from the enemy. The thousands of underlings who had followed him in the past to show off had now become like lambs waiting to be slaughtered. Under the enemy¡¯s charge, they could barely organize any effective resistance. It was like a thin piece of paper that was easily smashed into pieces under the impact of a waterfall. The visual impact of the scene of thousands of soldiers being defeated was so strong that it was somewhat exaggerated. There were also many guild members who usually called him ¡®young master¡¯ and ¡®young master¡¯. Under such an impact, they had already begun to run away in a panic. Lin Tian even stood there in a daze for a long time before he finally reacted. After looking around in confusion, Lin Tian¡¯s gaze finally landed on fatty. ¡°He¡­who are they?¡± Fatty opened his mouth but didn¡¯t know what to say. He didn¡¯t know the answer to this question, and he didn¡¯t know who to ask. To be honest, he was still in a state of complete confusion. The people who were besieging their base appeared in their field of vision like divine soldiers from heaven. Then, this camp that he had thought was indestructible was easily broken into pieces. It felt like they were bullying the normal players, unable to fight back at all. ¡°Just f*cking say it!¡± Lin Tian couldn¡¯t take it anymore and slapped the fat man across the face, sending him to the ground. However, fatty didn¡¯t know what to say. He could only look around in confusion. Lin Tian took a deep breath when he saw him like this, then turned around and walked away. He wanted to see who it was that dared to attack his Guild! Did they not know that he was the young master of the Lin family? However, just as Lin Tian reached the battlefield, he saw a familiar face walking toward him under the protection of the others. Seeing this, Lin Tian couldn¡¯t help but frown. He had a feeling that the person looked familiar, as if he had seen him before. At this moment, the man seemed to have noticed him and cast his gaze in his direction. The moment their eyes met, Lin Tian¡¯s memories seemed to be awakened. He finally remembered who the eyes that he had seen before belonged to. ¡°Ye Chuan? I don¡¯t have any grudges with your Ye family. What do you mean by this?¡± ¡°Are you planning to declare war on the Lin family in this way?!¡± Lin Tian¡¯s eyes were filled with anger and humiliation, as well as a hint of doubt. He was angry because Ye Chuan had attacked her for no reason, and he was humiliated because¡­ Even though there was not much difference in power between their families, Ye Chuan had completely crushed Lin Tian in the game. This made Lin Tian extremely unhappy and sullen. He was also curious about Ye Chuan¡¯s motive for killing him. Just like he said, there was no enmity between the two families, and there was no possibility of conflict. ¡°Then why did Ye Chuan suddenly choose to attack me and act like he wants to destroy my base?¡± When Ye Chuan heard Lin Tian¡¯s words, his expression didn¡¯t change at all. He just looked in Lin Tian¡¯s direction calmly. ¡°Lin Tian, you should know very well how much of a negative influence your actions in the game have caused.¡± ¡°How many ordinary players have suffered what they shouldn¡¯t have?¡± At this moment, Ye Chuan, under the protection of his guild members, was like a judge holding the sword of Damocles high. However, after Lin Tian heard his words, his expression turned into one of disdain. ¡°Ye Chuan! We¡¯re not fools, so you don¡¯t have to say such meaningless words to justify your own actions.¡± ¡°Just be straightforward. Why did you do this today?¡± ¡°If you can¡¯t explain yourself today, the Lin family will never let this go, not even in the game¡­in reality!¡± Lin Tian¡¯s expression was ferocious and furious. The members of the Lin family guild around him had already thrown away their helmets and armors under the powerful momentum of the charge. The collapse of the camp and the powerful NPC tribe made Lin Tian lose any desire to fight back. At this moment, he only wanted to figure out one thing. Why did Ye Chuan attack him? However, Ye Chuan chuckled after hearing his words. ¡°Lin Tian, it wasn¡¯t my idea to attack you. It was him.¡± Following Ye Chuan¡¯s finger, Lin Tian saw a handsome young man riding on a tall white Tiger. When Lin Tian saw him, he was first shocked by his perfect and imposing appearance. After he came to his senses, he unconsciously frowned again. ¡°Ye Chuan, stop your f*cking nonsense! Why would the NPCs be hostile to me?¡± Lin Tian thought that although he had done a lot of bad things to normal players, he had never provoked the NPCs in the game. Therefore, when Ye Chuan told him that the young man who looked like an NPC was the mastermind behind this attack, he was somewhat disdainful. When Ye Chuan heard his words, he first laughed softly, then turned his head to look at Su Ming. At the same time, he had to admit. Based on his appearance alone, Su Ming did indeed look like an NPC. Lin Tian¡¯s thoughts were exactly the same as when he first met Su Ming. As he thought about it, Ye Chuan saw that Su Ming had no intention of speaking, so he averted his gaze. After that, he turned to look at Lin Tian. ¡°Lin Tian, things have already gotten to this point, and you still don¡¯t know what kind of person you¡¯ve provoked?¡± Ye Chuan¡¯s eyes were filled with contempt and amusement. Hearing his words, Lin Tian¡¯s expression became even more serious. Lin Tian gritted his teeth after staring at Su Ming for a while. ¡°Ye Chuan, if you have something to say, just say it!¡± Ye Chuan shook his head helplessly. ¡°Do you still remember the players you provoked a while ago?¡± Lin Tian¡¯s eyes narrowed when he heard this. Chapter 288 - 288 Is It Too Much? 288 Is It Too Much? He looked at Ye Chuan in surprise and suspicion for a while before he slowly said, ¡°Is there someone from your Ye family among those people?¡± As soon as he said this, Lin Tian quickly denied it. ¡°No! That was impossible! If there were really people from your Ye family, I would have known!¡± Ye Chuan looked at the suspicious Lin Tian, his eyes filled with even more disdain. This idiot. No wonder he had so many good resources from the Lin family, but his development in the game was still so ordinary. He was really stupid to a certain extent. As he thought about it, Ye Chuan turned around and looked at Su Ming, who was beside him. There was a questioning look in his eyes. Ye Chuan didn¡¯t react much after receiving his gaze. He just nodded lightly. Ye Chuan turned to Lin Tian and said, ¡°You should know Night Blade, the current number one player on the player leaderboard, right?¡± Lin Tian was taken aback, and his expression quickly stiffened. ¡°What do you mean by that? Are you trying to say that the NPCs who attacked me today are all under his influence?¡± Ye Chuan raised his eyebrows. ¡°You¡¯re not that stupid.¡± Lin Tian immediately gritted his teeth. ¡°Impossible! This was absolutely impossible! Everyone says that he¡¯s an otherworldly player, and not many people have actually seen him before. Many people even think that he¡¯s just a string of data from a gaming company.¡± ¡°Ye Chuan, you want to attack me? This excuse is too lousy! Your Ye family¡­¡± Lin Tian was halfway through his sentence when he suddenly stopped. He seemed to have thought of something and instinctively looked in Su Ming¡¯s direction. With that one glance, Lin Tian could no longer shift his gaze away from Su Ming. A guess slowly emerged in his heart. ¡°Swish!¡± A huge orc wielded a sharp blade and slashed down with great force, cutting a player beside him in half. Fresh blood spurted out and streaked across Lin Tian¡¯s eyes, creating a blood-colored mist. Lin Tian¡¯s pupils suddenly shrank, and he subconsciously lowered his head while shivering with fear. Origin of Humans: Horde had always been a game with high realism as its selling point. In terms of combat, it had also achieved the most perfect restoration of reality. Lin Tian looked at the blood mist in front of him. He could even feel the heat of the blood and the faint stench in the air. Pa! Lin Tian subconsciously took a step back and accidentally stepped on a dead branch, crushing it into pieces. ¡°You¡­you are¡­you are Night Blade?¡± Su Ming looked at Lin Tian before him and only nodded his head indifferently. There was not much change in his expression. Lin Tian gulped, and the fear in his eyes intensified. Once he managed to calm himself down with great difficulty, he took in a deep breath and glared at Su Ming before him. He said in a low voice, ¡°I clearly remember that I¡¯ve never offended you, right? Why did you do such a thing to my base!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you know that the Lin family is behind our Lin Guild? Are you not afraid?¡± Su Ming looked at Lin Tian, who appeared fierce but was actually a weakling, and his expression was calm on the outside. After casting an indifferent glance at Lin Tian, Su Ming said, ¡°Do you really think that you¡¯ve never offended me?¡± ¡°Ye Chuan just gave you a hint, but you still don¡¯t remember?¡± Lin Tian¡¯s expression turned stern at first, but he quickly thought of something and his pupils suddenly shrank. ¡°The closed beta players I invited some time ago¡­your people?¡± Su Ming cast him a glance. ¡°So, you should understand why you¡¯re going through all this now, right?¡± Lin Tian gritted his teeth and stared at Su Ming before him. He said slowly, ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡°Traceless Snow.¡± Lin Tian was stunned at first, then he clenched his fists tightly before slowly relaxing them. He clenched it tightly, then let it go¡­ After repeating this a few times, Lin Tian finally raised his head. ¡°What do you want? Even if you want to avenge her, what you¡¯ve done now should be enough, right?¡± When Su Ming heard this, he shook his head slowly. ¡°I will pay you and your Guild back double for what you have done to her.¡± When Lin Tian heard this, he was about to speak when he saw the scene around him. He suddenly noticed that there would be two or more NPC guards crouching beside the corpses of his guild members who had been killed. They looked serious and focused. This posture was obviously guarding the corpse! Lin Tian¡¯s pupils instantly shrank. He lifted his head and fixed his gaze on Su Ming, who was not too far away from him. ¡°What do you mean by this? Guarding the corpses of my guild members, what do you want?¡± Su Ming heard the anger in his voice, but his expression did not change much. Su Ming cast an indifferent glance in Lin Tian¡¯s direction and said, ¡°I just did the same thing as you did back then. Why are you so agitated?¡± Once he finished speaking, Su Ming turned his head around and gestured at Ye Chuan, who was beside him. Ye Chuan received his gaze and immediately nodded. Then, he looked around and raised his voice on purpose. ¡°As long as you¡¯re still members of the Lin Guild, we¡¯ll guard your dead bodies until you delete your accounts!¡± When Lin Tian heard this, he was stunned for a moment before he clenched his fists tightly. Although his reaction was a little slow, he was definitely not an idiot. He knew very well what Ye Chuan meant. It was to cut off the development of the Lin Guild. He could even predict that if what Ye Chuan said was true, his Lin¡¯s Union would fall apart in a short time. After all, no one would be willing to completely cut off their development in the game and suffer mental torture for a few thousand Yuan a month. ¡°Ye Chuan, don¡¯t go too far!¡± Lin Tian¡¯s expression was ferocious, and he even subconsciously took two steps toward Ye Chuan. Ye Chuan chuckled when he heard this, but his expression did not change much. ¡°Too much? I thought that in your opinion, this kind of behavior is not too much.¡± ¡°After all, you¡¯ve used the same method to deal with many ordinary players before.¡± Lin Tian choked, his eyes filled with anger, but he could not say a word. In the end, he took a deep breath and glared at Su Ming. ¡°Night Blade, do you really want to fight to the death with my Lin family?!¡± When Su Ming heard that, he only cast a faint glance in Lin Tian¡¯s direction. Chapter 289 - 289 Angry? 289 Angry? ¡°You want to fight me to the death, just you¡­are you even worthy?¡± The moment Su Ming said those words, a strange silence fell over the entire place. The Lin family was extremely powerful in the real world, and no one had ever dared to speak to Lin Tian in such a manner. However, at this moment, in a game, Lin Tian was being disdained by Loner. For a moment, Lin Tian even suspected that there was something wrong with his ears, causing him to mishear something. However, when he looked at Su Ming¡¯s serious and slightly disdainful expression¡­ Lin Tian understood that he had not misheard. Lin Tian, who was standing in front of him, had said this to him. Are you even worthy? Lin Tian¡¯s expression slowly twisted, the anger and humiliation in his heart almost breaking through his rationality. However, as he looked at Su Ming¡¯s calm expression and thought of his various achievements, the rumors in the game, and the name Night Blade that dominated the various rankings, Lin Tian eventually suppressed the anger in his heart. Taking a deep breath, Lin Tian rubbed his forehead and cleared his mind of all the messy thoughts. Lin Tian lifted his head and looked at Su Ming, who was standing before him, then said slowly, ¡°Just tell me, what conditions do you need in order to write off this matter?¡± ¡°After all, our Lin family isn¡¯t that easy to mess with. If you really want to settle this matter today, don¡¯t blame me for not giving up.¡± Lin Tian¡¯s current expression was very ferocious, but to others, he looked fierce on the outside but was actually weak on the inside. He was like a wolf that had been forced into a desperate situation and was covered in wounds, dragging its broken body and baring its teeth. Ye Chuan couldn¡¯t help but shake his head. ¡°Lin Tian, at a time like this, do you think there¡¯s any point in saying such things?¡± ¡°If I were you, I would definitely choose to apologize to Night Blade at the first possible moment and admit that I was wrong, instead of putting up a last-ditch struggle like this.¡± After Lin Tian heard this, he was slightly taken aback, and his expression became hesitant and conflicted. He shifted his gaze slowly and looked in Su Ming¡¯s direction. There was a conflicted expression on his face. In the end, he took a deep breath and fixed his gaze on Su Ming. ¡°If I apologize to you now, will you let my guild go?¡± When he heard Lin Tian¡¯s words, Su Ming did not react. Instead, he looked in Lin Tian¡¯s direction with a calm gaze. After seeing his reaction, Lin Tian couldn¡¯t help but frown. Ye Chuan glanced at their faces and shrugged helplessly. Lin Tian did not get an answer from Su Ming, so he could only turn his gaze back to Ye Chuan. Ye Chuan¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change much after receiving Lin Tian¡¯s gaze, only raising an eyebrow. Lin Tian¡¯s expression became extremely conflicted. To him, forming this guild in the game was just for fun. However, in the end, the Lin family had given him a certain mission when they asked him to set up this union. If he allowed this union to collapse, he would definitely lose his position among the younger generation of the Lin family. Therefore, if it was possible, he would naturally want to protect his own Union to the greatest extent. If it was just an apology, it didn¡¯t seem unacceptable. When he thought of this, Lin Tian finally took a deep breath and turned around to look in Su Ming¡¯s direction. ¡°Night Blade, I was indeed in the wrong regarding the traceless snow incident some time ago. I would like to offer you a sincere apology for that. I hope you can accept it.¡± Su Ming¡¯s expression did not change much when he heard Lin Tian¡¯s words. He turned his head and looked in Lin Tian¡¯s direction. After Lin Tian spoke, he finally heaved a sigh of relief. After that, Lin Tian continued to apologize to Su Ming. He lowered his posture to the point where he felt as if he had put down all his dignity. In the end, when he finished his last sentence, Lin Tian lifted his head and looked in Su Ming¡¯s direction. There was a pleading look in his eyes. ¡°So, please forgive me and let go of my guild.¡± Su Ming looked at Lin Tian, who could be said to be groveling before him, but there was not much change in his expression. In fact, there was a hint of mockery in his eyes. ¡°When did I say that I would let your guild off if you apologize? ¡± When he heard Su Ming¡¯s words, Lin Tian was slightly taken aback. After he came back to his senses, his expression immediately became angry and humiliated. ¡°You!¡± He, Lin Tian, had the Lin family¡¯s backing and had lived in a pampered environment since he was young. He had never had such a humble and apologetic attitude toward outsiders. But today, in order to protect his own guild, he had already put down his dignity. In the end, he had been played by Su Ming? He had already chosen to apologize, but Su Ming still did not intend to forgive him and let his guild off? ¡°Night Blade, what¡¯s the meaning of this?!¡± Lin Tian gritted his teeth and glared in Su Ming¡¯s direction. His eyes looked as if they were about to spew fire. When Su Ming heard Lin Tian¡¯s words, he only cast a cold glance in Lin Tian¡¯s direction. This kind of indifference and disdainful attitude made Lin Tian feel aggrieved from the bottom of his heart. This kind of grievance almost broke through his rationality, making him unable to hold back his anger. ¡°I¡¯ll ask you one last time. Do you really want to fight to the death with my Lin family¡¯s union?!¡± Su Ming did not answer Lin Tian¡¯s question. He only cast his gaze in the other direction of the field. Under the leadership of the beastmen, his troops in the Elf Valley had completely broken through the Lin Guild¡¯s defensive line. In fact, there were many people who had already followed Su Ming¡¯s orders and started guarding the corpses in Lin clan Union. For the NPCs in the game, with their current intelligence, they naturally could not understand the relationship between camping corpses and players. That was why Su Ming had ordered them to wait near the players he killed. Once they discovered that the players were showing signs of reappearing, they would immediately kill these players without mercy. As for why players could be resurrected, the explanation Su Ming gave them was that it was a mystical art from the other world. However, this spell was not without a price. Every time they were resurrected, their abilities would become weaker. Chapter 290 - 290 The Lin Family 290 The Lin Family Lin family! This explanation sounded a little unbelievable. However, Su Ming had just shown the Warriors from the Elf Valley so many unbelievable abilities. Since things had already come to this, they would no longer question Su Ming¡¯s explanation because of these things. Once Su Ming swept his gaze across the field, his gaze returned to Lin Tian. ¡°I¡¯ve said it before, you don¡¯t have the right to fight to the death with me.¡± Lin Tian¡¯s mouth twitched, and he could not suppress the ferocity in his eyes. ¡°Really? But what if it¡¯s the real Lin family?¡± ¡°Do you really think that you, Loner, can compete with the Lin family in reality?!¡± Su Ming quirked his eyebrows, but his gaze did not change much. ¡°Are you threatening me? You can try.¡± Once he finished speaking, Su Ming did not say anything else. Instead, he lifted the long sword horizontally. He flicked his wrist slightly, and a sharp sword flower appeared. Buzzzzzz! Lin Tian did not even have time to react before the sword pierced his chest, reducing his health bar by more than half. ¡°You!¡± Lin Tian suddenly took two steps back, his eyes filled with shock. He panicked and wanted to raise his weapon to counterattack. However, he had just managed to stand still and did not even have the time to raise his weapon. Su Ming¡¯s second sword had already arrived. Blood spurted out, and Lin Tian¡¯s health bar was completely emptied. Lin Tian¡¯s counterattack instantly froze, and the light in his eyes quickly faded. His expression finally stopped at a scene of shock and fear. His body fell back heavily, and with a bang, a circle of dust was stirred up. After Su Ming killed him, a few of the Orc Warriors quickly ran over and surrounded Lin Tian¡¯s corpse. The order they had received was that as long as the other party was killed, there must be three or more soldiers guarding the corpse. Once he finished off Lin Tian, Su Ming did not continue his pursuit of the others. As for the other people, the other warriors in the Elf Valley were enough to deal with them. Su Ming did not need to do it himself. Ye Chuan finally came over with a face full of shock. Ye Chuan was deeply shocked and in disbelief by how easily Su Ming had dealt with his opponent. Lin Tian was a good-for-nothing who didn¡¯t focus on his own development. However, due to the size of the guild, there were many people who brought him to level up, and he was the one who picked the best equipment first. As such, Lin Tian¡¯s own attributes were relatively strong. His combat power was close to the ceiling among normal players. Yet even Lin Tian could not put up any form of resistance against Su Ming. It had only been two rounds, and he had been killed so easily in such a brutal way? Ye Chuan could not believe this ending. At the same time, his evaluation of Su Ming¡¯s strength rose by another level. Ye Chuan walked up to Su Ming and said slowly in slight surprise, ¡°Night Blade, I¡¯m really curious. Just how powerful has your attribute panel become?¡± ¡°With Lin Tian¡¯s equipment, you actually killed him with two strikes?¡± When Su Ming heard Ye Chuan¡¯s words, he first cast him a glance, then shook his head and said, ¡°My attributes may be much stronger than his, but if it were any other player who knew how to play the game and put on his equipment, they definitely wouldn¡¯t be instantly killed by me.¡± Ye Chuan couldn¡¯t help nodding in agreement. The reason why Lin Tian was so easily killed by Su Ming in an instant during their exchange just now¡­ Apart from the difference in attributes, the difference in skill was also one of the most important points. Ye Chuan waved his hand excitedly and summoned a light curtain. Then, the scene of Su Ming and Lin Tian fighting appeared before him. Recording was a function that existed in the game. Obviously, Ye Chuan had already turned on the recording function when the two of them had just started fighting. The scene of Su Ming finishing off Lin Tian without any hesitation appeared once again in the picture. ¡°Night Blade, should I send you a copy of this recorded scene?¡± Su Ming quirked his eyebrows. ¡°What do I want this for?¡± Ye Chuan was excited when he heard this. ¡°Don¡¯t you think that this is the best chance for the world to understand your battle prowess?¡± ¡°With this video as publicity, in addition to your magnificent feat of annihilating the Lin¡¯s trade union.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think there will be anyone else who would dare to attack the people of the Elf Valley like this, right?¡± When Su Ming heard Ye Chuan¡¯s words, he quirked his eyebrows. He swept his gaze across Ye Chuan¡¯s body and nodded slightly. ¡°Then send me a copy.¡± Ye Chuan immediately nodded and quickly asked, ¡°Then, why don¡¯t I just post this video on the player forums?¡± After a short pause, Ye Chuan laughed and said, ¡°Since we¡¯re now in an Alliance, I can use your power to help me promote my guild.¡± When Su Ming heard Ye Chuan¡¯s honest words, he could not help but lift his head slightly and cast him a glance. To be honest, Su Ming did not think that it was a big deal for the people he worked with to have some thoughts about him. After all, the two of them were willing to form an alliance because they both felt that this kind of cooperation was profitable. And on that basis, if Ye Chuan had hidden all his thoughts and secretly gained benefits from it, then Su Ming might have had some opinions about him. However, if he were to reveal his thoughts and goals to Su Ming like he was doing now¡­ Su Ming would not think much of it and would even respect him for his honesty. ¡°Alright, you can decide for yourself. If there¡¯s anything you need, you can ask.¡± When he heard Su Ming¡¯s words, Ye Chuan immediately nodded his head repeatedly. ¡°Sure, but there shouldn¡¯t be any problems in the short term. After all, our Ye family guild isn¡¯t easy to deal with.¡± Su Ming cast him a glance, then nodded his head slightly. Once he swept his gaze across the entire place, Su Ming said, ¡°Here, I¡¯ll have to trouble your people to take charge of the situation.¡± Ye Chuan continued to nod. ¡°Alright, I know. You can go do your own things.¡± Su Ming did not say anything more. He simply turned around and left. The situation here was almost settled. Ye Chuan was more than enough to handle the rest. After all, guarding the corpse didn¡¯t require much skill. Chapter 291 - 291 Book Editor 291 Book Editor Su Ming soon returned to the Elf Valley. The Lin clan¡¯s guild was not too far away from the Elf Valley, which was why Su Ming did not spend too much time on his journey. Once he returned to the Elf Valley, Su Ming had originally planned to check on the progress of the Druids and tree demons. However, just as he reached the entrance of the Elf Valley, he saw Cai Rui talking to a few Elf Warriors at the entrance. When she turned around and saw Su Ming, Cai Rui, who had been calm before, became excited. Once she skipped to Su Ming¡¯s side, Cai Rui said with a heart full of joy, ¡°Long time no see, Mr. Prophet.¡± Su Ming patted her head gently and shook his head with a smile. ¡°It hasn¡¯t been that long, has it? It¡¯s only been a few days.¡± ¡°In Cai Rui¡¯s eyes, it¡¯s been a long time.¡± Cai Rui chuckled. Su Ming smiled and waved at the Elf Warriors behind Cai Rui. The Elven Warriors quickly reacted. After they greeted Su Ming, they left the place. After the Elven Warriors left, Su Ming looked at Cai Rui and said, ¡°How is it? What you¡¯ve seen and heard in the Blood clan is the same as what you imagined?¡± When she heard Su Ming¡¯s words, Cai Rui tilted her head and tried to recall what had happened before she said, ¡°It¡¯s roughly the same, similar to what you described before, Mr. Prophet.¡± ¡°But what surprised me was that they didn¡¯t even reveal their bloodthirsty nature.¡± ¡°And the gentleman who brought me there was the same.¡± Su Ming knew that the Mister that Cai Rui was talking about was naturally Mike, who had brought Cai Rui to the blood tribe. Su Ming smiled and nodded, then said, ¡°So, what do you plan to do next?¡± Cai Rui thought for a moment, and then slowly opened her mouth as if she already had the answer, ¡°Mmh¡­I¡¯m thinking of writing a book about everything I¡¯ve seen and heard in this world.¡± ¡°Let the other members of the Tibetan people know everything about the outside world.¡± ¡°In the process, I still hope that I can see as much as possible of the outside world.¡± When he heard Cai Rui¡¯s words, Su Ming could roughly guess what she was thinking. Su Ming quirked his eyebrows and said, ¡°So, you want to leave the Elf Valley and travel the world, right?¡± When she heard Su Ming¡¯s question, Cai Rui nodded her head repeatedly. Then, as if she was afraid that Su Ming would not agree, she looked at him cautiously and said, ¡°Mr. Prophet, may I?¡± Su Ming stared at her cautious expression for a while, then suddenly shook his head, unable to hold back his laughter. ¡°Before I brought you out, I already promised you that I would not restrict your personal freedom in this world.¡± ¡°However, at the same time, I need to prepare a team of guards for you to protect you.¡± ¡°Otherwise, your safety can¡¯t be guaranteed, and I can¡¯t let you go out and travel without worry.¡± When Cai Rui heard Su Ming¡¯s words, she let out a huge sigh of relief. Then, she lifted her head and looked at Su Ming with a face full of surprise and joy. ¡°So, Mr. Prophet, we¡¯ve already made an agreement, right?¡± When Su Ming heard that, he chuckled and nodded. ¡°It¡¯s a deal.¡± Cai Rui was extremely excited. ¡°That¡¯s great. I¡¯ve heard a lot of magical rumors about this land while I was in the Elf Valley.¡± ¡°I also have many places I want to go. When the time comes, I must travel to every corner of the world.¡± Su Ming looked at Cai Rui¡¯s excited face and a smile appeared on his face. After that, Su Ming first had Cai Rui return to their living quarters. Then, he went to Zelda¡¯s residence. Once he found Zelda, the first thing Su Ming did was to tell him why he had come and what Cai Rui was thinking. Once Zelda understood Su Ming¡¯s thoughts, he also nodded. ¡°It¡¯s good. As long as the Elven Warriors can protect her, it¡¯ll be a good thing for her and the Elven Valley.¡± Su Ming could roughly understand the meaning behind Zelda¡¯s words. After Cai Rui¡¯s travels, if she could really write a world biography according to her own ideas¡­ That biography would be a priceless treasure for the Elf Valley. Of course, to Su Ming, who was already a transmigrator, this might not be as useful. As he thought about it, Su Ming quirked his eyebrows and said, ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll make the arrangements.¡± Zelda nodded. Just as Su Ming was about to turn around and leave Zelda¡¯s place, Zelda¡¯s voice rang out behind him again. ¡°Wait!¡± Su Ming stopped in his tracks and turned his head around with a slightly strange look on his face. He looked at Zelda, who was behind him. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Zelda glanced at him and quickly walked to his side. Her expression was rather serious, and Su Ming could not help but focus his attention on her. ¡°Do you have something important to say?¡± Zelda nodded and then said, ¡°When you went to find the Elven Warriors last time, didn¡¯t you discover that the Vast Flame Kingdom was plotting against a resource mine nearby?¡± Once Su Ming heard Zelda¡¯s words, he thought about what he had discovered. Then, he gently nodded and said, ¡°Yes, there was such a thing.¡± ¡°But in the short term, our Elf Valley should not be able to touch that mine.¡± ¡°For us now, the most important thing is to grasp our own development firmly.¡± As Su Ming spoke, Zelda did not interrupt him. Instead, she waited quietly for Su Ming to finish speaking. Once Su Ming finished his last sentence, Zelda shook her head in an incredibly serious manner and said, ¡°Great Prophet, that¡¯s not what I wanted to say.¡± ¡°I¡¯m very clear about our current development situation. I¡¯ve never thought of taking the initiative to meddle with this resource Valley.¡± Su Ming¡¯s brows furrowed slightly. As he looked at the stern-looking Zelda, a bad feeling rose in his heart. He frowned as he looked at Zelda before him and said in a deep voice, ¡°Did you find something bad?!¡± Zelda took a deep breath and nodded. Chapter 292 - 292 Crisis 292 Crisis ¡°I received a message from a small elf team last night.¡± ¡°Their information says that the Vast Flame Kingdom¡¯s people who occupied the resource mine have changed their target.¡± Zelda¡¯s expression became more serious. When Su Ming heard this, he seemed to have realized something. His expression did not change and he continued looking at Zelda. Zelda did not wait for Su Ming¡¯s question. She just said, ¡°They seem to have given up on the mining of the resource mine.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll start from the borders of the Vast Flame Kingdom and the areas around the resource mines.¡± ¡°I think¡­I think it¡¯s very likely that they¡¯re looking for our tracks.¡± When Su Ming heard Zelda¡¯s words, he did not look too surprised. Instead, he nodded in agreement. ¡°According to what you¡¯re saying now, they should have temporarily given up on the mining plan.¡± ¡°The person in charge of this project is probably afraid that what happened last time will be exposed, so he decided to find us first.¡± Zelda cast a glance at Su Ming, then nodded slightly. ¡°In fact, according to your previous observation, the so-called Vast Flame Kingdom is not as united as it seems.¡± ¡°Their mining operation this time was a decision made by Duke Lincoln behind the king¡¯s back.¡± ¡°In fact, according to my guess, this Duke Lincoln might have thoughts of rebellion against the Vast Flame Kingdom.¡± When Su Ming heard that, he nodded in agreement. The Vast Flame Kingdom with a population of over a million was a colossus in the early stages of the game. Even if there was only one Duke, his current power and the number of subordinates completely overwhelmed the Elf Valley. Under such circumstances, the other party would give up on mining at the last minute. The main reason might really be as Zelda had said. This Duke Lincoln had some thoughts of becoming the Emperor. In the end, he was forced to slow down and start looking for her first. Only then could he be at ease and continue to do what he wanted to do. And before this could be done, the mining of resources would probably stagnate. This was not a good thing for the Elf Valley. Because once the Elf Valley was discovered by the other party¡­ It would definitely be a huge blow to the current development of the Elf Valley, even if it was not a disaster. These words might sound a little exaggerated, but they were definitely not far from the truth. ¡°Don¡¯t be in a hurry. Let the Elf team continue to observe the situation.¡± ¡°If they¡¯re really determined to find us, then I¡¯ll think about how to show up. At least, I¡¯ll make them give up on finding us.¡± When she heard Su Ming¡¯s words, Zelda first cast him a glance, then nodded her head repeatedly. Once he left Zelda¡¯s place, Su Ming returned to his usual training spot. When he had nothing to do in the Elf Valley and he did not have any tasks on him, Su Ming would come here to level up. The afternoon passed by quietly in this process. While Su Ming was focused on leveling up, another matter was brewing in the outside world. On the forum of the ¡®Origin of Humans: Horde¡¯, a video of a duel between players suddenly became popular. The content of the video was very simple. A well-dressed player easily defeated his opponent with only two slashes. The video was not supposed to have many highlights or interesting points, but it went viral on the internet at an unbelievable speed. There was no other reason other than the fact that the player with gorgeous equipment was the number one player on the player leaderboard. Night Blade. The opponent he had easily defeated was the Lin clan¡¯s Guild Master, who had just risen to fame not too long ago. The powerful identities of these two people had destined this battle to be extraordinary from the beginning. Under such a background, the dramatic instant kill scene appeared even more exaggerated and terrifying. Countless people¡¯s comments were refreshed under this post. ¡°Isn¡¯t this a little too much? President Lin was one of the top players, right? They were so easily dealt with by Night Blade?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I feel like Night Blade is chopping him up like vegetables. He doesn¡¯t feel any pressure at all.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Is there really such a huge difference between us ordinary players and these top closed beta players?¡± There were also people who saw the key point. ¡°You can¡¯t say that. It¡¯s mainly President Lin¡¯s own reaction that has caused a big fuss. If he had been slightly better, he wouldn¡¯t have been killed in one hit.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true. After all, Night Blade is the first place on the player leaderboard. It¡¯s not surprising for them to have such a powerful attribute panel, right?¡± In the beginning, everyone¡¯s discussion was still revolving around the duel itself. However, as time passed, everyone began to discover something amiss. ¡°That¡¯s not right. Isn¡¯t the background a little strange?¡± ¡°Yeah, why do I feel like there are a few corpses in the background? What¡¯s the situation?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Also, why would Night Blade go to President Lin for no reason?¡± As everyone¡¯s doubts gradually fermented, finally, an informed person told them the general course of the incident. ¡°Of course, this so-called insider, like the person who posted the video, was also arranged by Ye Chuan.¡± Right and wrong had been clear from the beginning of this incident. After being polished by this so-called insider, Su Ming became the treasure trove¡¯s guild master who sought justice for his bullied subordinates and was not afraid of power. As for Lin Tian¡­ Most of the players had their own opinions about the Lin Guild¡¯s style and Lin Tian¡¯s personality. Therefore, when the news was released, most people chose to believe it. There had been some denouncement on the forums about Su Ming being too powerful and that they hoped the officials would weaken his power, but those gradually disappeared. Su Ming had become the president of the treasure house, and there were even many people who cried and begged to join his guild. ¡°Who knows what the name of Night Blade¡¯s Guild is? I want to join his Guild now. This kind of President really¡­I¡¯ll cry to death.¡± ¡°Who doesn¡¯t want to join such a union? If an ordinary member is bullied, the president will bring all his subordinates to get back at them.¡± ¡°Tsk tsk, after all this talk, does anyone know the name of Night Blade¡¯s guild?¡± Chapter 293 - 293 Suggestion 293 Suggestion ¡°Hahaha, Night Blade, did you see that? The forums outside are filled with people who want to join your guild.¡± ¡°Based on this trend, if you¡¯re really open to joining now, I think your guild will become the guild with the most players!¡± Su Ming could not help but shake his head when he heard the excited voices in the conversation. After thinking about it for a while, Su Ming gave a suggestion that he thought was very sincere. ¡°I think that instead of developing your power among the players, it¡¯s better for you to focus on increasing the number of groups of NPCs.¡± ¡°Ah? Why?¡± When Ye Chuan heard Su Ming¡¯s words, he clearly did not quite understand what he meant. After all, based on his past experience in the game and the feedback he received from his current development in the game. Developing the players¡¯ forces was indeed a good choice. However, to Su Ming, who had just transmigrated once, things were completely different. He knew very well that in the later stages of the game, ¡®Origin of Humans: Horde¡¯, the number of NPCs in the hands of each player would become extremely large. The territory of the origin of mankind, the Horde, was simply too vast. There were countless resources and NPC tribes that could be obtained. In the end, there might even be a situation where the player tribe¡¯s resources were saturated, and the NPC tribe¡¯s resources were excessive. Under such circumstances, more and more players were bound to become ambitious and want to exist independently. In his previous life, Su Ming had seen many players ¡®guilds that were extremely strong at the beginning of the game. Because of this, the game split up in the middle and late stages, which eventually led to the collapse of the game. To Su Ming, this was a danger that he needed to be prepared for. This was also the reason why he had not taken in too many players until now, and only allowed Chen Yixue and Lin Can to join him. Just as he had thought, quality was more important than quantity. Of course, the most important thing was loyalty and mutual trust. Without these, Su Ming would not have considered taking them under his command. After all, if the person he took in was someone he didn¡¯t trust and had wild ambitions¡­ The final outcome could be imagined. Su Ming thought about it, but in the end, he did not explain the twists and turns in detail to Ye Chuan. He only gave him a rough analysis of the game¡¯s future development. ¡°So, if you want to continue to make progress in the middle and late stages of the game, you should abandon your current backward thinking as soon as possible.¡± ¡°Filter out the people in your Guild according to the criteria I just mentioned.¡± ¡°The people who can stay are your guild¡­or rather, the true backbone of your tribe and the people you really need.¡± After Su Ming said that, Ye Chuan remained silent for a long while. Finally, he hummed and said, ¡°I understand.¡± After a short pause, he couldn¡¯t hold back his curiosity and asked, ¡°I¡¯m curious about one thing. How do you know so many things and how are you so much ahead of the normal players?¡± Su Ming quirked his eyebrows and chuckled softly. ¡°You¡¯re very curious?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Ye Chuan said. ¡°I¡¯m very curious, very curious.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to tell you.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Ye Chuan was caught off guard by Su Ming¡¯s sudden joke. After a long while, he shook his head in amusement and said, ¡°Alright then, but I hope that there will be a day when we can be honest with each other.¡± Su Ming also chuckled softly. ¡°When your Ye family¡¯s influence can¡¯t easily influence the current situation, we should be able to treat each other honestly.¡± Ye Chuan naturally understood what Su Ming meant when he said that. ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± Ye Chuan said with a bitter smile. ¡°Actually, if it¡¯s possible, I¡¯d like to be friends with you in real life.¡± ¡°However, I do lack the ability and means to control the other members of the Ye family.¡± Su Ming did not continue the conversation. Instead, he said, ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll hang up first.¡± ¡°If there¡¯s any more news online about this, just tell me.¡± ¡°Alright, I got it.¡± After Ye Chuan hung up, Su Ming continued to level up. The existence of the game cabin allowed Su Ming to basically not need to log off. He only needed to spend all his time in the game to develop his power. It was also because of this that Su Ming¡¯s ability to earn gold in the game had become even more exaggerated. The number in his bank account also started increasing at a speed that Su Ming had never dared to imagine before. However, the more this was the case, the deeper Su Ming¡¯s thoughts about these things became. According to his memory, the integration of the game and reality had entered a critical period. In less than half a month, the integration of the game and reality would begin to take shape. By then, the numbers in his bank card would really become numbers. ¡°So¡­I still have to find an opportunity to convert the money in my bank card into in-game currency and then turn it into my own development resources in the game.¡± As he thought about it, Su Ming went to the black market merchants who had previously exchanged game coins with him in the public channel of his world and told them that he no longer intended to use the gold coins in the game to exchange for money in the real world. After hearing about this, most of the black market merchants were puzzled. However, Su Ming did not explain, so they did not continue asking. Among them, only one player with the ID Qian Gun Gun seemed to have smelled something unusual. ¡°This God, is there going to be a huge change in the game, which led you to make such a decision?¡± ¡°Is the in-game currency exchange system going to be canceled? Or are you planning to quit this game?¡± Su Ming looked at the message he sent and quirked his eyebrows slightly. Then, Su Ming gave a straightforward reply. ¡°In the future, when I trade with you, I won¡¯t use gold coins to trade with real money. Instead, I¡¯ll use gold coins to trade for various resources in the game.¡± Not long after Su Ming sent the message, a reply immediately came from the other end. ¡°I understand what you¡¯re trying to say, master.¡± ¡°Then, I can prepare whatever resources you need in the future.¡± ¡°Let me ask you one more question. Do you think it¡¯s necessary for me to put more real money into the game?¡± Su Ming looked at the message he sent and could not help but raise his eyebrows slightly. There was no lack of smart people in this world. Chapter 294 - 294 The Wind 294 The Wind This merchant, Qian Gun Gun, was asking the core of the question. It was also because the game was about to undergo a huge change that would affect reality that Su Ming made this decision. As for his question, Su Ming thought about it carefully for a while, but he did not give a definite answer. ¡°You can think about the details yourself. Anyway, if you want to trade with me in the future, don¡¯t use real money.¡± The person on the other end of the line was not stupid. When he saw Su Ming¡¯s words, he naturally understood what he meant. ¡°Alright, then what method would you like to settle the bill in the future? Please give me a list later.¡± ¡°If you need anything in the future, you can come to me to buy it.¡± Su Ming did not continue replying to the person¡¯s messages. Instead, once he was done, he turned his attention back to the game. After an afternoon of leveling, his experience bar had increased by quite a bit. However, compared to the experience gained from doing quests, the experience gained from killing monsters was obviously much less. Su Ming looked at his slowly moving experience bar, but there were not many waves in his heart. It didn¡¯t matter if his level was slower, as long as he could maintain his lead over the other players. For the current him, the most important problem was clearly to be able to develop his own tribe. Individual strength was important, but in this game, the development of the tribe was the most important. This was the core of the game. As he thought about it, Su Ming patrolled his tribe once more. After arriving near the Tree of Life, the cultivation of the unicorn was proceeding in an orderly manner. As he looked at the Tree of Life¡¯s embryos, some thoughts appeared in Su Ming¡¯s mind. The current Tree of Life seemed to be having a hard time supporting the growth of the number of unicorns. That was why, under such circumstances, Su Ming decided to find an opportunity to plant a few more trees of life in the Elf Valley. This was indeed a rather important matter to Su Ming and the current tribe. This was because the progress of the unicorn¡¯s cultivation could not be stopped, just like the growth of the tree demons and Druids. He had to keep them going. These were all extremely important matters to Su Ming. Looking at the situation, the Tree of Life won¡¯t be able to sustain the nurturing of the unicorn in a few days. ¡°The matter of planting a new Tree of Life has to be put on the agenda as soon as possible.¡± Su Ming shook his head slightly and looked at the unicorns that filled the island before him. Then, as if he had thought of something, he turned his head to the side. There was a small team of Elves guarding the Tree of Life. Once Su Ming got close to them, they became much more serious and nervous. While they guarded their posts loyally, they were also filled with curiosity toward Su Ming. Su Ming thought about it and walked to one of the elf Warriors. ¡°Have you seen Leader Dishan?¡± When he heard Su Ming¡¯s words, the Elven warrior¡¯s body instantly tensed up, then he quickly bowed toward Su Ming. ¡°Lord Prophet, I¡¯ve been patrolling the area around the Tree of Life recently.¡± ¡°The last time I saw leader Dishan was before I handed over my post. I saw him near the forging workshop at the entrance of the valley.¡± When he heard the Elf warrior¡¯s nervous reply, Su Ming first nodded. Then, he stretched out his hand and patted the elven warrior¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous, I¡¯m just asking.¡± The Elven warrior was stunned at first, but when he saw the smile on Su Ming¡¯s face and the friendly expression on his face, he relaxed a lot. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Great Prophet. I was too nervous.¡± Su Ming shook his head and said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s fine. You can continue with your work. I¡¯ll go look for Leader Dishan.¡± ¡°Goodbye, Great Prophet!¡± Once he finished speaking, the few Elven Warriors beside him also bowed toward Su Ming in unison. ¡°Goodbye, Great Prophet!¡± Su Ming nodded, then turned around and left. When Su Ming¡¯s back disappeared into the distance¡­the Elven Warriors finally heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°The Great Prophet¡¯s aura is really too powerful.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Every time I think of all the powerful things he¡¯s done before, I feel a huge pressure shrouding me.¡± ¡°Fortunately, Lord Prophet is our Lord Prophet. If he were our enemy, I wouldn¡¯t know how to deal with him.¡± ¡­ Once Su Ming walked into the distance, he sighed in his heart. His Elf Valley was becoming more and more formal. Logically speaking, it was hard for the Warriors of a primitive tribe in the game to have such a spirit. Chen Yixue must have put in a lot of effort in this. When he arrived at the forging workshop at the entrance of the valley, Su Ming saw a few Dwarven Warriors standing guard at the entrance. This was the hinterlands of the Elf tribe, and the forging workshop was considered a public place. Therefore, under normal circumstances, this place would not be guarded. The current situation showed that there must be someone with a high status inside. Besides Dishan, who else could it be? When the Dwarf Warriors saw Su Ming, one of them quickly went up to him. ¡°Great Prophet, Chief Dishan is forging an important piece of equipment. Mr. Loner asked him to do it.¡± Su Ming quirked his eyebrows and walked to the entrance of the smithing workshop to take a look. Sure enough, he saw that at this moment, Dishan was waving the iron hammer in his hand while sweating profusely. The iron hammer in his hand drew a beautiful arc, and the crisp sound of metal hitting each other was like a melodious symphony. Su Ming stood at the door and watched for a while, then turned around to stop the dwarf guard from going in to report. He smiled and said, ¡°Then don¡¯t go in and disturb him. I¡¯ll wait for him here.¡± The Dwarf Warriors seemed to want to say something more, but Su Ming waved his hand and rejected them. Therefore, the Dwarf Warriors could only swallow the words that were on the tip of their tongues. After that, Su Ming stood at the entrance of the smithing workshop and started chatting with the Dwarf Warriors. The Dwarf Warriors were a little nervous at first. However, as Su Ming went deeper into the topic, they gradually relaxed. In the end, everyone¡¯s chatting atmosphere even became joyous and harmonious. After about an hour, the forging sounds inside finally stopped. A Dwarf Warrior saw this and quickly turned around to report. However, before he could take a step forward, Su Ming stretched out his hand and stopped him. Chapter 295 - 295 Ask 295 Ask ¡°You don¡¯t need to go in and report, I¡¯ll go in and find Chief Dishan myself.¡± When the Dwarf Warrior heard Su Ming¡¯s words, he nodded his head in the end, even though there was some hesitation on his face. After all, Su Ming was the Great Prophet. Most of the people did not dare to disobey his words. After that, Su Ming lifted the curtain and walked into the forging workshop, which was clearly a little too hot. At that moment, Dishan¡¯s back was facing Su Ming. In his hands was a chain mail that was basically completed and he was examining it. After a while, he nodded slightly. ¡°Hmm, not bad.¡± When Su Ming saw this, he could not help but chuckle softly. It was also Su Ming¡¯s laughter that finally caught Dishan¡¯s attention, causing him to turn his head around instinctively. When he saw that the person was Su Ming, Dishan was first stunned, then he quickly went up to him. ¡°Great Prophet, when did you come? Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡± Su Ming waved his hand when he heard that and said, ¡°I¡¯ve just arrived as well. I saw that you were engrossed in forging, so I didn¡¯t want to disturb you.¡± As he spoke, Su Ming swept his gaze over the shining chain mail in Dishan¡¯s hands and could not help but let out a few clicking sounds. ¡°This hauberk is for Loner?¡± Hearing this, Dishan immediately nodded and said, ¡°Yes, Great Prophet.¡± ¡°He asked you for it himself?¡± ¡°No, no, Great Prophet,¡± said Dishan, shaking his head. ¡°It¡¯s because I saw that Mr. Loner¡¯s chest armor was a little damaged, and I remembered that he had been out for years, and he was in a dangerous place like the Purgatory Valley.¡± ¡°So I want to make a set of chain mail, at least for Mr. Loner, and also for the Elf Valley.¡± When Su Ming heard Dishan¡¯s serious words, he stared at him for a while, then nodded. ¡°Of course it¡¯s good that you can think like this, but don¡¯t force yourself too much.¡± When Dishan heard this, he shook his head again, ¡°No, no, I won¡¯t. This is what I should do.¡± The two of them chatted for a while more before Su Ming asked about the purpose of his visit. ¡°I¡¯ve been wandering outside all this time and didn¡¯t really care about the situation in the valley¡­¡± ¡°How¡¯s the construction of the town going? At the same time, there¡¯s also our unicorn¡¯s residence?¡± Once he heard Su Ming¡¯s words, Dishan took some time to organize his thoughts before he spoke again, ¡°Great prophet, we have already entered the final stage of the town¡¯s construction due to our previous experience.¡± ¡°However, according to the current population of our tribe, the town we¡¯re building now is obviously a little too big.¡± ¡°After all, the tree demons and Druids that you¡¯re vigorously cultivating now can all live in their devil moon well.¡± Su Ming nodded. He was not surprised by Dishan¡¯s conclusion. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about the population.¡± ¡°Even if we don¡¯t have enough people to fill this place now, there will be more in the future.¡± ¡°The development of our tribe can¡¯t just stagnate at this stage.¡± ¡°This world is too big, and we are still too small.¡± Dishan was about to answer Su Ming¡¯s second question, but when he saw this, he could not help but ask, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, what¡¯s the next step of our tribe¡¯s development?¡± Su Ming only needed to think about it for a moment before he gave his answer. ¡°The next step of development will probably revolve around the new town. Our technology and combat power will also be the main direction of development.¡± When he heard Su Ming¡¯s answer, Dishan did not pursue the matter any further. He knew that he was not good at this, so there was not much point in asking. Instead, it would waste the Prophet¡¯s time. Since that was the case, he might as well not ask. After a short pause, Dishan continued, ¡°As for what you said just now about the unicorn¡¯s residence¡­¡± ¡°Our tribe has developed to a very powerful stage, and we have rich resources. ¡°Based on the current progress of construction, we will be able to build a place that can accommodate 100000 unicorns in less than a week.¡± When Su Ming heard Dishan¡¯s answer, he could not help but nod slightly. Even though this number was still a little lacking compared to his ideal Empire. However, this was the limit of the current development of the tribe. 100,000 unicorns. Whether it was building enough land to accommodate these unicorns, or the resources needed for their survival, they had already reached the critical point. Fortunately, these unicorns could absorb the life aura emitted by the Tree of Life to survive, and they could live very healthily. Otherwise, the rations of 100000 unicorns would be enough to crush the current Elf Valley. ¡°It¡¯s a long way to go.¡± Su Ming sighed softly. Even though the current speed of development had far exceeded his imagination, he still felt that the speed was a little slow. Dishan heard Su Ming¡¯s sigh. Even though he could not quite understand what Su Ming was saying, he still nodded his head in agreement. Su Ming looked at his silly look and could not help but laugh. Then, he immediately made a voice call request to Lin Can. Lin Can did not pick up the call immediately. Instead, he only returned Su Ming¡¯s call half an hour later. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Brother Su, what¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°I was fighting with another tribe just now. I¡¯ve already killed all of them. In half a month, I will become the boss of the Purgatory Valley!¡± When he heard Lin Can¡¯s words, Su Ming first let out a light chuckle, then told him about how Dishan had made him a set of chain mail. As for the attributes of the breastplate, Su Ming had already seen them. Needless to say, it was definitely much better than the breastplate that Lin Can was currently wearing. Even Su Ming himself did not have a breastplate with a better element than this. For this reason, Lin Can was extremely excited when he heard about the origin of the equipment and its attributes. ¡°Ah! I¡¯ll come back now!¡± When Su Ming heard Lin Can¡¯s words, he first stopped him with a smile, then said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you just win a battle? Right now, your tribe also needs you to take charge of the overall situation.¡± ¡°How about this, I¡¯ll just send you the equipment.¡± When he heard Su Ming¡¯s words, Lin Can remained silent for a long while. ¡°Brother Su,¡± he said, ¡°if you have anything to say, you can just tell me. We can¡¯t beat around the bush.¡± When Su Ming heard Lin Can¡¯s words, he was still a little confused at first. Chapter 296 - 296 The Shen Family’s Banquet 296 The Shen Family¡¯s Banquet After a while, Su Ming finally came to his senses, and he did not know whether to laugh or cry. ¡°What are you thinking?¡± Upon hearing this, Lin Can quickly swallowed a mouthful of saliva and said, ¡°No, Brother Su, I¡¯m not used to you being so nice to me all of. Sudden¡­¡± Su Ming shook his head and said, ¡°That¡¯s what you call cheap.¡± After giving his evaluation, Su Ming continued, ¡°I just saw that it¡¯s not convenient for you to come over right now. It just so happens that I¡¯m also here to pick up this turtle.¡± ¡°Look at your worthless face!¡± Once he heard Su Ming¡¯s explanation, Lin Can let out a long sigh of relief and chuckled. ¡°Then, Brother Su, if you put it this way, I¡¯ll understand, right?¡± ¡°Alright, call me when you¡¯re here. I¡¯ll come and find you again. I¡¯ll take care of some things in the tribe first.¡± When Su Ming heard that, he hung up. However, just as Su Ming put away the equipment in Dishan¡¯s hands and was about to send it to Lin Can¡­ In his friend list, another voice message request popped up. When he saw the voice message request, Su Ming was first slightly stunned, then he quirked his eyebrows in confusion. The person who called was Shen Yi. He didn¡¯t have many friends in the game, and the one who looked for him the most was naturally the annoying Su Xiaoshan. And the person who looked for him the least was Shen Yi. Her personality was indeed very independent and self-reliant. Whenever she encountered something in the game, she would tend to settle it herself. Only when she encountered a problem that she couldn¡¯t solve would she try to ask for help from the other people in the studio. After all, in this studio, other than the hooligan Su Xiaoshan, the others were indeed better than her. That was why Su Ming was a little surprised when he received her call. However, his thoughts remained in his heart. After thinking about it for a while, Su Ming still picked up the phone. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Shen Yi, what happened?¡± Shen Yi¡¯s reply did not come through the phone immediately. Instead, there was a short period of silence. As the silence gradually dissipated, Shen Yi¡¯s voice could be heard from the other side. ¡°Mmh¡­it¡¯s not in-game, it¡¯s real life.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a good idea to look for anyone else in the studio for this matter. You¡¯re the most suitable person.¡± When he heard Shen Yi¡¯s words, Su Ming was momentarily stunned, then he immediately frowned. ¡°Is it about your family?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± After a short pause, Shen Yi spoke again, ¡°To be more precise, it¡¯s my brother¡¯s business.¡± ¡°He called me and my dad this morning. He hopes that we can go home together tonight and discuss some things.¡± Su Ming quirked his eyebrows slightly, and his thoughts continued to wander. Logically speaking, this was the Shen family¡¯s business and Su Ming should not have bothered himself with it. However, with Shen Fang here, this probably wouldn¡¯t be as simple as just being related to the Fang family. In addition, Shen Yi had called him. This meant that she was not sure what Shen Fang¡¯s current attitude was. Once he understood the crux of the matter, Su Ming spoke again. ¡°Tell me about the general situation first.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t we talk on the roof?¡± When Su Ming heard Shen Yi¡¯s suggestion, he did not reject it. Ten minutes later, the two of them arrived at the rooftop. As he looked at Shen Yi¡¯s exquisite and moving face, which was also filled with worry, Su Ming said, ¡°Tell me, what¡¯s the specific situation?¡± When Shen Yi heard Su Ming¡¯s question, she was silent at first, then she spoke slowly. ¡°This morning, my brother called me. He said that he had something important to discuss with my father and me.¡± ¡°I was curious, so I asked him a few questions. What is so important?¡± ¡°My brother didn¡¯t want to tell me at first, but he couldn¡¯t change my mind, so he told me that it was because of the game.¡± Shen Yi lifted her head and looked at Su Ming, who was standing in front of her. There was a slight flicker in her eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t know what he wants to say to me and my dad, so¡­¡± Su Ming looked at the person in front of him and raised his eyebrows slightly. ¡°Do you want me to give you some advice?¡± ¡°I hope you can come back with me and see what my brother is up to.¡± Shen Yi shook her head. When he heard Shen Yi¡¯s honest words, Su Ming was silent for a while, then he nodded his head and said, ¡°I understand.¡± Shen Yi was stunned. Clearly, she did not expect Su Ming to agree to her request so easily. There was a hint of surprise on her face. ¡°You agree?¡± Su Ming cast her a glance and chuckled. ¡°What can I do if I don¡¯t agree? Are you going to watch your brother kidnap you?¡± Shen Yi laughed at first, then she said in a slightly annoyed tone, ¡°Why do your words sound so strange?¡± ¡°He¡¯s clearly my brother, how could I have abducted him?¡± Su Ming cast a glance at Shen Yi. ¡°It sounds strange, but if you think about it carefully, there¡¯s nothing wrong with it, right?¡± When Shen Yi heard this, she shrugged her shoulders and said, ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± The two of them looked at each other and smiled. ¡­ At night. Because other than the weekly meal, the other people in the studio were all immersed in the game, that was why Su Ming did not tell them that he was going out with Shen Yi. Once Su Ming and Shen Yi bought some basic gifts, they took a taxi to a high-class residential area. When she saw the surprised expression on Su Ming¡¯s face, Shen Yi chuckled and said, ¡°Before my mother passed away, she left a lot of money for my family.¡± Su Ming nodded with some understanding. He had wanted to ask more about Shen Yi¡¯s mother, but they had already reached the entrance of the community. It was obvious that there was no time left for him to delve into this topic. When they arrived at Shen Yi¡¯s house, Shen Yi had just opened the password lock when a figure welcomed them warmly. As he welcomed them, he also said, ¡°Little Yi, you¡¯re back?¡± The person was Shen Fang. However, his enthusiasm immediately came to an abrupt end when he saw Su Ming. The two of them looked at each other, and Shen Fang¡¯s expression froze. After staring at Su Ming for a long while, he finally smiled. ¡°This is¡­you¡¯re Su Ming, right?¡± When Su Ming heard that, he nodded his head lightly. When he saw Su Ming nodding his head, the corners of Shen Fang¡¯s eyes twitched slightly, and he continued with a fake smile, ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, today should be our Shen family¡¯s family banquet. You¡­¡± ¡°I was the one who asked him to come.¡± Shen Fang had just finished half of his sentence when Shen Yi¡¯s voice rang out beside the two of them. Chapter 297 - 297 Freeloading 297 Freeloading Just as Shen Yi said this, Shen Fang¡¯s expression instantly froze. For a moment, the atmosphere at the door became a little awkward. Shen Yi looked at Shen Fang and then said, ¡°He¡¯s from the same studio as me and we¡¯re good friends. I want him to send me back after dinner.¡± Shen Fang helplessly looked at Shen Yi, then nodded and said, ¡°Alright then. You didn¡¯t even tell me in advance.¡± Just as Shen Fang was about to bring slippers for the two of them, father Shen walked out from behind them. When he saw Shen Yi and Su Ming, he first nodded at Shen Yi, then locked his gaze on Su Ming. ¡°Brat, are you here to freeload again?¡± Su Ming could not help but chuckle softly. Then, he carried the gift in his hands and walked into the Shen family. ¡°Exactly. I know you¡¯re good at cooking, Uncle Shen. I¡¯ll treat you to a meal whenever I can.¡± Father Shen smiled and didn¡¯t say anything. After he told Shen Yi to take good care of Su Ming, he went back into the kitchen. The three of them entered the living room, and the atmosphere was obviously a little tense and awkward. However, Su Ming was not the type to be afraid of embarrassment, so he did not feel uncomfortable. As for Shen Fang, he wasn¡¯t too interested in him, so he didn¡¯t take the initiative to bring up any topics. The three of them continued to chat in the living room. Shen Yi herself did not have a good impression of her brother. It wasn¡¯t until Father Shen finished cooking and they sat down at the table that the atmosphere eased a little. ¡°How¡¯s the progress of your studio?¡± Father Shen suddenly asked, and the question seemed to be directed at Su Ming and Shen Yi. However, his gaze was fixed in Su Ming¡¯s direction throughout the entire process. Once Su Ming received his gaze, he did not have anything to be afraid of. He simply answered, ¡°It¡¯s been developing quite well. The studio has been open for some time now. In the studio¡¯s public account, other than the 800000 Yuan used to buy the equipment, there are still a few hundred thousand Yuan left.¡± ¡°At the end of each month, half of the balance will be repaid to the studio members¡¯ accounts in the form of bonuses.¡± ¡°According to my estimation, the balance that will be sent to Shen Yi¡¯s account this month should be around 50000.¡± When Father Shen heard Su Ming¡¯s words, he only nodded his head slightly. He did not say anything more, nor did he give any comments. After everyone continued eating for a while, Father Shen suddenly asked, ¡°What are your plans for the future?¡± Everyone put down their chopsticks in unison. After Shen Fang heard this question, his brows furrowed even more. Su Ming naturally knew that the question was directed at him. After thinking about it for a while, he turned his gaze toward Shen Yi. The two of them looked at each other, and Shen Yi shook her head helplessly, ¡°Dad, you¡¯re here to interrogate a criminal?¡± Father Shen was stunned at first, then he chuckled and said, ¡°Do you think I don¡¯t know your thoughts? I should at least know what he¡¯s planning for the future, right?¡± Shen Yi didn¡¯t expect her father to be so direct. She originally wanted to shut him up, but she blushed instead. She quickly turned her head around and looked at Su Ming, ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. That¡¯s just how my dad is.¡± Su Ming smiled and looked at Father Shen. ¡°The world is in turmoil now. Everything is similar to the Origin of Humans: Horde is closely related to this game.¡± ¡°My current plan is to first gain a firm foothold in this game. After I see the truth, I will then decide where I want to develop.¡± ¡°I¡¯m doing pretty well in the game, Shen Yi can prove what I said.¡± Su Ming¡¯s serious reply surprised Shen Yi. After casting a glance at Su Ming, Shen Yi turned around to look at her father and said in an unpleasant tone, ¡°Are you satisfied now?¡± Father Shen smiled and did not continue to discuss this issue. After this round of questions and answers, the atmosphere on the field suddenly became much better. The atmosphere of everyone¡¯s conversation became much more lively. Shen Fang¡¯s gaze swept over everyone for a while. In the end, his eyes fell on Shen Yi again. ¡°Little Yi, actually, the main reason why I organized this family banquet this time is still for you.¡± When Shen Yi heard this, her brows unconsciously furrowed and she looked at Shen Fang with some doubt. ¡°Me?¡± Shen Fang nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s just like what Su Ming said just now. The world is in too much of a mess right now, and everything is related to that game.¡± ¡°I¡¯m the manager of Shencun Gaming Company. I definitely know more than ordinary players.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why I hope you can listen to my opinion and think about your future plans for the game.¡± When she heard Shen Fang¡¯s words, Shen Yi was slightly startled at first, then her brows furrowed. ¡°Big brother, I¡¯m doing pretty well at Su Ming¡¯s studio. I don¡¯t like it and I don¡¯t plan to go to your place anymore.¡± ¡°I¡¯m very sure that I¡¯m in the environment I want.¡± Shen Fang frowned. Just as he was about to say something, father Shen opened his mouth. ¡°Eat, the dishes are getting cold.¡± ¡°Dad¡­¡± ¡°Eat!¡± Father Shen¡¯s serious attitude also made Shen Fang stop the words that were about to come out of his mouth. Su Ming and Shen Yi exchanged a glance, and Shen Yi shook her head at Su Ming. Su Ming could understand what she meant, ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± When he saw this, Su Ming did not say anything. Shen Fang naturally didn¡¯t dare to say anything more after being scolded like this. The meal ended quietly, but before Su Ming and Shen Yi left, Shen Fang said one last thing to the two. ¡°Little Yi, I hope you can reconsider.¡± ¡°As for Su Ming, I think you¡¯re also a man of great potential. If you¡¯re willing, you can come here with Little Yi.¡± Shen Yi did not say anything, but Su Ming politely replied, ¡°I¡¯ll consider it.¡± Perhaps he could also tell that Su Ming was just being perfunctory, but Shen Fang did not say anything else. Once the two of them walked out of the district, Shen Yi first turned her head to look at Su Ming, who was beside her, before she sighed and said, ¡°I knew it. My brother came to me like this to recruit me into his team.¡± When Su Ming heard that, he first laughed softly, then said, ¡°Actually, I¡¯m very curious as to what your brother¡¯s purpose is for doing this.¡± Chen Yi frowned and thought for a while. In the end, she couldn¡¯t think of a reason and could only shake her head helplessly. Su Ming thought about it for a moment before he said, ¡°Actually, there¡¯s something that I haven¡¯t told you, but it¡¯s time to tell you now.¡± Chapter 298 - 298 Take Back the Turtle 298 Take Back the Turtle Su Ming¡¯s sudden words stunned Shen Yi for a moment. Once she came to her senses, she instinctively turned her head to look at Su Ming, who was beside her. At the same time, she could not help but say, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re planning to give me a big surprise. I can¡¯t take it.¡± She said that, but at the same time, Shen Yi¡¯s eyes were fixed in Su Ming¡¯s direction. Clearly, she was waiting for what Su Ming was going to say next. Su Ming smiled and did not keep him in suspense for too long. Instead, after thinking for a while, he said, ¡°Actually, your brother has been inviting Lin Can to join his organization for a period of time before this.¡± When she heard Su Ming¡¯s words, Shen Yi¡¯s expression froze. After frowning and thinking for a while, Shen Yi asked in confusion, ¡°Then what is he trying to do?¡± ¡°If you¡¯re inviting me, it could be explained that you¡¯re worried about me being alone outside.¡± ¡°Then, I really don¡¯t understand why he invited Lin Can. What exactly is he plotting?¡± When Shen Yi finished speaking, her voice was obviously filled with anger. Once she regained her senses, Shen Yi apologized to Su Ming again. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ve always been unhappy with my brother¡¯s style of doing things without explaining, so¡­¡± Su Ming shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m also very curious as to why he¡¯s trying to recruit powerful players like you.¡± ¡°Logically speaking, he¡¯s the manager of Shencun Gaming Company. The players shouldn¡¯t need someone who¡¯s capable of such things.¡± It was clear that Shen Yi could not quite figure out the answer to Su Ming¡¯s question. After shaking her head, Shen Yi said, ¡°Forget it, that¡¯s not important. I won¡¯t agree to his request anyway.¡± After a pause, Shen Yi continued, ¡°But then again, has he been harassing Lin Can recently?¡± Su Ming shook his head. ¡°Ever since we rejected him the last time, he has not come to invite us again.¡± Shen Yi nodded her head and quickly asked, ¡°But if that¡¯s the case, you¡¯re the best player in the game. Did he not invite you?¡± Su Ming first looked at her, then shook his head in amusement. ¡°Other than you guys, who else knows my real identity in the game?¡± Shen Yi was stunned, and her mouth unconsciously opened slightly. In the end, she smiled bitterly and hit her own head. ¡°It seems like I¡¯ve really lost my mind. I can¡¯t believe I forgot about such a thing.¡± After shaking her head, Shen Yi said, ¡°Since there¡¯s nothing else, let¡¯s go back first.¡± When Su Ming heard this, he had wanted to agree to it immediately. But seeing Shen Yi¡¯s expression seemed to be a little lonely, he changed his words after thinking about it. ¡°It¡¯s not easy for me to come out. This is a rare opportunity. Shall we walk around together?¡± When she heard Su Ming¡¯s question, Shen Yi was first slightly stunned, then she nodded her head subconsciously. ¡°Sure.¡± Su Ming chuckled softly. Then, he brought Shen Yi to the food street. ¡­ The two of them returned to the villa at ten o¡¯clock in the evening. After saying their goodbyes, they went online again. Once Su Ming logged in, he headed in the direction of Purgatory Valley as he had planned. Before he logged off, Su Ming had promised Lin Can. He had to send this to him as soon as he went online. Once he sent Lin Can a message and confirmed that he was indeed in his tribe, Su Ming rushed straight to Purgatory Valley. Su Ming rode on Da Bai, and there was no need to mention his speed. After he rushed to Lin Can¡¯s tribe, he saw Lin Can standing on the peak of a mountain and giving a lecture to the people at the foot of the mountain. From Lin Can¡¯s occasional chat with him and the information he revealed¡­ With the help of this turtle, Lin Can¡¯s tribe turned around and beat up the few large tribes that had suppressed him previously, causing them to flee like rats. After beating up these few tribes, they had to reorganize them. Currently, Lin Can¡¯s tribe had already become the most powerful force in the Purgatory Valley. Lin Can¡¯s words about him being considered the boss of the Purgatory Valley were not false. Su Ming looked at Lin Can, who was standing at the top of the mountain, but he did not disturb him. Instead, he stood below and watched Lin Can finish his lecture before he prepared to send him a message. However, just as Su Ming was about to send him a message, Lin Can saw Su Ming. The moment he saw Su Ming, Lin Can¡¯s eyes lit up. Then, Lin Can waved his hand in Su Ming¡¯s direction excitedly. Then, he jabbed at the turtle of records, who had a dejected look on its face, so that it could also see Su Ming. It was only then that Lin Can dared to lift his hand to hug Benben. He wanted to hold it in his arms and bring it to Su Ming. However, just as Lin Can was about to stretch out his hand, the turtle had already spread its wings in excitement and flew straight in Su Ming¡¯s direction. Many of the people present were already in awe of this turtle who had led them through countless battles and was extremely powerful. Now that they saw it fly, they naturally paid attention to its movements at the first moment. When the crowd saw Su Ming in the direction it had come from¡­ Most of them were stunned at first, and then their expressions turned into awe and admiration. The last time Su Ming came to this place, he had saved them from a hopeless situation. After that, he had left behind this turtle that had turned the tide for them. They naturally admired Su Ming, who was like a god that had descended to the mortal world. When Lin Can saw that Su Ming had immediately stolen his limelight the moment he appeared, he was rendered speechless. After shaking his head helplessly, Lin Can said, ¡°Brother Su, what are you doing? Aren¡¯t you just stealing my limelight?¡± Su Ming cast him a glance and chuckled softly. ¡°What? You¡¯re not happy that I¡¯m giving you equipment?¡± When Lin Can heard Su Ming¡¯s words, he was first slightly stunned, then immediately became excited. ¡°That¡¯s right, Brother Su, Brother Su, I was too insensible.¡± As he spoke, he dispersed all his subordinates around him. Once they had left, he looked in Su Ming¡¯s direction with anticipation. ¡°Brother Su, can you show me the equipment you brought me?¡± Su Ming looked at Lin Can¡¯s current state and shook his head in amusement. Then, he simply took out the breastplate from his backpack. Lin Can¡¯s eyes lit up when he saw the shiny breastplate appear before him. She caught it in a flurry and couldn¡¯t help but touch it with her hands, as if she was caressing her own child. Chapter 299 - 299 The Arrival 299 The Arrival Su Ming had long since confirmed just how powerful the attributes of the equipment were. Therefore, when he saw Lin Can¡¯s fondling expression, he was not too surprised. While Lin Can was examining his own breastplate with a satisfied look on his face, Su Ming turned his gaze toward the Benben Turtle. The moment the turtle flew over, it immediately sat down beside Su Ming and even rubbed its head against his shoulder. When Su Ming saw this, a small smile appeared on his face. Once he patted the Turtle¡¯s head, Su Ming said, ¡°How is it? have you been doing well recently?¡± Of course, the Turtle could not answer Su Ming¡¯s question. Instead, it tilted its head and put on a contemplative expression. It nodded, and its tiny green bean eyes squinted. However, because of the sunglasses, Su Ming could not see it clearly. ¡°Aiya, Brother Su, don¡¯t worry. Since this Turtle is with me, I won¡¯t let it suffer.¡± Lin Can, who was standing at the side, finally finished looking at his equipment. Once he put it on in satisfaction, he quickly walked to Su Ming¡¯s side and patted his chest. When he heard Lin Can¡¯s words, Su Ming could not help but shake his head slightly. ¡°If you dare to let it suffer, it will dare to let you be drenched in the sour rain tomorrow.¡± Lin Can naturally knew very well how powerful the turtle¡¯s abilities were. The acid rain had played a crucial role in his ability to turn the tide of the battle. Under such circumstances, Lin Can¡¯s expression changed when he heard the words ¡®acid rain¡¯. Lin Can could not help but shake his head before he quickly said, ¡°Brother Su, don¡¯t threaten me. I don¡¯t have any other thoughts.¡± Su Ming shook his head in amusement and did not continue on the topic. Once Su Ming¡¯s gaze swept through the entire place, he looked at Lin Can, who was standing before him, and said, ¡°What¡¯s your situation now? Are you planning to continue to integrate the forces in the Purgatory Valley after you¡¯ve integrated your own tribes?¡± When he heard Su Ming¡¯s question, Lin Can immediately nodded his head and said, ¡°That¡¯s right, Brother Su. I¡¯ve already gotten rid of all my main competitors.¡± ¡°Then, when I¡¯ve completely integrated all the forces here, I¡¯ll naturally become the boss of the Purgatory Valley!¡± When Lin Can said this, the expression on his face was still somewhat impassioned. Su Ming cast him a glance and did not say anything. He only nodded. After that, Su Ming spoke to Lin Can for a while more before he left Purgatory Valley. The situation and the battle situation in the purgatory Valley had stabilized. Based on the current development, it was already a foregone conclusion that Lin Can would completely resolve this difficult bone. Under such circumstances, Su Ming did not need to interfere too much in the matters here. But then again, in a place like the Purgatory Valley where the folk customs were intrepid¡­ Even if Lin Can had obtained temporary sovereignty, this situation would not last for long. Competition and conflict were definitely unavoidable. If Lin Can wanted to stabilize the situation here, he still had a long way to go. Once Su Ming left Purgatory Valley, he had originally planned to return to the Elf Valley as soon as possible. A teleportation gate had been opened by the game officials between the Purgatory Valley and the Elf Valley. From Lin Can¡¯s tribe to the teleportation gate, it was only a ten-minute journey on foot. However, just as Su Ming was about to reach the portal with Benben, he suddenly stopped. After standing on the spot for a while, Su Ming looked toward the forest to his right. ¡°Come out, there¡¯s no point in hiding, right?¡± Su Ming¡¯s voice was calm, but there was a powerful presence within it. This was the aura of a superior that he had slowly gained after ruling the Elf Valley for many years. After he said this, there was no response from the forest for a long time, only silence. Su Ming did not speak again. Instead, he continued staring at a certain spot in the forest. After a while, rustling sounds came from the forest. A figure slowly walked out from the direction Su Ming was staring at. The thicket of trees was split open and the person slowly walked toward Su Ming. There was a look of surprise and admiration on his face. As expected of the current number one on the leaderboard. He¡¯s really strong. When Su Ming saw the person¡¯s face clearly, he immediately frowned. [In the game ¡®Origin of Humans: Horde¡¯, players can change their appearance when they first create their characters.] However, this was only limited to improving or reducing one¡¯s own appearance on the basis of one¡¯s original facial features. There was no way to change one¡¯s appearance through plastic surgery. In other words, you would still be the same person in the game as you were in reality. At most, you would look better or uglier. There was no way to change the race and skin color. And now, the person who appeared before Su Ming was a caucasian with prominent facial features and deep-set eyes. The ID above his head was Alexander. When he saw the ID above the person¡¯s head, Su Ming frowned, then said in a straightforward manner, ¡°Who are you? Are you here for me?¡± Besides being able to see his ID, Su Ming could also see his current level. Level 38. This was the first batch of closed beta players. A player with such a high level would probably spend most of his energy on the game and improving himself. If he did not have any ulterior motives, Su Ming did not believe that he would be so free as to follow him. When Alexander heard Su Ming¡¯s words, he did not immediately answer. Instead, he chuckled softly and walked slowly toward Su Ming. Once he came before Su Ming, Alexander said, ¡°The question of who I am¡­I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve already seen my ID.¡± ¡°As for whether I¡¯m here to find you¡­then congratulations, you¡¯re right.¡± Alexander chuckled and continued, ¡°I came here from the lost sea area for no other purpose.¡± When he heard the words ¡®lost sea¡¯, Su Ming immediately frowned. The map of Human of Origins: Horde was extremely vast, and the lost sea area and Silver Wind Valley were like the poles on the map. Even with the teleportation gate, it would take a lot of time to get there. In other words, Alexander had paid a huge price to find him. This made Su Ming even more confused. Chapter 300 - 300 The Invitation 300 The Invitation Why did this Alexander in front of him come to find him? Su Ming narrowed his eyes and stared at Alexander before him. He said slowly, ¡°If you have something to say, be more direct.¡± ¡°Otherwise, I¡¯ll treat you as an enemy if you follow me so suddenly.¡± As Su Ming said these words, he was also thinking in his heart. When he agreed to let Ye Chuan post the video of the duel, he had already anticipated that someone would come to find trouble with him. However, Su Ming did not expect that trouble would come so quickly. Moreover, it was a foreigner who had come to find him. When he heard Su Ming¡¯s words, Alexander immediately raised his hands, and there was a hint of surprise on his face. ¡°Oh, Mr. Night Blade, why would you think that way? I have no ill intentions toward you.¡± Su Ming¡¯s expression did not change. In fact, not much change could be seen in his eyes. He continued to look in Alexander¡¯s direction indifferently. Seeing him like this, Alexander sighed helplessly. ¡°Mr. Night Blade, since you don¡¯t want to believe me, I really don¡¯t know how to explain it.¡± Su Ming cast him an indifferent glance, then said, ¡°Whether I believe you or not, you have to explain why you¡¯re following me here.¡± ¡°Otherwise, I might have reacted in a way that would make you feel uneasy.¡± When Su Ming said those words, he did not try to hide the threat in his voice at all. This made Alexander¡¯s expression change a little, and he finally sighed helplessly. ¡°Alright then, Mr. Night Blade. What do you want to know?¡± Su Ming slowly put away his long sword and his tone became calm again. ¡°First of all, how did you know about me and how did you find this place?¡± Hearing this, Alexander smiled and said, ¡°Oh, Mr. Night Blade, that duel video of yours has already spread all over the internet.¡± ¡°Your powerful combat power has attracted the attention of all the players in the world. It¡¯s also because of this that your current location, Silver Wind Valley, has become the most popular place for newbies to spawn.¡± When he heard Alexander¡¯s words, Su Ming frowned slightly. After thinking about it for a while, Su Ming¡¯s brows relaxed once again. When Su Ming first heard Alexander¡¯s words, he had a feeling that this change was not good news for him. After all, Silver Wind Valley was only that big. The more players there were, the more intense the competition would be. Under such circumstances, Su Ming¡¯s development might be affected by some unexpected factors. However, after Su Ming thought about it carefully, he realized something. This kind of thinking didn¡¯t seem right. This was because of his current lead and the strong development of the Elf Valley. The various advantages that normal players had already made it impossible for most of them to catch up to him. Not to mention, these so-called new players. In fact, Su Ming even felt that these so-called new players might become resources that he could use in the future. This was the real reason why Su Ming¡¯s frown disappeared in the end. He lifted his head once again to look at Alexander before him and spoke slowly. ¡°Next, you should explain why you came to me.¡± When he heard Su Ming¡¯s words, Alexander¡¯s smile became even more cordial. ¡°Mr. Night Blade, in that case, let¡¯s be frank.¡± Su Ming quirked an eyebrow and cast Alexander a slightly surprised look. In the game, there was a simultaneous interpretation function, so there would not be any problems with the communication between the two. However, Su Ming was surprised that Alexander could say that China proverb. Alexander also saw Su Ming¡¯s reaction. After chuckling softly, he said, ¡°Mr. Night Blade, I once studied in China.¡± After a short pause, Alexander didn¡¯t say anything else, but went straight to the point. ¡°I came here to find you so that you can join the Ancient Roman Sacred Alliance.¡± When he heard Alexander¡¯s words, Su Ming immediately frowned. ¡°The Ancient Roman Sacred Alliance?¡± Alexander nodded his head solemnly and said, ¡°Mr. Night Blade, this is a Sacred Alliance formed by a group of top players in Europe.¡± ¡°It¡¯s so that when the disaster comes in the future, there will be a United Force to resist it together.¡± After a short pause, Alexander continued, ¡°Since your strength has developed to this point, I¡¯m sure you have a general understanding of the disasters that may happen in the future¡­¡± ¡°This is not something that can be solved by one person. This is a disaster that we need to work hard together to face and solve.¡± When Alexander said these words, his tone was extremely impassioned, and the expression on his face was very solemn. However, when Su Ming heard those words, he shook his head slightly. ¡°When the real disaster comes, people will naturally unite together. Your Alliance seems to be unnecessary.¡± Alexander shook his head when he heard this. ¡°I don¡¯t think so, Mr. Night Blade.¡± ¡°Apart from the Calamity Alliance, our Alliance can also be in the early stages of development, such as now¡­this will allow our allies to have a place where they can help each other.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure that even you have some resources that you can¡¯t find, as well as things that are not convenient for you to solve yourself.¡± ¡°If you can join our Alliance, I believe these problems will be easily solved for you. What do you think?¡± After Alexander finished speaking, he continued looking at Su Ming with a serious and sincere gaze. As for Su Ming, he met his gaze, but his expression did not change much. After staring at Alexander for a while, Su Ming said slowly, ¡°What if I still refuse? After all, the main members of your Alliance are all Europeans, so it¡¯s hard to guarantee that we can reach a close cooperation.¡± ¡°Compared to that, I seem to be more willing to form a similar alliance with my friends in the East.¡± When he heard that Su Ming still intended to reject him, Alexander¡¯s expression changed slightly. However, he wasn¡¯t too disappointed. Instead, he chuckled and said, ¡°Of course, that¡¯s your freedom, Mr. Night Blade.¡± ¡°But I can guarantee that as long as you are willing to join the Alliance, you will be our closest friend.¡± Chapter 301 - 301 The Conditions 301 The Conditions As he said that, the expression on his face became more serious and he said, ¡°What I can promise you is that as long as you are willing to join our Alliance, the position of Vice President of our Alliance will be reserved for you.¡± ¡°And you can enjoy the benefits of the Alliance to your heart¡¯s content. As for whether you want to help the others in the Alliance, that¡¯s entirely up to you.¡± ¡°Of course, Alexander¡¯s offer was already extremely good.¡± Based on what he had said, Su Ming could enjoy the convenience that the top players in Europe brought him. And whether they wanted to help him or not would also depend on their own thoughts. They would not force Su Ming to do anything. By the sound of it, all these conditions were perfect for Su Ming. However, Su Ming had always believed that there was no such thing as a free lunch in the world. Moreover, after he heard about this so-called Alliance, he did have some ideas in his heart. Should he also establish a similar Alliance and unite all the players around him? That was why even if Alexander¡¯s conditions were good enough and his attitude was sincere enough, Su Ming still did not intend to agree to it. After looking at Alexander for a while, Su Ming finally shook his head and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry to reject your suggestion.¡± When Alexander heard Su Ming¡¯s words, he was first slightly taken aback, then his expression quickly turned into one of regret. Shaking his head helplessly, Alexander said, ¡°Well, since you insist on your own idea, I won¡¯t force you.¡± ¡°But before I go back, can we add each other as friends in the game?¡± ¡°For someone like you, even if we can¡¯t form an alliance, being a friend would be a good thing.¡± When he heard that, Su Ming cast a glance at Alexander and saw that his expression was especially serious and sincere. After thinking about it for a while, Su Ming nodded and said, ¡°Alright.¡± After that, the two of them added each other as friends. After doing this, Alexander¡¯s expression quickly became excited. ¡°Mr. Night Blade, if I have anything I need to consult you about in the future, please do not refuse!¡± When Su Ming heard Alexander¡¯s words, he could not help but cast him a glance. Seeing that he seemed to be a little fanboy, she finally nodded gently. After that, the two of them exchanged a few more words, and Alexander directly sat on the teleportation gate to return. Once Alexander left, Su Ming quickly got into the teleportation gate to return to the Elf Valley. As he sat in the teleportation gate, many thoughts ran through Su Ming¡¯s mind. To be honest, he didn¡¯t expect that things would end up like this. After all, in the beginning, he had thought that some force was trying to launch a sneak attack on him. He had even suspected that the Lin family wanted to take revenge on him. In the end, he did not expect things to develop like this. This person that he thought was an enemy was actually here to rope him in. Su Ming shook his head in amusement and did not continue thinking about it. Very soon, Su Ming returned to the Elf Valley. However, before he could do anything, he received a voice call request in front of him. The voice call request was from Ye Chuan. When Su Ming saw Ye Chuan¡¯s name, he quirked his eyebrows a little before he picked up the call. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Once the call was connected, Su Ming immediately spoke. When Ye Chuan heard Su Ming¡¯s question on the other end of the line, he immediately expressed his opinion with some excitement. ¡°Night Blade, didn¡¯t you always ask me to guard the corpse? There¡¯s new progress now!¡± When Su Ming heard Ye Chuan¡¯s excited words, his first reaction was that he felt a little strange and lost. He had indeed asked Ye Chuan to guard his corpse. But what new developments could there be on this matter? Could it be that the other party had new reinforcements? But that didn¡¯t seem right. If there were new reinforcements, why was Ye Chuan so excited? Su Ming shook his head and said, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Just tell me directly.¡± When he heard Su Ming¡¯s words, Ye Chuan quickly said, ¡°Lin Tian has already made his position clear to me. He wants to beg us for mercy. He is willing to give us all the resources of the Lin clan union.¡± ¡°And his request is to let the current Lin¡¯s trade union go and stop targeting them in the future.¡± After saying this, Ye Chuan paused for a moment before he continued, ¡°I think that since Lin Tian has said this, it means that he has no other way out.¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case, should we stop here?¡± Once Su Ming heard Ye Chuan¡¯s words, he fell silent for a moment before he said, ¡°You people from the ye family Guild should retreat from the corpse camping site.¡± The moment Su Ming said that, the person on the other end of the phone fell silent again. Ye Chuan was not an idiot. He naturally understood what Su Ming meant when he said that. ¡°Night Blade, do you still intend to continue targeting them? The Lin family isn¡¯t weak, so there¡¯s no need to fight to the death.¡± ¡°If you want to teach him a lesson, you should have done enough. If this continues, you won¡¯t just be offending Lin Tian, but also the Lin family.¡± Su Ming did not have much of a reaction when he heard Ye Chuan¡¯s words. ¡°I¡¯m well aware of this, but since I¡¯ve already said so in the beginning, I¡¯ll do it to the end.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to persuade me on this matter.¡± ¡°Get your men to withdraw from the Lin Guild¡¯s territory first. I¡¯ll get someone to make arrangements for the rest.¡± Ye Chuan was silent again. ¡°Night Blade, I¡­¡± ¡°I know that you can¡¯t just ignore everything like I did, so I don¡¯t blame you.¡± ¡°The Lin family can find the ye family in the real world, so you don¡¯t have to fight to the death.¡± ¡°But they can¡¯t find me in the real world, so as long as I can do it, I will do it to the end.¡± For a moment, no one spoke on the voice call, leaving only silence. After a while, Ye Chuan grunted in agreement. ¡°I understand. My people won¡¯t leave.¡± ¡°Of course, you can also continue to send people over to guard the place with me.¡± ¡°I think if we continue to defend, the Lin family will organize a few counterattacks even if they have to spend money.¡± Ye Chuan¡¯s sudden change in attitude made Su Ming unable to react. After a short while, he frowned and said, ¡°This is what I want to do. You don¡¯t have to interfere.¡± Chapter 302 - 302 Internal Conversation in the Studio 302 Internal Conversation in the Studio Just as Su Ming was about to say something, Ye Chuan could not help but tutted. ¡°Forget it, Night Blade. It¡¯s already come to this, why should I back out at the last minute?¡± ¡°If they want to fight to the end, then so be it. Why would I want to support the Lin family? Do they really think that I¡¯m afraid of the Lin family?¡± To be honest, Su Ming did not expect Ye Chuan to be so determined on this matter. He could also see that Ye Chuan was not only trying to please him, but he also really did not like the Lin family. That was why after Su Ming thought about it for a while, he said, ¡°That¡¯s fine, but I should be sending more people over.¡± ¡°Okay, okay, I got it. If that¡¯s the case, then I¡¯ll reject Lin Tian¡¯s request for peace.¡± Once he received another confirmation from Su Ming, Ye Chuan hung up and went to reply to Lin Tian. After Su Ming thought about it for a while, he sent a message to all the other people in the workshop. They had an internal studio gathering every week, and today was almost the time. Once Su Ming sent them the message, the others quickly replied to him. At a time like this, their replies were very positive. After everyone went offline, everyone finally decided to go to a newly opened buffet restaurant that cost 988 Yuan per person. Once they arrived at the dining hall, the group first ate heartily for a while, then Su Ming suggested that they tell each other about what happened in the game. When everyone was almost done talking, Su Ming told them about what he had been doing recently and what he needed the other members of the workshop to know. The main point was naturally the fact that Alexander had come all the way from the lost sea to look for him and invite him to join the Alliance. ¡°Ah? What Holy Roman Alliance? They even made you agree to be their Vice President without paying anything?¡± Lin Can¡¯s face was filled with shock, and even the food that he was about to stuff into his mouth stopped. ¡°What good will they get from doing this? Why does it sound like an email scam¡­¡± Lin Can couldn¡¯t help but ridicule. He then shook his head and stuffed the food that was delivered to his mouth into his mouth. Upon hearing Lin Can¡¯s complaints, Su Xiaoshan and Chen Yixue, who were standing at the side, subconsciously nodded slightly. Shen Yi shook her head at this moment and said seriously, ¡°In truth, on the surface, it might seem as if Su Ming is the one who¡¯s benefitting from this, but in truth, the one who¡¯s benefitting from this is their so-called Alliance.¡± ¡°You¡¯re underestimating Su Ming¡¯s influence. He¡¯s definitely the flag and the pillar of the game.¡± ¡°You can imagine how attractive the Alliance will be to other high-end players with him in it.¡± After hearing Shen Yi¡¯s words, Su Xiaoshan was a little stunned at first, and then she couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°So¡­they¡¯re just trying to ruin my brother¡¯s reputation?¡± After hearing Su Xiaoshan¡¯s words, Shen Yi first looked at her and then nodded. ¡°You can say that.¡± ¡°Their alliance looks like it¡¯s a very high-end organization, but the person who came to invite Su Ming is a foreign player that we¡¯ve never heard of before.¡± ¡°There are two possibilities.¡± When Shen Yi said this, the other people in the hall no longer had the mood to eat, and they all looked in her direction. ¡°Either this Alexander is the strongest person in the Alliance, or the Alliance¡¯s standard is very average. I invited Su Ming to join us so that the Alliance will be more attractive to the other players.¡± ¡°Or, the Alliance might value Su Ming, but it¡¯s not to the extent that they sent Alexander here?¡± After hearing Shen Yi¡¯s words, everyone in the room subconsciously exchanged glances. In the end, Su Xiaoshan couldn¡¯t help but speak. ¡°Then sister Shen Yi, which one do you think is more likely?¡± Shen Yi paused for a moment and then said, ¡°If I had to analyze it, the latter is more likely.¡± ¡°It¡¯s precisely because they don¡¯t value Su Ming that they don¡¯t offer him any substantial benefits. They only promised him.¡± After hearing Shen Yi¡¯s analysis, the few people present were suddenly enlightened, and then they began to curse at the Alliance. ¡°This group of people is too much, right? You actually want to sleep with my brother for free, you¡¯re simply crazy!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Brother Su is the number one player in the game. Isn¡¯t it a little too ridiculous to invite him to join by making empty promises?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Su Ming listened to their indignant words, but he did not show much anger on his face. From the moment he heard Alexander¡¯s invitation, he had no intention of joining them. Therefore, he did not have much of a reaction when he heard these words. ¡°There¡¯s nothing much to say about this. I don¡¯t plan on joining them anyway.¡± After a slight pause, Su Ming continued, ¡°I have another thing to say.¡± Once they heard Su Ming¡¯s words, all the people in the hall looked in his direction. Then, Su Ming told her about how he had collected the corpses of the entire Lin clan¡¯s union in order to take revenge for Chen Yixue. The people in the studio already knew about this when it happened. Chen Yixue had even logged off to express her gratitude to Su Ming. The two of them chatted in the living room for a long time before Chen Yixue finally gave up on her heavy burden. Su Ming had brought this up again because it had developed in a different way. Once the crowd realized this, they could not help but focus their gazes on Su Ming. ¡°Brother Su, what¡¯s the new situation?¡± When Su Ming heard this, he told him what Ye Chuan had told him. Once the crowd finished listening to Su Ming¡¯s story, they roughly understood what was going on. ¡°So, Brother Su, what you¡¯re saying is that you¡¯re going to send someone to that place to guard the corpse with Ye Chuan, right?¡± When Su Ming heard that, he nodded and said, ¡°The situation there really needs someone from our side.¡± ¡°Although Ye Chuan is willing to stand on our side, we can¡¯t let him bear all this alone.¡± After a slight pause, Su Ming continued, ¡°But don¡¯t worry, there¡¯s plenty of leveling spots there. While you¡¯re in charge of the situation, it won¡¯t delay your leveling.¡± There was a moment of silence in the hall, and then Shen Yi¡¯s voice rang out again. ¡°Then I¡¯ll go.¡± Su Ming instinctively turned his head to look at her and saw her looking at him. ¡°Since it won¡¯t affect my leveling, I¡¯ll go.¡± Chapter 303 - 303 The Decision 303 The Decision Su Ming looked at Chen Yi¡¯s determined expression and thought about it for a moment before he nodded. Lin Can was developing in the Purgatory Valley, so it was naturally impossible for him to find the time to help them guard the corpses. As for Chen Yixue, her leveling and various quests were basically out of the ordinary players¡¯ league. Under such circumstances, the base of the Lin Guild was not suitable for her to level up. Therefore, only the current Shen Yi was truly suitable to host this place. ¡®Hmmm¡­¡¯ As for Su Xiaoshan, Su Ming simply removed her from his options. If Su Xiaoshan were to take charge of this situation, who knew what would happen in the end? That was why Su Ming had never intended to let Su Xiaoshan get involved in this matter from the very beginning. Su Ming did not intend to let Su Xiaoshan get involved in this matter, but she was a little restless. When she saw Su Ming nodding, Su Xiaoshan immediately shifted her gaze to him and asked curiously, ¡°Brother, why don¡¯t I go with sister Shen Yi? I don¡¯t have anything to do recently anyway¡­¡± Su Xiaoshan was only halfway through her sentence when Su Ming shook his head and rejected her idea. ¡°If you don¡¯t have anything to do, you should hurry up and level. You¡¯ve been in the game for so long, but your level is still so low.¡± When Su Xiaoshan heard Su Ming¡¯s words, the expression on her face first became a little awkward, then she chuckled. ¡°That¡¯s your fault!¡± When Su Ming heard her words that came out of nowhere, he was slightly taken aback, then he curled his lips in amusement. ¡°What do you mean blame me? Do you think I have anything to do with your lack of effort in leveling?¡± Su Xiaoshan snorted, ¡°Who told you not to bring me to level up? Now that my level is behind, does it have nothing to do with you?¡± Su Ming looked at Su Xiaoshan¡¯s expression and could not help but shake his head. He really had nothing to say to Su Xiaoshan¡¯s nonsense. After that, the few of them chatted for a while more, and the dinner was almost over. Once they walked out of the restaurant, Shen Yi came to Su Ming¡¯s side. ¡°After you go online, send me the address of that place. I¡¯ll go and take a look.¡± When Su Ming heard that, he nodded his head, then said, ¡°I¡¯ll introduce you to a friend in the game. He¡¯s the president of the Ye Guild, the one who¡¯s currently helping me guard my corpse.¡± After a slight pause, Su Ming continued, ¡°And the matter of guarding the corpse shouldn¡¯t last too long.¡± ¡°According to my estimation, it will last for at most two more days before the Lin Guild will face a total collapse.¡± ¡°When that time comes, we won¡¯t need to spend time and energy to maintain this situation.¡± After Shen Yi heard these words, she didn¡¯t say anything and just nodded her head. ¡°Alright, I understand.¡± After that, everyone returned to the studio and chose to go online as soon as possible. Once Su Ming returned to the Elf Valley, he followed his previous plan and built two trees of life. With the Elf Valley¡¯s rapid development, it was almost necessary to plant a few more Trees of Life. Once he was done with that, Su Ming finally had the time to handle the other matters in the Elf Valley. Su Ming thought about it for a moment before he went to Zelda¡¯s house. In truth, every single time he went out and returned to the Elf Valley, the first thing Su Ming would do was to look for Zelda. When Su Ming was not in the Elf Valley, Zelda was basically the one in charge. Whenever something happened, Zelda would be the one handling it. And there were some things that Zelda could not handle alone. She would always wait for Su Ming to return to the Elf Valley before she could handle them together. This was also the reason why Su Ming had developed this habit. When Su Ming walked into Zelda¡¯s house, he saw Zelda working at her table. The moment Su Ming walked into her house, Zelda lifted her head. When she saw that the person was Su Ming, a smile immediately appeared on her face. She also instinctively moved closer to him. ¡°Great Prophet, you¡¯re back?¡± Su Ming nodded. Once he returned the smile, he said, ¡°Did anything happen while I was away?¡± ¡°Or did anything happen in the Elf Valley that I need to know about?¡± When he heard Su Ming¡¯s question, Zelda immediately nodded. ¡°Nothing major happened in the Elf Valley during this time, but there are many cumbersome things that you need to spend some time to understand.¡± When Su Ming heard this, he nodded his head slightly and put on a look that he was all ears. After that, Zelda reported to Su Ming about some of the changes that had happened in the Elf Valley and the development of the unicorn, tree demon Druid, and other tribes. Zelda¡¯s tone and expression were shocked when she said this. After all, the speed at which these tribes were growing was indeed a little too much beyond her imagination. How should she put it¡­it was a little terrifying. Once Su Ming heard Zelda¡¯s words, he gained a general understanding of the current situation in the Elf Valley. Once he nodded, Su Ming said, ¡°Since there hasn¡¯t been any major changes in the Elf Valley during this time, it¡¯s a good thing for us.¡± Zelda nodded subconsciously. After that, the two of them sat down in the room. Zelda soon brought Su Ming a pot of tea. The things that the two of them talked about next were very ordinary. It had nothing to do with the development of the Elf Valley. They talked about the recent weather, her mood, and other random topics. Su Ming had to admit that Zelda now had the appearance of a real person and not an NPC. This also meant that the game and the real world were becoming more and more compatible. ¡°By the way, Great Prophet, is the adventurer named Yiran your good friend from the other world?¡± When Su Ming heard Zelda¡¯s rather sudden words, he could not help but be slightly stunned. He turned his gaze and saw a curious face. Zelda¡¯s eyes were probing. Su Ming could not help but quirk his eyebrows. His mind was racing. Chapter 304 - 304 Letter 304 Letter If the conversation just now only made him feel that the game and reality were merging faster, then he would have to go back to reality. Zelda¡¯s question shocked him. When Zelda asked this question, she was obviously trying to test him. This had never happened before. Zelda had never tried to test him before. Even though it looked like an NPC with personal emotions, in reality, it was not much different from a string of data in a machine. However, Zelda had clearly been testing Su Ming for her own selfish desires. In truth, Su Ming himself was not too sure what Zelda¡¯s purpose in asking this question was. Was it to test out Shen Yi¡¯s identity? Or was she testing his feelings for Shen Yi? Su Ming was not too sure. When he was about to answer Zelda¡¯s question, there was a knock on the door. ¡°Commander, are you there?¡± The voice from outside the door was very respectful, but at the same time, it carried a hint of anxiety, as if something urgent had happened. The two of them stood up immediately. Zelda faced the door. Her expression became serious again, and her tone was very imposing. ¡°I¡¯m here! Please come in!¡± The door to Zelda¡¯s residence was pushed open, and an Elven warrior walked in. When he saw the situation in Zelda¡¯s residence, he was slightly stunned. Once he came to his senses, he quickly bowed toward Su Ming. ¡°Greetings, Great Prophet!¡± After that, he turned to Zelda. ¡°Hello! Commander!¡± Both of them nodded at him. Zelda then asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on? You look like you have something urgent to report?¡± Hearing Zelda¡¯s question, the elven warrior in front of her nodded vigorously. ¡°Yes! Commander Zelda.¡± The Elven warrior took out a letter from his pocket. ¡°This is a letter sent by a small Elf team who was scouting around the Vast Flame Kingdom. I brought it here as soon as I received it.¡± Once they heard the elven warrior¡¯s words, Su Ming and Zelda looked at each other and saw a hint of surprise and doubt in each other¡¯s eyes. ¡°Bring it over.¡± Zelda saw that Su Ming did not seem to have any intention of speaking, so she spoke up. The elven warrior saluted respectfully after hearing this, and then handed the letter over. Once Zelda took the letter, she first sent it in Su Ming¡¯s direction. ¡°Great Prophet, please take a look first.¡± Su Ming cast her a glance. He did not reject her, but simply opened the letter. After that, Su Ming started reading. However, as Su Ming¡¯s gaze swept across the area, his frown deepened. The contents of the letter surprised him and made him slightly serious. When Zelda saw Su Ming¡¯s reaction, the expression on her face turned grim. She first cast a glance at Su Ming before she spoke again, ¡°Great Prophet, what happened?¡± Su Ming did not say anything more, but simply handed the letter over. Zelda¡¯s expression turned serious after she took the letter. In fact, after a while, she could not help but gulp before she lifted her head and looked in Su Ming¡¯s direction. ¡°Great Prophet, it looks like we can¡¯t avoid this conflict.¡± When Su Ming heard her words, he might not have said much, but his expression had already expressed his thoughts. The contents of the letter were that the elven team had said that Duke Lincoln of the Vast Flame Kingdom had completely stopped mining that resource point. Their goal had become to search for the Elf Valley and the elf team. Under such circumstances, the elf team naturally felt a strong pressure. In the letter, they said that if this situation continued, they would be discovered sooner or later. When Su Ming saw this, he naturally understood that the so-called Duke Lincoln was doing this to get rid of any hidden dangers. There were actually many ways to solve this problem, but all the methods Su Ming could think of at the moment basically required him to sacrifice some of the small teams of elves. From Su Ming¡¯s point of view, this was something that he could not accept. At the same time, in order to not fall into a completely passive state, Su Ming and the Elf Valley had to control the situation around Vast Flame Kingdom. In this case, the conflict with Duke Lincoln was almost inevitable. Once he was clear about this, Su Ming¡¯s expression became more serious. Once Zelda saw the change in Su Ming¡¯s expression, she could more or less understand what Su Ming was thinking. However, she was still in slight disbelief. She could not help but stare at Su Ming for a while before she asked, ¡°Great Prophet¡­what do we do now?¡± Su Ming did not hesitate. Once he heard Zelda¡¯s question, he answered, ¡°Since he¡¯s so worried about us and wants to reveal our true colors, then we¡¯ll show them.¡± Even though Zelda had some guesses in her heart since the beginning, when she heard Su Ming¡¯s determined words, she was still slightly shocked. ¡°Great Prophet, but we¡¯re not well-prepared, are we? If we rashly start a war with the other party just like that¡­¡± Zelda did not finish her sentence, but Su Ming understood what she meant. If they started a war with the other party now, the outcome would definitely be disastrous. ¡°That¡¯s the entire Vast Flame Kingdom. If we develop for a while more, we might be able to resist their attack. ¡°But the scale of our development now¡­forgive my bluntness, but we¡¯re no match for the Vast Flame Kingdom.¡± When Su Ming heard Zelda¡¯s words, he shook his head indifferently. ¡°Who said that we need to face the entire Vast Flame Kingdom from the very beginning?¡± When Zelda heard Su Ming¡¯s question, she could not help but be slightly stunned. Then, she frowned in confusion. ¡°What else? If we¡¯re exposed, we¡¯ll have to face the pressure of the entire kingdom, right?¡± Su Ming first cast a glance at Zelda, then at the letter in his hand. ¡°What do you think is the most fundamental reason why that Duke Lincoln was in such a hurry to find us?¡± Chapter 305 - 305 Exaggerated 305 Exaggerated Naturally, they want to get rid of us, a hidden danger, so that they can mine that resource in peace¡­ Zelda suddenly stopped. She seemed to have thought of something, and the expression on her face immediately became a little shocked. ¡°Great Prophet, I think I remember. Didn¡¯t we receive some information before?¡± ¡°That so-called Duke Lincoln excavated this resource point without telling the Vast Flame Kingdom¡¯s officials.¡± ¡°This means that even if they found our Elf Valley, they wouldn¡¯t be able to mobilize all the forces of the Vast Flame Kingdom to deal with us.¡± ¡°The most likely possibility is that Duke Lincoln¡¯s private army will come to fight against us.¡± ¡°And if it¡¯s only Duke Lincoln¡¯s forces that are fighting against us, our Elf Valley is not completely without a chance of winning!¡± After Zelda thought about this, she became more and more excited. In the end, her entire face was red. Su Ming looked at Zelda, who was still talking, and a hint of a smile appeared on his lips. It was indeed much easier to talk to someone like Zelda, who could see through everything with just a little bit. ¡°So, we can actually directly declare war on them now. We don¡¯t need to worry about the giant Vast Flame Kingdom.¡± ¡°Under such circumstances, that Duke Lincoln is even more worried than we are. This matter will be exposed to the officials of the Vast Flame Kingdom.¡± ¡°After all, a Duke who shows signs of rebellion is something that the Vast Flame Kingdom¡¯s officials can not tolerate, right?¡± Zelda couldn¡¯t help but nod slightly after hearing this. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then we have nothing to worry about.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll immediately send someone to bring this news over.¡± ¡°We can send out a group of people to negotiate with the other side, and at the same time, we can gather our forces to deal with the war that could start at any time.¡± When Su Ming heard that, he first nodded, then said, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then let me handle the negotiation.¡± Once she heard Su Ming¡¯s words, Zelda was slightly taken aback, then she immediately frowned and his expression turned serious. ¡°No! That¡¯s absolutely not allowed!¡± ¡°Great Prophet, your safety is of the utmost importance to the Elf Valley.¡± ¡°Although we now know where the other party¡¯s bottom line is, we don¡¯t know anything about their style of doing things.¡± ¡°If we let you negotiate with the other party, we can¡¯t guarantee your safety.¡± ¡°We can¡¯t let you go to the negotiation without ensuring your safety.¡± Once he heard Zelda¡¯s words, Su Ming first looked at her, then chuckled softly and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so nervous about this.¡± Zelda¡¯s expression relaxed slightly, but she still looked at Su Ming with an extremely serious expression. She had an expression that said, ¡°I¡¯ll never give in on this matter, so don¡¯t think too much about it.¡± When Su Ming saw her expression, he could not help but shake his head in amusement. ¡°Your reaction is too exaggerated.¡± ¡°No matter what they plan to do, I can guarantee my own safety.¡± ¡°Moreover, this negotiation might decide whether we should go to war with the other party or settle this peacefully.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t trust anyone else for this kind of thing except you and myself.¡± ¡°And you need to stay in the Elf Valley to take charge of the situation, so I¡¯m the only one who can go there to negotiate. Do you understand?¡± Su Ming¡¯s tone was slow, but it also sounded extremely serious. Zelda wanted to say something after hearing his words. But when the words reached her mouth, she couldn¡¯t say anything in the end and could only turn it into a faint sigh. ¡°Alright, I understand.¡± ¡°Then, Great Prophet, when you go, remember to bring Mike with you.¡± When Su Ming heard Zelda¡¯s words and saw the worry on her face, he could not help but have the urge to crack a joke. Then, Su Ming walked up to Zelda and patted her head with a slightly amused expression. He said, ¡°You look like a little wife who¡¯s worried about her husband when he¡¯s out fighting.¡± However, to Su Ming¡¯s surprise, Zelda did not laugh at his joke. Instead, the expression on his face became a little complicated after a slight shock. Su Ming was momentarily stunned and instinctively pulled his hand back. Yet right after that, Zelda grabbed Su Ming¡¯s hand. ¡°Great Prophet, you must pay attention to your safety.¡± ¡°Every time you go out, I will pray for you and pray for your safe return.¡± When Su Ming heard Zelda¡¯s words, his expression instantly froze. He wasn¡¯t stupid. How could he feel the love in Zelda¡¯s words? He took a deep breath and looked at Zelda before him, then nodded slightly. ¡°I know, I¡¯ll be careful.¡± Zelda seemed to have realized that he might have lost her composure just now. She looked embarrassed for a moment. However, she was in a high position all year round, after all, and she brushed off this awkwardness with a few casual words. After that, Zelda said a few more words before she said, ¡°Then, Great Prophet, I¡¯ll have to trouble you for this negotiation.¡± The moment Zelda finished speaking, a notification lit up before Su Ming. [Congratulations on triggering the mission: negotiation] [Mission description: The Elf Valley that you are in is in conflict with Duke Lincoln. You need to represent the Elf Valley in a negotiation with the Duke.] [Mission reward: Zelda¡¯s favorability +2, spirit light cloak.] Su Ming looked at the task that had appeared before him, and he felt a mix of emotions. To be honest, the mission description was not out of his expectations. Everything seemed normal. However, Su Ming did not know what to say about the reward. He was not a fool. How could he not see Zelda¡¯s thoughts? Right now, her favorability toward him was about to explode. Su Ming did not know what to say when he saw that the reward for the mission at that moment included her favorable impression points. Besides that, the reward called the cloak of spiritual light should be quite a good piece of equipment in Su Ming¡¯s eyes. After all, every time Zelda gave him a mission, the reward seemed to be quite good. Chapter 306 - 306 Group Photo? 306 Group Photo? Once he read through the mission description once, Su Ming left Zelda¡¯s place. After that, Su Ming went to the entrance of the elf town. After Cai Rui decided to start her journey, Mike, who was originally following her to protect her, also returned to the town. Cai Rui¡¯s bodyguards had been replaced by a group of well-trained elf Warriors. These Warriors were all Warriors who liked to pick ruis. After hearing that Cai Rui was going to travel and leave the Elf Valley, he almost volunteered to form a small team to protect Cai Rui. When Su Ming heard about it, he only thought about it for a while before agreeing to it. After all, Cai Rui¡¯s safety needed to be protected, and this elf team could also put him at ease. So Mike didn¡¯t need to continue following Cai Rui. Once he arrived at the entrance to the town, Su Ming did not just see Mike. He also saw many players walking in and out of the entrance to the elf town. In recent times, the reputation of the Elf Valley had been completely spread. There were plenty of resources nearby, a lot of leveling spots, and a lot of quests to accept in the town. At the same time, there were many teleportation doors. In this case, the Elf Valley was a place that the nearby players could not go around. It was also because of this that Su Ming noticed that the income of the teleportation gates he built in the cities and towns had started to soar. As the game developed, the players¡¯ skill level became higher and higher. The teleportation gate fee of two gold coins became less and less of a problem for them. That was why the situation that Su Ming had predicted had finally appeared before him. At the moment, the income of the teleportation gate in a week could reach hundreds of thousands of gold coins. This number was a little exaggerated. In fact, it had even exceeded Su Ming¡¯s expectations. Of course, this was also a good thing. Su Ming walked to Mike¡¯s side as he thought about all these messy things. However, before he could say anything to Mike, the players next to him noticed him. One of the female players widened her eyes and looked in Su Ming¡¯s direction in shock. She could not help but ask loudly, ¡°Are you Night Blade?!¡± Her eyes were wide open, and she could not help but look Su Ming up and down for a while, as if she was even more convinced of her judgment now. Then, the expression on her face became even more surprised. ¡°You must be Night Blade!¡± As she spoke, she could not help but move closer to Su Ming. ¡°Can we take a photo together?¡± [The Origin of Humans: Horde still has this function.] This was because the game¡¯s graphics were high enough, no different from the real world. Therefore, some players didn¡¯t even bother to level up or fight monsters. Instead, they just looked for all kinds of beautiful scenery in this world. After posting the scenery on the internet, it even attracted a lot of fans. Su Ming frowned slightly when he heard the female player¡¯s words. He had never thought that he would encounter such a thing. When he was still in school, he was often dragged by some senior sisters to take photos because of his outstanding appearance. But in the game, this was the first time something like this had happened. When the female player saw that Su Ming did not speak for a long time, she thought that he had agreed and quickly walked over. However, before she could get to Su Ming¡¯s side, Mike had already extended his hand to stop her. The female player was stunned. Su Ming cast her a glance and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s not convenient.¡± Su Ming had already come to realize that after what he had gone through the last time, it was no longer possible for him to hide his identity from the other players. He had already realized this when he allowed Ye Chuan to post the video. Yet even so, Su Ming did not intend to reveal what happened in the Elf Valley to all the players at this stage. Otherwise, he would definitely be in trouble. Not to mention whether there would be people targeting him, just the people who came with the mentality of checking in were enough to make him suffer. That was why Su Ming did not agree to take a picture with her, which meant that he did not want to expose the fact that he was here. When the female player saw Su Ming¡¯s rejection and saw Mike standing in front of her, she looked a little embarrassed. She nodded at Su Ming and said, ¡°In that case, I won¡¯t disturb you any longer.¡± After saying that, she turned around and walked toward the town square with her companions. It seemed that she intended to leave this place by taking a teleportation gate. However, as she did so, she would still turn her head back to look in Su Ming¡¯s direction with every step she took. Her eyes were filled with curiosity and surprise. Su Ming felt a little helpless about her reaction. After shaking his head, Su Ming did not bother about him anymore. Instead, he turned his head and looked at the Mike in front of him. ¡°Mike, you can leave the things here to any elven warrior. I have something else that I need you to do with me.¡± When he heard Su Ming¡¯s words, Mike¡¯s expression instantly became slightly excited. ¡°Is that so? Great Prophet, what¡¯s the matter? Are you going to war with some tribe?¡± When Su Ming heard Mike¡¯s words, he immediately became speechless. For some reason, there seemed to be more and more war maniacs like Chen Yixue in the Elf Valley, and Mike was a typical example. His job at the entrance of the town, in his words, was to be so bored that he would doze off every day. And if it was about war, he could even be so excited that he wouldn¡¯t sleep for three days and three nights. Su Ming really did not understand. He was clearly not someone who liked to fight, so why did he bring up people like this? Su Ming shook his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s not about that, but if we don¡¯t handle it well, there¡¯s a high chance that this will happen.¡± ¡°The other party is very powerful, so if possible, we should try not to start a war with them.¡± When he heard Su Ming¡¯s words, Mike¡¯s eyes became even brighter. He seemed to have thought of something, and even his response to Su Ming¡¯s nod seemed to be extra perfunctory. When Su Ming saw his reaction, he could not help but frown and warn him, ¡°Don¡¯t think about those messy things. If we have a conflict, the Elf Valley will definitely not be willing to bear the consequences. Do you understand?¡± Chapter 307 - 307 Right Now 307 Right Now Once Mike heard the warning tone in Su Ming¡¯s words, he first cast a glance at him. Seeing that the expression on his face was unusually serious and serious, and even the eyes looking at him were a little cold, she felt a little embarrassed. Mike couldn¡¯t help but become serious, and then he nodded. ¡°Great Prophet, I understand what you mean. If we need to start a war, then I, Mike, will definitely take responsibility.¡± ¡°But if there¡¯s no need to start a war and only need to negotiate, I¡¯ll do my best to protect your safety.¡± Su Ming only relaxed a little when he heard Mike¡¯s serious words. Su Ming cast a glance at the Mike and said, ¡°It¡¯s good that you know this.¡± Mike nodded again and could not help but look in Su Ming¡¯s direction. ¡°In that case, when should we set off, Great Prophet? Is it now?¡± When Su Ming heard that, he first looked at Mike, then nodded. ¡°Right now.¡± Once he heard Su Ming¡¯s confirmation, Mike¡¯s expression immediately became even more excited. ¡°In that case, Great Prophet, I¡¯ll call an elven warrior over to help me take over this position.¡± Once Su Ming heard his words, he nodded his head slightly. Mike immediately found an elven warrior and explained a series of things to him, as well as the things he needed to pay attention to. After that, Mike simply let him take over his position. Then, he looked in Su Ming¡¯s direction with an excited expression. ¡°Then, Lord Prophet, shall we set off immediately?¡± Su Ming cast him a glance, then nodded slightly and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go now.¡± When he heard Su Ming¡¯s words, Mike nodded his head. After that, the two of them packed up for a while and set out on the road to the Vast Flame Kingdom. The Vast Flame Kingdom was definitely not close to the Elf Valley, and there was a teleportation gate in the town that could lead to a place near the Vast Flame Kingdom. This was a portal Su Ming had discovered after a few trips to and fro. That¡¯s right, Su Ming did not build it himself, but the game¡¯s official developers. Under such circumstances, Su Ming would naturally not waste so much time traveling and wasting his time. Very soon, Su Ming and Mike arrived at the portal. After a moment of dizziness, the two of them appeared at the entrance of a forest. Once Su Ming got his bearings, he pointed to a direction not too far away. ¡°It should be over there.¡± Mike heard this and immediately spread out his wings. After flying in the air and observing for a while, Mike quickly flew back down. ¡°Yes, Great Prophet. I saw the mark left by the Elven Warriors there.¡± Su Ming nodded, and the two of them quickly rushed in the direction of the mark. What was worth mentioning was that Su Ming had left in a hurry this time, so he did not bring his pet and Da Bai. Therefore, this time, he simply flew in Mike¡¯s hand and experienced the feeling of riding a glider. After that, the two of them quickly arrived at the place where the mark was left. The two of them searched around and soon found the elf team stationed there. When the members of the small team of spirits saw Su Ming, they were both surprised and worried. The surprise was naturally because he could see Su Ming, the Great Prophet, while he was feeling uneasy about his own fate. Right then, to many of the members in the Elf Valley, Su Ming was like a stabilizing force. As long as he was there, no matter what kind of dangerous situation it was, it could be solved easily. As for the worry¡­ Naturally, they had also sensed an extremely dangerous aura in this operation. They were also worried that not only would they not be able to solve the problem, they might even drag Su Ming into it. To them, this was something that they could not accept. After all, to them, it did not matter whether they had met with misfortune or not. As long as Su Ming was still around, there was still hope for the Elf Valley to turn the tables. It had to be said that the fact that these elven Warriors had thought of this was enough to prove how much pressure the behemoth of the Vast Flame Kingdom had put on them. Once Su Ming saw their actions, he could naturally roughly understand what they were thinking. However, Su Ming did not linger on this topic. Instead, after thinking about it for a while, he said, ¡°First, tell me what you¡¯ve found in the vicinity.¡± ¡°Also, tell me the intensity of the other party¡¯s search. To what extent is it?¡± Once they heard Su Ming¡¯s words, the Elf Warriors before them immediately fell into deep thought. The group exchanged glances for a while before the team leader walked up to Su Ming. ¡°Great Prophet, this is what has been going on recently.¡± After that, the leader-like man explained the general situation of the nearby area to the other party¡¯s carpet search. Once Su Ming finished listening to the team leader¡¯s story, his expression did not change much. Instead, he looked at the team leader and asked, ¡°So, according to what you said, they will find this place in less than a day, right?¡± When the team leader heard Su Ming¡¯s question, his expression froze for a moment, but he still nodded. ¡°Their search is too intense. It¡¯s as if they¡¯re determined to find us no matter what, so we have no place to hide.¡± When he heard the team leader¡¯s words, Su Ming¡¯s expression did not change much. Instead, he patted the team leader in front of him. ¡°You don¡¯t have to think too much. I¡¯m not questioning your ability.¡± ¡°I¡¯m already very surprised that you can persist for so many days in this kind of search and not be discovered. Moreover, you can steadily send back information.¡± When he heard Su Ming¡¯s words, the team leader¡¯s expression relaxed a little. ¡°Then, Great Prophet, what should we do now?¡± When Su Ming heard his question, he first cast him a glance, then said something that no one had expected. ¡°Let¡¯s wait here.¡± The moment Su Ming said that, all the Elf Warriors, including the captain, were stunned. As if he was afraid that he had heard wrong, the Elf Captain scratched his head in confusion. He could not help but ask Su Ming for confirmation. ¡°Great Prophet, I¡­did I hear you right?¡± Su Ming cast him a glance and shook his head in amusement. ¡°Is there anything I misheard?¡± Hearing this, the Elf Captain was even more confused. ¡°But if we do that, the other party will discover our existence.¡± Chapter 308 - 308 The General Situation 308 The General Situation All the members of the elf team, including him, did not seem to understand the logic behind Su Ming¡¯s words. ¡°No, we¡¯re about to be discovered, and once we¡¯re discovered, I¡¯m afraid we¡¯ll have to start a conflict with the other party.¡± ¡°Under such circumstances, shouldn¡¯t we leave this place immediately to avoid being discovered?¡± ¡°Why did he have to stay here and wait for them to come and find him? Wasn¡¯t this walking right into a trap?¡± However, even though his thoughts were in a jumble and he even felt that there were some problems with Su Ming¡¯s command this time¡­ However, none of the Elven Warriors present raised any objections. This was because the Su Ming of the past had also given them quite a number of orders that made them extremely confused and could not see through his intentions. However, they had naturally raised all sorts of questions about Su Ming¡¯s actions. However, in the end, the results would always tell them that the orders Su Ming gave at that time were the best. Therefore, even though they were struggling in their hearts, they did not say a word in the end. Instead, after they looked at each other for a while, the team leader nodded in Su Ming¡¯s direction. ¡°Then, Great Prophet, let¡¯s clean up the nearby area first.¡± ¡°Also, how should we deal with them when they come?¡± Su Ming cast a glance in the team leader¡¯s direction. After a moment of silence, he said, ¡°Observe the nearby routes first. Make sure you find an escape route. ¡°When they find us, I will negotiate with them. If anything goes wrong, you must leave this place immediately. ¡°Don¡¯t hesitate, and don¡¯t think of a way to save me. I naturally have a way to leave this place. Do you understand?¡± When they heard Su Ming¡¯s words, the captain and the other elven Warriors became visibly hesitant. However, Su Ming swept his gaze across them at that moment and repeated his words. ¡°Do you understand?¡± This time, Su Ming¡¯s tone was much more serious and stern. There was even a hint of warning in his voice. When the people in the field heard Su Ming¡¯s words, their expressions instantly changed. After exchanging a few glances with each other, in the end, the team leader took the lead and nodded at Su Ming. ¡°We understand, Great Prophet. However, if you need any help, you must inform us as soon as possible.¡± ¡°No matter what you need to do or what kind of negotiation you have with the other party, in our opinion, none of that is more important than your safety!¡± Once Su Ming heard their words, he first swept his gaze across the Elf Warriors in the field. When he saw the serious look on her face, Su Ming finally nodded. ¡°Alright, I got it.¡± After everyone had confirmed this matter, they gathered together and chatted for a long time. Su Ming mainly wanted to ask them about the details of the situation during this period of time and how Vast Flame Kingdom reacted. In the letter, although they did mention these things, they were not the only ones. However, due to space constraints, they definitely couldn¡¯t write all of these things in the article. And those details might hide some very important information. This information might very well affect Su Ming¡¯s judgment of this matter and the direction in which it would eventually lead to. That was why Su Ming wanted to take advantage of the time before the other party found him to understand what was going on. This process lasted for about one to two hours. During this process, besides asking Su Ming about the situation as if he was chatting with him, the elf Warriors also set up a barbeque rack and roasted some meat on it. During this process, Su Ming also gained a general understanding of the situation. As the other party¡¯s search was rather strict, the elven Warriors actually had a hard time understanding the situation too clearly. That was why Su Ming did not manage to obtain much useful information even after they had chatted for so long. However, from the other party¡¯s style of mobilizing troops, it could be seen that the commander this time was a very cautious person. Su Ming naturally had to think about how he should deal with this sort of person. After everyone had almost finished eating, some people began to take turns to keep watch, while others went directly to rest. As for Su Ming, once he finished eating, he decided to take a walk in the forest. According to the elf team, the other party was about half a day¡¯s journey from their base. That was why it was basically impossible for Su Ming to run into any danger when he was taking a stroll. Even so, Mike still seemed to be a little worried and insisted on following Su Ming. Su Ming tried to reprimand him, but he could not change his mind. In the end, he had no choice but to let Mike follow him. Once he strolled to a Hill, Su Ming cast his gaze in the direction of Vast Flame Kingdom from a distance. He had to admit that the walls of the capital of the Vast Flame Kingdom looked extremely magnificent from afar. Compared to the great flame Kingdom, the wall he had built at the entrance of the Elf Valley paled in comparison. As he looked at the items before him, Su Ming became even more determined to quickly develop his own town. At the current stage, the development of the town on the other side was almost complete and it was in the construction stage. Once the construction of the town over there was completed, Su Ming would have to start planning and put the construction of the city wall on his agenda. This was an extremely important matter, regardless of whether it was to Su Ming or to the Elf Valley. ¡°Great Prophet, what are you thinking?¡± A voice came from beside him. Su Ming turned around instinctively and saw Mike looking at him with a curious expression. Under the moonlight, Mike¡¯s face looked particularly pale, and it was a little creepy. It was a good thing that Su Ming was already used to him being like this. Once he cast him a glance, he did not have much of a reaction and simply averted his gaze. ¡°I¡¯m thinking how long we need to develop before we can reach the scale of the Vast Flame Kingdom.¡± When Mike heard this, he followed Su Ming¡¯s line of sight and looked in the direction of Vast Flame Kingdom. Mike could clearly see the magnificent city wall even from a distance. After a moment of silence, Mike suddenly said, ¡°As long as we follow your lead, I believe that it won¡¯t take long for the Elf Valley to reach this level.¡± When Su Ming heard this, he fell silent for a while, then chuckled softly and looked at Mike, who was beside him. He had wanted to tease Mike about when he became so good at flattering. Chapter 309 - 309 The Army 309 The Army However, when he turned around, he only saw an extremely serious and even a little stubborn face. Obviously, Mike wasn¡¯t joking at all, nor did he have any intention of flattering him. What he said was exactly what he was thinking at the moment. He had a serious feeling that under Su Ming¡¯s lead, the Elf Valley would soon surpass the huge Kingdom before them, which they were shocked by from the bottom of their hearts. Su Ming looked at the serious expression on Mike¡¯s face, and for a moment, he even wanted to ask him. ¡°Where did your confidence in me come from? I don¡¯t even have that much confidence in myself.¡± However, after some thought, Su Ming decided not to ask that question. Instead, he chuckled and averted his gaze. ¡°Since you¡¯re so determined, I can¡¯t let you down.¡± Once he heard Su Ming¡¯s words, Mike immediately shook his head and said, ¡°Great Prophet, no one in our Elf Valley will be disappointed by any decision you¡¯ve made.¡± Su Ming shook his head. ¡°That¡¯s enough. Even if you¡¯re flattering someone, you have to know how to do it in moderation.¡± When Mike heard this, although he really didn¡¯t have the intention to flatter, he also stopped talking. Su Ming continued looking in the direction of Vast Flame Kingdom, and there was a glint in his eyes that Mike could not understand. Time passed by quickly, and in the blink of an eye, the night had passed. The next morning, Su Ming still did not feel like sleeping. He continued standing on the hill. However, he was not idle. After chatting with Mike for a while last night, he simply turned around and went to the forest to level up. The next morning, when the sun had risen, Su Ming finally stopped his training. Then, he returned to the hill and began to observe the situation in the distance. After looking at it for a while, Su Ming immediately frowned. Then, he took a deep breath and walked down the mountain. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Mike was still in a daze. When he heard Su Ming¡¯s words, he did not even manage to react immediately. Then, after a moment of shock, he looked in the direction Su Ming had been looking at. Mike¡¯s brows furrowed even deeper after that, and his frown was even more intense than Su Ming¡¯s. The scene in his eyes made him unconsciously panic. Not far away, an army-like unit was approaching their base. The other party seemed to have at least a few hundred people. With this number of people, even if they used a human wave tactic, they would be able to crush his small elf team. Once Mike thought of this, he no longer hesitated and immediately chased after Su Ming. In his opinion, he must not let the two sides come into conflict. And even if a conflict were to arise, he would still have to ensure Su Ming¡¯s safety at the first possible moment. This was the main task he had for coming out with Su Ming. Su Ming soon arrived at the base of the elf team. As soon as he got there, he was greeted by the serious-looking leader of the elf team. Obviously, one could tell from his expression. The elf team should have also found the other party¡¯s traces. Once he met Su Ming¡¯s gaze, the team leader told him what he had discovered. Even after Su Ming finished listening to his story, his expression did not change at all. He had already seen the situation a long time ago. Naturally, it was not likely to cause too much of a stir in his heart. ¡°Since you have a rough idea of the enemy¡¯s numbers and situation, you should have made the necessary preparations and a suitable escape route, right?¡± When the team leader heard that, he immediately nodded at Su Ming and said, ¡°We¡¯ve already made the necessary preparations. We¡¯ll definitely be able to protect you the moment the two sides clash.¡± ¡°As for a suitable escape route, you don¡¯t have to worry about it, my Lord. I¡¯ve already prepared it.¡± ¡°It¡¯s at¡­¡± The team leader was just about to tell Su Ming about the escape route when Su Ming extended his hand and cut off the team leader¡¯s words. ¡°Forget it, we¡¯ll just have to adapt to the situation and find an escape route. What we need to do now is to deal with the other side¡¯s situation.¡± Once the team leader heard Su Ming¡¯s words, he naturally did not dare to say anything else. A small team of more than ten people had to face a huge number of hundreds of soldiers. He did not know whether they were friend or foe. This was extremely stressful for him. Under such circumstances, he naturally could not say anything more. He was afraid that he would disturb Su Ming¡¯s thoughts. As the group waited, they gradually heard the footsteps of the search team approaching. The moment the crowd heard the footsteps, they all looked in Su Ming¡¯s direction. Su Ming¡¯s expression did not change much despite being the center of attention of the crowd. He continued to look in the direction of the footsteps. When everyone saw this, their slightly nervous mood instantly returned to calmness. After that, another half an hour passed. A small army of about fifty people finally entered the sight of the small team of elves and Su Ming. The two armies looked at each other, and everyone in this small army of fifty people was stunned for a moment. Obviously, they did not expect such a small team to be waiting for them in the quiet forest. After a moment of panic, a leader suddenly walked out. It was a fierce-looking man in silver armor. He waved the long spear in his hand, pointed it in the direction of the elves, and shouted, ¡°Who are you people?!¡± The elves looked at each other, but no one spoke immediately. Everyone¡¯s gazes once again gathered in Su Ming¡¯s direction. Then, when Su Ming saw the crowd¡¯s reaction, he also turned his gaze toward the man with the long spear. ¡°All of you, including the hundreds of troops behind you, should be the subordinates of Duke Lincoln, right?¡± In truth, based on what the Elf Captain and Su Ming had told them, there should be at least a few thousand people searching for them. And the reason why there were only a few hundred of them here was naturally because they had spread out to search. When the man with the long spear heard Su Ming¡¯s question, he immediately frowned and looked at the crowd in the field with a slightly surprised and uncertain expression. To be honest, he could naturally tell the identity of these people. Chapter 310 - 310 Dexiu 310 Dexiu The characteristics of the elves were too obvious, so he understood one thing the moment he saw them. These people in front of him should be the purpose of his mission this time. They were the elves he had been looking for! However, after he confirmed this, the burly man with the long spear did not calm down. Instead, he felt even more uneasy. After all, although he had indeed discovered the other party, the other party¡¯s reaction and the current situation were too strange. In his imagination, he should have experienced a search and pursuit before finally forming this confrontation. However, the development of the situation had completely exceeded his expectations. The people he had been searching for so hard were actually standing so calmly in front of him at this moment, and they all looked very calm. The expressions on their faces seemed to be telling him one thing, ¡®We¡¯ve been waiting for you.¡¯ As his thoughts raced, the expression on his face became even more uneasy. After weighing the pros and cons for a long time, he still looked at Su Ming. ¡°Yes! You guys are the ones who tried to get a share of our Duke Lincoln¡¯s resource points, right?¡± Su Ming cast a glance at the man before him and his gaze lingered on the man¡¯s panel for a while. [Dexiu] [Level: 50] [Attack: 560] [Defense: 480] [Health points: 12000] [Position: Cavalry General] [Force: Vast Flame Kingdom] As he looked at the status panel of the person called Dexiu, Su Ming had to admit that this person¡¯s combat strength was pretty good. Moreover, the title of cavalry general seemed to be quite a big position. ¡°Yes,¡± Su Ming said after some thought. Once he finished speaking, Su Ming did not continue. This made Dexiu, who was already unable to understand the situation, even more uneasy. He narrowed his eyes and stared at Su Ming for a long while. Seeing his reaction, the other Elven Warriors in the field immediately became nervous. Some of them began to move silently, ready to escape at any time. When Su Ming saw his reaction, his expression did not change much. It was still as calm as ever. This made Dexiu take a deep breath. I thought you had already fled to some unknown corner. ¡°I didn¡¯t think that you¡¯d be so bold. After opposing our Vast Flame Kingdom, you still dare to appear before me?¡± When Su Ming heard this, he cast a glance at Dexiu. ¡°In this situation, I think there¡¯s no need to say any more nonsense, right? Let¡¯s have a good chat.¡± When he heard Su Ming¡¯s words, Dexiu first frowned slightly, then let out a cold harrumph. ¡°Chat? What do I have to talk about with you people?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll tell you the truth. The order we received this time was to kill all of you!¡± When he said that, Dexiu narrowed his eyes and kept his gaze fixed in Su Ming¡¯s direction. When Su Ming heard his words, he first cast a glance in his direction, then chuckled. ¡°I can guarantee that if you want to attack us, we will definitely be able to escape. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can just try.¡± ¡°Besides, even if you manage to keep all of us here, are you sure the people behind me will let this go?¡± Su Ming spoke in an extremely calm manner. In fact, there was not much change in his expression. Once he heard Su Ming¡¯s words, Dexiu¡¯s expression became even more solemn. In truth, the things Su Ming had just said were also what he was worried about. If it was really like what he said and one of them ran away, or if the people behind them knew what happened here¡­ Then¡­ At that moment, Su Ming seemed to know what he was thinking. He chuckled and said, ¡°Right, I¡¯m actually a little curious. Duke Lincoln is so insistent on excavating his own resource points that he¡¯s even going to this extent to prevent the news from being leaked.¡± ¡°What is his goal?¡± Not only did Dexiu¡¯s expression change, but the expressions of the other soldiers behind him also turned grave. Their gazes were fixed on Su Ming¡¯s direction, and killing intent gradually rose from their bodies. However, Su Ming did not have much of a reaction to their changes. Instead, after looking at them, he chuckled. ¡°I was just saying it casually. You don¡¯t have to be so nervous.¡± ¡°Of course¡­if you must make some unwise choices, then I can¡¯t guarantee that I¡¯m not just making a casual remark.¡± When Su Ming said these words, he did not try to hide the threat in his words. Dexiu stared at him for a long while before finally letting out a long sigh. ¡°What is your purpose?¡± Su Ming stared at him for a while and said, ¡°Is there anyone with a higher position than you in the search team?¡± The expression on Dexiu¡¯s face clearly changed again. However, once Su Ming finished speaking, he did not continue. Clearly, he was waiting for his answer. Upon seeing this, Dexiu finally took a deep breath and said, ¡°There is.¡± ¡°Take me to him.¡± The conversation between the two was extremely short, only a few seconds. But after saying these words, the silence between the two seemed particularly long. Their gazes met in the air for a long time, but neither of them chose to speak. In the end, it was still Dexiu who couldn¡¯t hold it in any longer. ¡°Follow me.¡± He had no choice. The current situation was too disadvantageous for Dexiu. Almost all of their situations were within the other party¡¯s control. On the other hand, he had no idea about the other party¡¯s situation at all. They were even completely unfamiliar with the nearby terrain. All these factors added together caused them to not dare to act rashly, even though they had the absolute advantage in numbers. Regarding the situation in front of them, they were in a state of caution. Once Su Ming received his confirmation, he cast a glance at Dexiu, then nodded his head and walked toward him. When they saw this, the elf Warriors in the field were naturally worried and all of them wanted to follow Su Ming. However, when Su Ming heard their words of concern, his reaction was extremely simple. ¡°Mike, follow me. The rest of you, stand by nearby!¡± Chapter 311 - 311 Conflict 311 Conflict When they heard Su Ming¡¯s words, the spirits in the area were initially a little worried and were even about to say something. However, when the team leader saw Su Ming¡¯s expression, he immediately stretched out his hand to stop the others. He turned his gaze toward Su Ming again. Their gazes met for a while in midair, and the team leader let out a long breath. ¡°Listen to the Great Prophet. We¡¯ll leave first and wait for orders nearby!¡± Hearing their captain¡¯s words, all the elves in the arena disappeared in the blink of an eye. The speed at which he disappeared was so fast that even the people present were slightly shocked. The leader, Dexiu, squinted his eyes, a faint glint of relief flashing through his eyes. Luckily, he didn¡¯t really make a move just now. Otherwise, based on the speed at which they were disappearing, it would be difficult for him to capture them even if he wanted to. Dexiu¡¯s brows furrowed deeper at the thought. At that moment, Su Ming had already arrived before him. Once he cast a glance at Dexiu¡¯s expression, Su Ming could roughly understand what he was thinking. However, Su Ming did not go into detail on this topic. Instead, he looked at Dexiu and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Once he heard Su Ming¡¯s words, Dexiu averted his gaze from the direction the others had disappeared. Dexiu¡¯s gaze stopped on Su Ming for a while before he spoke again, ¡°Then let¡¯s go.¡± After that, Dexiu and his group surrounded Su Ming and Mike and headed toward the forest behind them. During the process, there were even a few soldiers who wanted to provoke Su Ming and Mike. However, just as the man made his move, Mike kicked him directly into a big tree at the side, breaking the tree in the middle. This sudden and violent scene caused all the soldiers in the field to instantly become nervous. They pointed their weapons at Mike and Su Ming. Su Ming¡¯s expression did not change. He looked at the Warriors before him with a calm expression. On the other hand, Mike squinted his eyes and was prepared to start a fight at any moment. For a moment, the atmosphere between the two sides immediately became tense, as if they would attack each other at any moment. There was a moment of silence, and finally, it was Dexiu who spoke first. ¡°Put away your weapons.¡± When Dexiu said that, the soldiers in the field immediately became indignant. ¡°General, he¡¯s already done this to us. How can we let him off so easily?!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! They¡¯re too arrogant!¡± ¡°¡­¡± The soldiers in the field were furious and looked as if they wanted to attack Su Ming and Mike. However, just as the conflict was about to intensify, Dexiu took a deep breath and shouted, ¡°Listen to my command and put down your weapons!¡± Dexiu¡¯s voice was filled with anger and an intimidating aura. When the soldiers in the field saw his reaction, they looked at each other for a while, then unwillingly put down their weapons. Once he was done, Dexiu slowly turned his head around and looked in Su Ming¡¯s direction. The two of them looked at each other for a while before Dexiu said, ¡°I hope that this matter will not happen again.¡± There was a strong warning and a clear trace of anger in dexo¡¯s tone. It was obvious that he was trying his best to suppress his anger. Su Ming cast a glance at Dexiu, but the expression on his face remained calm. There was not a single hint of panic on his face after being threatened. ¡°As long as your people don¡¯t take the initiative to provoke us, our tempers are still very good.¡± Once he heard Su Ming¡¯s words, Dexiu cast a deep glance in Su Ming¡¯s direction and finally let out a long breath. He didn¡¯t say anything more. After he ordered his men to rescue the man who had been kicked away, he continued to order his men to move forward. After about half an hour, Dexiu brought Su Ming to a camp. In the center of this campsite was a huge tent. From the looks of it, this should be where the Supreme Commander of this operation was located. Dexiu brought Su Ming and Mike back to the tent. After the two of them were brought to the entrance of the tent, the guards at the entrance immediately blocked their way. ¡°General Dexiu, you can only bring one person in.¡± The moment he said that, Dexiu¡¯s gaze turned toward Su Ming and Su Li, then toward Mike, who was standing beside Su Ming. The meaning in his eyes was self-evident. However, when Mike saw Dexiu¡¯s reaction, he frowned. ¡°Impossible! I need to protect our Great Prophet!¡± As soon as Mike said this, the guard at the door did not have any reaction. He still had a cold expression. However, his attitude was extremely determined. ¡°As long as you rush in, I¡¯ll treat you as an enemy!¡± Su Ming cast a glance at the guard at the door, then at Mike, who was in a confrontation with Dexiu. After pausing for a while, Su Ming said, ¡°Mike, you can wait outside the door.¡± ¡°Great Prophet¡­¡± ¡°Just wait.¡± ¡°Alright¡­¡± After that, Dexiu first entered the tent and reported the situation. Soon, Dexiu walked out again and appeared before Su Ming. ¡°This person¡­Prophet, please come in.¡± Su Ming nodded and followed Dexiu into the tent. The moment he entered the tent, Su Ming saw the situation clearly. At this moment, a middle-aged man who was dressed exquisitely and even had a meticulous hairstyle was sitting in the main seat of the tent. At this moment, he seemed to be writing something on his desk. After the two of them walked in, he did not speak for a long time. For a moment, there was only the sound of breathing and the rustling of his writing. After a long time, he finally stopped writing. He lifted his head and looked at Su Ming and Dexiu, who were before him. He first nodded at Dexiu, then looked in Su Ming¡¯s direction. ¡°This must be the so-called Prophet who leads the elves, right?¡± Su Ming cast him a glance and had a rough idea of his attributes. [Count Ottle] [Level: 60] [Attack: 370] [Defense: 180] [Force: Vast Flame Kingdom] Su Ming had to admit that Count Ottle¡¯s attributes did not match his rank at all. However, on second thought, this seemed to be normal. This person was in a high position all year round and was not born as a general, so it seemed like he was still a hereditary noble. How could such a person have such powerful combat ability? Chapter 312 - 312 Count Ottle 312 Count Ottle In the face of Count Ottle¡¯s question, Su Ming first nodded before he said, ¡°Yes, are you the commander of this operation?¡± Hearing this, Count Ottle chuckled. Then he sat up from his seat and slowly walked over. Once he arrived before Su Ming, Count Ottle did not ask about his background as Su Ming had expected. Instead, after staring at his face for a while, he suddenly laughed. ¡°My dear Prophet, if you¡¯re still here, you can come to Count Ottle¡¯s field and be my guest.¡± When Su Ming heard Count Ottle¡¯s words, even though he knew that the other party was trying to win him over, he still felt uncomfortable no matter how he thought about it. It was mainly because of the look in Count Ottle¡¯s eyes that made him feel like he was sitting on pins and needles. That kind of greedy and longing eyes really made him very uncomfortable. If it was a woman, it would be fine, but he was a man! Su Ming took a deep breath and frowned slightly. He took a step back and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need. I have no interest in joining the Vast Flame Kingdom.¡± ¡°If you¡¯ve already received the news, then you should know that I¡¯m actively looking for an opportunity to meet you.¡± Count Ottle did not react to Su Ming¡¯s words immediately. Instead, he stared at Su Ming¡¯s leg, which had taken the initiative to take a step back, and his gaze became slightly dazed. After a while, he chuckled and looked away. ¡°Yes, I understand. You want to take the initiative to¡­or should I say, to meet with Duke Lincoln?¡± ¡°But I don¡¯t understand. Why did you choose to come to us now after you chose to avoid us at the beginning?¡± ¡°With all due respect, your behavior before and after really doesn¡¯t match. I¡¯m very curious as to how you managed to produce such a change.¡± Su Ming cast a glance at Count Ottle before him and lowered his gaze. ¡°It¡¯s actually very simple. If you didn¡¯t initiate such a large-scale search, we probably wouldn¡¯t have revealed ourselves.¡± ¡°And now that I¡¯ve taken the initiative to come and find you, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve already guessed it.¡± Count Ottle nodded, but then shook his head. ¡°I did guess a little, but I hope you can explain it to me.¡± Su Ming was silent for a moment, then he said, ¡°Our tribe is currently in a state of seclusion, and we don¡¯t want to be disturbed.¡± ¡°Your large-scale search is making me a little uncomfortable.¡± ¡°I hope that from today on, you will not have any curiosity about us and our tribe, nor will you have any thoughts or actions to explore.¡± ¡°And we won¡¯t say anything about you mining for resources behind the Vast Flame Kingdom¡¯s back.¡± When he heard Su Ming¡¯s words, the faint smile on Count Ottle¡¯s face instantly disappeared. The expression on his face turned serious. He stared at Su Ming for a long while before he suddenly chuckled. ¡°Are you threatening me?¡± Su Ming looked at Count Ottle, whose expression was constantly changing, but the expression on his face remained calm. ¡°I prefer to call this behavior negotiation.¡± When he heard Su Ming¡¯s words, Count Ottle fell silent for a while. Then, he shook his head in a very small manner, but his intentions could still be clearly felt. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I can¡¯t agree to your conditions.¡± ¡°Your tribe is like a bomb that could explode at any time to us.¡± ¡°If we let you do as you please, then Duke Lincoln will have another reason to worry about his insomnia every night.¡± Once he finished speaking, Count Ottle¡¯s gaze turned toward Su Ming. He had originally expected Su Ming to immediately fall out with him after hearing his words, or to put forward some other conditions. However, he was surprised. Su Ming did not do that. Instead, he squinted his eyes slightly, a thoughtful look in his eyes. After a while, he suddenly raised his head again, looked in the direction of Count Ottle, and said something that made him extremely moved. ¡°So, Duke Lincoln is really planning to usurp the throne, right?¡± The expression on Count Ottle¡¯s face suddenly became extremely serious and cold, completely different from the elegant middle-aged man he had just been. His eyes were terrifyingly cold as he glared in Su Ming¡¯s direction. He was like a wolf in the night that had its eyes on its prey. However, Su Ming¡¯s reaction once again surprised him. Facing Count Ottle¡¯s cold face and terrible aura, he still kept a calm expression. He even chuckled after looking at him for a while. ¡°This reaction¡­it seems like I was right.¡± Count Ottle stared at Su Ming coldly for a while before he took a deep breath and said, ¡°You don¡¯t need to care about what the Duke wants to do.¡± ¡°These things have nothing to do with you. If you continue to investigate, you will only end up in an extremely miserable state. Do you understand?¡± Su Ming looked at Count Ottle before him, but he did not have the self-awareness that a person who was threatened should have. On the contrary, the expression on their faces became more relaxed. ¡°That¡¯s why you should seriously consider the conditions I just proposed, and not reject me so easily.¡± ¡°What do you think?¡± Su Ming looked at Count Ottle, who had a grave expression on his face. He seemed relaxed, as if he was chatting with a friend. Count Ottle sneered. ¡°Do you think you can threaten us with this?¡± ¡°How are you going to meet the king? How are you going to tell him about this? And why would he believe you?¡± Su Ming shrugged his shoulders and looked at Count Ottle before him. He said nonchalantly, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be asking me these questions. You should be asking Duke Lincoln directly. What do you think?¡± Su Ming¡¯s unafraid expression made Count Ottle unable to tell what he was thinking. When Su Ming saw this, he continued to strike while the iron was hot. ¡°The kingdom of Vast Flame is very close to here, and I presume Duke Lincoln¡¯s fief is not far from here.¡± ¡°I will wait for your reply at our original base.¡± Once he finished speaking, Su Ming turned around and was about to walk out of the tent. However, just as he reached the door, he was stopped by two guards. It was interesting to say that when Su Ming was outside, he was stopped by the two guards and was not allowed to enter. Now that he was inside, he was also blocked by the two guards. Chapter 313 - 313 The Negotiation 313 The Negotiation When he saw the guards¡¯ attitude, Su Ming frowned, then turned around to look behind him. Su Ming looked in the direction of Count Ottle and said slowly, ¡°Sir count, do you have anything else to say to me?¡± Hearing this, Count Ottle took a deep breath and narrowed his eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t you think that your current style of doing things is a little too arrogant? It doesn¡¯t matter if I have the haoyan Kingdom or Duke Lincoln behind me. You don¡¯t have the right to act like this.¡± When Count Ottle said this, his voice was full of threat. Su Ming¡¯s expression did not change much when he heard those words, and he did not show the panic that Count Ottle expected. He just raised his head and looked in the direction of Count Ottle. ¡°Oh, really? If you¡¯re really planning to do something rash, then I¡¯ll let you understand the consequences of being rash.¡± ¡°You need to know that my men are all near this stronghold. Furthermore, your people will definitely not be able to restrain them.¡± ¡°Before I came, I gave them an order. As long as I don¡¯t walk out of here, they¡¯ll split up.¡± After a slight pause, Su Ming looked at Count Ottle¡¯s increasingly unpleasant expression, but he did not stop talking. ¡°One of them will return to our tribe and report the situation here. I think that not long after, the people from my tribe will attack this place, or simply Duke Lincoln¡¯s fief.¡± ¡°On the other side, someone will go to the haoyan Kingdom and approach your respected King to inform Duke Lincoln of his recent movements and intentions.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to doubt whether we have the ability to do so. After all, you¡¯ve spent so much time trying to find us, and we even showed up on our own accord.¡± Su Ming¡¯s words were loud and clear, but at the same time, his expression was incredibly calm. His appearance made Count Ottle even more anxious. He took a deep breath and fixed his gaze on Su Ming, who was standing before him. ¡°It seems like there¡¯s nothing to talk about between us, right?¡± Su Ming shrugged his shoulders. Even now, he had not taken Count Ottle¡¯s threat to heart. Because he knew from the beginning that a person like Count Ottle would never fall out with him over this matter. The two reasons he had just mentioned were precisely the reason why Count Ottle was in trouble. His reaction also made Su Ming even more certain of the guess he had made before. Duke Lincoln did indeed have the intention of rebelling and usurping the throne of the vast flame Kingdom. When he thought of this, Su Ming¡¯s expression became even calmer. He fixed his gaze in Count Ottle¡¯s direction. Under Su Ming¡¯s intense gaze, Count Ottle did not say a single word for a long time. In the end, he took a deep breath and said through gritted teeth, ¡°Alright, I can treat this matter as if it never happened.¡± ¡°We won¡¯t do anything to you in the future, but¡­¡± Count Ottle suddenly changed the topic, and his tone became more firm. ¡°You must tell us where your tribe is. Only then will we agree to the conditions you just proposed.¡± Count Ottle¡¯s words made it seem like he had already made concessions to Su Ming. Yet even after Su Ming heard his words, his expression remained unmoved. ¡°That¡¯s impossible.¡± Su Ming¡¯s voice was straightforward, and it made Count Ottle¡¯s expression, which had just begun to improve, instantly sink back to the bottom. ¡°What do you mean by that? Could it be that you¡¯re really planning to shed all pretenses of cordiality?¡± Su Ming cast him a glance and said, ¡°I¡¯ve made my stance clear from the start. I don¡¯t want you to find us because our tribe doesn¡¯t want to have too much contact with you.¡± ¡°As for the meaning of your request, I¡¯m sure you¡¯re well aware of it.¡± ¡°So, you don¡¯t need to mention these things anymore.¡± Hearing this, Count Ottle¡¯s eyes narrowed. After this, the entire place fell into a long silence. The atmosphere in the tent seemed to have frozen up after this. After a moment of silence, Count Ottle could not help but speak again. ¡°I hope you won¡¯t be so stubborn. This will only lead to regret.¡± Su Ming only chuckled softly. ¡°My conditions and bottom line are right here. It¡¯s up to you if you want to abide by them.¡± ¡°You can finish me off here, but you have to be clear about the consequences of doing so.¡± Su Ming knew very well that Count Ottle¡­or rather, the Noble Duke Lincoln behind him was completely under his control. Under such circumstances, it was impossible for her to make Su Ming give in. Just like what he had just said, if he really made a concession and told the other party the location of the Elf Valley¡­ It was hard to say if Duke Lincoln, who wanted to ensure that his thoughts and plans would not be exposed, would do something crazy. During the development period of the Elf Valley, such a huge risk was absolutely not allowed. That was why it was impossible for Su Ming to agree to his conditions. Su Ming¡¯s firm tone instantly caused the atmosphere in the hall to freeze once again. The gazes of both parties met in the air, and it seemed as if some baleful aura was slowly emerging. Count Ottle¡¯s expression also slowly changed during this process. But in the end, he couldn¡¯t harden his heart. After taking a deep breath, Count Ottle stared at Su Ming before him and said in a deep voice, ¡°I agree to your conditions.¡± ¡°But you have to promise that you will never appear here again.¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t agree, we can mobilize our troops at any time to search for your traces and completely destroy you!¡± Count Ort¡¯s ruthless words made Mike, who was standing beside Su Ming, frown. The expression on his face also became slightly displeased. However, Su Ming did not have much of a reaction. He only nodded and said, ¡°Sure.¡± Once he finished speaking, Su Ming did not say anything else. He turned around and walked out of the tent. Count Ottle waved his hand. This time, the guards at the door did not stop Su Ming and Mike. Once they left the tent, Su Ming and Mike went straight to the previous stronghold. The group had already made a promise a long time ago that once they saw Su Ming leave safely, they would gather at their original stronghold. Chapter 314 - 314 Plan 314 Plan While the two of them were rushing towards the stronghold, Mike suddenly realized something and frowned. ¡°Great Prophet, there¡¯s a tail behind us.¡± When he heard Mike¡¯s words, Su Ming only nodded his head faintly. ¡°I know.¡± When Mike saw that Su Ming¡¯s reaction was calm, a hint of surprise flashed past his face. He could not help but ask, ¡°Aren¡¯t we going to settle this? We¡¯ve just made an agreement, and they sent someone to follow us. They clearly don¡¯t intend to keep their promise.¡± ¡°If we really let their people follow us to the Elf Valley, I¡¯m afraid it will cause some bad influence.¡± When Su Ming heard Mike¡¯s words, he chuckled softly and said, ¡°Yes, it looks like they don¡¯t intend to keep this agreement, but when did I say that we should keep it?¡± Mike was stunned when he heard that. Then, he subconsciously asked, ¡°Great prophet, what do you mean?¡± When Su Ming heard that, he first turned to look at Mike, who was beside him, before he said, ¡°You should have some understanding of the rich resources in that resource point, right?¡± Hearing this, Mike first frowned and thought for a while, then said with some uncertainty, ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve talked about this with a few elven Warriors when I was on night duty.¡± ¡°It is said that the resources in that resource point are extremely rich. In fact, after we mine all of them, we can even guarantee that our Elf Valley will be able to develop at full speed, and we won¡¯t have to worry about running out of resources for a year.¡± Su Ming nodded when he heard Mike¡¯s words. ¡°Then do you think I¡¯ll let go of this resource point with such rich resources when we¡¯re so short of resources?¡± Mike was stunned for a moment, and then his eyes suddenly lit up. ¡°Great Prophet, you mean¡­¡± Su Ming nodded and said, ¡°Since they don¡¯t intend to follow the rules, then there¡¯s no need for us to follow the rules.¡± ¡°Let them follow us first. After we leave this place, we¡¯ll get rid of their little tails.¡± ¡°As for the subsequent fight for resource points, we¡¯ll make a decision after we return to the Elf Valley.¡± As soon as he said that, Mike nodded and said excitedly, ¡°I understand, Prophet.¡± After that, Mike suddenly sped up. After returning to the previous base, the elven team was already waiting. When the team leader saw Su Ming, he immediately went up to him with a stern face. ¡°Great Prophet, you have a tail behind you.¡± Su Ming nodded his head calmly and said, ¡°I know. We¡¯ll leave first. You can clean it up after we leave the forest.¡± A look of surprise flashed across the elf captain¡¯s eyes, but he quickly nodded in understanding. After that, the elf team leader quickly led his team members into the forest. As he watched the group disappear into the forest, Su Ming remained expressionless. He brought Mike along the route he had set and rushed towards the Elf Valley. By the time he returned to the Elf Valley, the spies sent by Count Ottle had all been cleaned up by the elf team. Except for two who were left alive to confess, the rest had been killed by the elven team. Count Ottle couldn¡¯t find them. Su Ming did not personally carry out the interrogation. Instead, he left it to Mike. Su Ming went straight to Zelda¡¯s house. Once she saw Su Ming, Zelda naturally put down the work at hand. ¡°Great Prophet, what¡¯s the situation?¡± When Su Ming heard that, he took a sip of the tea Zelda handed to him before he told her what had happened. Zelda frowned after hearing that. ¡°In other words, in order to ensure that his plan will not be leaked, this Duke Lincoln is determined to silence us, right?¡± Su Ming nodded and said, ¡°You can say that.¡± ¡°In his eyes, our forces are just small shrimps that can be easily destroyed.¡± ¡°Although I¡¯m a little unhappy that I¡¯m being looked down on, it¡¯s still a good thing for us.¡± ¡°Since they¡¯ve underestimated us, it means that we have enough space to attack and catch them off guard.¡± ¡°If we can take down that resource point and mine it with all our might for a while¡­our development speed will definitely increase to another level.¡± ¡°Wait until we finish the construction of the town over there, and then we¡¯ll finish the city wall. At that time, even if our base is discovered, we don¡¯t need to be afraid.¡± ¡°Because when that time comes, we¡¯ll be able to put up a fight against the Vast Flame Kingdom.¡± Zelda¡¯s expression became a little nervous. Zelda took a deep breath and said, ¡°Great prophet, if we do this, the risk will be very high.¡± Su Ming cast a glance at Zelda and suddenly chuckled softly. ¡°But even so, you don¡¯t have any objections, do you?¡± Zelda was stunned for a moment before she laughed bitterly. ¡°Great Prophet, do I have any thoughts in my mind that I can¡¯t hide from you?¡± Su Ming smiled and did not reply to Zelda¡¯s question. ¡°That¡¯s why we need to do our best to increase our combat strength. At the same time, increase the degree of surveillance on that resource point.¡± ¡°The other party has not been able to find our traces for a long time. It is definitely impossible for them to delay the pace of mining the resource points.¡± ¡°When the other party starts to mine, it will be time for us to make a move.¡± This was something Su Ming had decided on a long time ago. The resource point there was rich in resources, but it was not easy to explore. Therefore, he would let the other party mine first and deal with the most difficult part of the initial stage. He would only make his move after the other party had solved it. This was the way to maximize his benefits. Zelda nodded in understanding. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll send people to keep an eye on that resource point. If anything happens, I¡¯ll report to you immediately.¡± When Su Ming heard that, he first nodded his head slightly, then said, ¡°Right, let¡¯s go to the interrogation room first and interrogate both of them. At least ask them to investigate the resource points and Count Ottle¡¯s soldiers.¡± Once Zelda heard Su Ming¡¯s words, she immediately nodded her head repeatedly. The two of them conversed for a while more before Su Ming left Zelda¡¯s place. After that, Su Ming first went to the area near the Devil Moon Well in the Elf Valley to take a look. Chapter 315 - 315 The Turtle’s Discovery 315 The Turtle¡¯s Discovery In Su Ming¡¯s expectations, in the large-scale battle that followed¡­ The army of tree demons and Druids would definitely be a major force in his army. He had to maximize the combat power and numbers of these two units in the limited time. This was the only way to ensure that they had a high chance of winning the war. As he was developing the two races, Su Ming also felt a sense of relief. Fortunately, these two races didn¡¯t seem to need him to waste resources to recuperate. As long as they were given enough Devil Moon Wells, they would be able to develop their numbers and train their troops. When he looked at the two tribes, Su Ming felt the kind of happiness he had when he played other games in the past. It was the kind of happiness he felt when he was in the seizing mode. As his thoughts wandered, Su Ming patrolled the area. Once he found that there were no problems, he turned around and left the base of the Devil Moon Well. After that, Su Ming had originally planned to check out the situation near the newly planted Tree of Life. However, just as he was about to take a step forward, two unknown objects quickly flew over from the sky not far away. As they gradually got closer, Su Ming saw that it was the Turtle and the little Golden Dragon. Once the Dragon and the Turtle landed in front of Su Ming, Benben jumped onto his head with an excited expression. As for the little Golden Dragon, it wrapped itself around Su Ming¡¯s neck and its huge Dragon eyes narrowed into slits as it smiled. From a distance, Su Ming looked like he was wearing a blue hat in the shape of a Turtle and a huge gold necklace around his neck. When Su Ming thought of this, he could not help but laugh. After shaking his head slightly, Su Ming removed the little Golden Dragon from his neck. During the time when he didn¡¯t have the little Golden Dragon with him, the little Golden Dragon¡¯s level seemed to have improved quite quickly. But thinking about it, this Turtle wasn¡¯t a person who could stay idle. Whenever he wanted to go out and play, he would bring the little Golden Dragon. As the Dragon and the Turtle ran around and killed monsters, their levels naturally increased rapidly. Just as Su Ming¡¯s mind was racing with thoughts, the Turtle seemed to have suddenly thought of something. It flew in front of Su Ming and pointed at the little Golden Dragon. Su Ming was stunned by its sudden action. Benben was a little anxious. It flew to sit on the little Golden Dragon and pointed at his neck. It was only then that Su Ming came to his senses. A light blue circle of light that he had never seen before had appeared on the little Golden Dragon¡¯s neck. Su Ming frowned and stared at the little Golden Dragon¡¯s neck for a while before he said, ¡°What is this?¡± The little Golden Dragon and the Turtle clearly understood what Su Ming said, but it was also clear that they did not have a clear answer to this question. The Dragon and the Turtle looked at each other and saw a trace of doubt in each other¡¯s eyes. When Su Ming saw this, he was slightly speechless. Once he shook his head, Su Ming said, ¡°There¡¯s no point in asking you this question.¡± As he thought about it, Su Ming stretched out his hand towards the little Golden Dragon¡¯s neck. However, to Su Ming¡¯s surprise, no notification appeared before him. It was obvious that the halo on the little Golden Dragon¡¯s neck was not a mission waiting for him to trigger. Or rather, there might be a mission, but it was just not time to trigger it yet. Once he understood this, Su Ming could not help but frown again. He still hadn¡¯t forgotten the Giant Dragon that had protected the little Golden Dragon when he had found him. However, it had been a long time and the little Golden Dragon had already recognized him as his master. The Dragon would probably not come looking for trouble with him again¡­should be? Su Ming shook his head and tried to get rid of all these messy thoughts from his mind. After that, just as Su Ming was about to bring the Dragon and Turtle out for a walk¡­ The Turtle suddenly flew in front of him and barked at him. When Su Ming saw his reaction, he frowned in slight confusion. ¡°Yaya! Yaya!¡± ¡°Come with me, I have a good place to take you.¡± Once he roughly understood what the Turtle meant, Su Ming quirked his eyebrows in confusion. However, Su Ming did not reject this Turtle. Instead, after nodding his head, he followed this Turtle out of the Elf Valley. When the little Golden Dragon saw this, it immediately sat down on Su Ming¡¯s arrow and looked extremely lazy. After about an hour, the Turtle brought Su Ming to a valley. This valley was located on the right side of the Elf Valley because of its complex and rugged terrain. Therefore, in a short period of time, the Elf Valley had no intention of exploring this area. They did not even do much investigation. Su Ming himself did not know much about the situation in this region. Once the Turtle brought Su Ming to the area, it quickly pointed at a tree in the valley not too far away. Su Ming quirked his eyebrows and looked at the tree the Turtle was pointing at. On the tree, there were many colorful fruits in full bloom, making people drool. However, due to the distance, Su Ming could not see clearly what the fruit on the tree was. However, when Su Ming looked at the fruit, he had a vague guess in his heart. If it was true¡­it was a great discovery for him, the Turtle, and the little Golden Dragon. As he thought about it, Su Ming shifted his gaze and looked at the turtle of records beside him. He patted it gently. ¡°Not bad, little guy. You know to share with me when you discover something good.¡± When Benben Turtle heard this, he stretched out his short little hand and scratched his head. Su Ming did not say anything more and walked towards the tree. However, after this Turtle saw this scene, it immediately started yelping. Before Su Ming could figure out why it was calling out like that, two figures appeared under the tree. The newcomers were tall and strong, each of them holding a long sword in their hands. They looked very aggressive. After this Turtle saw this scene, it immediately cried out even more anxiously. When the two people under the tree saw Su Ming, they immediately burst out from where they were and ran towards him. When Su Ming saw this, he immediately cursed. Motherf*cker! He thought that this turtle had called him over to share the fruits with him. He even thought that this little fellow had finally found his conscience and had something good in his mind! Chapter 316 - 316 Taking Action 316 Taking Action But now, it seemed that it and the little Golden Dragon didn¡¯t want to share the good things with him at all. It was only after he realized that he couldn¡¯t deal with the two guards that he thought of him and brought him to fight monsters! As he thought about it, Su Ming gritted his teeth and said in a low voice, ¡°I, I, I, turtle, quickly fly up and restrict their movements!¡± The moment Su Ming finished speaking, the turtle flew into the air, and acid rain instantly fell. However, the acid rain¡¯s effect on the two guardians was negligible. It didn¡¯t even stop them. Su Ming was not too surprised by this result. After all, if the acid rain was useful to them, the turtle and the little Golden Dragon wouldn¡¯t have asked him to come. ¡°Two scammers!¡± Su Ming cursed and moved in an instant, barely avoiding the huge sword that was swung by the protector who was charging at him. Buzzzzzz! The huge sword sliced through the air, bringing with it a sharp whistle that made Su Ming narrow his eyes. From this attack, he could tell that this guardian was extremely powerful. No wonder the turtle and the little Golden Dragon couldn¡¯t solve it and had to trap him. But¡­ Su Ming cast his gaze in the direction of the big tree behind the two of them, and his thoughts continued to surge in his mind. Judging by the way the two of them fought, Su Ming could tell that the fruit on the tree was quite powerful. Otherwise, the guardian¡¯s ability would not be so powerful. And this thought just happened to slowly overlap with his guess just now. When he thought of this, Su Ming took a deep breath, and his gaze gradually became fierce. ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, then I¡¯ll do what I should do.¡± Truth be told, ever since Su Ming entered the game, other than the initial stages of the game, he had always been fighting by himself and charging into enemy lines. After he gradually formed his own tribe, Su Ming rarely had the chance to do things by himself. Most of the time, they relied on the people under them to charge and break through the enemy lines. Even so, Su Ming still trained quite a bit to ensure that his combat abilities would not decline. With his previous foundation, it was not a problem to say that he was the best among the players. In the next second, another guardian rushed in front of him and slashed down with his sword. The momentum of this attack was extremely shocking, and it made people feel frightened. A suffocating feeling followed. However, Su Ming¡¯s expression remained extremely calm in the face of this attack. With a slight movement of his feet, he dodged the attack with a flash. A longsword appeared in his hand, and he simply stabbed at the guard in front of him. Buzzzzzz! The sharp longsword was originally aimed at the guard¡¯s neck, but the guard suddenly twisted his body in a split second, forcefully allowing the sword to land on his shoulder! Su Ming¡¯s eyes sparkled when he saw this. At the same time, a thought slowly rose in Su Ming¡¯s heart. This battle was really going to become a tough one. After that, Su Ming¡¯s hands continued to move. As he attacked and defended, the guard¡¯s health bar continued to drop. However, Su Ming was not having an easy time with the two guards surrounding him. If it was not for his two pets helping him deal damage and attract the enemy¡¯s firepower, Su Ming might not have been able to survive under the two people¡¯s attacks. During this process, the two pets even attacked the two guards one-on-one, causing acid rain. In the beginning, the acid rain did not affect the two guards¡¯ movements much. However, as time passed, the effects of the acid rain on them gradually became apparent. The two guards¡¯ movements became slower and slower, while Su Ming¡¯s movements became more swift and fierce. He swung his sword again and again, continuously reducing the health of the two guards. In the end, after another quick, accurate, and ruthless slash, one of the guards ¡®health bar was completely emptied. Its movements suddenly froze, and then it turned into a ball of armor. At the same time, Su Ming¡¯s experience bar also increased by a large amount. Su Ming himself did not notice any of this. Once he got rid of one of the guards, Su Ming instantly felt that the pressure that had been weighing on his heart was reduced by quite a bit. After that, Su Ming easily dealt with the guard, who was limited by his two pets and had almost all of his health depleted. Once he finished off the two guards, Su Ming took a look at his experience bar. Before he killed the two guards, he was level 55, and his experience bar was almost empty. After killing the two guards, although his level did not change, his experience bar had risen to two-thirds. The rapid increase in his experience points made Su Ming¡¯s lips curl up into a smile. Then, he quickly realized something. He raised his head and looked in the direction of the tree not far away. Anticipation gradually appeared in Su Ming¡¯s eyes. Without any hesitation, Su Ming strode towards the tree. Once he reached the tree, Su Ming stretched out his hand and plucked one of the fruits. The turtle and the little Golden Dragon flew over and started to eat the fruit. Once the fruit fell into Su Ming¡¯s hand, a status panel instantly appeared. [Experience Fruit] [Effect: After consuming it, the user¡¯s experience bar will increase by 50% (only useful for players below level 60).] When Su Ming saw the description, his eyes instantly lit up, and a hint of surprise flashed through his eyes. As expected, it was an experience fruit. In his previous life, he had seen this kind of fruit. However, at that time, these things were very rare luxury goods. Those who could use this method to level up were either those who had found a similar experience fruit tree or those who were rich. Besides, Su Ming clearly remembered that the experience fruit tree would continuously increase the number of times he could log in as the game progressed. In other words, it would increase the level limit of the fruit according to the level of the highest-level player in the game. In other words, if Su Ming could bring the experience tree back to the valley of the elves, he would not have to worry about his own leveling up. In fact, he could even benefit the other people in his workshop. Chapter 317 - 317 The Situation 317 The Situation When he thought of this, a hint of surprise gradually appeared in Su Ming¡¯s eyes. However, Su Ming soon thought of something, and the excitement in his eyes gradually disappeared. It was because he suddenly remembered that the cycle of the tree of experience blossoming and bearing fruit seemed to be once every three months. ¡°That is to say, after I pick all the fruits of experience on the tree, it will not bear fruits for the next time in 3 months.¡± When he thought of this, the excitement in Su Ming¡¯s eyes gradually faded away. He started counting the number of experience fruits on the experience tree. After counting for a while, Su Ming realized that other than the experience fruits he had to give to the little Golden Dragon and Benben, there were still around thirty experience fruits left on the tree. Su Ming knew very well that only by maintaining his level at the highest among the players could he increase the core competitiveness of his workshop. In other words, in order to ensure that he was ahead of the others in terms of levels, Su Ming had to leave at least ten experience fruits for himself. In addition, there were also 20 experience fruits, which were, of course, distributed to the other people in his studio. Whether it was Chen Yixue, Lin Can, or Shen Yi, they all needed these experience fruits. Chen Yixue had been training the soldiers in the Elf Valley, preparing for the war against Duke Lincoln¡¯s resource point. Lin Can, on the other hand, was working hard so that he could dominate the Purgatory Valley. It was very important for him to level up quickly. There was also Shen Yi. She was now the one with the lowest rank in the workplace who was seriously developing her career. As she was a public beta player, her level was a lot lower than Chen Yixue and Lin Can. Therefore, even though her operation was better than the other two, the difference in their strength still made Shen Yi feel helpless. All in all, the other three people in the studio needed these 20 fruits of experience very much. Under such circumstances, how to distribute the twenty experience fruits became a matter Su Ming had to consider carefully. After thinking about it for a while, Su Ming decided to give up on the idea of giving himself full authority to distribute the loot. After that, Su Ming sent messages to the three of them. As for the content of the message, it was exactly the same, only a simple sentence. ¡°Go offline and come to the living room. I have something to discuss.¡± In fact, whenever there was a need for a few people to be scattered all over the game to discuss something together, there would be a need for the players to be separated. Su Ming would wonder why the game did not have a function that would allow everyone to speak at the same time. However, it was useless to think about these things. Su Ming remembered that in his previous life, this function had not come online even when the extraterrestrial completely conquered the earth. Not long after Su Ming sent the message, the three of them replied. The replies were all different, but the meaning was the same, ¡®Immediately.¡¯ Once Su Ming finished reading the three people¡¯s messages, he chose to log out and went to the living room. It didn¡¯t take long for the three of them to arrive at the living room. After the three of them sat down, Lin Can was the first to speak, unable to hold himself back. ¡°What¡¯s going on, Brother Su? I was just giving my team leader a lecture. They¡¯ve been a little lazy recently, so I have to scold them.¡± When Chen Yixue and Shen Yi heard this, they also looked at Su Ming with curiosity. It was clear that they were just like Lin Can. They were also curious about why Su Ming had called them over. Su Ming did not answer immediately. Instead, he asked Lin Can a question in return. ¡°Did you notice my level when you went offline?¡± When Lin can heard Su Ming¡¯s question, he was first slightly stunned, then he quickly shook his head and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t notice this.¡± ¡°How about¡­I¡¯ll go online and take a look?¡± Su Ming quirked his eyebrows and looked at Lin Can, who was trying to sound him out. He did not know what to say. ¡°You can just sit.¡± Upon hearing this, Lin Can, who was about to stand up, sat back down. At this moment, Shen Yi, who was at the side, raised her eyebrows. ¡°Before I went offline, I took a look at your panel.¡± ¡°I was just about to ask you how you managed to level up from level 55 to level 60 in just one afternoon?¡± Upon hearing Shen Yi¡¯s question, Lin can, who had a puzzled look in his eyes, immediately reacted. His eyes widened, and his face was filled with disbelief. ¡°Brother Su, you¡¯re level 60?!¡± When Chen Yixue heard those words, shock appeared on her face. She looked in Su Ming¡¯s direction in disbelief and said instinctively, ¡°Level 60?¡± It was no wonder the two of them reacted so exaggeratedly. After all, the ordinary players were slowly catching up to the top players in level because it was easier to level up in the early stages. However, there was still a qualitative difference between the level of high-end players and ordinary players. As for Su Ming, there was a huge gap between them. Besides Su Ming, the highest level player was only level 43. Su Ming remembered that he was a player from another server. He was also the most powerful player overseas. Even so, people still believed that there was a high chance that he would never be able to catch up to Su Ming¡¯s level. Under such circumstances, Su Ming only used one afternoon to go from level 55 to level 60. How could they not be surprised? After all, according to common sense, it was absolutely impossible to achieve this without half a month¡¯s time. In fact, this half a month was built on the premise that Su Ming was fully focused on leveling up. Otherwise, it would have been impossible for Su Ming to increase his rank so quickly in such a short period of time. When Su Ming saw their reactions, he first chuckled softly. Then, without much reservation, he roughly explained what he had done this afternoon. Once they finished listening to Su Ming¡¯s story, the three people in the hall immediately fell into a long silence. After a long while, Lin Can finally spoke slowly in disbelief. ¡°No¡­was there such a sick thing in this game? Why haven¡¯t I ever encountered one?¡± Chen Yixue opened her mouth when she heard this. Then, she slowly said, ¡°This sort of thing should only belong to players like Su Ming.¡± ¡°If it were us, even if we encountered this tree of experience, we wouldn¡¯t be able to deal with the guards below.¡± After hearing Chen Yixue¡¯s words, Lin Can¡¯s mouth was agape. In the end, he could only helplessly sigh. ¡°What you said seems to be quite right.¡± As he thought about it, Lin Can lifted his head and looked at Su Ming. His eyes gradually lit up. ¡°Then, Brother Su, you called us over this time¡­¡± Chapter 318 - 318 Gathering for Dinner 318 Gathering for Dinner Lin Can¡¯s eyes were filled with anticipation when he said this in a probing tone. He was just short of voicing out his inner thoughts. When Su Ming saw his reaction, he could not help but chuckle and shake his head. He said, ¡°Hmm, you¡¯re right. The experience fruits that can be found at this stage can only raise my level to 60 at most.¡± ¡°After I level up to level 60, I¡¯m still left with 20 experience fruits.¡± ¡°I just want to give these experience fruits to you. As for the specific distribution, it depends on you.¡± When they heard Su Ming¡¯s words, the people in the hall first looked at each other, then Lin Can quickly said, ¡°Brother Su, you should decide for yourself. After all, you were the one who found it, so how could we have the right to distribute it?¡± As soon as Lin Can said this, the other two people in the hall nodded in agreement. When Su Ming saw their reaction, a slightly helpless expression appeared on his face. ¡°You guys don¡¯t have to be so polite. I know that for you guys, the experience fruit is something that you guys need very much at the moment.¡± ¡°The reason why I called you here is to see your current situation in the game and see who needs these fruits more.¡± When they heard Su Ming¡¯s words, the crowd looked at each other, then at each other in silence. Su Ming shook his head and said, ¡°At a time like this, there¡¯s no need to be humble. Just tell me about your situation.¡± Upon hearing this, Lin Can scratched his head and said, ¡°Actually, I¡¯m fine right now, although I also want to level up quickly.¡± ¡°But I¡¯ve just completed a stage of unification in the Purgatory Valley. I won¡¯t run into any trouble in the short term. ¡°Therefore, the matter of leveling up is actually not a particularly important matter to me.¡± ¡°However, I feel that if it¡¯s possible, you should give more of these experience fruits to sister Shen Yi.¡± ¡°We all know how strong she is. The main problem is that she entered the game too late, so she can¡¯t keep up with us.¡± ¡°If we can help her level up quickly, I think she¡¯ll have the ability and capital to become independent from the Elf Valley.¡± After hearing Lin Can¡¯s words, before Shen Yi could say anything, Chen Yixue had already nodded her head. ¡°I also agree with Lin Can¡¯s words.¡± ¡°Lin Can¡¯s and my levels are currently at the top of all the players.¡± ¡°As for Sister Shen Yi, although her speed of improvement is very fast, there is still a huge gap between her and the top inner players.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why I feel that the experience fruit is what sister Shen Yi needs the most.¡± Hearing the conversation between the two, Shen Yi instinctively frowned and said, ¡°But I think that if we want to maintain our studio¡¯s lead among the players, it¡¯s also very important to keep your level lead.¡± As they spoke, both sides seemed to be about to start a unique debate on the distribution of the experience fruits. When Su Ming saw this, he could not help but shake his head in resignation. ¡°Forget it, you guys don¡¯t have to say anymore.¡± When they heard him, the crowd who had been prepared to start a debate just a moment ago also stopped their desire to speak and turned to look at Su Ming. Su Ming met their gazes and only paused for a moment before he said, ¡°I¡¯ve taken your opinions into consideration.¡± ¡°Just like what Shen Yi said, it¡¯s very important for the two of you to maintain the lead in the level of the player group.¡± Lin Can and Chen Yixue¡¯s expressions changed when they heard this. Just as the two of them were about to speak, Su Ming spoke again. ¡°However, I think it¡¯s also important for Shen Yi to catch up with the level progress of the top players.¡± Lin Can and Chen Yixue paused for a moment before they nodded in agreement. ¡°So, for the distribution of the twenty experience fruits, I plan to give ten to Shen Yi, and five to each of you.¡± Lin Can and Chen Yixue only thought about it for a moment before they agreed to this. However, once Shen Yi frowned slightly, she looked in Su Ming¡¯s direction and said, ¡°That¡¯s not very appropriate. I don¡¯t need to be treated well.¡± When Su Ming heard this, he shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m not giving you preferential treatment. I just want you to catch up to us in terms of rank.¡± ¡°Just like what the two of them said, you¡¯re very capable and you need a bigger stage.¡± ¡°So, quickly catching up to our level is also something you must do.¡± ¡°Otherwise, if your level is always lower than us, you don¡¯t seem to be able to do what you want to do, right?¡± Shen Yi frowned slightly, as if she could not refute Su Ming¡¯s words. After a moment of silence, Shen Yi spoke again, ¡°What about Xiaoshan?¡± When Shen Yi said this, Lin Can and Chen Yixue seemed to have come to their senses as well, and their expressions became slightly strange. However, Su Ming¡¯s reaction to the question was very calm. ¡°Why should I give her this? It¡¯s a waste of resources.¡± Lin Can could not help but chuckle. When he saw everyone¡¯s gazes on him, he quickly raised his hands. ¡°I don¡¯t mean anything else. I just think what Brother Su said is very interesting.¡± Su Ming shook his head and did not say anything more to Lin Can. ¡°When I come online later, I¡¯ll mail you the experience fruits.¡± There was a trading system in the game, and the fruits were not equipment, so there was no need for the two of them to meet to deliver them. Everyone nodded in agreement. Su Ming looked at the people in the field and thought for a moment before he suggested, ¡°Since we¡¯re all out, why don¡¯t we go get something to eat later?¡± The three people in the arena looked at each other for a while, then nodded. ¡°No problem,¡± he said. ¡°Sure,¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°¡­¡± After everyone responded, this matter was directly finalized. Once Lin Can regained his senses, he looked at Su Ming and asked, ¡°Oh, Brother Su, what about Xiaoshan? Aren¡¯t we going to call her for this?¡± When Su Ming heard that, he immediately shook his head. ¡°Xiaoshan doesn¡¯t care much about the experience fruit.¡± ¡°But if I don¡¯t invite her to the gathering, she¡¯ll probably nag me for a year.¡± Upon hearing this, Lin Can pondered for a moment before he laughed. ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± After that, the four of them quickly called Su Xiaoshan and went out for a meal. After the dinner, everyone returned to the villa. Su Ming was just about to head upstairs to his room when Shen Yi called out to him. Chapter 319 - 319 Shen Yi’s Question 319 Shen Yi¡¯s Question ¡°Su Ming, shall we go up and talk?¡± After the others returned to the villa, they had already returned to their rooms, obviously to play games. Su Ming and Shen Yi were the only ones left in the living room. When he heard Shen Yi¡¯s suggestion, Su Ming only thought about it for a moment before he nodded and agreed. After that, the two of them quickly arrived at the rooftop of the villa. It was already late at night, the moon was bright and the stars were few. The view from the rooftop was extremely good, and it was a beautiful scene. The two of them stood side by side and looked at the scenery outside. Su Ming suddenly said, ¡°Is it because of the experience fruit today?¡± When Shen Yi heard that, she turned around to look at Su Ming. Her bright eyes were even more dazzling against the night sky. The two of them looked at each other for a while, then Shen Yi shook her head and said, ¡°No, I¡¯m not. I understand what you meant when you said those words to them.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not an insensible person, and I also understand that this is the best choice.¡± Su Ming quirked his eyebrows and a hint of confusion flashed past his eyes. Since Shen Yi was clear about these things, then what was the purpose of her calling him up? Once Shen Yi saw the look in Su Ming¡¯s eyes, she naturally understood what he was thinking. After a moment of silence, Shen Yi suddenly said, ¡°I called you up because I was curious about a question.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the problem?¡± Shen Yi took a deep breath, and her chest heaved up and down. ¡°I¡¯m very curious. Have you and my brother been hiding something from me?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve had this feeling before. Both of you seem to know something very secretive, or at least a secret that most people don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°This feeling has become more and more clear recently. It also makes me more curious about what exactly has caused your behavior patterns to overlap so much.¡± Su Ming paused for a moment. He looked at the determined Shen Yi and suddenly did not know what to say. He had been avoiding this topic on purpose. After all, the truth he knew was too cruel. The arrival of the extraterrestrial at the end of the world was an absolutely heavy and terrifying blow to all humans. In her previous life, so many people had worked hard, but in the end, they had not been able to change their fate. This was enough to show how powerful the extraterrestrial was. And in this life, even if Su Ming had worked extremely hard and allowed his growth to be ahead of the rest of the world, he still felt that the task on his shoulders was very heavy. He didn¡¯t want anyone else to bear this burden with him. This was also the reason why Su Ming had never mentioned the true secret behind the game to the other people in the studio. However, he did not expect that even though he had tried his best to cover up this matter, Shen Yi would still be able to sense that something was wrong. When he thought of this, Su Ming¡¯s eyes flickered. And his reaction naturally could not escape from Shen Yi¡¯s eyes. When she saw the ripples in Su Ming¡¯s eyes, Shen Yi¡¯s expression instantly became even more puzzled. ¡°It seems that I guessed correctly. That¡¯s why I¡¯m even more curious now.¡± ¡°What exactly is it that caused you and my brother to become like this?¡± ¡°You should just tell me the truth. No matter what it is, I think I can handle it.¡± Su Ming heard her words, but he was still not moved by Shen Yi¡¯s words. When Shen Yi saw his expression, she knew that she still had no way to find out the truth. Thinking of this, she couldn¡¯t help but let out a sigh of relief. ¡°Is it related to this game? What kind of company is shenjin technologies? what¡¯s behind this game?¡± ¡°And who developed this game that¡¯s ahead of all human technology?¡± After asking this series of questions, Shen Yi took a deep breath, and the expression on her face clearly became more determined. The desire to find out the truth in her eyes made Su Ming take in a deep breath. ¡°The truth might be too much for you to bear, and it might even exceed your understanding of the world.¡± Shen Yi¡¯s eyes were slightly shocked, and at the same time, the curiosity in her eyes became even more intense. ¡°I know, just say it.¡± After suppressing the shock in her heart, Shen Yi pretended to be calm and slowly said, ¡°No matter what the truth is, I think I should be able to bear it.¡± Su Ming did not say anything more and only nodded slightly. ¡°This game was not developed by humans.¡± Su Ming¡¯s first sentence made Shen Yi¡¯s pupils shrink. After taking a deep breath, Shen Yi continued to nod, ¡°You¡­go on. ¡± And since Su Ming had already spoken, he would naturally not hold back too much. After that, Su Ming told Shen Yi about the general situation he knew. Of course, he naturally omitted the fact that he was a transmigrator. This was his greatest secret, and it would be buried in this world with his death. In fact, Su Ming even felt that he could not tell his parents. Once Su Ming finished telling them all about the matter, the platform fell into a long silence. The silence was slowly brewing, but it also made Su Ming feel as if his ears were being deafened. Finally, Shen Yi took a deep breath and said, ¡°I understand now¡­I understand now¡­¡± After a long while, she spoke again, ¡°Then why did my brother ask me to go over?¡± When Su Ming heard that, he shook his head and said, ¡°I still don¡¯t know what your brother wants to do.¡± ¡°I tried to find out the truth, but he hid it well, so¡­¡± She said. When Shen Yi heard this, she nodded and said, ¡°I understand.¡± Su Ming remained silent for a moment before he asked, ¡°So, what do you plan to do next?¡± Shen Yi rubbed her brows and revealed a helpless smile. ¡°To be honest, I don¡¯t know myself.¡± ¡°After suddenly learning the truth of the world, I was a little lost and a little desperate.¡± ¡°According to what you said, this place we are in has been explored by a technological civilization that is far ahead of us.¡± ¡°Then, it should be very difficult for us to change our fate, right?¡± When Su Ming heard Shen Yi¡¯s words that were filled with despair, he did not offer any form of comfort. Instead, after a moment of silence, he opened his mouth and said, ¡°To be honest, I don¡¯t know myself.¡± Shen Yi couldn¡¯t help but chuckle when she heard this. ¡°It¡¯s okay, I don¡¯t regret knowing this.¡± ¡°Compared to dying without knowing why, this situation is better for me.¡± Chapter 320 - 320 Kiss 320 Kiss Su Ming nodded slightly and did not continue the conversation. After a moment of silence, Shen Yi suddenly said, ¡°In that case, I would like to meet my brother in two days to discuss these specific matters.¡± ¡°I¡¯m very curious as to how much he knows.¡± When Su Ming heard that, he nodded slightly. In truth, Su Ming was also extremely curious about the things Shen Fang knew. After all, even though he was a transmigrator, he was still not very clear about many secrets and various things about the extraterrestrial. As for Shen Fang, who had been working in the sheinch technology company and had a good position, he definitely knew more than him. Under such circumstances, Su Ming felt that there was no problem with Shen Yi investigating the truth that Shen Fang knew. There was another silence between the two of them. Then, Shen Yi suddenly raised her hand and pointed at the stars in the night sky. ¡°Do you think those so-called three-bodied people are on one of the stars up there, watching our every move?¡± Su Ming did not answer the question. To be honest, he wasn¡¯t too sure about the answer to this question. However, if the extraterrestrial wanted to do this, it should not be difficult for them, right? Shen Yi suddenly chuckled softly. She looked at Su Ming with her beautiful eyes, and a hint of amusement flashed past her eyes. ¡°Come, give me a hug and let the three-bodied people see.¡± Once she finished speaking, before Su Ming could even react, Shen Yi reached out and pulled him into her embrace. Su Ming was stunned for a while before he finally reacted. He did not know whether to laugh or cry. At this moment, Shen Yi was obviously shocked by the news of the extraterrestrial. Su Ming did not have much of a reaction to her actions of venting her emotions. He only hugged Shen Yi and patted her back gently. However, Su Ming could feel it clearly. After he had hugged Shen Yi, Shen Yi¡¯s body seemed to have stiffened. Shen Yi¡¯s reaction caused Su Ming to feel slightly awkward. Once he regained his senses, Su Ming let go of Shen Yi naturally. ¡°Are you done hugging? I think I¡¯ve seen enough of the extraterrestrial.¡± When Shen Yi heard this, she rolled her eyes at Su Ming with slight helplessness. ¡°Hehe.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, Shen Yi took out her phone and dialed a number, then put it on speaker. It didn¡¯t take long for the phone to be picked up, and a surprised male voice came from the other end of the phone. ¡°Little Yi, why did you suddenly think of calling your brother? Have you changed your mind?¡± The moment Su Ming heard the voice, he knew that Shen Yi had called his older brother, Shen Fang. ¡°Are you free tomorrow?¡± Shen Yi asked after a moment of silence. As soon as he said that, Shen Fang was pleasantly surprised. ¡°Of course I am free! If little Yi wants to meet me, then I¡¯ll be free anytime.¡± If Su Ming did not know their identities and their relationship, he would have definitely labeled Shen Fang as a bootlicker in his heart when he heard his words. After Shen Yi heard Shen Fang¡¯s words, she was silent for a moment before she spoke, ¡°Then let¡¯s meet at the place we last met at noon tomorrow.¡± As soon as he said this, Shen Fang naturally agreed. However, Shen Yi hung up the phone after a simple farewell. When Su Ming saw her reaction, he fell silent for a moment before he said, ¡°Do you want me to go with you tomorrow?¡± Shen Yi returned to her senses and could not help but chuckle softly as she looked at Su Ming. ¡°Yo, you even know to take the initiative to follow me this time. I don¡¯t have to call you, do I?¡± When Su Ming heard Shen Yi¡¯s words, a hint of helplessness flashed past his face. Once he shook his head, Su Ming said, ¡°What are you talking about? Call me tomorrow.¡± Su Ming nodded his head. Just as he was about to turn around and head down, Shen Yi suddenly called out to him. ¡°Su Ming.¡± Su Ming¡¯s body froze and he turned his head to look at Shen Yi curiously. Under the moonlight, Shen Yi had her hands behind her back and her body slightly leaned forward. There was a faint smile on her face. ¡°If the world ends tomorrow, is there anything you want to do?¡± When Su Ming saw this, his heart twitched almost instinctively. Shen Yi¡¯s words and the situation they were in also caused Su Ming¡¯s thoughts to become a mess. An inexplicable impulse slowly rose in Su Ming¡¯s heart. For some unknown reason, Su Ming did not try to control his emotions. Instead, he allowed them to ferment. He stepped forward and walked in front of Shen Yi. He bent down slightly, and finally, his lips touched Shen Yi¡¯s. A soft and sticky feeling came from his lips, causing Su Ming¡¯s heart to skip a beat. He could also clearly feel that Shen Yi¡¯s body was becoming more and more stiff. When he reached over, Shen Yi did not avoid him at all. However, when their lips touched, Shen Yi¡¯s head subconsciously leaned back. Their lips parted. Su Ming opened his eyes and saw a lovely face blushing. ¡°You¡­what are you doing?¡± Shen Yi seemed to not know what to say and suddenly asked. When Su Ming heard Shen Yi¡¯s words, he first let out a light chuckle, then said, ¡°Nothing much. It¡¯s just that with the atmosphere just now, I feel like I have to kiss him.¡± Shen Yi¡¯s face turned even redder when she heard that and she glared at Su Ming. ¡°Hooligan!¡± Once she finished speaking, Shen Yi took a step before Su Ming and walked down. As he looked at Shen Yi¡¯s flustered back, a faint smile appeared on Su Ming¡¯s lips. He had to admit that he was panicking when he kissed her. However, when he saw Shen Yi¡¯s even more panicked reaction, he did not know why, but he was not as panicked as before. Su Ming shook his head in amusement. He stood on the rooftop and looked at the night view for a while, then quickly turned around and left. ¡­ The next day. Noon. Su Ming and Shen Yi arrived at the caf¨¦ they had agreed to meet at. It was just that the two of them seemed to be a little more intimate than before. This change was not very obvious. It was even difficult to detect without careful observation, but it was real. This faint feeling of being surrounded caused the smile on Shen Yi¡¯s lips to never fade. Even though the two of them were waiting for someone and were about to discuss some incredible things, the atmosphere between them was still the same. Chapter 321 - 321 Discussion 321 Discussion ¡°Su Ming, tell me. If we really get through this crisis together, we won¡¯t have to devote ourselves to the game anymore. What are you going to do?¡± Su Ming quirked his eyebrows and looked at Shen Yi with a strange expression. ¡°Your career?¡± Shen Yi shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s not just your career. You can do anything you want. Anything.¡± When Su Ming heard Shen Yi¡¯s question, he instinctively frowned slightly, as if he was thinking about it. When Shen Yi saw this scene, the smile on her face became even more intense. She had always liked Su Ming¡¯s serious look when he was thinking. Every time he was thinking seriously, she would pretend to be thinking with him, but in truth, she was always sizing him up. Shen Yi had to admit that this was very interesting. After some time, Su Ming seemed to have thought of an answer to his question and turned to look at Shen Yi. ¡°If it were me, I¡¯d like to travel around the world first.¡± ¡°According to the current situation, if the day you mentioned comes, the game world will completely merge with the real world.¡± ¡°And if I can survive this crisis, I think I will have the ability to go to every corner of the world.¡± ¡°When that time comes, the first thing I want to do would be to go to every corner of the world.¡± Shen Yi let out a long ¡®oh¡¯ and then suddenly asked, ¡°Are you bringing me?¡± Su Ming was stunned at first, but when he saw Shen Yi¡¯s serious expression, he could not help but chuckle. ¡°If you want to go.¡± Shen Yi didn¡¯t say anything more, and only made a somewhat satisfied expression as she slightly nodded. ¡°Alright then, I¡¯ll reluctantly accept your words.¡± Su Ming looked at her with a slightly amused expression. Just as he was about to say something, a figure sat down in front of them. The two of them raised their heads and the person who appeared in front of them was Shen Fang. And the current Shen Fang¡¯s expression was not too good. He first cast a glance at the smiling Shen Yi, then turned his head to look at Su Ming. When he looked at Su Ming, his eyes were instantly filled with hostility. ¡°Is this how you got my sister to stay in your studio?¡± Su Ming did not even have time to react when he heard those words, but Shen Yi had already started frowning. ¡°Brother! What did you just say?¡± When Shen Fang heard this, he snorted. ¡°I was wondering how he could keep you in the studio all the time. It turns out that he used his feelings¡­¡± ¡°Brother! I said it¡¯s not like that!¡± Seeing that Shen Yi seemed to be angry, Shen Fang did not continue. However, the expression on his face was still not good. He glared at Su Ming before he looked at Shen Yi and said, ¡°You said on the phone that you had something to talk to me about. Could it be this kid who¡¯s looking for me?¡± Shen Yi took a deep breath, and the expression on her face gradually returned to normal. She shook her head seriously and said, ¡°No, I wanted to find you.¡± Shen Fang nodded and waved at the waiter. After ordering an Americano, he turned to look at Shen Yi and said, ¡°So, what¡¯s the general situation?¡± ¡°Although I don¡¯t want to admit it, if it¡¯s not something important, you probably won¡¯t come to me.¡± ¡°It¡¯s indeed something important. What¡¯s with the three-body person?¡± Shen Yi nodded. As soon as these words were spoken, Shen Fang¡¯s originally calm expression suddenly froze on his face. His eyes first froze, followed by all kinds of turbulent emotions surging up, and his body instantly froze. In the long silence, Shen Fang did not move. It was like a miser in the mountains suddenly seeing countless armed raiders standing at the door of his treasure vault. This feeling was because he was shocked by an unbelievable situation that he had never imagined before. He was speechless for a long time. When Su Ming and Shen Yi saw Shen Fang¡¯s reaction, they also looked at each other. The two of them became even more certain of their own conjectures. After an unknown amount of time, the coffee Shen Fang ordered was served. Shen Fang also finally reacted from that almost frozen situation, and used his slightly trembling hand to hold the coffee in front of him. But just as he grabbed it, he quickly released it. He suddenly raised his head and stared at Shen Yi with a sharp and fierce gaze that made Shen Yi feel like she was a stranger. ¡°How did you know about this?!¡± The moment he finished speaking, he seemed to have thought of something and turned his head around to look at Su Ming, who was standing beside Shen Yi. ¡°It¡¯s you?¡± Su Ming had no intention of answering Shen Fang. He only looked in his direction in silence. After Shen Yi took a deep breath, she said in a calm tone, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about how I know about this. I just need your answer.¡± ¡°Judging from your reaction, you should know about the extraterrestrials. You should even know about them.¡± ¡°The game ¡®Origin of Humans: Horde¡¯ was not developed by humans at all.¡± The moment these words came out, Shen Fang¡¯s originally somewhat unsightly expression instantly became even more stiff. After a long time, he spoke again, ¡°Yes, I admit it. The game ¡®Origin of Humans: Horde¡¯ was not developed by humans.¡± ¡°And since you can question me like this, it means that you already know enough of the truth.¡± After saying this, Shen Fang let out a long breath and didn¡¯t continue speaking for a long time. Seeing this, Shen Yi could not help but frown and said, ¡°Is there nothing else?¡± Shen Fang shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk to you about other things. This isn¡¯t something you should know.¡± ¡°In my original plan, you shouldn¡¯t have known about this. I¡¯m thinking¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll find out sooner or later.¡± Before Shen Fang could finish his words, he was interrupted by Shen Yi. ¡°I¡¯ll find out about these things sooner or later.¡± ¡°The matter of the extraterrestrial will be known to all mankind sooner or later. When that time comes, do you think there¡¯s any meaning to your actions?¡± Once these words came out, Shen Fang once again fell into silence. ¡°The later you find out, the less pain you¡¯ll have to suffer.¡± ¡°You¡¯re lying.¡± Shen Fang heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have to bear these things. The descent of the extraterrestrial can¡¯t be changed. No matter how hard we try, we can¡¯t change the outcome.¡± ¡°Their civilization, to earth, is a dimension reduction attack.¡± ¡°All we can do is to use all means to protect ourselves before that day comes.¡± Shen Yi looked at him and shook her head. Chapter 322 - 322 Su Mings Intentions 322 Su Ming¡¯s Intentions ¡°I have a different way of thinking. I don¡¯t want to protect myself by compromising.¡± ¡°As for what you said about us being defenseless in front of the extraterrestrial, I don¡¯t agree with that either.¡± When Shen Yi said this, she looked at Shen Fang, who had an ugly expression, but her face was still calm. ¡°No matter what the outcome is, no matter what kind of fate humanity will walk toward, I will do my best.¡± ¡°Brother, I¡¯m not sure what you¡¯re planning to do, but I think that we can¡¯t lose our pillars.¡± After Shen Fang heard Shen Yi¡¯s words, he couldn¡¯t help but take a deep breath, and the expression on his face became somewhat ugly. Shaking his head, Shen Fang continued, ¡°If you continue to be so stubborn, what can you change?¡± ¡°What can you change?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know how powerful an extraterrestrial is. That¡¯s why you have such a naive thought.¡± When Shen Yi heard this, she didn¡¯t continue to say anything to Shen Fang and shook her head. After that, Shen Yi stood up and pulled Su Ming out of the cafe. She did not give Shen Fang any chance to speak. Shen Fang originally wanted to call out to his younger sister, but after his expression changed for a while, he finally gave up on this idea. Because he was very clear that he had no way of changing his sister¡¯s mind. Taking a deep breath, Shen Fang weakly leaned back on the chair, the expression on his face a bit disappointed. ¡­ After Su Ming and Shen Yi left the cafe, Shen Yi¡¯s expression became one of contemplation. Su Ming tilted his head and cast a glance at Shen Yi before saying, ¡°Actually, what your brother said does make some sense.¡± ¡°What he¡¯s worried about might become a reality in the near future.¡± Su Ming, who had gone through his previous life, naturally knew just how powerful the extraterrestrial was and just how much of a dimension-lowering attack it was on the technological civilization of mankind. However, Su Ming also knew that most of the humans, including himself, only had one choice. That was to rise up and fight back. In this war of extinction, they would put in their last effort. But at the same time, if Shen Fang had a way to let Shen Yi become a survivor of this disaster. In that case, Su Ming felt that letting Shen Yi follow Shen Fang might not be a bad thing. However, Shen Yi¡¯s reaction was swift. Once she heard Su Ming¡¯s words, she immediately understood the hidden meaning in his words. Her brows immediately furrowed, and a hint of displeasure appeared on her face. Shen Yi stared at Su Ming and said, ¡°I don¡¯t care what you¡¯re thinking right now, but don¡¯t try to persuade me and my brother.¡± ¡°He has his own choices, and I also have my own choices.¡± ¡°I can even be honest with you. I didn¡¯t choose my current path because of you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s because I want to go this way, so I¡¯m doing this now.¡± When Su Ming heard that, he first rubbed the center of his brows, then smiled helplessly. ¡°Alright, I understand.¡± Su Ming understood Shen Yi¡¯s temper and personality quite well. Since she had said so, it meant that these were her true words and thoughts. ¡°But your brother¡¯s situation right now seems to be a little difficult,¡± Su Ming continued after shaking his head. After a period of observation, Su Ming gradually came to realize one thing. Shen Fang didn¡¯t seem to have become a traitor as he had thought. Or rather, he might have cooperated with the extraterrestrial, but at least he did not betray the human race for that. All he wanted was to protect his family, and he was still on the side of the humans. And Su Ming could not guess what he had done in front of the extraterrestrial. When he thought of this, Su Ming could not help but take a deep breath. If he used this, Su Ming might be able to use his relationship with Shen Fang to learn more about the extraterrestrial. This would also be a great help to Su Ming when he fought against the extraterrestrial in the future. When he thought of this, Su Ming turned his head around and looked at Shen Yi. ¡°Do you have your brother¡¯s contact information? Give me a portion.¡± When Shen Yi heard Su Ming¡¯s question, she could not help but be slightly stunned. ¡°Why do you want his contact information? I¡¯m warning you, you¡¯re not allowed to sell me.¡± Su Ming laughed bitterly and helplessly. ¡°When did I say I was going to sell you?¡± ¡°What I want to do now is to use his channels to understand more about the extraterrestrials.¡± ¡°Of course, we can¡¯t disclose this inside information. However, if we can know about it, it will be very helpful to us.¡± Once she heard Su Ming¡¯s explanation, Shen Yi finally understood and nodded. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll send it to your phone when I get back.¡± After that, the two of them didn¡¯t wander around too much. After chatting for a while, they returned to the studio. Once the two of them returned to the workshop, Su Ming naturally chose to log in as soon as he could. Once he returned to the Elf Valley, Su Ming went straight to Zelda¡¯s house. This had almost become Su Ming¡¯s habit. Every time he logged in, he would first come to Zelda¡¯s place to take a look. The Elf Valley was the foundation of everything he had at the moment. It was also his greatest reliance when he fought for hegemony in the world and against the extraterrestrials. That was why if something happened in the Elf Valley and the report said that it needed to be resolved, Su Ming would immediately take care of it. When Zelda saw Su Ming, she naturally went up to him and a smile appeared on her face. ¡°Great Prophet, you¡¯ve come.¡± Su Ming nodded and asked, ¡°How is it? Did anything happen recently?¡± Zelda first shook her head, then nodded. Su Ming was a little puzzled by her actions and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of this?¡± Zelda quickly explained, ¡°Because this matter, strictly speaking, did not happen in the valley, but we have to come up with a solution at the first moment.¡± When Su Ming heard that, he was first slightly stunned, but he quickly came to his senses. ¡°You mean, the matter with Duke Lincoln?¡± Zelda immediately nodded. ¡°After we retreated, they were still searching for us in the forest. They obviously haven¡¯t given up on our search.¡± ¡°But at the same time, they have already started mining the resource points.¡± ¡°Now, they¡¯ve officially started work.¡± Su Ming nodded, then as if he had thought of something, he asked, ¡°Then what about the subordinates of Duke Lincoln that we captured?¡± Zelda quickly replied. Chapter 323 - 323 Battle! 323 Battle! ¡°After interrogating those people, we still managed to gather a lot of information.¡± ¡°Duke Lincoln basically gave the full authority to Count Ottle for the mining of the resource points.¡± ¡°In this case, Count Ottle became the general person in charge of this operation.¡± ¡°Duke Lincoln once told Count Ottle that he would only give him half a month to complete this task.¡± ¡°If he can¡¯t complete this task within half a month, then Duke Lincoln will replace him.¡± ¡°So, this should be the reason why Count Ottle chose to mine before he found us.¡± Once Su Ming finished listening to Zelda¡¯s story, his eyes gradually narrowed. Zelda¡¯s words gave him some ideas and information about the truth of the incident. Judging from how Duke Lincoln had given such an urgent order to Count Ottle, Duke Lincoln must have encountered something that required him to speed up his steps and carry out his great cause of rebellion. Perhaps the king of the Vast Flame Kingdom had discovered something amiss, or perhaps some dispute had begun revolving around him. In any case, no matter what the situation was, Su Ming had to admit that this was his best chance. Uprooting the Vast Flame Kingdom was an indispensable part of his tribe¡¯s rise. ¡®And Duke Lincoln would be the first obstacle he would encounter on this path.¡¯ ¡®Or should I say, assistance?¡¯ Su Ming was not sure himself, but he did not intend to hesitate too much. ¡°Since we¡¯ve received accurate information, let¡¯s attack the resource points according to what we¡¯ve planned.¡± ¡°Looking at the current situation, Duke Lincoln must be entangled by something.¡± ¡°If we choose to attack now, even if he can spare some time, he can only allocate a portion of the resources to our side of the battlefield.¡± ¡°Under such circumstances, the current forces of our Elf Valley are completely enough to deal with their forces.¡± When she heard Su Ming¡¯s words, Zelda instantly understood what was going on. Zelda nodded and said, ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll inform the rest of the tribe to prepare for war.¡± Su Ming nodded and said, ¡°Let¡¯s inform the others about this first.¡± Once he finished speaking, Su Ming also left Zelda¡¯s house. After that, Su Ming first patrolled around the Elf Valley, then he quickly found Chen Yixue. At this moment, Chen Yixue was leveling up near the leveling spot. However, it was worth mentioning that she did not choose to eat the experience fruit that Su Ming had given her right away. In Chen Yixue¡¯s words, she already had enough of an advantage over the other players. In this case, the higher the level of these experience fruits, the better the effect would be. In this choice, Shen Yi¡¯s choice was completely different from hers. The moment she received the experience fruits, she used them all. And Shen Yi¡¯s actions were the most suitable for her. After all, Shen Yi needed to quickly raise her level and then stand on a higher stage. Only then could she quickly improve herself. To her, this was the best way to maximize the effect of the experience fruit. When she saw Su Ming, Chen Yixue naturally went up to him immediately. ¡°Great Prophet, why have you suddenly come?¡± When Chen Yixue had discovered Su Ming¡¯s real identity, she had been in a dilemma for a period of time. Should she call him by his real name, or should she call him Lord Prophet like before? But in the end, Chen Yixue still decided to call him whatever she wanted. When Su Ming heard that, he first nodded his head, then said, ¡°I came to find you this time to tell you something.¡± Chen Yixue was stunned at first, then she seemed to realize something. Her eyes gradually revealed an expression of anticipation. Su Ming did not continue keeping him in suspense and immediately told him about his plan to take action against Duke Lincoln¡¯s resource points. Chen Yixue¡¯s eyes lit up with excitement after she heard the story, and her face was filled with anticipation. ¡°I understand! The Great Prophet! I will definitely work hard in the upcoming battle!¡± Chen Yixue first said this sentence with a powerful and resonating voice, then continued, ¡°Great Prophet, when do we make our move?¡± When Su Ming heard that, he first shook his head in amusement before he said, ¡°If nothing unexpected happens, within three days.¡± Chen Yixue was overjoyed, and the expression on her face became more and more excited. ¡°In the next two days, you can organize your troops.¡± Previously, Chen Yixue had decided to stay in the Elf Valley and not go out and become independent like Lin Can. Su Ming had already given her the right to form her own army. Up until now, Chen Yixue had already formed an assault team of up to 3000 people in the Elf Valley. This Regiment was also the most valiant and temperamental army in the Elf Valley. But it was fortunate that Chen Yixue and Su Ming were able to suppress them, which was why they did not cause any trouble. When Chen Yixue heard Su Ming¡¯s words, she first nodded her head repeatedly, then turned around and left the training spot in excitement. After she left, Su Ming went to the other tribes and told them about his plan. The other tribes that Su Ming had subdued previously had now perfectly integrated into the Elf Valley. Once the leaders of the tribes heard of Su Ming¡¯s plan, they naturally began to mobilize their troops at the first possible moment. In the Elf Valley, a sense of urgency gradually filled the air. Two days passed by in the blink of an eye. On the morning of the third day. On the plains outside the elven town, the black army was solemn, as if waiting for someone¡¯s command. Su Ming slowly walked up to the tower at the center of the town under the soldiers¡¯ gazes. This was a tower that had been built recently, and it was also the highest point in the current elven town. Once he walked up the tower, Su Ming¡¯s gaze first swept across the soldiers in the field. As he looked at the soldiers below him, Su Ming¡¯s heart gradually stirred. In the end, Su Ming took a deep breath, and the expression on his face turned solemn. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± With just these two simple words, the army below instantly became extremely excited, and their shouts became louder and louder. Chapter 324 - 324 Defeat 324 Defeat Outside the Vast Flame Kingdom. Aite Mine. Count Ottle was sitting in his tent, holding a pen in his hand and constantly writing something. During this process, his eyes were fixed on the note on his table. Not long after, a soldier walked into his tent. He first bowed respectfully before he began to report. ¡°Count Ottle, we have expanded the search area again, but we still haven¡¯t found any trace of the other party.¡± Count Ottle didn¡¯t seem to be too surprised by these words. After a slight nod, Count Ottle said, ¡°I know, continue searching.¡± The general cupped his hands at Count Ottle. Just as he was about to leave the tent, Count Ottle, who was in front of him, seemed to have thought of something. ¡°Right, how¡¯s the mining work at the resource point? Report the current situation.¡± ¡°Everything is going well at the moment, and everything is developing in the direction you¡¯ve hoped for,¡± the soldier replied. ¡°In fact, the mining speed is even faster than we initially estimated.¡± Hearing this, Count Ottle nodded with satisfaction, and a smile appeared on his face. This was the only good news he had heard since he began the mission that Duke Lincoln had given him. Thinking of this, Count Ottle could not help but sigh. ¡°Those annoying flies are really well hidden.¡± When the soldier in front of him heard this, he quickly said, ¡°No matter how deep they hide, we will find them.¡± ¡°When that time comes, we can settle all our old and new scores!¡± Hearing the soldiers¡¯ comforting words, Count Ottle just waved his hand indifferently. ¡°You may leave.¡± The soldier saluted Count Ottle and quickly left the tent. After the soldier left, Count Ottle took out another envelope. After taking out a piece of paper from the side, Count Ottle began to write something on the table. After a short while, the tent was suddenly opened. Count Ottle¡¯s pen stopped, and his brows slowly furrowed. An unhappy expression slowly appeared on his face. ¡°I¡¯ve said it before, don¡¯t enter my tent without my permission!¡± As soon as Count Ottle¡¯s voice fell, the soldiers in front of him wanted to explain something, but he had already started scolding them again. ¡°Now, get out!¡± ¡°Report to me and get my permission before you come in!¡± The soldier¡¯s face was very anxious at first, but after hearing Count Ottle¡¯s words¡­ He could only bow obediently. After he turned around and left the tent, he reported again. Count Ottle¡¯s expression softened and he said, ¡°Come in.¡± When the soldiers came to him again, Count Ottle said, ¡°What is it? Why are you so anxious?¡± When the soldier heard this, he hurriedly said in an extremely anxious tone, ¡°The resource point we¡¯re currently mining has been attacked by a tribe with a huge army.¡± ¡°Based on the enemy¡¯s stance, our resource point might fall within a few hours!¡± ¡°Bang!¡± As soon as the soldier¡¯s voice fell, Count Ottle suddenly stood up from his seat. The chair he was sitting on suddenly fell backward, but he did not care about his gentlemanly elegance. His eyes were fixed on the soldiers in front of him, and he slowly said, ¡°What did you just say?¡± When the soldier heard this, he quickly repeated what he had just said. Count Ottle took a deep breath and stared coldly at the soldiers in front of him. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say so earlier?!¡± ¡°If you delay the military intelligence, your head won¡¯t be enough to fall off!¡± When the soldiers heard Count Ottle¡¯s words, they opened their mouths and wanted to refute. But after thinking for a while, he gave up the idea of reasoning with Count Ottle. ¡°I¡¯m sorry! Count Ottle, it¡¯s my fault.¡± Count Ottle snorted and continued to ask, ¡°What exactly is the situation? repeat it word for word.¡± ¡°About an hour ago,¡± the soldier quickly said, ¡°a powerful Army suddenly rushed out of the forest next to the mine.¡± ¡°Their momentum is very fierce, and their combat power is also extremely strong. Before our defensive troops could even react, they had already been completely broken through by the enemy.¡± ¡°Until now, we haven¡¯t been able to form an effective counterattack. The other party¡¯s strength¡­he¡¯s too powerful!¡± As he said these words, the soldier¡¯s expression even showed a hint of lingering fear. After hearing his words, Count Ottle¡¯s brows slowly furrowed, and the expression on his face became more serious. ¡°The other party is this powerful? Just what faction is publicly opposing the Vast Flame Kingdom?¡± When the soldier heard this, a contemplative expression appeared on his face before he said with some uncertainty, ¡°We can¡¯t be sure what kind of force they are.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just that the other party¡¯s race is very mixed. There are Orcs, Druids, Tree Demons, and humans!¡± ¡°Oh, and the Elves!¡± As soon as he heard the word ¡®Elf¡¯, Count Ottle¡¯s eyelids twitched. When he heard the word ¡®Elf¡¯, Count Ottle almost instinctively thought of the people he had been searching for. He narrowed his eyes. ¡°Is it them?¡± The soldier naturally knew who Count Ottle was referring to, but after thinking for a while, he shook his head. ¡°Count Ottle, we can¡¯t be sure about this, but our resource point is about to fall.¡± The meaning of the soldier¡¯s words was that Count Ottle had to quickly take charge of the situation. Count Ottle understood what he meant. After taking a deep breath, he said, ¡°I know.¡± After that, Count Ottle quickly followed the messenger to the resource point. As soon as he arrived at the resource point, Count Ottle also saw the scene of the battle. After seeing the scene, Count Ottle¡¯s calm expression suddenly turned into horror. The enemy¡¯s numbers did not have an overwhelming advantage over the forces he had deployed in the resource point. In fact, at a glance, the two sides¡¯ military strength was about the same. However, the combat power displayed by the other party was simply a dimension-lowering attack compared to their troops. The other party¡¯s troops were complicated and had their own division of labor. All of the troops were perfectly displaying their advantages, becoming one of the gears in the enemy¡¯s war machine. Chapter 325 - 325 Change in Status 325 Change in Status In such a situation, the enemy army was like a giant bulldozer, crushing them. This was also the main reason why the current situation in the valley was so one-sided. In the face of the enemy¡¯s army, their own army was like a child¡¯s play. Under such a one-sided charge, his side simply could not raise any resistance. Even the morale of the troops began to collapse under this crushing pressure that had no possibility of victory. Count Ottle could keenly sense that if this situation continued to develop¡­ It was only a matter of time before the enemy took over the resource points. After realizing this, Count Ottle took a deep breath and quickly walked to the highest peak of the resource point. ¡°Stop!¡± However, his voice was like a needle in the vast ocean, and there was no trace of it. Count Ottle could only watch helplessly as the other party crushed his troops. This extremely exaggerated scene made Count Ottle feel desperate. In the end, after his side was completely defeated, the other side finally declared the end of the war as a victor. It was only then that the leader of the enemy army rode a unicorn slowly toward him. As he approached, Count Ottle discovered something that shocked him even more. The general who had just crushed his troops in his tribe was actually a woman? Moreover, even though she was looking up at him, the confidence in her eyes and the powerful aura she exuded were clear. All of them were expressing that she was the superior! Count Ottle swallowed his saliva and finally let go of all his strength. He walked down the hill in despair. He knew very well that under such circumstances, he would not be able to get out of this place no matter what. Instead of running away and then being caught by the other party, it was better to face reality. Perhaps his calmness could give him some opportunities in the negotiations later. While Count Ottle was thinking about these things, he slowly walked up to the female general. ¡°You must be Count Ottle, right?¡± That person spoke. The voice was cold and crisp, but at the same time, it had a sense of youth that made Count Ottle feel incredulous. His eyes widened subconsciously, and he nodded. ¡°Follow me.¡± Chen Yixue didn¡¯t want to waste too much time talking to this guy. In today¡¯s battle, no matter what other people¡¯s thoughts and feelings were. At least from her point of view, she had a good time. Chen Yixue had not experienced such a large-scale attack for a long time. That kind of unbridled arrogance was the purest happiness that Chen Yixue could feel. Unfortunately, the other party¡¯s combat power did not seem to be strong enough, and they were not well prepared. Therefore, the entire process of the war seemed to be one-sided. This was the only thing that made Chen Yixue a little unhappy. Thinking of this, Chen Yixue unconsciously shook her head. But it was such a simple action that made Count Ottle nervous. He was no longer the arrogant count he had once been. He was now a prisoner. To put it bluntly, he had to look at these people¡¯s faces before he could decide his own fate. And if the other party was unhappy, then his life might end on this day. Therefore, at this time, Count Ottle did not rashly ask about other plans. After all, the young-looking general in front of him did not seem to have a good temper. In fact, Count Ottle¡¯s judgment was indeed accurate. Besides Su Ming, Chen Yixue¡¯s temper toward everyone else was not that good. It was even more so after he had led so many troops in the game. So, if Count Ottle really dared to say anything more at this time¡­ Chen Yixue wouldn¡¯t kill him, but she would definitely use her own methods to teach him a lesson. Not long after, Chen Yixue brought Count Ottle to where Su Ming was. The moment Count Ottle saw Su Ming, his pupils shrank and the expression on his face became slightly grave. ¡°It¡¯s you! It¡¯s you!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, there was a whistling sound beside him. Pa! The back of his head was smacked heavily. If he had not reacted quickly, he would have been slapped to the ground. After staggering a few steps forward, Count Ottle finally stood firm and looked back in shock. He saw that the female general he had judged to have a bad temper was looking at him with an impatient expression. ¡°Speak properly.¡± This was the second time that Count Ottle had heard her speak. The words that came out of her mouth made him choose to keep quiet at once. Su Ming, who was sitting in the main seat, shook his head helplessly when he saw Count Ottle being tamed like a dog by Chen Yixue. ¡°Alright, you can leave first.¡± Chen Yixue nodded and turned to leave. Once Chen Yixue left, Su Ming cast his gaze on Count Ottle again. ¡°Hello, we meet again.¡± Count Ottle was not a fool. He could clearly realize that the status between the two sides had changed. So, after a moment of silence, he said, ¡°Hello, I¡¯m also very surprised to see you.¡± Su Ming chuckled softly and said, ¡°Actually, if you didn¡¯t continue to send people to follow us that time and wanted to find our tribe¡­¡± ¡°We might really not attack you.¡± Hearing this, Count Ottle lowered his head and thought for a while. Then he raised his head and said, ¡°Perhaps, but before I know about your tribe¡¯s situation, I will still make the same choice.¡± Su Ming gave a noncommittal nod and said, ¡°Since the situation has already turned out like this, why don¡¯t you tell me what your Duke Lincoln¡¯s plan is?¡± When he heard Su Ming¡¯s words, Count Ottle did not immediately give an answer. After a moment of silence, he suddenly said, ¡°Actually, I¡¯m very curious. Since your tribe is so powerful, why did you show weakness to us in the beginning?¡± ¡°Did you know from the very beginning that I would not be able to resist spying on your tribe?¡± ¡°And you have a valid reason to attack our resource points?¡± Chapter 326 - 326 Peace Talks? 326 Peace Talks? When Su Ming heard Count Ottle¡¯s question, he first chuckled softly before he sat down in front of him. ¡°If that¡¯s what you think, then I can only tell you that your guess is not wrong.¡± Su Ming¡¯s ambiguous words immediately made Count Ottle frown. There was a slightly puzzled expression on his face. ¡°Since things have already become like this, please let me die knowing what the truth is.¡± Su Ming cast a glance at Count Ottle, who was standing before him. There was neither joy nor sorrow on his face. In fact, not many emotions could be seen on his face. ¡°The truth of the matter is not far from what you think, but if you don¡¯t send someone to follow us¡­¡± ¡°My tribe will not attack you.¡± When Count Ottle heard Su Ming¡¯s words, the expression on his face became slightly complicated. Obviously, he did not expect that it was his greed that caused the collapse of the situation he controlled. If he had not done so, at least there would not have been any problems with the mining here. When he thought of this, Count Ottle lifted his head in slight dissatisfaction and looked at Su Ming, who was standing before him. He asked in a probing tone, ¡°With the current situation, is there any room for us to negotiate?¡± ¡°The resources here are abundant. If you want a portion of them, I can give it to you.¡± When Su Ming heard Count Ottle¡¯s words, he could not help but chuckle softly. Su Ming stood up from his seat once again and walked to stand before Count Ottle. He squatted down, and there was a probing look on his face. ¡°Are you sure? If Duke Lincoln, who is backing you up, finds out what you¡¯ve done, he won¡¯t let you off, right?¡± According to Duke Lincoln¡¯s current plan for rebellion, he would not tolerate any mistakes in his plan. The failure of Count Ottle¡¯s plan would definitely cause a reaction. When Count Ottle heard Su Ming¡¯s words, he seemed to have thought of something as well, and his gaze could not help but tremble. There was a bit of fear in his eyes, and his body trembled slightly. ¡°I know¡­ I know the consequences, and that is why I¡¯m trying to negotiate with you.¡± ¡°Now that we are well aware of each other¡¯s situation, can we have a frank and open talk?¡± When Count Ottle said these words, his voice sounded extremely urgent. Clearly, when he realized that Su Ming did not stop him from saying what he wanted to say and instead left him some leeway, he began to think that he was lucky. As long as he could reach a good deal with Su Ming, then he might not have to bear the most terrifying consequences. After all, Count Ottle was well aware of how ruthless Duke Lincoln was. When he thought of this, Count Ottle lifted his head again and looked in Su Ming¡¯s direction with a tense gaze. When Su Ming received his gaze, his expression did not change at all. His expression only made Su Ming even more certain of the guesses in his heart. ¡°Why should I talk to you?¡± Su Ming¡¯s voice was very calm, but at the same time, there was an incredibly strong sense of pressure in it, as if he was born to be in a superior position. When Count Ottle heard his question, he was stunned for a moment. Once he came to his senses, he lifted his head with a slightly dazed expression and looked at Su Ming. Clearly, he had not expected Su Ming to give him such an answer at that moment. ¡®Isn¡¯t¡­ Isn¡¯t he attacking our resource point for our resources?¡¯ ¡®I¡¯ve already shown that I want to negotiate with you, and I¡¯m willing to give up a lot of benefits, but you¡¯re still like this?¡¯ Thinking of this, Count Ottle seemed to suddenly understand something, and his pupils suddenly shrank. He lifted his head in shock and stared at Su Ming in disbelief for a while before he took a deep breath. He looked at Su Ming and said in an incredibly serious tone, ¡°You need to understand one thing. Being too greedy will lead to your own destruction.¡± ¡°My current situation is proof of this. And if you¡¯re too greedy, you¡¯ll end up like me!¡± Count Ottle seemed to have understood something. His tone was serious, and his eyes even had a bit of aggression. Su Ming cast him a glance and a faint smile appeared on his face. ¡°Oh, really? If I¡¯m too greedy, what will the consequences be? I¡¯m very curious, why don¡¯t you tell me?¡± Hearing this, Count Ottle snorted coldly and his face turned cold. ¡°I know what you¡¯re thinking. You greedy people want to monopolize this resource point, right?¡± When Su Ming heard Count Ottle¡¯s words, he did not immediately confirm it. Instead, a smile that did not express his opinion appeared on his face. However, when Count Ottle saw his reaction, he was even more certain of his judgment. ¡°I knew it! You bunch of damn greedy people!¡± Swish! The two elven guards standing on the side of the referee immediately drew out their long swords and put them on Count Ottle¡¯s neck. Count Ottle immediately fell silent, and the expression on his face suddenly became panicked. Seeing that the two of them did not make any further moves, Count Ottle finally breathed a sigh of relief. But even so, he did not dare to move at all. He gulped and lifted his head slowly to look at Su Ming, who was standing before him. ¡°You¡­ What are you trying to do?¡± Su Ming cast him a glance and said calmly, ¡°I¡¯m not trying to do anything.¡± ¡°I¡¯m just curious, what do you want to do? Don¡¯t you understand the current situation?¡± ¡°You have no right to choose, nor do you have the ability to blame us. Do you understand?¡± When Su Ming said these words, it was clear that both his tone and expression were extremely calm. However, a faint killing intent still slowly seeped out from his body. The pressure of this killing intent was extremely strong, causing Ottle to involuntarily take a step back. However, it was this one step back that caused his neck to rub against the blade behind him. First, it was an ice-cold touch, followed by a warm feeling. Count Ottle¡¯s pupils suddenly shrank. Almost in an instant, he had understood one thing. His neck had been slit open! ¡°You! What do you want to do?¡± Count Ottle¡¯s tone was flustered. This was the first time he had shown such a frightened attitude, and he was not as gentlemanly as before. Chapter 327 - 327 The Negotiation 327 The Negotiation When Su Ming saw his reaction, he first stared at him for a while, then shook his head slightly. His expression made Su Ming give up on any thoughts of threatening him. When he first met Count Ottle, he thought that he was a very powerful man. In the end, it seemed that he was just bluffing. And his appearance was just a fake appearance that he had cultivated over a long period of time. ¡°I don¡¯t want to do anything to you. I just want you to understand one thing.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have the ability to give any opinions on what I want to do now. All you can do is accept it. Do you understand?¡± From the moment Su Ming was about to attack them, he had already decided on one thing. He had to get rid of the Vast Flame Kingdom. This Duke Lincoln was preparing to rebel, so he would be the best starting point. In truth, if he ignored the process, Su Ming would occasionally sigh at how lucky he was. When he wanted to get rid of the Vast Flame Kingdom, he had discovered Duke Lincoln¡¯s intention to rebel. From a God¡¯s perspective, it was as if the heavens would throw a wrench into his plans no matter what he wanted to do. However, Su Ming was only lucky this once. At other times, his own development was also based on his own abilities and various memories from his previous life. When Count Ottle heard Su Ming¡¯s words, he could not help but tremble. He took a deep breath and slowly raised his head, his eyes locked on to Su Ming¡¯s. ¡°Although I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re going to do, I have to give you a piece of advice.¡± ¡°This advice is for your own good, and also for my own good.¡± When Su Ming heard Count Ottle¡¯s words, he first cast him a glance, then nodded slightly. ¡°Alright, go ahead.¡± Su Ming¡¯s casual attitude made Count Ottle frown again. However, very quickly, his brows relaxed again. ¡°Duke Lincoln places great importance on this resource mining operation. He even treats it as his most important undertaking at the moment.¡± ¡°If a small part of it goes missing, I might be able to help you hide it. This is also the first solution I wanted to propose to you.¡± When Su Ming heard that, he nodded without giving a reply. He did not say anything, but still looked at Count Ottle calmly. When Count Ottle saw Su Ming¡¯s calm expression, he was a little annoyed. However, he still managed to suppress his inner emotions very well. After taking a deep breath, Count Ottle continued, ¡°However, if you insist on taking all the resources for yourself¡­¡± ¡°Then, I definitely can¡¯t cover for you, nor can I take responsibility for it.¡± ¡°What I am sure of is that as long as this matter is exposed, death will be a certainty.¡± After a slight pause, Count Ottle looked at Su Ming with an extremely sincere expression on his face. ¡°I¡¯m explaining this to you now because I don¡¯t want this to happen. At the same time, I imagine you wouldn¡¯t want such a thing to happen too.¡± Su Ming raised his eyebrows. He knew what Count Ottle was going to say to him, but he did not interrupt. After that, Count Ottle continued, ¡°If this matter is really exposed, you will anger a huge kingdom.¡± ¡°Perhaps from your perspective, Duke Lincoln is only a Duke and can not completely influence the decisions of the kingdom.¡± ¡°But if that¡¯s what you think, then you¡¯re wrong.¡± ¡°Duke Lincoln is the King¡¯s younger brother, and the King trusts him very much.¡± ¡°Either he will solve the problem himself, or the kingdom sends an army to deal with you when they find out¡­¡± ¡°Either way, you can¡¯t afford to bear these two consequences!¡± When Count Ottle said these words, his tone was extremely serious, and he did not seem to be joking at all. The words he said also revealed a situation that Su Ming had no idea about. This so-called Duke Lincoln was actually the younger brother of the King of the Vast Flame Kingdom? And from the looks of it, the relationship between the two sides seemed to be extremely good! When he thought of this, Su Ming could not help but narrow his eyes. ¡°Since they have such a good relationship and are brothers¡­¡± ¡°Then I¡¯m curious about one thing. What motive does Duke Lincoln have for him to want to rebel?¡± Hearing this, Count Ottle was slightly stunned. Clearly, he did not expect Su Ming could still remain so calm after hearing his words. Instead, he had made Su Ming notice something else. Thinking of this, Count Ottle¡¯s expression changed slightly. During this process, Su Ming kept his eyes on Count Ottle. Under this long gaze, the pressure in Count Ottle¡¯s heart gradually increased, and he finally could not hold it in anymore. ¡°Sir, these things are the Kingdom¡¯s secrets. I don¡¯t think there¡¯s a need to explain them to you.¡± ¡°I think the first thing you should do now is to think about what I just told you.¡± ¡°If you really don¡¯t take this matter to heart, I think you¡¯ll regret it sooner or later.¡± ¡°Your army may be very powerful, but it is definitely no match for an entire kingdom. What do you think?¡± When Su Ming heard those words, he suddenly lifted his head and cast a glance at Count Ottle with a smile. ¡°Are you trying to say that you¡¯re threatening me?¡± Su Ming¡¯s voice was calm, but it still made Count Ottle nervous. His pupils contracted slightly, and he subconsciously took a few steps back. His brows were tightly furrowed together, and he fixed his gaze in Su Ming¡¯s direction. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean that. I¡¯m just giving you some advice!¡± Count Ottle¡¯s voice was filled with unconcealable nervousness. Su Ming cast him a glance before he averted his gaze. There was a brief silence between the two of them. Count Ottle then spoke again. ¡°I hope you can seriously consider what I¡¯m saying. Don¡¯t do something that you¡¯ll regret because of a moment of impulse.¡± When Su Ming heard his words, he first cast him a glance, then suddenly chuckled and said, ¡°Do you want to be a guest in my tribe?¡± When Count Ottle heard the question, he was stunned. Chapter 328 - 328 Virtue Not Worthy of the Position 328 Virtue Not Worthy of the Position Count Ottle was still unable to react to the situation and instinctively lifted his head to look at Su Ming, who was standing before him. Then, when he saw the expression on the man¡¯s face, he laughed bitterly. ¡°Looking at your attitude right now¡­ Even if I want to refuse, I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t do it, right?¡± When Su Ming heard that, the smile on his face grew wider and he nodded his head lightly. ¡°Yes, your understanding is correct. You don¡¯t have the power to reject me now. Of course, if you cooperate. Trust me, you¡¯ll be treated well in my tribe.¡± Once Su Ming settled the dispute over the resource point, it was only natural that he would not release Count Ottle back to Vast Flame Kingdom. There were two reasons why he did this. The first reason was that if he released Count Ottle now, it would inevitably alert the enemy and make Duke Lincoln vigilant. Because of that, Su Ming was forced to speed up again. This was a situation that was difficult for the already tense Elf Valley to accept. The second reason was that in Su Ming¡¯s eyes, Count Ottle could also be used as a hostage. He wanted him to be used as a bargaining chip during some negotiations. Of course, this bargaining chip might not be useful. However, no matter what, it was better than nothing. When Count Ottle heard Su Ming¡¯s words with a calm expression, he also fell into a long silence. After a long while, Count Ottle sighed helplessly. He looked at Su Ming and said, ¡°Since you¡¯ve already said so, if I don¡¯t go, wouldn¡¯t I be disrespecting you?¡± When Su Ming heard that, he chuckled softly. He did not say anything more, but waved at the two Elven warriors behind him. ¡°Bring our guest back to the Elf Valley with our troops.¡± When the two Elf warriors behind him heard this, they naturally nodded in acknowledgment. After that, the two of them left with Count Ottle. Right after the two of them left, a figure suddenly appeared before Su Ming. Su Ming lifted his head and cast a glance at Zelda, who had a slightly grave expression on her face. Su Ming raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why do you look so upset?¡± Zelda shook ger head slightly and said, ¡°I just don¡¯t understand how such a person could be in charge of such a large-scale mining activity.¡± When Su Ming heard that, he chuckled softly. To be honest, Su Ming was also a little surprised by Count Ottle¡¯s performance. As the head of a large-scale plan, Count Ottle¡¯s ability was obviously lacking. At the very least, the abilities that he had displayed in the earlier negotiations were far from being able to match the position that he occupied. ¡°This is a good thing for us.¡± Su Ming¡¯s words instantly made Zelda become slightly puzzled. ¡°How is it any good for us?¡± As soon as Zelda asked that, she immediately reacted, and her eyes lit up. ¡°Oh, I understand what you mean. You¡¯re saying that this situation is also a manifestation of the Vast Flame Kingdom¡¯s problems, right?¡± When Su Ming heard that, he chuckled and nodded. He said, ¡°Your reaction is quite fast.¡± ¡°To us, the more people who don¡¯t deserve their virtue there are in the Vast Flame Kingdom, the more advantageous it is for us.¡± Su Ming could tell just by looking at Count Ottle that his position was inherited. Otherwise, it would have been impossible for him to reach his current position with his own abilities. And this kind of person who only had the status of a noble but did not have much ability could also be the general person in charge of this operation. This was enough to show that the entire Vast Flame Kingdom was already used to this situation. Once such a trend appeared, the collapse of the kingdom would be a natural thing. When he thought of this, a faint smile appeared on Su Ming¡¯s lips. Zelda seemed to be deep in thought. ¡­ Once he returned to the Elf Valley, Su Ming first went to check the losses they had suffered in the war and the resources they had obtained with some of the Elf warriors. It was a rapid and surprise attack, and the difference in strength between the two sides was quite large. Therefore, this battle was basically a one-sided slaughter from the beginning to the end. As a result, there were basically no losses in the Elf Valley, and there were no casualties. As for the rewards¡­ That was a little too much. Su Ming looked at the long list before him and decided not to look at it. Instead, he asked the people to write two more copies and gave them to Zelda and di Shan. Su Ming would never spend too much time managing such resources. In truth, most of the time, Su Ming would not manage these resources in the Elf Valley. Zelda and Dishan were in charge of most of the resources and development. That was why Su Ming did not really want to care about the list of resources. He would just let Di Shan and Zelda handle it. Just as Su Ming was done checking through all the items and was about to head out to level up, someone suddenly opened the tent. A figure walked in from outside the door. Chen Yixue stood in front of Su Ming and first scanned the tent. Once she was certain that there was no one around, she relaxed a little. ¡°Great Prophet, I have something to tell you.¡± When Chen Yixue said these words, her expression was obviously a little nervous. When Su Ming heard these words, he was slightly taken aback at first, but then he nodded and said, ¡°Alright, if you have anything to say, just say it.¡± Chen Yixue hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡°I want to leave the Elf Valley for a while.¡± After Chen Yixue said this, she immediately lowered her head, and the expression on her face was particularly nervous. When Su Ming heard that, he was slightly taken aback at first, then he said, ¡°Why?¡± Su Ming could not quite understand it. After all, Chen Yixue had never mentioned that she wanted to leave the Elf Valley. She had been living quite comfortably in the Elf Valley, at least to Su Ming, she was living quite comfortably. When he thought of this, Su Ming could not help but frown slightly. ¡°Did something happen to your unit?¡± When Chen Yixue heard this, she immediately shook her head repeatedly, like a rattle drum that kept shaking. ¡°It¡¯s not like that. I just have something I want to do.¡± Chapter 329 - 329 Chen Yixue’s Thoughts 329 Chen Yixue¡¯s Thoughts When Su Ming heard that, he quirked his eyebrows and asked in confusion, ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± ¡°Is there a mission? What else do you want to do? Actually, if you need something done, I can help you.¡± When Chen Yixue heard that, she first lifted her head to look at Su Ming, then shook her head in an incredibly serious manner. ¡°No, I want to do these things myself.¡± When Su Ming heard that, his gaze fell on Chen Yixue¡¯s face for a while. When he saw that her expression was incredibly serious, he could only nod. ¡°Alright, if its something you have to do yourself, then do it.¡± ¡°If there¡¯s anything you need help with, just contact us immediately.¡± Hearing this, Chen Yixue let out a sigh of relief and a happy smile appeared on her face. ¡°Of course, of course. Thank you, Great Prophet.¡± Su Ming nodded. Then, as if he had just remembered something, he asked, ¡°How long do you plan to leave?¡± When Chen Yixue heard this, she thought for a while and replied, ¡°It will take about half a month to a month.¡± ¡°Also, I might not be able to reply to your messages quickly during this time. Please forgive me.¡± When Su Ming heard this, he rubbed Chen Yixue¡¯s head in slight resignation and said, ¡°Remember to log off once a week. Don¡¯t forget about the gathering at the studio.¡± When Chen Yixue heard this, she first nodded her head, then left the venue with a heart full of joy. After that, Su Ming had originally planned to leave the tribe and go to a place nearby to level up. However, he did not expect that just as he was about to leave, a notification would light up before him. Su Ming took a look and saw that it was an incoming call. Origin of Humans: Horde¡¯s gaming cabin has many functions. One of them was the ability to connect the mobile phone to the game system. After the connection was connected, the phone¡¯s caller ID could also be displayed in the game system. At that moment, the notification that lit up before Su Ming was an incoming call. Once he saw this, Su Ming naturally looked in the direction of the caller¡¯s name. Shen Fang. When Su Ming saw the two words on his phone, a hint of surprise flashed across his eyes. He had never thought that Shen Fang would suddenly call him. After all, the relationship between the two of them had never been very pleasant. In fact, it could be said that there had always been some conflicts between the two of them. Under such circumstances, Shen Fang taking the initiative to contact Su Ming was something that surprised him. Once he thought of this, Su Ming logged out of the game and picked up the call. After picking up the phone, Shen Fang did not speak immediately. Su Ming listened to the silence on the phone, but he did not take the initiative to speak. For a moment, the phone fell into a brief awkward silence. The atmosphere fell into a deathly silence, and after a long period of silence, Shen Fang finally could not bear it anymore. ¡°Su Ming, right?¡± When Su Ming heard Shen Fang¡¯s question, he let out a sound of acknowledgment and said, ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± Shen Fang muttered on the phone, then said, ¡°I have something to discuss with you. You should be free, right?¡± Su Ming was silent for a moment before he asked, ¡°What is it? If you want me to persuade Shen Yi, then I don¡¯t think I can agree to it. If you can¡¯t do it as a brother, I can¡¯t do it either.¡± When he heard Su Ming¡¯s words, Shen Fang fell silent for a moment on the other end of the phone, then he said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not asking you to help me persuade Shen Yi. I¡¯m the one looking for you. Is it convenient now?¡± Su Ming frowned slightly. He could not imagine why Shen Fang would look for him. After thinking about it for a while, Su Ming grunted his agreement. ¡°Sure, let¡¯s arrange a place to meet.¡± Su Ming¡¯s impression of Shen Fang had never been good, but recently, his impression of him had changed slightly. Otherwise, Su Ming might not have accepted the invitation. After that, the two of them quickly agreed on a place and time to meet. The two of them did not seem to have anything to do at the moment, so they arranged to meet at a coffee shop an hour later. An hour later, Su Ming arrived as promised. When Su Ming arrived at the caf¨¦, he realized that Shen Fang had already arrived and was waiting for him at a certain spot. When he saw Su Ming, Shen Fang waved at him, and Su Ming walked over. Once Su Ming arrived in front of Shen Fang, he sat down. ¡°Order a cup of coffee for yourself.¡± Su Ming did not hesitate. Once he ordered a cup of coffee, he lifted his gaze and looked at Shen Fang. ¡°Between us, it¡¯s better to be more direct, don¡¯t you think?¡± Su Ming¡¯s straightforwardness caused Shen Fang to fall into a short period of silence. After a moment of silence, Shen Fang helplessly shook his head and said, ¡°That¡¯s true, then I¡¯ll be more direct.¡± ¡°Actually, I¡¯ve always been curious about something. What did you use to keep the people in your studio?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not just my sister. Other than your own sister, the other two people in your studio are absolute super experts in the game.¡± ¡°And according to my observation, these people, including my sister, don¡¯t have any leadership skills.¡± ¡°So, the only person who could bring them together and form this studio today is you.¡± As Shen Fang spoke, he changed his sitting position slightly and leaned forward to stare at Su Ming. ¡°So I¡¯m very curious, how did you do it?¡± When Su Ming heard Shen Fang¡¯s question, he first lifted his eyes and cast a glance at Shen Fang. His body leaned forward, showing some aggression, which made people feel a little uncomfortable. It was as if Shen Fang could see through all his secrets with his intense gaze. After a moment of silence, Su Ming suddenly laughed. This laugh was a little sudden in the current atmosphere, and it also made Shen Fang unconsciously frown. ¡°What are you laughing at?¡± Shen Fang was quite confident in his negotiation skills. Under such circumstances, he felt that his negotiations would definitely achieve good results. However, Su Ming¡¯s reaction was completely beyond his expectations. Thinking of this, Shen Fang¡¯s brows furrowed even deeper. When Su Ming heard Shen Fang¡¯s question, he first shook his head before he said, ¡°Since you¡¯ve come to me today and asked me this question, it means that you have some guesses about my identity, don¡¯t you?¡± Chapter 330 - 330 Guesses 330 Guesses Su Ming¡¯s straightforward words and calm expression made Shen Fang feel a little confused. He first frowned, then focused his gaze on Su Ming for a long time before he shook his head. ¡°Yes, I do have some guesses in my heart.¡± In an instant, Shen Fang lifted his head and fixed his gaze on Su Ming. ¡°Some time ago, the top player in the game, Traceless Snow, was being chased and blocked by the Lin Guild formed by the top family, the Lin family. In that conflict, Traceless Snow suffered a huge loss, which made the Lin Guild famous.¡± After a slight pause, Shen Fang¡¯s gaze fell on Su Ming again, sizing him up. ¡°However, only a few days after this incident, the Lin Guild suffered a terrifying revenge. In just one night, the originally powerful guild almost instantly fell into a situation of collapse and defeat.¡± ¡°They couldn¡¯t even find a way to resist before they were beaten to the point of extinction by a powerful force. Within a few hours, the number of people in the Lin Guild went from tens of thousands to less than a few hundred.¡± ¡°Their levels have also dropped drastically under the corpse guarding of that powerful force.¡± Shen Fang¡¯s voice was very calm, and spoke in a detached manner. However, throughout the entire process, his gaze remained fixed on Su Ming. His gaze was unwavering. During this process, Su Ming¡¯s expression did not change at all. He was as calm as a puddle of still water without any ripples. When Shen Fang saw this, he did not try to probe Su Ming¡¯s identity. Instead, he continued explaining. ¡°Based on what I know, the person who is commanding this operation seems to be the current number one player, Night Blade.¡± When Shen Fang said this, he first paused slightly before continuing, ¡°You should know about Night Blade, right? He¡¯s the top-ranking player.¡± ¡°In fact, because he is too different from ordinary players, he is an extremely mysterious existence in the eyes of most players.¡± ¡°No one would have thought that Night Blade¡¯s first public appearance would be because of this incident.¡± ¡°Therefore, many people are guessing what the relationship between Night Blade and Traceless Snow is. Do they belong to the same force? Or an old friend from the real world?¡± ¡°There are many speculations about this, but if I were to take a look, both these reasons should be correct, right?¡± When he said those words, Shen Fang¡¯s profound gaze was already fixed on Su Ming, who was standing before him. His eyes were filled with speculation, but his expression was very certain. It was as if he had already confirmed some facts and he had come to find Su Ming this time just to make one last confirmation. The atmosphere between the two of them fell into a brief silence. After a while, Su Ming lifted his head again and looked at Shen Fang, who was standing before him. ¡°So, you¡¯ve come to find me this time to confirm your own conjecture about this matter?¡± When Shen Fang heard this, he nodded his head slightly, but his gaze was still fixed on Su Ming. However, what surprised him was that Su Ming did not say anything and went along with what he was saying. Instead, he fell into silence again. Shen Fang first looked at Su Ming with a slightly resigned look, then he sighed softly and said, ¡°I¡¯ve already made things so clear, can¡¯t we be more honest and direct with each other?¡± When Su Ming heard Shen Fang¡¯s question, he first let out a light chuckle before he said, ¡°What do you mean honest and direct?¡± Shen Fang shook his head, as if he was slightly angered by Su Ming¡¯s attitude. ¡°Honest and direct? Honestly, you are actually Night Blade, aren¡¯t you?!¡± When Shen Fang said these words, he kept his gaze fixed on Su Ming, who was standing before him, observing every single change in his expression. However, it was a pity that even under his intense gaze, Su Ming¡¯s expression did not change. He was still very calm and did not have much of a reaction. ¡°Oh, really? How come I didn¡¯t know about this?¡± Shen Fang was rendered speechless by Su Ming¡¯s answer. He was first stunned, then he glared at Su Ming. ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s necessary. I¡¯ve already made it so clear, do you still have to hide it from me?¡± When Su Ming heard that, he first cast a noncommittal glance at Shen Fang, then said, ¡°I think¡­ Some things need not be said so clearly, right?¡± Su Ming¡¯s tone was calm, but there was also a hint of hidden meaning in his words. This caused Shen Fang to be slightly stunned at first, then he quickly reacted, his expression instantly changing. After staring at Su Ming for a while, Shen Fang nodded his head slightly. ¡°I understand what you mean. If that¡¯s the case, then I can roughly understand why Shen Yi must follow you.¡± ¡°But¡­ Haven¡¯t you considered cooperating with me?¡± When Su Ming heard this, he immediately lifted his eyes and stared at Shen Fang. Before he rushed to the appointment this time, he had roughly guessed Shen Fang¡¯s intentions, as well as the fact that he might have guessed his identity. Even under such circumstances, Su Ming still chose to go to the appointment. This was because he already had some things he wanted to find out from Shen Fang¡¯s conversation. ¡°Cooperation¡­ I do have something to ask you.¡± When he heard Su Ming¡¯s words, Shen Fang¡¯s expression instantly brightened, and he fixed his gaze in Su Ming¡¯s direction. ¡°Tell me, what is it?¡± When Su Ming heard Shen Fang¡¯s question, he fell into a moment of silence before he said, ¡°To what extent is your cooperation with the Extraterrestrials?¡± ¡°According to what you said to Shen Yi before, it seems that as long as Shen Yi joins your camp, you will definitely be able to guarantee her safety.¡± ¡°Also, according to your previous attitude of looking for partners among the player group, there should be quite a number of top players under your command in the game, right?¡± When Su Ming brought Lin Can to meet Shen Fang, he had already seen a top-class player who followed behind Shen Fang like a lackey. Once Shen Fang heard Su Ming¡¯s words, he immediately fell into silence, just like how Su Ming reacted when he asked him the question just now. After a short while, he let out a long breath and spoke again. ¡°Yeah, I have quite a number of top players under me.¡± ¡°How many?¡± ¡°There are about a dozen of them in total. They¡¯re basically in the top 80 of the player rankings.¡± Chapter 331 - 331 Confession 331 Confession Even Su Ming could not help but feel shocked when he heard that answer. More than a dozen players in the top 80 of the leaderboard¡­ This was definitely a powerful force. It was somewhat shocking. If all of their forces were united, they might have the ability to compete with the Elf Valley. This was enough to prove that Shen Fang had not given up on his previous intentions. He had been using all sorts of benefits to form an alliance with these top players. Su Ming felt that the main reason why these top players were willing to join him was because of his identity as a member of Shencun Gaming Company and the truth about the Extraterrestrials behind him. If it was not for this, even with Shen Fang¡¯s identity, he probably would not be able to gather so many top players. ¡°You have so many top players under your banner. Why do you still continue to persuade more players to join you? If you only wanted to save your family, you wouldn¡¯t go to this extent, right?¡± Once he heard Su Ming¡¯s words, Shen Fang fell silent for a moment before he spoke again. ¡°I¡¯ll be honest with you. Before that day comes, the more power I gather under my hands, the more benefits I can fight for mankind.¡± When Su Ming heard that, he nodded slightly in understanding. He naturally did not completely believe Shen Fang¡¯s words, but in his heart, he was more inclined to what Shen Fang said. After a moment of silence, Su Ming spoke again, ¡°Continue. There¡¯s one more question that you haven¡¯t answered.¡± When Shen Fang heard Su Ming¡¯s words, he first lifted his head and cast him a glance, then let out a bitter laugh in a slightly resigned manner. ¡°Can I not answer this question?¡± When Su Ming heard that, he first rubbed the center of his brows. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you wanted to cooperate with me? Although we can¡¯t achieve the in-depth cooperation you¡¯re thinking of, it doesn¡¯t mean that we can¡¯t have some shallow cooperation.¡± ¡°And I think the premise of our cooperation is that we must trust each other. Don¡¯t you think so?¡± Once Shen Fang heard Su Ming¡¯s words, he reached out and picked up the cup of coffee in front of him. After taking a small sip, Shen Fang suddenly laughed. ¡°I have to admit, if it¡¯s just a single round of negotiations, you¡¯re much better than me.¡± When Su Ming heard Shen Fang¡¯s words, he did not say anything. Instead, he chuckled softly and waited for Shen Fang to continue. As Shen Fang slowly drank the coffee in his mouth, a pondering expression appeared on his face. It was clear that he was thinking and considering whether he should explain this to Su Ming. Finally, after a long silence, Shen Fang nodded his head. ¡°Since we¡¯ve already come to this point, I don¡¯t want to continue hiding it.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t tell you the details. No one knows else knows about this.¡± ¡°You just need to know that I have a way to contact the higher-ups of the Extraterrestrials.¡± ¡°I can guarantee the safety of the people under my command. Even if we see this to the end, I can guarantee their safety.¡± When Su Ming heard Shen Fang¡¯s words, he first frowned slightly before he said, ¡°Oh, really? Do you mean that you can surpass the Extraterrestrials?¡± When Shen Fang heard Su Ming¡¯s question, he first frowned slightly, then lifted his head and looked in Su Ming¡¯s direction. ¡°What do you mean by that? I don¡¯t quite understand what you¡¯re saying.¡± Su Ming cast him a glance and said, ¡°If you can¡¯t guarantee that those people will be above the Extraterrestrials, what¡¯s the point of just ensuring their safety?¡± ¡°Are you going to let humans become the slaves of the Extraterrestrials?¡± When Shen Fang heard this, he could more or less understand where Su Ming¡¯s offensive power came from. He was silent for a while before he suddenly laughed. ¡°If that¡¯s what you¡¯re thinking, then you¡¯re overthinking it.¡± Su Ming raised his eyebrows. He did not immediately reply to Shen Fang¡¯s words, but instead stared in his direction. Under Su Ming¡¯s gaze, there was no sign of panic on Shen Fang¡¯s face. Instead, he appeared to be unusually calm and composed. ¡°I can assure you that these people who I can protect will not become the slaves of the Extraterrestrials.¡± ¡°Although they can¡¯t be above the Extraterrestrials, they definitely won¡¯t become slaves.¡± When Su Ming heard Shen Fang¡¯s promises, a slightly puzzled expression appeared on his face. ¡°What guarantee do you have?¡± ¡°Or rather, if you have this method, why don¡¯t you just let all humans use this method to escape this disaster?¡± When Shen Fang heard Su Ming¡¯s question, he was first slightly stunned, then he let out a bitter laugh. ¡°You think too highly of me. If I could really save all the humans, why would I waste my breath talking to you?¡± ¡°In short, the more power I can gather, the more people I can save in the end. But there¡¯s a limit to this. The number of humans I can save will not exceed 10,000 people.¡± When Su Ming heard that, he did not ask any more questions, but a contemplative look appeared on his face. In truth, Su Ming had a lot of questions in his heart before he went to the meeting. He also thought that he could solve all his questions with this conversation. However, after the conversation ended, he realized that not only were the doubts in his heart not all resolved, but they seemed to have increased instead. This made Su Ming feel rather helpless. Once he massaged the center of his brows, Su Ming lifted his head and looked at Shen Fang, who was standing before him. ¡°You can¡¯t tell me the reason?¡± Shen Fang and Su Ming looked into each other¡¯s eyes. The expression on their faces was calm and determined. ¡°I definitely can¡¯t tell you.¡± ¡°The truth of this matter can not be known to another human being other than myself.¡± When Su Ming heard this, he fell silent for a while, then nodded. ¡°Alright, I understand. If that¡¯s the case, you can contact me again the next time you need something.¡± When Shen Fang heard this, he first nodded his head before he said, ¡°Take good care of my sister. At least until that day comes, she should always be by your side.¡± Su Ming nodded slightly. After that, Su Ming finished the cup of coffee in front of him in one gulp, then turned around and left the cafe. Shen Fang, who was still sitting in his seat, did not stand up immediately. Instead, he stared at Su Ming¡¯s back as he left the cafe. Chapter 332 - 332 Shen Yis Curiosity 332 Shen Yi¡¯s Curiosity Once Su Ming returned to the workshop, he had originally planned to go straight to his room. However, he did not expect that just as he walked into the villa¡¯s living room, he would bump into Shen Yi, who was walking out. After the two of them collided, they were both slightly stunned. Once she came back to her senses, Shen Yi first frowned slightly and cast a glance behind Su Ming before she asked, ¡°Did you just go out?¡± When Su Ming heard that, he did not see any need to deny it. He immediately nodded and said, ¡°Yes, I had something to do.¡± Shen Yi nodded. After that, Su Ming originally intended to leave the living room and head to his own room. After all, based on Shen Yi¡¯s personality, she would not ask about anything else after she asked this question. However, this time, Shen Yi exceeded his expectations. Just as he was about to take a step, Shen Yi, who was at the side, had already spoken. ¡°What did you do?¡± Su Ming was stunned for a moment. He stopped in his tracks and turned his head to look at Shen Yi. He saw her looking at him curiously. ¡°If it¡¯s not something important, you wouldn¡¯t give up your leveling time to go to your appointment.¡± As Shen Yi spoke, she pouted her lips. There was a hesitant look on her face, and there was something in her eyes that Su Ming could not understand. Su Ming was slightly taken aback, then instinctively said, ¡°It¡¯s just something not too important, but I have to deal with it.¡± Shen Yi lowered her eyes and stared at her feet. ¡°Is it another girl?¡± Su Ming was shocked by Shen Yi¡¯s sudden question. His eyes widened and he looked at Shen Yi in disbelief. ¡°What did you just say?¡± When Shen Yi heard that, she lifted her head once again and looked at Su Ming before her with a determined look in her eyes. ¡°I say, did you go out to see other girls this time?¡± The moment she said that, Su Ming¡¯s expression changed. There was a mix of shock and amusement on his face. ¡°Why do you think so?¡± Shen Yi furrowed her beautiful brows and unhappily said, ¡°If that¡¯s not it, why would you give up your precious leveling time to go to an appointment that you don¡¯t think is very important?¡± When Shen Yi said those words, Su Ming did not know if he was just imagining things. He felt that Shen Yi¡¯s face seemed to be sour. Once he gradually came back to his senses, Su Ming looked at Shen Yi with a slightly amused expression, then said, ¡°You¡¯re that curious about what I did when I went out?¡± When Shen Yi heard this, she firmly nodded her head. Su Ming chuckled softly. After that, he brought Shen Yi to the living room and sat down. ¡°Well, this is what happened¡­¡± In the time that followed, Su Ming told Shen Yi what had happened. From the time he received Shen Fang¡¯s call in the game until he returned to the villa. Su Ming did not hide anything from Shen Yi, including the fact that Shen Fang had managed to guess his identity. When Shen Yi heard Su Ming¡¯s words, her expression also changed slightly. At the same time, an embarrassed expression gradually appeared on her face. After all, the way she acted as if she had been busted and how she had questioned Su Ming whether he was meeting a girl was still fresh in her mind. When she thought of this, Shen Yi¡¯s expression suddenly became even more embarrassed. Once Su Ming finished explaining everything, he turned his head around and looked at Shen Yi. ¡°That¡¯s how it went. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can call your brother to verify it.¡± When Shen Yi heard this, she lifted her hand almost reflexively. ¡°Forget it, forget it, I don¡¯t need to.¡± Shen Yi took a deep breath and said, ¡°I believe what you said.¡± After Shen Yi finished speaking, she paused for a moment, and the expression on her face gradually returned to normal. ¡°I¡¯m just very curious about what my brother is planning. Can he really accomplish what he said?¡± ¡°According to what you¡¯re saying now, the Extraterrestrials¡¯ technology is purely a dimension-lowering attack on us.¡± ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for this game as a buffer, I¡¯m afraid our Earth would have been destroyed by now.¡± ¡°Under such circumstances, isn¡¯t it too difficult for my brother, as an ordinary human, to accomplish what he promised?¡± When Su Ming heard Shen Yi¡¯s words, he first fell into deep thought, then he shook his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s hard for me to guess, but since he dares to say so, it means that he¡¯s confident in this matter.¡± ¡°And his contact with the Extraterrestrials¡­ I think he¡¯s probably the only human with so much experience with Extraterrestrials.¡± ¡°If there¡¯s someone who can do what he said, I can¡¯t think of anyone else other than him.¡± When Shen Yi heard Su Ming¡¯s words, she fell silent for a moment. Clearly, she was trying to digest what Su Ming had said. ¡°I have a question.¡± When Su Ming heard this, he nodded and replied, ¡°Just ask it.¡± Shen Yi paused for a moment and then said, ¡°I¡¯m very curious as to why my brother said that he could only protect 10,000 people at most.¡± ¡°Why is it only 10,000? If it¡¯s more than 10,000, can¡¯t he protect them?¡± ¡°Is this condition his own estimation or a specific target given to him by the Extraterrestrials?¡± When Su Ming heard Shen Yi¡¯s series of questions, a hint of confusion flashed in his eyes. He could not help but admit that he was also curious about the questions that Shen Yi had asked. Why was this number exactly 10,000? Did Shen Fang and the Extraterrestrials reach some kind of exchange condition internally? Su Ming thought about it for a long time, but he could not come up with any ideas. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Your brother must have his reasons for saying that.¡± ¡°As for how he came to the conclusion that it is 10,000, all our guesses are useless before he gives us an answer. We know too little about the truth behind this.¡± When Su Ming said these words, he had been frowning ever so slightly. After hearing Su Ming¡¯s words, Shen Yi also sighed in a slightly resigned manner. ¡°That¡¯s true. If my brother doesn¡¯t take the initiative to explain, we probably won¡¯t be able to figure out the reason even if we crack our heads.¡± Shen Yi helplessly sighed again and continued, ¡°I¡¯ll ask him the next time I meet him.¡± Chapter 333 - 333 Probing 333 Probing Su Ming nodded and said, ¡°But from the way your brother is acting, I¡¯m guessing he has some ideas about our studio.¡± ¡°He seems to have temporarily given up on persuading you and me, but I see his attitude today¡­¡± When Su Ming said that, he fell into a brief silence, as if he was thinking about how he should continue. After a short while, he spoke again. ¡°He¡¯s probably still trying to pull us under his command. I think he only has two reasons for asking me to go over today.¡± When Shen Yi heard this, she lifted her head instinctively and looked in Su Ming¡¯s direction. There was a hint of curiosity in her eyes. ¡°What¡¯s the purpose?¡± Su Ming chuckled softly and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious?¡± ¡°First, it was to test my identity and see if I¡¯m Night Blade, who¡¯s ranked first on the player leaderboard.¡± ¡°Other than that, it¡¯s also to get our studio to join his camp.¡± After a slight pause, Su Ming continued, ¡°However, I didn¡¯t give him a clear answer.¡± ¡°Even if he has a high probability of being certain that I am Night Blade, as long as I don¡¯t point it out, he can¡¯t make a fuss about this matter.¡± ¡°After we were almost done with our conversation, he seemed to have understood my attitude. It¡¯s unlikely that our studio will join his camp. Whether it¡¯s our development or our future direction, it¡¯s the opposite of what they want.¡± When Su Ming said this, he frowned slightly. ¡°However, their current trend of rapidly expanding their allies also makes me a little uneasy.¡± When Shen Yi heard Su Ming¡¯s words, she could not help but be momentarily stunned. ¡°Ah? What¡¯s wrong? This shouldn¡¯t have much to do with us, right?¡± Hearing Shen Yi¡¯s question, Su Ming shook his head and said, ¡°No, it¡¯s related. That is if most of the top players listen to Shen Fang and choose to join his camp. Then, most of the core forces in this game will not choose to stand against the Extraterrestrials in the end.¡± ¡°Under such circumstances, the strength of human players will be greatly weakened.¡± As he said these words, Su Ming¡¯s mind was filled with thoughts. According to the memories of his previous life, he did not seem to have heard of the existence of such an organization. Or it could be said that he did not see or hear Shen Fang¡¯s actions. If he said that he did not receive Shen Fang¡¯s invitation, it could be explained that he did not have enough ability and did not catch Shen Fang¡¯s attention. Then the other thing could not be explained. In his previous life, there was not a single top-tier player who had given up on the human faction in the final stages of the game. Almost all the tribes chose to fight against the Extraterrestrials to the end. Of course, Su Ming acknowledged this kind of humanity. However, it was undeniable that human nature was complicated, and not everyone could stick to their original hearts in the face of disaster. In fact, Su Ming could even reasonably believe that if the Extraterrestrials in his previous life extended an olive branch to the top players¡­ Then, there would definitely be a portion of them who would be tempted and choose to switch sides and cooperate with the Extraterrestrials. When he thought of this, Su Ming could not help but narrow his eyes. What was the reason that led to the situation in his previous life? Did Shen Fang give up on his plan in the end, or did his idea encounter some huge resistance, causing him to be unable to succeed in doing what he promised? Or¡­ Could it be that Shen Fang did not even do such a thing in his previous life? When he thought of this, Su Ming¡¯s expression changed, and a hint of surprise and bewilderment flashed past his face. If Shen Fang did not do this in his previous life, then why did the situation become like this in this life? The butterfly effect? Su Ming was not too sure. His brows furrowed even deeper, causing Shen Yi¡¯s expression to become a little suspicious. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Shen Yi¡¯s question pulled Su Ming back to reality from the state where his thoughts were constantly running wild. As he looked at Shen Yi¡¯s confused and concerned expression, Su Ming also shook his head slightly. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I just thought of something strange.¡± When Shen Yi heard Su Ming¡¯s words, a hint of confusion flashed past her face, but she did not ask any further. ¡°Alright, since there¡¯s nothing else, let¡¯s go back and level up.¡± When Su Ming heard this, he was just about to nod and agree to it when he thought of something. ¡°By the way, were you preparing to go out just now? How did I bump into you in the living room?¡± When Shen Yi heard Su Ming¡¯s question, she was slightly taken aback, then she cast him a slightly helpless glance. ¡°You still have the nerve to ask me this? I was going to ask you some things in the game, but when I opened the chat box with you, I found that you were offline.¡± ¡°I waited for a long time but you didn¡¯t come online. I thought something happened to you, so I came out to give you a call.¡± ¡°In the end, I just walked into the living room and ran into you.¡± When Su Ming heard Shen Yi¡¯s words, he first shook his head in amusement, then he said, ¡°Hmm? What do you want to ask me?¡± When Shen Yi heard this, she shook her head and said, ¡°It¡¯s about the matter in the Elf Valley, but it¡¯s been resolved now. You don¡¯t have to worry about it.¡± Su Ming nodded his head in understanding. ¡°Alright then.¡± Once he finished speaking, Su Ming went straight to his room. Shen Yi stood behind him for a while, then followed behind him with a slightly helpless expression. Once Su Ming returned to his room, the first thing he did was to log in. Once he logged in, Su Ming first went to the Elf Valley and went to Zelda¡¯s house. ¡°How is it? Did that guy give any new useful information?¡± Su Ming did not specify who he was referring to when he said that, but Zelda still managed to react to it almost immediately. Zelda stood up from his seat and walked up to Su Ming. He first bowed slightly before he said, ¡°Great Prophet, after he came to the Elf Valley, he was very humble.¡± ¡°However, he didn¡¯t reveal much about the Vast Flame Kingdom. I was just about to report to you and see how we can solve this problem.¡± Chapter 334 - 334 Count Ottle 334 Count Ottle When Su Ming heard Zelda¡¯s words, he first narrowed his eyes and walked out of the room. ¡°In that case, let¡¯s go meet this so-called count of the kingdom.¡± Zelda was slightly taken aback at first, but once he came to his senses, he quickly followed Su Ming. She could tell that Su Ming was clearly a little angry. That was why she did not ask him anything and simply followed behind him. Before long, Su Ming arrived at the dungeon where all sorts of criminals were kept in the Elf Valley. Zelda was beside him, and there were a few Elven warriors behind them. It did not take long for them to reach the deepest part of the dungeon and arrive in front of a simple and crude cell. In the cell, Count Ottle was sitting on his stone bed with a calm expression. When he heard the commotion outside, he did not open his eyes immediately. Instead, he closed his eyes and said, ¡°Please leave. I will not betray my Kingdom. No matter how you torture me, I will not change!¡± When Su Ming heard his words, he cast a glance at the seemingly determined expression on Count Ottle¡¯s face. Su Ming rubbed the center of his brows and said, ¡°You seem to be a lot tougher than I thought.¡± When Count Ottle heard Su Ming¡¯s words, he immediately opened his eyes. Once he saw the group of people outside the door clearly, he quickly fixed his gaze on Su Ming. ¡°It¡¯s you!¡± Su Ming nodded slightly and turned around to have an Elf warrior open the door to the cell. The Elven warrior hesitated at first. ¡°Great Prophet, he might hurt you.¡± When Su Ming heard that, he turned around and looked at the Elven warrior beside him. ¡°In your eyes, am I that weak? Would I be injured by that man who is locked up inside?¡± Hearing this, the Elven warrior was slightly stunned. Soon after, he first looked at Su Ming, then at Count Ottle. The expression on his face immediately became a little strange. Then, without saying anything, he helped Su Ming open the door to the cell. After seeing this scene, the expression on Count Ottle¡¯s face suddenly became extremely strange. An expression of embarrassment and suppressed anger flashed across his face. Count Ottle rubbed his forehead and said, ¡°You¡¯re that confident that I can¡¯t hurt you?¡± Su Ming knew that he was asking him. Once he pushed open the door to the cell, Su Ming walked right up to him. ¡°As long as you¡¯re not stupid, you won¡¯t attack me.¡± Su Ming stood before Count Ottle. His expression was extremely calm, and there was an indescribable confidence in him. At this time, he was looking down at Count Ottle with a condescending attitude. The contrast between the two of them made Earl Ottle¡¯s face flash with an indescribable embarrassment. After awkwardly looking away, Count Ottle snorted. ¡°If you¡¯re here just to embarrass, then please leave.¡± When Su Ming heard Count Ottle¡¯s words, he chuckled softly and said, ¡°You should be very clear about why I came to find you.¡± Hearing this, Count Ottle narrowed his eyes and said, ¡°I¡¯ve said it a long time ago, I will not betray the Kingdom.¡± When Su Ming heard Count Ottle¡¯s words, his expression remained noncommittal. He chuckled softly and said, ¡°Is that so?¡± When Count Ottle heard this, he did not answer. Instead, he snorted coldly. He used this method to express his attitude and gave his answer. Su Ming¡¯s expression did not change much when he saw this. ¡°Of course, you can be stubborn, but the situation of the resource points can not be hidden.¡± ¡°Do you think that after Duke Lincoln finds out about the situation there, he will feel that an unbelievable and mysterious force has taken all of you down without a trace?¡± ¡°Or do you think that there¡¯s a shocking traitor among the people he sent? Not only did this traitor betray the Kingdom, but he also betrayed him?¡± As Su Ming said these words, Count Ottle¡¯s expression kept changing, and it looked incredibly ugly. Su Ming watched as Count Ottle¡¯s expression kept changing, but he did not say a single word during the process. As time passed, Count Ottle took a deep breath and said in a cold voice, ¡°What exactly do you want to do?¡± Count Ottle¡¯s words were clearly a question, but no matter what, there was no trace of unyielding spirit in them. It was obvious that he could not be unyielding in the current situation. Su Ming chuckled softly. ¡°As long as you answer all my questions, and tell me what I want to know.¡± ¡°In Duke Lincoln¡¯s eyes, you are still a loyal man. You are not a traitor to him, and you are not a traitor to the Kingdom. I think this should be a good condition for you.¡± When Su Ming said these words, he stared at Count Ottle calmly, but there was a powerful, invasive look in his eyes. He knew that in the current situation, Count Ottle would not be able to refuse his conditions. Although Count Ottle was not very capable, he was still considered a smart person. Su Ming knew very well how capable he was. It was also because of this that Count Ottle would never give up his power in the Vast Flame Kingdom unless it was absolutely necessary. Under such circumstances, he was also very clear that he could not become a traitor in the eyes of Duke Lincoln. That was why when Su Ming said those words, he seemed to be giving him the right to choose. However, in fact, there was only one choice for Count Ottle. The crowd fell into a long silence. In this silence, no one spoke first. Count Ottle could clearly feel that the pressure on his body was constantly rising during this process. This pressure almost crushed his body, causing his originally straight back to gradually lower in the process. Finally, Count Ottle bent down in front of Su Ming. His originally firm expression also turned into a somewhat humiliated expression. ¡°If you want to ask something, just ask.¡± After saying this, Count Ottle¡¯s body relaxed completely, almost crumpling onto the ground. Chapter 335 - 335 Cai Rui 335 Cai Rui At this moment, it was as if all the strength in Count Ottle¡¯s body had been drained. To make an inappropriate comparison, it was like a perfectly round balloon that suddenly burst. The vastness that was bluffing dissipated in the blink of an eye, leaving only a small, shriveled empty shell. Su Ming¡¯s expression did not change much when he saw Ottle¡¯s reaction. ¡°The questions that ought to be asked¡­ someone will definitely ask them.¡± When he heard Su Ming¡¯s words, Count Ottle¡¯s expression instantly became even more confused. He did not expect that after Su Ming said all those harsh words and forced him to speak, he did not even take the initiative to question him. To Count Ottle, this was no different from another heavy blow to his dignity, which was already very diminished at that point. However, Su Ming himself acted as if he did not notice Count Ottle¡¯s reaction at all. After a brief glance at Count Ottle, he looked away. Su Ming turned around and looked at the few Elven warriors behind him. He then said, ¡°You all know what you should do.¡± Upon hearing this, the Elven warriors looked at each other for a while, then nodded one after another. After that, Su Ming brought Zelda with him and prepared to leave the dungeon. When he walked out of the cell, Count Ottle¡¯s voice suddenly came from behind the door. ¡°Can I leave this place after I answer these questions?¡± When Count Ottle asked this question, his tone was full of hope. When Zelda heard that, she was slightly stunned. Then, she instinctively turned her head to look at Su Ming with a questioning look in her eyes. According to Zelda¡¯s personality, she would never treat a prisoner of war like him well. However, in Zelda¡¯s mind, Su Ming¡¯s opinion was more important. When Su Ming heard Count Ottle¡¯s question, he turned around and looked at the prison cell. Count Ottle, who had asked the question, was looking at him with a very hopeful look, with a strong sense of expectation. Su Ming quirked his eyebrows and pouted. ¡°What a loser.¡± Su Ming ridiculed him in a low voice, then shifted his gaze and looked at the few Elven warriors beside Count Ottle. ¡°After the interrogation is over, move him to another place to live. Don¡¯t let him leave the Elf Valley.¡± When they heard Su Ming¡¯s words, the Elven warriors naturally nodded their heads. Once the two of them walked out of the dungeon, Zelda turned her head around and looked in Su Ming¡¯s direction with a slightly puzzled look. ¡°Great Prophet, I¡¯m a little curious. Why did you agree to his request?¡± Zelda¡¯s eyes were filled with confusion. Even though she agreed with all of Su Ming¡¯s decisions, she would still ask him about some decisions that she did not quite understand. When Su Ming heard Zelda¡¯s question, he first turned around and cast her a glance before he said, ¡°His request isn¡¯t excessive, and it can give him and the other people of the Vast Flame Kingdom hope.¡± ¡°This way, the possibility of us getting more information will naturally increase.¡± When Zelda heard this, she instantly came to a slight realization and nodded. ¡°I see.¡± After that, the two of them planned to take a walk in the Elf Valley and talk about the various things that had been discovered in the Elf Valley. However, they had only walked a short distance before an Elven warrior ran up to them with an excited smile on his face. He stopped in front of Su Ming while panting heavily. ¡°Report¡­ Reporting to the Prophet¡­ The Great Prophet¡­¡± When Su Ming saw him like this, he waved his hand in slight resignation and said, ¡°Take a breath first, there¡¯s no need to rush.¡± As he spoke, Su Ming took out a bottle of water of life from his bag. The Elven warrior took it and gulped down a big mouthful before he finally caught his breath. With an excited expression on his face, he said, ¡°Great prophet, Little Cai Rui has returned!¡± When Su Ming heard the Elven warrior¡¯s words, he was momentarily stunned. After he came back to his senses, a hint of surprise flashed in his eyes. He looked up at the Elven warrior in disbelief. ¡°Little Cai Rui? She¡¯s back?¡± The Elven warrior nodded and said, ¡°She¡¯s in the Elf Town Square now. She didn¡¯t know where you were, so she¡¯s waiting for you there.¡± When Su Ming heard that, he first nodded his head slightly, then quickly asked, ¡°She¡¯s not injured, right? Is there any problem?¡± In Su Ming¡¯s eyes, Cai Rui was like a younger sister to him. Hearing this, the Elven warrior frowned and thought for a while, then shook his head firmly. ¡°No, I¡¯m almost sure that Cai Rui is not injured, and there are no other problems.¡± ¡°She just seemed¡­ to have lost some weight and become a little darker.¡± When Su Ming heard the Elven warrior¡¯s words, he felt slightly more at ease. Then, he quickly rushed towards the Elf Town Square. Behind him, Zelda naturally quickly followed Su Ming. Before long, Su Ming arrived at the Elf Town Square and saw the crowd gathered there. However, he did not see Cai Rui. Su Ming raised his eyebrows and looked at the crowd gathered together. A guess gradually formed in his heart. ¡°Great Prophet, you¡¯re here?!¡± Someone suddenly noticed Su Ming and greeted him loudly. The crowd also reacted, and the crowd dispersed, revealing Cai Rui who was surrounded in the middle. Sure enough, just as the Elven warrior had said, Cai Rui was a little thinner and darker than before. When Cai Rui saw Su Ming, she was first stunned, then her eyes lit up. ¡°Mr. Prophet!¡± As soon as she finished speaking, Cai Rui ran towards Su Ming with big steps. Her face was filled with excitement. Su Ming did not avoid her. Instead, he smiled as he watched Cai Rui run towards him from the distance and hugged his waist. Cai Rui was from the Earth Tibetan Tribe, and she was only about one meter tall. Su Ming was 1.8 meters tall. Due to the difference in height, Cai Rui could only hug Su Ming¡¯s waist. Su Ming allowed her to hug him for a while. After a while, Cai Rui let go of her hand and looked at Su Ming with bright eyes. ¡°Mr. Prophet, I have so much to say to you!¡± When Su Ming heard that, he first chuckled and nodded, then said, ¡°Then let¡¯s go. We¡¯ll find a quiet place to talk.¡± Chapter 336 - 336 Cai Ruis Thoughts 336 Cai Rui¡¯s Thoughts When she heard Su Ming¡¯s words, Cai Rui naturally nodded her head swiftly in agreement. At the same time, she giggled as she looked at Su Ming before her. During the time she left the Elf Valley and wandered the world, the person Cai Rui missed the most was Su Ming. It was only after they left the Elf Valley and wandered about that Cai Rui gradually understood just how heavy the responsibility Su Ming bore was. When she went out, she only brought a dozen people with her. It was already not easy for her to be in charge of Cai Rui every day. This was under the premise that she did not have to take care of the other party¡¯s food, clothing, and accommodation, which was very tiring for Cai Rui. She could not imagine just how much pressure Su Ming, who was in charge of the entire Elf Valley, had to endure. When the two of them reached a quiet place, Cai Rui first lifted her head to cast Su Ming a glance, then lowered her head in embarrassment. Su Ming cast her a strange look and asked in confusion, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Cai Rui?¡± When Cai Rui heard Su Ming¡¯s question, she covered her face shyly. ¡°I have been to many places and met many people during my time outside.¡± When Su Ming heard this, he was slightly puzzled, but he still nodded in agreement with Cai Rui¡¯s words. ¡°That¡¯s great. Cai Rui, you must have made a lot of friends.¡± Hearing this, Cai Rui nodded slightly, then said, ¡°I did make a lot of friends, but that¡¯s not what I wanted to say.¡± When Su Ming heard that, he could not help but raise his eyebrows slightly. Once he cast a glance at Cai Rui, he asked, ¡°Then what are you trying to say?¡± Cai Rui cast a glance at Su Ming and chuckled in embarrassment. ¡°What I want to say is that among all the people I¡¯ve seen, you¡¯re still the most good-looking, Lord Prophet! ¡± When he heard Cai Rui¡¯s words, Su Ming instantly broke into laughter. He did not expect that after not seeing Cai Rui for a long time, the first sentence that seemed to be very important to her would be this. Shaking his head helplessly, Su Ming laughed and said, ¡°Are you sure? Aren¡¯t you trying to make me happy?¡± When Su Ming saw Cai Rui talking so enthusiastically, he played along and cracked a joke. Yet when Cai Rui heard Su Ming¡¯s question, she kept nodding her head like a chick pecking at grains. ¡°I¡¯m sure! I¡¯m sure! I¡¯m not joking!¡± ¡°Among all the people I¡¯ve seen, Lord Prophet, you¡¯re the most good-looking!¡± When he saw Cai Rui say those words with an incredibly happy expression on her face, Su Ming did not continue asking. Once he cast her a slightly amused glance, Su Ming changed the topic. ¡°Did anything interesting happen while you were traveling?¡± Hearing this, Cai Rui tilted her head and thought for a while. After a while, she came back to her senses and looked at Su Ming before nodding firmly. ¡°Yes! Lord Prophet, many interesting things have happened!¡± ¡°For example¡­¡± After that, Cai Rui pulled Su Ming along and told him about everything that had happened while she was traveling. During this process, Su Ming would sometimes be attracted by the strange and bizarre things she encountered. An afternoon quietly passed. Once Cai Rui finally stopped her story, Su Ming could not help but pat her head. ¡°It¡¯s been hard on you. After encountering so many dangers, you were still able to return to this place safely.¡± In Cai Rui¡¯s story, she only briefly mentioned the dangers she had encountered. However, from the few words she said, Su Ming could still sense how dangerous the situation had been. If not for the fact that he had sent so many Elven warriors to protect her, and Cai Rui herself was also very quick-witted in such a situation, she would have been in trouble. Then, their expedition team might not be able to return to the Elf Valley safely. After resting for a while, Cai Rui seemed to have thought of something and took out a piece of kraft paper from her backpack. ¡°Lord Prophet! This is the map I drew for you after this trip!¡± When Su Ming heard Cai Rui¡¯s words, he did not have much interest in this so-called map. After all, the world map of this game was in the bottom left corner of the player¡¯s interface. As long as the players wanted to take a look, they could open the lower left corner at any time to see what the overall structure of this world was like. And the map that Cai Rui drew could never compare to the official map of the game. However, the reason why she gave it to him was also out of kindness. He should still comfort her. With that thought in mind, Su Ming opened the map before him. Yet the moment he opened the map, he was stunned on the spot. The terrain structure and danger signs were much more detailed than the game¡¯s official map! With this map, the people of the Elf Valley could avoid many unnecessary dangers if they wanted to travel outside! At the same time, this was not the most precious part of the map. Instead, there were many resource points clearly marked on the map! Yes, they were all marked! Su Ming looked at the map before him and knew what was Cai Rui¡¯s objective while traveling. What she focused on was definitely the dazzling array of resource points on this map! There were many resource points on the map that even Su Ming himself did not know about. Moreover, besides these resource points, Cai Rui had also marked the danger level of this place, as well as whether it was owned and whether it was mined. With a cursory glance, Su Ming could already confirm one thing in his heart. If he could get all these resource points, then he would definitely be able to establish a super force that was enough to rule the Silver Wind River Valley! In fact, they were not inferior to the ten great tribes in his previous life! When he thought of this, Su Ming could not help but gulp. Su Ming took a deep breath and lowered his head to look at Cai Rui before him. His eyes were filled with shock. ¡°How did you make this map? How did you find these resource points?¡± When Cai Rui heard Su Ming¡¯s question, she first laughed. ¡°Do you like it, Lord Prophet?¡± When Su Ming heard that, he nodded and said, ¡°I like it.¡± Hearing this, Cai Rui laughed again and said, ¡°I realized that in the process of traveling, my heart would always be pulled by an inexplicable feeling.¡± ¡°Every time I follow this feeling, I will find similar resource points.¡± ¡°Therefore, every time I discover a resource point, I will draw it on the map and mark it.¡± Chapter 337 - 337 Cai Ruis Return 337 Cai Rui¡¯s Return When Su Ming heard Cai Rui¡¯s words, he was momentarily stunned. Once he came to his senses, Su Ming widened his eyes, and disbelief filled his eyes. ¡°You mean that when you approach a resource point, there will be an inexplicable feeling that attracts you to approach it?¡± Hearing this, Cai Rui tilted her head and thought for a while, then nodded seriously. ¡°That¡¯s it! Lord Prophet, what you said is exactly the same as what I feel.¡± Su Ming was slightly shocked. He looked at the innocent and brilliant Cai Rui before him, and for a moment, he did not know what to say. Cai Rui¡¯s ability was simply too strong, like a human treasure detector. If this news was spread, countless forces would start to covet Cai Rui! When he thought of this, Su Ming could not help but take a deep breath. He looked in Cai Rui¡¯s direction and asked in an incredibly serious tone, ¡°Then tell me, did you tell anyone else about this besides me?¡± There was a reason why Su Ming was wary of all of this. It was not that he did not trust his Elven warriors, but that there were no walls in the world that did not leak. If the other Elven warriors knew about this, it was hard to guarantee that it would be leaked out for some inexplicable reason. At that time, the outcome would be a little serious. When she heard Su Ming¡¯s question, Cai Rui was slightly stunned. She immediately shook her head, ¡°I didn¡¯t tell anyone else.¡± ¡°I feel that it¡¯s not good to tell others about this. I thought that I should tell you first. So, I didn¡¯t tell anyone about this!¡± When she said this, Cai Rui¡¯s expression was extremely serious, obviously not joking. When Su Ming heard her words, he instantly let out a sigh of relief. If she did not tell anyone else, then this matter would be easy to deal with. When he thought of this, he first cast a glance at Cai Rui, then some thoughts started running through his mind. He was actually a little puzzled. In his previous memories, the Earth Tibetan Tribe did not have such an ability. How did Cai Rui awaken such an ability in this life? When he thought of this, Su Ming looked toward Cai Rui before him. ¡°Cai Rui, how far is the effective range of your perception?¡± Cai Rui tilted her head and thought for a while before replying, ¡°About three kilometers.¡± ¡°If we go beyond this distance, it will be very difficult for me to sense the existence of the resource point. ¡± At this point, Cai Rui¡¯s face showed a touch of worry. ¡°Lord Prophet, do you think I¡¯m sick? If it¡¯s because of illness, then am I in danger?¡± When Su Ming heard Cai Rui¡¯s question, he first cast her a glance, then frowned slightly and said, ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be an illness, but I¡¯ve never experienced such a thing before. How about this, I¡¯ll bring you back to the Earth Tibetan Tribe tomorrow.¡± Hearing this, Cai Rui was stunned for a moment, then her eyes lit up and she said in surprise, ¡°Really? Lord Prophet, are you taking me home?¡± Cai Rui¡¯s excitement was not strange. It had been some time since she left the Earth Tibetan Tribe. Although the outside world was wonderful, it was inevitable that she would miss home after traveling for a long time. When he heard Cai Rui¡¯s question, Su Ming nodded and said, ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll bring you back tomorrow.¡± ¡°If you have anything you need to prepare, go back and prepare it. We¡¯ll leave tomorrow morning.¡± Hearing this, Cai Rui was extremely excited. However, she seemed to have thought of something and asked curiously, ¡°Then, Lord Prophet, will it be just the two of us?¡± Su Ming was momentarily stunned, then he nodded and said, ¡°Yes, why?¡± Cai Rui immediately shook her head like a rattle-drum and quickly said, ¡°No, no! It¡¯s nothing. I just think it¡¯s very romantic.¡± When Su Ming heard those words, black lines instantly appeared on his face. ¡°Where did you learn these things?¡± Cai Rui was startled, immediately realizing that she had said something wrong. After sticking out her tongue, she ran away with a smile. Su Ming watched her leave into the distance and shook his head in amusement. Su Ming had originally wanted to return to his residence. However, when he thought about it, Su Ming went to Zelda¡¯s residence. Once Su Ming pushed open Zelda¡¯s door, he saw that she was still working at her desk, so he did not disturb her. Zelda also seemed to know that it was Su Ming. She did not lift her head immediately. Instead, once she finished settling the matters before her, she lifted her head to look in Su Ming¡¯s direction and said respectfully, ¡°Lord Prophet, you¡¯re here.¡± Su Ming smiled and nodded. After the two of them exchanged a few pleasantries, Su Ming told Zelda that Cai Rui had returned to the Elf Valley. Zelda smiled when he heard that. ¡°Little Cai Rui is back? Then we have to hold a welcoming ceremony for her tonight.¡± Su Ming nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯ve already arranged for someone to handle this matter. I came to look for you this time because I have another matter to tell you.¡± Hearing this, Zelda was momentarily stunned. When she regained her senses, a slightly puzzled expression appeared on her face. ¡°Another matter? Is it related to Cai Rui?¡± Zelda was a very smart person. She could tell from Su Ming¡¯s words and his expression that he had something to say to her. Moreover, from the looks of it, this matter was not simple! Thinking of this, Zelda¡¯s expression turned solemn. When Su Ming heard that, he first nodded, then said, ¡°This matter¡­ It¡¯s very important! And you must not tell anyone else.¡± When Zelda saw Su Ming¡¯s serious expression, she could not help but frown. After nodding, Zelda said, ¡°Lord Prophet, if there¡¯s anything you need, please feel free to say it.¡± When Su Ming heard that, he took a deep breath and repeated what Cai Rui had said to him. After he finished explaining, Zelda¡¯s residence fell into a long silence. After a long time, Zelda finally reacted, and her face was filled with shock. ¡°This! Lord Prophet, are you sure you¡¯re not joking with me?¡± Su Ming did not say anything upon hearing this. He merely glanced at Zelda indifferently. Zelda reacted and exclaimed again. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, this news must not be exposed!¡± Chapter 338 - 338 The Two of Them Set Off 338 The Two of Them Set Off At this point, Zelda felt that her attitude was not firm enough. After gritting her teeth, she changed to a more serious tone and said in a deep voice, ¡°Absolutely nobody can know about this!¡± When Su Ming heard Zelda¡¯s words, he first cast her a glance, then nodded. ¡°I think so too, so I plan to find something to do tomorrow and go to Cai Rui¡¯s tribe to take a look. I also want to find out the reason why she has such a magical ability.¡± Zelda had an expression of agreement on her face when she heard that. Then, she seemed to have thought of something and said, ¡°Then, Lord Prophet, I¡¯ll accompany you tomorrow. I feel that it¡¯s not appropriate for you and Cai Rui to go alone.¡± Hearing this, Su Ming shook his head slightly and said, ¡°No need.¡± ¡°The fewer people who know about this, the better. If only Cai Rui and I went to the Earth Tibetan Tribe, then the others might not find it strange.¡± ¡°But, if you and I were to accompany Cai Rui to the tribe, then anyone would find it strange.¡± ¡°What do you think?¡± As he said that, Su Ming stared at Zelda before him, and his eyes were filled with determination. When Zelda heard this, she was first slightly stunned. Then, she had no choice but to admit that Su Ming¡¯s words were indeed the most suitable choice. ¡°What about Mike?¡± Zelda seemed to still be worried about Su Ming¡¯s safety, so she added. When Su Ming heard Zelda¡¯s worried voice, he first cast her a glance, then said, ¡°Mike will have his own things to do. During this time, arrange for him to do what he should do.¡± The reason Zelda asked Mike was so that Su Ming would do his best to ensure his own safety. However, she did not expect that even though she had already hinted at him, Su Ming still did not seem to mind. Zelda could not help but frown. ¡°Lord Prophet, it¡¯s dangerous for you to do this!¡± Su Ming cast a glance at Zelda and said, ¡°If you worry too much, you will cause danger.¡± Hearing him say this, Zelda knew that she could not change his mind. Hence, she could only cast Su Ming a glance and nod helplessly. ¡°Lord Prophet, since you have made your decision, I have no intention of stopping you.¡± ¡°Please let me know in advance when you leave tomorrow.¡± When Su Ming heard that, he nodded. After that, he continued leveling up and training his troops. The number of Druids and Tree Demons was increasing at an exaggerated rate. Su Ming could already tell that the conflict between him and Duke Lincoln was about to erupt. Under such circumstances, he had to do his best to ensure that his combat power in the Elf Valley was formed. Therefore, this kind of thing could not be neglected. The next morning, when Su Ming ended his training and returned to Elf Town Square, he also saw Cai Rui there. Before Cai Rui went out to travel, she had been deeply loved by these people in the Elf Valley. She had a small appearance, delicate facial features, and a cute and innocent personality. Almost no one would hate such a person. Therefore, Cai Rui was surrounded by many people in the Elf Town Square, telling stories about her travels. When Su Ming saw the enthusiastic expressions on the faces of the people around him, he even suspected that if he had not come over, these people would not have let Cai Rui go. At that moment, Cai Rui seemed to have seen Su Ming through the crowd. Her eyes instantly lit up. She jumped in Su Ming¡¯s direction and shouted, ¡°Lord Prophet! You¡¯re here?¡± When they heard Cai Rui¡¯s words, the crowd immediately dispersed and cast their gazes in Su Ming¡¯s direction. Once they saw that it was indeed Su Ming, the crowd naturally dispersed even further, allowing Cai Rui to run to Su Ming without any obstructions. Once she hugged Su Ming¡¯s thigh, Cai Rui said, ¡°Lord Prophet, I¡¯m ready to go home! Let¡¯s go!¡± Cai Rui said as she pointed at the place where she was standing. There was a mini suitcase there. This was the suitcase that Dishan had made for Cai Rui, which fully expressed his love for her. Once Cai Rui said those words, before Su Ming could even speak, the residents of the Elf Valley could no longer hold it in. ¡°You¡¯re going home? Little Cai Rui, where are you going?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Isn¡¯t it good to stay in the Elf Valley? Do you hate us? Or do you hate something here? As long as you say it, we¡¯ll definitely throw away that thing you hate.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. Little Cai Rui, you¡¯ve only been back in the Elf Valley for a few days. Why are you going home already? We haven¡¯t heard enough of your stories.¡± ¡°¡­¡± The surrounding crowd continued to speak, obviously reluctant to part with Cai Rui. After Cai Rui heard the voices of the surrounding crowd, her expression was a little reluctant. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, everyone! I¡¯m just going home for a while. I¡¯ll be back after a while!¡± Cai Rui looked at the people in front of her and hesitated for a moment before making her promise. Once the people around them heard Cai Rui¡¯s promise, they still did not seem to believe it, and they turned their heads to look in Su Ming¡¯s direction. When Su Ming saw their gazes, he first shook his head in amusement, then said, ¡°I¡¯m accompanying Cai Rui home to visit her family. I¡¯ll be back with Cai Rui in a few days.¡± Only when they heard Su Ming¡¯s words did the crowd relax. ¡°That¡¯s good, that¡¯s good. It¡¯s good that Cai Rui won¡¯t leave. With the Prophet¡¯s guarantee, she will definitely come back.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. The Prophet definitely wouldn¡¯t lie to us.¡± ¡°Hey, hey, but don¡¯t you think that the Prophet bringing little Cai Rui back feels like he¡¯s bringing his wife back to her mother¡¯s house?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Cai Rui¡¯s face was slightly red. She cast a glance at Su Ming, and when she saw that his expression had returned to normal, she let out a sigh of relief. After that, the two of them quickly left Elf Valley. The two of them quickly arrived at the forest. Once he found the Relocation Portal that connected the outside world to the Earth Tibetan Tribe, Su Ming cast a glance at Cai Rui, then grabbed her small hand. At the same time, Su Ming stretched out his other hand towards the Relocation Portal before him. Chapter 339 - 339 Returning to the Hidden Territory of the Earth Tibetan Tribe 339 Returning to the Hidden Territory of the Earth Tibetan Tribe The feeling of the world spinning came over in an instant, and the scenery in front of him instantly turned from a dense forest to a dark passage. In the blink of an eye, a feeling of dizziness that made it difficult to suppress came over. However, before this feeling could ferment, the scenery in front of him had already changed again. By the time Su Ming came to his senses, he and Cai Rui had already appeared at the entrance of the Earth Tibetan Tribe. At this moment, at the entrance of the Earth Tibetan Tribe, there were a few members of the Earth Tibetan Tribe playing. When they saw Su Ming and Cai Rui suddenly appear, they were first stunned. Once they came to their senses, they first cast a glance at Su Ming. Well¡­ They did not know him, but he was quite good-looking. They looked at Cai Rui again¡­ Hmm? For a moment, at the entrance of the Earth Tibetan Tribe, there were cries of alarm, and a large group of Tibetan people surrounded Cai Rui. ¡°Cai Rui! Are you Cai Rui? Are you finally back?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. You¡¯ve been away for so long. Are you finally planning to return to our tribe?¡± ¡°Cai Rui, where have you been recently? Right, is this guy the same person from last time?¡± ¡°¡­¡± The crowd¡¯s questions continued, and Cai Rui was a little confused. After answering their questions one by one, Cai Rui looked at the people in front of her and asked, ¡°By the way, where¡¯s the Chief?¡± After everyone heard Cai Rui¡¯s question, they immediately reacted and said, ¡°Oh right, I have to inform the Chief first.¡± As they spoke, a few members of the Earth Tibetan Tribe jogged away from the place. It seemed that they were going to report the news. When Cai Rui saw this, she first shook her head in amusement, then looked at Su Ming and gave him an apologetic look. When Su Ming saw Cai Rui¡¯s expression, he did not think much of it. He only shook his head slightly to show that he did not care about this. Not long after that, the Chief quickly brought a large group of Tibetan tribesmen to the entrance. Once he saw Su Ming and Cai Rui, the look of anticipation and anxiety on the great leader¡¯s face instantly turned complicated. He stared at Su Ming and Cai Rui for a long while before letting out a long sigh. ¡°Cairui, and Mr. Prophet, please come with me.¡± When they heard the Chief¡¯s words, Su Ming and Cai Rui naturally had no reason to object. They immediately followed after the Chief. When the other Tibetan people saw the Chief¡¯s appearance, they looked at each other and followed him. Everyone knew that after seeing Cai Rui whom they had not seen for many days, the Chief would definitely have a lot to say. The gossipy nature of humans made them subconsciously follow Cai Rui and the Chief¡¯s footsteps. However, when they arrived outside the Chief¡¯s residence, the Chief waved his hand and said, ¡°Everyone else, return to where you belong!¡± Hearing this, although the Earth Tibetan Tribe members present felt a little regretful, they could only scatter like birds and beasts. Once the others left, the Chielf cast Su Ming and Cai Rui another glance. ¡°Come in.¡± After saying that, the Chief walked straight towards his residence. Su Ming and Cai Rui looked at each other and followed him. After entering the residence, the Chief glanced at Su Ming, then turned to look at Cai Rui. Su Ming was slightly baffled by his gaze and could not help but shake his head slightly. Seeing this, the Chief took a deep breath and said, ¡°Mr. Prophet, I should have told you before that if you come in here again, I can¡¯t guarantee that I can send you out.¡± ¡°Now that you¡¯ve stepped into this place again, I can reasonably suspect that you actually want to stay here forever?¡± When the Chief said these words, there was an obvious hostility flowing in his tone. When Su Ming heard his words, he laughed softly. ¡°Chief, you must be joking. The reason why I came here with Cai Rui is that Cai Rui is homesick.¡± ¡°During her travels, she has seen many strange sights and fortuitous encounters.¡± ¡°She also wanted to tell these things to the Earth Tibetan Tribe.¡± When the Chief heard this, he immediately frowned. ¡°There¡¯s no need for that! If Mr. Prophet is here for this matter, please leave!¡± When he heard the Chiefl¡¯s words, Su Ming raised his eyebrows in a noncommittal manner and said, ¡°Chief, why do you say that? It¡¯s not a bad thing to let the Tibetan people hear the truth about the outside world.¡± When the Chief heard this, his eyes immediately narrowed. ¡°Not a bad thing? If we let them know about the outside world and make them curious about the outside world, then, if there is a riot in our Earth Tibetan Tribe, will you be responsible for it?¡± Cai Rui frowned when she heard the Chief¡¯s words. ¡°Chief, I don¡¯t think what you said is right!¡± ¡°The tribesman of the Earth Tibetan Tribe have the right to know about the outside world.¡± ¡°Besides, it¡¯s a good thing that they¡¯re curious about the outside world. Lord Prophet¡¯s tribe is very powerful. They can definitely guarantee the safety of the Tibetan people.¡± ¡°If the Tibetan people are curious about the outside world, then let them go.¡± ¡°Anyway, Lord Prophet can guarantee our safety, can¡¯t he?¡± Hearing Cai Rui¡¯s words, the Chief could not help but take a deep breath. Glancing at Cai Rui, the Chief coldly said, ¡°Cai Rui, you have your own thoughts, I also have mine. You think that everything in the outside world is good now because you haven¡¯t come into contact with the dark side of the outside world.¡± ¡°You can continue to have beautiful fantasies about the outside world, but I definitely can¡¯t let your ideas affect the other members of our Earth Tibetan Tribe. Do you understand?¡± Hearing the Chief¡¯s words, Cai Rui¡¯s expression was a little dazed. Looking at the resolute Chief, Cai Rui bit her lips, not knowing what to say. When Su Ming saw Cai Rui¡¯s conflicted expression, he first cast her a glance, then said, ¡°If you don¡¯t want her to talk about those things, it¡¯s fine to let her catch up with others, right?¡± The Chief cast him a glance, then looked at Cai Rui. ¡°Cai Rui, remember, you cannot tell them anything about the outside world, no matter how curious they are.¡± Chapter 340 - 340 Conversation 340 Conversation When he said these words, the expression on the Chief¡¯s face was extremely firm, and there was even a hint of warning. After Cai Rui heard his words, she looked at him and nodded helplessly. ¡°Alright, Chief, I understand.¡± She knew that although the Chief usually looked like a relatively approachable person, he was still a little worried. But in reality, he had his own insistence on certain things. This kind of persistence was something that ordinary people could not easily shake. She could not fight with him to the end because of this. Otherwise, the result might be even worse. When she thought of this, Cai Rui could not help but sigh softly. Once she cast Su Ming another glance, she turned around and left the Chief¡¯s residence. After Cai Rui left, the Chief¡¯s residence fell into a short silence. In the end, the Chief spoke first. ¡°It seems that she has seen a lot of things outside during this period and has been instilled with a lot of fresh ideas by you.¡± Hearing the Chief¡¯s words, Su Ming first raised his eyebrows, then cast him a glance and said, ¡°Chief, what are you talking about? I¡¯ve never deliberately instilled any ideas into Cai Rui.¡± ¡°All the ideas that she has formed now are the ideas that she saw and heard outside.¡± ¡°It can be said that what she thinks now depends entirely on what the world she sees.¡± A hint of impatience appeared on the Chief¡¯s face. He stretched out his hand to interrupt Su Ming and said, ¡°Forget it! I don¡¯t want to hear these words, and I¡¯m not curious about why she became like this.¡± ¡°I just want to know one thing. What is your purpose for bringing her back here this time?¡± ¡°If you just want to bring her back to visit her family, then you can go out now.¡± ¡°Three days later, I will open the portal again and send you out of this place.¡± When Su Ming heard the Chief¡¯s words, he could not help but raise his eyebrows slightly. Sure enough, things were as he had guessed. The Chief did not really destroy the Relocation Portal that he had constructed previously. Instead, he kept it. When he saw the change in Su Ming¡¯s expression, the Chief naturally understood what he was thinking. Immediately, the Chief snorted coldly and said, ¡°I advise you not to think about such nonsense.¡± ¡°After three days, no matter what you want to do, you must leave this place.¡± ¡°This is the most time I can give you.¡± When Su Ming heard the Chief¡¯s words, he first cast him a glance, then nodded slightly. ¡°I remember you asked me just now why I brought her back this time, right?¡± When the Chief heard Su Ming¡¯s words, he first frowned in confusion, then he could only nod and say, ¡°Yes.¡± Su Ming cast a glance at the Chief and took another deep breath. ¡°Before I say this, I need to confirm one more thing. I have to confirm this before I can tell you what happened recently.¡± When the Chief heard this, the expression on his face became even more puzzled. However, after thinking for a while, he nodded slightly. ¡°Tell me, what is it?¡± Su Ming cast a glance at him, then said, ¡°In your eyes, is Cai Rui still a member of the Earth Tibetan Tribe?¡± Hearing Su Ming¡¯s rather sharp question, the Chief was slightly stunned. Once he came to his senses, he immediately frowned and fixed his gaze in Su Ming¡¯s direction. Clearly, Su Ming¡¯s question had made him a little unhappy. However, when Su Ming saw his expression, he did not reject him at all. He continued looking at him with the same expression. After a moment of silence, the Chief finally nodded and said, ¡°You can say that.¡± Su Ming laughed softly and said, ¡°Then I should be able to tell you what I¡¯m going to say next.¡± When the Chief heard this, the expression on his face immediately became even more puzzled. Su Ming did not continue hiding anything. After that, he roughly recounted what had happened to Cai Rui during this period of time. From the time Cai Rui had gone out to travel to the time she had finally returned. When he heard this, the Chief was clearly nervous. After Cai Rui returned safely, the Chief finally relaxed. Then, with a slightly cold expression, he looked at Su Ming before him and said, ¡°You came looking for me just to say these useless things?¡± Su Ming first cast him a glance, then said, ¡°No, this is just a foreshadowing. What I want to say is that Cai Rui realized something about herself¡­¡± When Su Ming told him what he really wanted to say, the Chief was instantly stunned on the spot. The sudden news made him a little confused and unable to react. When he finally came back to his senses, the expression on his face immediately began to change rapidly. He frowned and lowered his head as if he was thinking about something. When Su Ming saw his reaction, he did not say anything to disturb his thoughts. Instead, he waited silently for him to continue. Finally, the Chief recovered from the shocking news. Once he came to his senses, he cast Su Ming a look of disbelief. ¡°This¡­ Are you sure what you said is the truth?¡± Su Ming first cast him a glance, then said, ¡°Do you think I would joke with you about Cai Rui?¡± ¡°Besides, Cai Rui is in the Earth Tibetan Tribe now. Isn¡¯t it better if you let her come over and tell you whether it¡¯s true or not?¡± The Chief¡¯s expression instantly turned solemn. After pondering for a long time, the Chief finally rubbed his glabella. ¡°I understand.¡± Su Ming knew that the Chief had almost digested the news, so he asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t this happen to anyone in the Earth Tibetan Tribe before?¡± When the Chief heard this, he lifted his head and cast Su Ming a glance, then he laughed bitterly. ¡°If this had happened before, do you think I would have reacted like this now?¡± Su Ming was stunned when he heard that. When he saw the Chief¡¯s incredibly shocked expression, Su Ming did not say anything else. That¡¯s right. If there was a precedent of such things, why would the Chief look so shocked? Chapter 341 - 341 Speculation 341 Speculation ¡°Since there¡¯s no precedent, do you have any leads?¡± Su Ming asked after some thought. ¡°This kind of thing with Cai Rui shouldn¡¯t have happened all of a sudden.¡± After hearing this, the Chief frowned and thought for a long time. In the end, he could only shake his head helplessly. ¡°The recorded history of the Earth Tibetan Tribe is too short. To be honest, we don¡¯t even know ourselves well enough. After that disaster, almost all of our ancient books were destroyed. Only a few survived.¡± ¡°After that, we entered this place where there is no competition in the world. Therefore, even if we have some special abilities, we might not be able to discover it ourselves.¡± When Su Ming heard the Chief say those words in a pensive manner, the expression on his face changed slightly. Yes, the Chief¡¯s words were very reasonable. In such a closed and unworldly environment, even if they had any divine abilities, they might not be able to discover them. For example, Cai Rui¡¯s ability required her to be within three kilometers of a resource point in order to discover its existence. It seemed to be limited, but it was actually an extremely powerful ability. However! There was a very basic prerequisite for her to activate this ability. That was, there had to be a resource point nearby! In the Earth Tibetan Tribe, it was impossible for her to find such a resource point. This was also the reason why Cai Rui had never discovered the existence of this ability in her life. How many Earth Tibetan tribesmen with special abilities like Cai Rui were there in the entire tribe? He did not know, but he was sure that Cai Rui was not the only one! At this moment, when the two of them realized this, their thoughts began to wander at the same time. The Chief felt a sense of danger, so the expression on his face became a little nervous and anxious. By his side, once Su Ming understood these things, he also thought of the great calamity that had befallen the Earth Tibetans a hundred years ago. Previously, he had felt that it was a little strange. Why did all the major factions not hesitate to exterminate them in order to obtain such powers? One had to know that although the digging ability of the Tibetan people was abnormal, it should not be to this extent. And now, after chatting with the Chief for a while, Su Ming gradually understood why the various great factions of power had gone to such an extent during that period. The various abilities possessed by the Earthly Tibetans had probably already completely affected the normal competition between the various large factions at that time. Without a single superpower standing up to convince the masses to take the Earth Tibetan Tribe under their command, the Earth Tibetan Tribe would be able to become a superpower. Destroying the Earth Tibetan Tribe was the best choice at that time. When he thought of this, Su Ming felt his scalp go numb. Previously, he thought that his Elf Valley was enough to protect the Earth Tibetan Tribe. Even if the situation of the Earth Tibetan Tribe was exposed, he was not worried about the threat of other forces. However, now, it seemed that he had overestimated himself. If the matter about the Earth Tibetan Tribe was exposed, then the Earth Tibetan Tribe would be the most powerful force in the world. Then, from tomorrow onwards, his Elf Valley would probably become the target of all the major factions. Under such circumstances, even his Elf Valley might not be able to resist such an attack. When he thought of this, Su Ming¡¯s expression turned slightly grim. When the Chief gradually regained his senses, he looked at Su Ming and said, ¡°So, what do you plan to do now?¡± Su Ming first lifted his head and cast him a glance. Then, he frowned, and a thoughtful expression appeared on his face. After a while, Su Ming lifted his head once again and looked at the Chief before him. ¡°According to my current thoughts, I want to bring a small number of Earth Tibetan people out of here and explore their abilities. Of course, I won¡¯t deliberately tell them that I brought them out for this purpose.¡± ¡°I want them to slowly discover what makes them different.¡± After a slight pause, Su Ming continued, ¡°I¡¯m very curious about just how many secrets the Earth Tibetan Tribe has.¡± When the Chief heard this, he did not respond immediately. Instead, he fell silent. When Su Ming saw this, he did not urge the Chief either. Instead, he fell into silence as well. In this rather tacit silence, the Chief finally spoke first. ¡°Do you think that with your ability and your own power, you can protect our Earth Tibetan Tribe?¡± When Su Ming heard that, he cast a glance at the Chief before him. When he saw the incredibly serious expression on his face, Su Ming eventually shook his head. ¡°I can¡¯t guarantee that. My current power can only protect a portion of you.¡± ¡°It will take at least half a year before I can be confident enough to say that I can protect all the members of the Earth Tibetan Tribe.¡± Half a year was the time Su Ming had given him, the time he had to deal with the colossal Vast Flame Kingdom. It was only after they had dealt with the Vast Flame Kingdom, annexed this major power, and integrated all the surrounding small powers. Only then would the entire Silver Wind River Valley truly become Su Ming¡¯s territory. At that time, the Elf Valley would also become the publicly acknowledged number-one force in the world. At that time, it would not be a problem to save the Tibetan people. At that moment, the Chief looked at Su Ming¡¯s confident expression. He stared at Su Ming for a while, then sighed. ¡°You sound very certain, but I¡¯m not sure if I can really believe you.¡± Su Ming raised his eyebrows. ¡°You can try it first. I don¡¯t think you want to be trapped underground forever with the young people of the Earth Tibetan Tribe, do you?¡± The Chief cast him a glance, then shook his head. ¡°I can¡¯t make a decision yet. Please leave first.¡± When Su Ming heard the Chief¡¯s words, he instinctively frowned. ¡°The longer you hesitate, the harder it is for you to make up your mind.¡± The Chief sighed and said, ¡°Give me three days. After three days, you and Cai Rui will leave this place.¡± ¡°Three days later, when you leave, I will tell you what my answer is.¡± When Su Ming heard this, he cast him a deep glance. Chapter 342 - 342 Three Days 342 Three Days ¡°I hope that the answer you give will not disappoint us.¡± Once he heard Su Ming¡¯s words, the Chief cast him a glance, but he did not say a single word after that. He waved his hand in Su Ming¡¯s direction, and it was as if all the strength in his body had been sucked dry. After that, he sat down on the chair behind him. When Su Ming saw this, he naturally understood that the Chief was incredibly conflicted. He probably did not want to say anything more to him. Hence, once Su Ming bowed slightly toward him, he turned around and left. When the Chief saw this scene, he took a deep breath and kept rubbing the space between his eyebrows. Once he left the Chief¡¯s residence, Su Ming went to his residence by the river and found Cai Rui, who was talking to her friend. When she saw Su Ming, Cai Rui instantly became a little excited. She jumped up and waved her hand in his direction. When Cai Rui¡¯s other friends saw her action, they also looked at Su Ming. After that, Cai Rui told her friends about Su Ming. The members of the Earth Tibetan Tribe might be very curious about Su Ming, but they did not continue staying in the area. Once the members of the Earth Tibetan Tribe left, Cai Rui looked at Su Ming curiously and asked, ¡°Lord Prophet, how is the situation?¡± When Su Ming heard Cai Rui¡¯s question, he first cast her a glance, then laughed softly and said, ¡°I just told your Chief that the next time we leave this place, I want to bring some of your friends out to take a look.¡± ¡°Of course, I¡¯m referring to those friends who are curious about the outside world.¡± When she heard Su Ming¡¯s words, Cai Rui¡¯s eyes instantly lit up. ¡°That¡¯s great! Many of my friends are very curious about the outside world.¡± ¡°When we were chatting just now, they kept asking me about everything outside.¡± ¡°However, because the Chief said that I can¡¯t reveal the things in the outside world to them, I can only hold it in.¡± ¡°Lord Prophet, it feels awful holding everything.¡± At this point, Cai Rui¡¯s mouth twitched, as if she was about to cry. Su Ming was amused by her actions. He shook his head helplessly and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be happy too early. The Chief hasn¡¯t agreed to our request yet.¡± When she heard Su Ming¡¯s words, Cai Rui was first slightly stunned, then she frowned in confusion. ¡°Ah, Lord Prophet, what do you mean? It doesn¡¯t mean that curious people can leave¡­¡± Su Ming shook his head and said, ¡°In truth, your Chief hasn¡¯t agreed to this.¡± ¡°According to him, he plans to consider it for three days.¡± ¡°Three days later, when we leave the Earth Tibetan Tribe, he will tell us his decision.¡± ¡°That is, can we take some of your friends away? Can he trust our Elf Valley?¡± Hearing this, Cai Rui¡¯s expression was disappointed. However, she did not say much and just nodded. ¡± I understand, Lord Prophet. In that case, let¡¯s wait for three days.¡± When Su Ming heard that, he smiled and nodded. He did not continue asking the question. During the next three days, Su Ming was busy dealing with all sorts of trivial matters in the game. In the past, whether it was because he was leveling up or doing various things in reality, he took this opportunity to do all the things that he had stopped doing. Once he was done, Su Ming had originally wanted to continue searching for some training spots in the Earth Tibetan Tribe. After all, although there were few leveling spots in the Earth Tibetan Tribe, it did not mean that there were none. However, just as Su Ming found a training spot and was about to train, another notification from his phone rang before him. Su Ming cast a glance at the caller and raised his eyebrows. It was none other than Shen Fang. When Su Ming saw the notification for Shen Fang¡¯s name, a hint of surprise appeared on his face. What he did not understand was that after the two of them talked last time, the matter between the two of them should have come to an end. However, now, Shen Fang had called him again, and Su Ming could not understand why. What was Shen Fang¡¯s purpose in calling him? When he thought of that, Su Ming could not help but frown slightly. Soon, Su Ming went offline and picked up Shen Fang¡¯s call. ¡°Su Ming, right?¡± Su Ming fell silent for a moment before he hummed in agreement. ¡°Is there something you need?¡± Su Ming had originally wanted to level up, but he was suddenly interrupted by a call from Shen Fang. At that moment, his tone naturally did not sound good. When Shen Fang heard Su Ming¡¯s question, he first laughed softly, then said, ¡°There is.¡± When Su Ming heard that, he rubbed the center of his brows helplessly. Because of their relationship with Shen Yi, it was really difficult for him to lose his temper. When he thought of this, Su Ming said, ¡°If you have something to say, just say it. I¡¯m going to level up now.¡± Shen Fang was silent for a moment before he spoke again. ¡°Come out and talk.¡± Just as Su Ming was about to refuse, Shen Fang spoke again. ¡°What I want to say is very important. Moreover, it has something to do with the Extraterrestrials. ¡± At the instant Su Ming heard the words ¡®Extraterrestrials¡¯, he immediately frowned. Once he took a deep breath, Su Ming rubbed the center of his brows. Shen Fang seemed to know very well what the Extraterrestrial meant to Su Ming. Therefore, after saying this, Shen Fang did not continue speaking. Instead, he fell silent. Clearly, he was waiting for Su Ming to speak. Once Su Ming heard his words, he rubbed the center of his brows in silence, then said softly, ¡°Where?¡± Su Ming was asking where they were going to meet. Shen Fang did not hesitate. ¡°Wuyue Plaza, third floor, cafe. See you in half an hour.¡± After Shen Fang gave him the address, he hung up the phone. When Su Ming heard the address, he frowned slightly. Then, he sat on the spot and pondered for a while before walking to Shen Yi¡¯s door. He did not intend to tell Shen Yi about this. However, after thinking about it, he felt that Shen Yi had the right to know. After all, the two of them were in contact because of Shen Yi. Therefore, he had to tell Shen Yi about this matter. As for whether she wanted to go or not, that would depend on Shen Yi herself. Chapter 343 - 343 Shen Fangs Suggestion 343 Shen Fang¡¯s Suggestion When Shen Yi heard Shen Fang¡¯s invitation to Su Ming, she fell silent for a moment before she quickly made her decision. ¡°Since he¡¯s already invited us, let¡¯s go together.¡± As he looked at Shen Yi, who had a calm expression on her face but also seemed to be slightly emotional, Su Ming did not know what to say for a moment. After a moment of silence, Su Ming asked, ¡°You really want to go?¡± ¡°What else could I do? Would I joke about something like this?¡± Shen Yi glanced at him. When Su Ming heard that, he did not say anything else. He immediately went out and hailed a cab with Shen Yi, and they soon arrived at Wuyue Plaza. After arriving at the cafe on the third floor, the two of them quickly saw Shen Fang sitting by the window. When Shen Fang saw the two of them, his gaze paused on the two of them for a moment. However, he did not show a surprised expression on his face. It was obvious that Shen Fang had expected the two of them to come here together. After that, the two of them sat down in front of Shen Fang and ordered a cup of coffee each. However, after they sat down, both sides tacitly did not speak. The cafe fell into silence. When Su Ming and Shen Yi¡¯s coffee was served, Shen Fang finally spoke. However, when he opened his mouth, he did not speak of the serious matter that the two of them were thinking about. Instead, he spoke of something that was somewhat unrelated. ¡°When do you plan to tell Dad about your matter?¡± When Shen Fang said those words, his gaze was fixed on Shen Yi and Su Ming. There was a hint of a smile in his eyes. Shen Yi clearly did not expect that Shen Fang¡¯s words at the beginning would be like this. After being stunned for a moment, Shen Yi frowned and said, ¡°Why are you asking about these things?¡± When Shen Fang heard this, he shrugged his shoulders innocently. ¡°I¡¯m your brother. Isn¡¯t it normal for me to ask you these things?¡± Hearing Shen Fang¡¯s words, Shen Yi frowned but did not reply. When he saw that Shen Yi did not seem to want to speak anymore, Shen Fang shook his head helplessly and turned his head to look at Su Ming. ¡°What do you think?¡± When he heard Shen Fang¡¯s question, Su Ming fell into a brief silence. Then, he shook his head helplessly and said, ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t have any thoughts about it. ¡± ¡°You¡¯re talking about our matters, but it¡¯s still a matter that hasn¡¯t even been settled yet. Isn¡¯t it a little too early to talk about these things?¡± Su Ming¡¯s original motive for saying that was to quickly skip this topic and get to the main point with Shen Fang. However, he did not expect that after he said this, Shen Fang only nodded noncommittally, and a faint smile appeared on his face. Just as Su Ming was still trying to figure out what Shen Fang was laughing about, a sharp pain came from the soft flesh at his waist. ¡°Hiss¡­¡± Su Ming turned his head in slight discomfort and looked at Shen Yi beside him in disbelief, but all he saw was a calm face. Shen Yi had pinched him. Su Ming sucked in a deep breath helplessly. Just as he was about to speak, the pain disappeared. Su Ming rubbed the center of his brows and shook his head helplessly. When he turned his head around, he met Shen Fang¡¯s gaze and saw the faint smile on his lips. Su Ming immediately gritted his teeth and exchanged a glance with Shen Fang. However, Shen Fang pretended to be innocent at that moment, as if he was not the one who had tricked Su Ming. When Su Ming saw that he had chosen to play dumb, he could only look away helplessly. Once that happened, Su Ming said straightforwardly, ¡°Let¡¯s not talk nonsense. Let¡¯s just talk about what we talked about on the phone.¡± Once Shen Fang heard Su Ming¡¯s words, the joking look on his face disappeared. He cast a glance at Su Ming, then at Shen Yi, who was staring at him with a serious expression. ¡°Three days later, the Extraterrestrials will officially descend.¡± When Su Ming and Shen Yi heard Shen Fang¡¯s words, they did not manage to react in time. Both of them spoke in a cold, slightly creepy tone. However, soon, the two of them realized that something was wrong. At the same time, his pupils shrank, and Su Ming lifted his head swiftly to look at Shen Fang. Shen Yi had the same reaction, but the expression on her face was even more shocked than Su Ming¡¯s. However, this was normal. In his previous life, Su Ming had already known that the Extraterrestrials would descend at this time. Shen Yi did not know about this. That was why Shen Yi was even more shocked than Su Ming. However¡­ Su Ming was shocked, but not because the Extraterrestrials was about to descend in three days. Instead, it was because the time of this descent seemed to be somewhat different from what he remembered! Yes, it was different. In his memory, the arrival of the Extraterrestrials was a week later. The arrival caused a great shock, cementing it in this memory and shattering many people¡¯s worldviews, Su Ming remembered that day very clearly. October 3rd. And now, it was only September 26th. In other words, the arrival time of the Extraterrestrials in this space-time was four days different from the arrival time in his previous life! Generally speaking, such a large-scale plan would not be changed because of some small matters. And why did the Extraterrestrials arrive four days earlier? Was it because of the butterfly effect caused by the transmigration? Su Ming¡¯s thoughts raced through his mind, but he could not conclude. Su Ming took a deep breath and sighed helplessly. He definitely could not think of a reason just by thinking like this. Su Ming immediately lifted his head and looked at Shen Fang. ¡°Is this news true?¡± Su Ming¡¯s words caused Shen Fang to turn his head around and cast him a glance. The two of them looked at each other and saw an extremely serious emotion in each other¡¯s eyes. After looking at each other for a while, Shen Fang nodded heavily and said, ¡°It¡¯s true. I can even guarantee that there won¡¯t be any error in the timing.¡± When Su Ming heard Shen Fang¡¯s words, he had no choice but to accept it, no matter how unwilling he was to believe it. The time of the Extraterrestrial¡¯s arrival had been brought forward! It seemed that they could not do anything in three days. He could not complete his plan, and he could not resist. Fortunately, according to Su Ming¡¯s memories, the Extraterrestrials would not be able to destroy the Earth in the three months after they descended. They could only use various methods to influence the various factions in the human world. Under such circumstances, there would definitely be various voices and factions within the human race. The chaos that would be caused by that time was probably what the Extraterrestrials really wanted to see. Once Su Ming understood this, he lifted his head. Chapter 344 - 344 Agree 344 Agree ¡°Then why did you call us here this time?¡± Once Su Ming understood all the details of this matter, he gradually calmed down. When he saw Shen Fang¡¯s calm expression, Su Ming asked the most important question. If Shen Fang had called them over this time just to tell them that the Extraterrestrials were about to descend, then it would be a waste of time. If that was the case, there was no need to go through so much trouble. He only needed to tell Su Ming and Shen Yi about this over the phone. Shen Fang must have something important to explain to the two of them to go through so much trouble to invite them out. When he thought of this, Su Ming did not speak anymore. Instead, he sat down and looked in Shen Fang¡¯s direction in silence. When Shen Fang heard Su Ming¡¯s question, he first cast a glance at him before saying, ¡°Just like last time, I plan to invite you to cooperate.¡± When Su Ming heard Shen Fang¡¯s words, before he could react, Shen Yi had already frowned. ¡°I remember we discussed this topic last time, and we¡¯ve already given our answer, haven¡¯t we?¡± Hearing Shen Yi¡¯s words, Shen Fang shrugged helplessly and looked at his sister. ¡°Little Yi, don¡¯t be in a hurry to reject me. Let me finish first.¡± After Shen Yi heard Shen Fang¡¯s words, she stared at Shen Fang for a while before finally nodding her head again. Shen Fang shook his head helplessly before continuing, ¡°The cooperation I¡¯m talking about this time is different from the last time.¡± ¡°What I meant last time was for you to join me and protect a portion of the humans with me.¡± ¡°But this time, I want most of the top forces of mankind to join forces.¡± ¡°When the Extraterrestrials officially descend, we will use our alliance to fight for some benefits from them.¡± ¡°This shouldn¡¯t be difficult for you to accept, right? After all, this kind of thing isn¡¯t difficult to do.¡± After a slight pause, Shen Fang added, ¡°Moreover, we can gain a lot of benefits from this matter. As long as you can operate it, I won¡¯t care whether you want to get something from the Extraterrestrials to help humans or protect yourself.¡± Once they heard Shen Fang¡¯s words, Su Ming and Shen Yi looked at each other and fell into a brief silence. After a while, Shen Yi raised her head again and looked at Shen Fang in front of her. She said, ¡°Then why are you doing this? What do we need to do to fulfill your conditions?¡± Hearing Shen Yi¡¯s question, Shen Fang first looked at her and then laughed softly. ¡°The reason why I did this was naturally for myself, Father, and you. Other than that, it¡¯s naturally those who have been following me, thinking that I can lead them and change their destiny.¡± After hearing Shen Fang¡¯s words, Shen Yi frowned slightly as if she was thinking about something. When Su Ming saw their actions, he first cast a glance at Shen Fang, then said, ¡°Actually, there¡¯s one thing that I¡¯m curious about from the beginning.¡± When Shen Fang heard Su Ming¡¯s words, he was first slightly stunned, then he turned his head to look in Su Ming¡¯s direction and replied with a smile, ¡°Tell me.¡± Su Ming cast him a glance and said, ¡°Are you really that confident that you can do everything you promised?¡± When Shen Fang heard Su Ming¡¯s words, he was momentarily stunned. He did not seem to have expected Su Ming to ask this question. Su Ming and Shen Yi had been kept silent by his questions during the conversation today. However, this time, he was the one who fell silent because of Su Ming¡¯s question. After a while, he finally spoke. ¡°Among all of the people who made these promises, I¡¯m the one who¡¯s most confident about fulfilling them.¡± When Su Ming heard Shen Fang¡¯s words, he first cast a glance at him. At this moment, although Shen Fang¡¯s eyes flickered, his expression was extremely determined. Su Ming suddenly understood that Shen Fang, who had always been very confident, was not as confident in what he wanted to do as he had said. In his heart, he was also a little uncertain. When he thought of this, Su Ming could not help but shake his head slightly and say, ¡°In that case, you have to understand the consequences of making a promise and not being able to keep it.¡± In truth, Su Ming had not planned on saying these things to Shen Fang. After all, it sounded like he was doubting him. However, for some reason, Su Ming said it. Once Shen Fang heard Su Ming¡¯s words, he fell into a brief silence. After a moment of silence, he suddenly chuckled. ¡°I understand. Naturally, I understand these things. However, I can¡¯t stop just because I¡¯m afraid, right?¡± At this moment, the two of them seemed to have completely left the topic at the beginning. The content of their conversation also made Shen Yi frown. After that, the topic of conversation between the two of them seemed to have completely deviated. They talked about some trivial things, and Shen Fang even talked about his student days. According to Shen Fang, he had always been a student who only knew how to immerse himself in his studies. He did not think too much about other things. It was precisely this method of studying hard that allowed him to get into the best university in the country and finally get to where he was today. At the end of their conversation, Su Ming looked at the man before him who he had not interacted much with but was very familiar with. The two of them looked at each other for a moment before Su Ming suddenly said, ¡°I agree to your suggestion.¡± Shen Fang did not seem to have expected that Su Ming would suddenly agree to his suggestion. After a short pause, Shen Fang chuckled and said, ¡°Then you can¡¯t go back on your word. Little Yi is here to witness it.¡± ¡°Our Shen family will not allow a person who goes back on his word to be a son-in-law.¡± When Su Ming heard Shen Fang¡¯s words, he nodded in amusement. Shen Yi, who was at the side, still did not understand how the relationship between the two of them suddenly became better. In the end, she heard Shen Fang¡¯s last sentence. Instantly, her originally calm face turned slightly red. ¡°Shen Fang! What are you talking about?¡± Shen Fang acted as if he did not hear Shen Yi¡¯s words and laughed out loud. After that, the three of them chatted about some things. They also agreed to have dinner at Father Shen¡¯s house after Father Shen¡¯s birthday in two days. Then, they said their goodbyes. Chapter 345 - 345 The Earth Tibetan Tribes Reaction 345 The Earth Tibetan Tribe¡¯s Reaction After bidding farewell to Shen Fang, the two of them walked on the streets at night. Shen Yi would occasionally turn her head to look at Su Ming. Su Ming had also noticed her gaze, but he did not say anything. He only found it a little funny. After a while, Shen Yi finally spoke. ¡°Then what should we do after we agree to this cooperation? Will it change our original plan?¡± When Su Ming heard Shen Yi¡¯s questions, he first cast her a glance, then shook his head and said, ¡°Right now, we don¡¯t need to do anything. We just need to follow our original plan and develop the game.¡± ¡°As for what we need to do, your brother will tell us in advance. Before he opens his mouth, let¡¯s just wait and see.¡± Shen Yi did not ask any more questions. She only nodded slightly. After that, the two of them started walking along the street, and Shen Yi slowly held Su Ming¡¯s hand. The moment Su Ming was held, his body froze, then he slowly relaxed. The two of them enjoyed their rare leisure time and strolled back to the villa. ¡­ After the two of them returned to the villa, no one else seemed to have noticed that they had gone out. At least on the surface, no one else saw it. Once Su Ming and Shen Yi returned to the villa, they chatted for a while before returning to their rooms. Once Su Ming returned to his room, he opened his game and entered it. Once he entered the game, Su Ming did not join the others. Instead, he found a training spot and started leveling up. There were still about twelve hours before the date he had agreed to meet with the tribe¡¯s Chief. He had agreed with the other party that the Chief would give him an answer before noon tomorrow. Of course, Su Ming was not in a hurry. He had already waited for three days, so it was not like he could not afford to wait for 23 hours. However, after Su Ming had been training for a few hours, it was six in the morning. A few little fellows of the Earth Tibetan Tribe suddenly approached. However, they seemed to have an instinctive fear of Su Ming, which was why they did not dare to approach him at the first possible moment. Instead, they pushed each other, and no one dared to come over first. When Su Ming saw this scene, he felt a little amused. However, at the same time, Su Ming remembered the scene when he first arrived in the Earth Tibetan Tribe and saw Cai Rui. When he thought of this, Su Ming stood up and waved his hand in the direction of the Earth Tibetan children. When the little fellows saw his actions, their expressions immediately became a little flustered. They pushed each other, but no one dared to walk over directly. Su Ming could not help but shake his head. He walked over and said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Do you have something to tell me?¡± The crowd looked at each other, and in the end, the leader of the group mustered up his courage and spoke to Su Ming under the protection of the crowd. ¡°Excuse me, you¡­ Are you the Prophet that Cai Rui mentioned?¡± When Su Ming heard the question, he first nodded, then asked, ¡°Yes, but why are you suddenly curious about this?¡± The little fellow scratched his head and said, ¡°Because Cai Rui told us yesterday that she saw a lot of different things in the outside world.¡± ¡°Although she didn¡¯t tell us exactly what it was, we felt that it must be a very, very exciting world.¡± ¡°When Cai Rui told us these things, she smiled very happily!¡± Once Su Ming heard the words of the Earth Tibetan Tribesmen, he fell silent for a while. Then, Su Ming shook his head helplessly. ¡°The outside world¡­It might be more exciting than the world you¡¯re in now, but at the same time, there are more dangers hidden.¡± ¡°Here, you might not be able to enjoy the vastness of the world, but you will be safe enough.¡± The Chief had not confirmed that he could bring some of the little ones from the Earth Tibetan Tribe out, which was why Su Ming was still rather conservative when he said those words. However, just as Su Ming was thinking about how he should continue persuading them, a voice rang out. ¡°I don¡¯t need to be safe! I need freedom!¡± One of the kid¡¯s eyes lit up. He stared in Su Ming¡¯s direction, and his eyes were filled with excitement. His words seemed to have caused the other Earth Tibetan children to react. They looked at each other, and there seemed to be some inexplicable meaning flowing in their eyes. When Su Ming saw this, he frowned slightly. Before he could think of how to answer these little fellows, Cai Rui ran up to him, panting. However, although she looked tired, Cai Rui¡¯s expression was very excited. When Su Ming saw her reaction, a slightly puzzled expression appeared on his face. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Cai Rui, why are you running so fast?¡± It was six o¡¯clock in the morning. At this time, only these little guys would come out to play in a place like the Earth Tibetan Tribe, which was isolated from the world. That was why when Su Ming saw Cai Rui, he was slightly surprised. When Cai Rui heard Su Ming¡¯s question, she first took a deep breath, then her eyes lit up as she said, ¡°Lord Prophet, the Chief asked me to come over and call you. He said that he has something to say to you!¡± Hearing this, Su Ming was stunned instinctively. Once he came to his senses, Su Ming immediately realized something, and a faint hint of surprise appeared in his eyes. He glanced at Cai Rui, who was nodding at him. Su Ming did not stay any longer. He immediately walked towards the Chief¡¯s residence. As for the other children, they seemed to want to follow him, but fortunately, they were stopped by Cai Rui, who had sharp eyes and quick hands. After stopping these little fellows, Cai Rui slowly opened her mouth and said, ¡°Little guys, let¡¯s wait for the Prophet to talk to the Chief first before we say what we want to say to him.¡± ¡­ Su Ming arrived at the Chief¡¯s residence. Once he stopped, he lifted his hand and knocked on the door. A short while later, a response came from inside the door. ¡°Come in.¡± When Su Ming heard that voice, he first laughed softly, then said, ¡°Coming.¡± Su Ming could hear the fatigue in the man¡¯s voice through the door. Once he pushed the door open, Su Ming saw a face filled with fatigue. Chapter 346 - 346 Sleepless Night 346 Sleepless Night When Su Ming saw the Chief¡¯s expression, he understood what was going on. The Chief in front of him had obviously stayed up all night. He probably stayed up all night because he wanted to give him an answer. As he looked at the Chief before him, Su Ming was not in a hurry to force an answer out of him. Instead, he sat down before him. Once he slowly poured a cup of tea for the Chief, Su Ming said slowly, ¡°Chief, did you not sleep the whole night?¡± When the Chief heard Su Ming¡¯s question, he did not answer immediately. Instead, he took the teacup from Su Ming. After taking a sip of tea, the Chief let out a long breath. ¡°Yes ¡­ I haven¡¯t slept for the whole night. I haven¡¯t slept like this for a long time since you left.¡± When Su Ming heard the blaming tone in the Chief¡¯s words, he did not reply. Instead, he laughed softly. ¡°Then Chief, you need to rest well. The scenery in the Tibetan region is unique. It¡¯s not bad to go out for a walk more often.¡± Su Ming¡¯s suggestion caused the Chief to fall into a brief silence. A slightly awkward atmosphere gradually started brewing. However, after the Chief took another sip of tea, he slowly spoke again. ¡°This place¡­It was too small. I¡¯ve already lived for so many years. No matter how good the scenery here is, I¡¯m already tired of it.¡± ¡°However, I am already old. It¡¯s not realistic for me to go to the outside world and see the scenery.¡± When he heard the Chief¡¯s words, Su Ming seemed to have realized something, but he did not speak. Instead, he waited silently for the Chief to continue speaking. After another period of silence, the Chief suddenly laughed and said, ¡°I¡¯ve already thought about the problem you mentioned before. This is the result of an all-nighter.¡± As he spoke, the Chief lifted his head slowly and looked at Su Ming before him. He said in a low voice, ¡°You only need to guarantee that the people you bring out will be as safe as Cai Rui is, and I will let you bring them out.¡± When Su Ming heard those words, he immediately lifted his head and looked at the Chief before him. However, when the Chief saw his reaction, he snorted coldly. ¡°However, under this premise, you can only take ten people at most.¡± Once he said those words, the fire in Su Ming¡¯s heart gradually cooled down. However, once he regained his senses, Su Ming still nodded and said, ¡°Ten people is enough. Let them see the outside world first, then let them return to this place.¡± ¡°With more witnesses, I believe you will believe that I am not lying to you.¡± And at that time, I have enough ability and power to guarantee the safety of your entire tribe.¡± When he heard Su Ming¡¯s words, the Chief first cast him an indifferent glance, then let out a cold snort. ¡°I hope so.¡± When Su Ming heard those words, a smile appeared on his face. ¡°If I can¡¯t fulfill my promise, I won¡¯t have the face to see you.¡± When the Chief heard Su Ming¡¯s words, he stared at him for a long while before he finally nodded. ¡°When do you plan to leave?¡± After a moment of pensive silence, Su Ming said, ¡°I think that before I have enough ability to ensure that all of you can go out safely, it¡¯s best to minimize the impact of this matter.¡± ¡°The sooner the better. Try not to let the news spread.¡± The Chief hummed in agreement and cast a glance at Su Ming before asking, ¡°What about the ten of them? Have you chosen?¡± When Su Ming heard the Chief¡¯s question, he was just about to answer when the Chief spoke again. ¡°Remember, if they didn¡¯t take the initiative to follow you out, you definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to take them away!¡± Once he said that, Su Ming could not help but laugh bitterly. ¡°The Relocation Portals are all under your control. If you don¡¯t want to, can I force them?¡± When the Chief heard Su Ming¡¯s words, his expression became a little better. ¡°It¡¯s good that you know.¡± Su Ming shrugged helplessly and said, ¡°Chief, if you have nothing else to say, I¡¯ll go and choose the children who are willing to go out with me.¡± When the Chief heard this, he cast Su Ming a deep glance, then nodded. ¡°Go ahead.¡± Su Ming did not stay any longer after obtaining the Chief¡¯s permission. Instead, he walked in the direction he came from. Soon, Su Ming arrived at the small wooden house beside Cai Rui¡¯s house. Once Su Ming arrived, he saw Cai Rui and her friends. Once they saw Su Ming, their expressions became slightly excited. The crowd immediately surrounded Su Ming and Cai Rui. Su Ming swept his gaze around the area and found that there were about 10 to 20 Tibetan people in the area. Thinking about it, he could not take all the people here with him. When he thought of this, Su Ming said, ¡°I just¡­ I had a conversation with your Chief.¡± When they heard Su Ming speak, the Tibetans immediately fell silent. They also focused their gazes on Su Ming, waiting for his next words. Once Su Ming finished speaking, he fell silent for a moment. ¡°As for the content of the conversation, it¡¯s about the outside world and¡­ If I can bring you guys to the outside world.¡± Once Su Ming said those words, Cai Rui was not the only one who tensed up. Even the other Tibetan people in the arena became nervous. ¡°Then¡­ What was the result? Lord Prophet?¡± Cai Rui could not help but ask. When the other members of the tribe heard Cai Rui¡¯s question, they also turned their gazes toward Su Ming. ¡°Yes, yes. What did the Chief say? Does he want us to leave this place?¡± ¡°I want to go out and take a look. I don¡¯t want to stay in this place forever.¡± ¡°Yeah, this place is too small. I can run all over the place in an hour. It¡¯s very boring.¡± Su Ming looked at the small Earth Tibetan Tribe members before him and took a deep breath. In the end, he said, ¡°Yes¡­ After I talked to your Chief, we came to a common conclusion.¡± ¡°I can take some of you out of this place and into the outside world.¡± The moment Su Ming said those words, the people of the Earth Tibetan Tribe instantly became excited. Chapter 347 - 347 The Outside World 347 The Outside World Everyone was excited, and the commotion was like a vegetable market. ¡°Me! I want to go out! I want to see the outside world!¡± ¡°I want to go too! I want to go too! It must be fun outside. There must be a lot of things I¡¯ve never seen or eaten.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, just like Sister Cai Rui. After seeing the outside world, she definitely doesn¡¯t want to come back!¡± ¡°¡­¡± As the crowd discussed this excitedly, Su Ming did not give a reply. As he fell into silence, the Earth Tibetan Tribe members in front of him seemed to have finally reacted. Everyone looked at each other. From each other¡¯s eyes, they could sense a bad atmosphere slowly brewing. Thus, everyone slowly fell silent again. When Su Ming saw the crowd slowly quieten down, he first cast a glance at them before sighing and saying, ¡°I know that many of you are very curious about the outside world and have deep expectations. But I want to tell you that the outside world may not be as beautiful as you think.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve said before that there are indeed many things in the outside world that you haven¡¯t seen or eaten. At the same time, there will be many dangers that you can¡¯t even imagine.¡± ¡°These dangers are very likely to threaten your lives. Cai Rui might not have told you, but when she was traveling outside, she actually encountered life-threatening situations several times. If it weren¡¯t for your luck, you might not have been able to see her!¡± As soon as these words were spoken, the crowd suddenly cried out in surprise, and everyone¡¯s gaze also gathered in Cai Rui¡¯s direction. Under everyone¡¯s gaze, Cai Rui was silent for a moment, then nodded decisively. ¡°What the Prophet said is the truth. I¡¯ve seen many different sceneries in the outside world and encountered many risks.¡± Hearing Cai Rui¡¯s confirmation, the enthusiastic crowd fell silent. Many people in the arena seemed to be frightened by the so-called unknown danger. However, at this moment, a Tibetan suddenly stood out from the crowd. ¡°Even if it¡¯s dangerous, I¡¯m going! I understand. No matter what kind of danger I encounter outside, I won¡¯t change my mind.¡± Under everyone¡¯s shocked gazes, he continued to speak. ¡°I will encounter many different dangers, but I will also encounter many beautiful sceneries, many delicious foods, and many beautiful people.¡± ¡°To be able to encounter these things, I feel that those so-called dangers are nothing at all.¡± Hearing his words, everyone in the venue was somewhat pensive. When Su Ming saw their reaction, he first cast a glance at the person who had spoken. ¡°His name is Lint.¡± Cai Rui seemed to have noticed Su Ming¡¯s gaze, so she introduced him first. Su Ming nodded. After saying those words, Lint walked to the two of them with firm steps. ¡°No matter what is outside, I will go and see for myself!¡± When Lint said these words, his tone was extremely firm, as if he had already thought about these questions. Su Ming cast him a glance and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be in a hurry to make a decision. Let me finish my conditions first.¡± Lint cast Su Ming a glance and nodded. He might not have said anything, but Su Ming could tell what he was thinking from the determination in his eyes. No matter what conditions Su Ming would give him, he would agree to them immediately. When he thought of this, Su Ming shook his head helplessly. Once that happened, Su Ming said, ¡°My condition is that if you want to go out with me, you must be at least 16 years old.¡± ¡°Other than that, you won¡¯t be able to return to this place for at least three months after leaving the territory of the Earth Tibetan Tribe. ¡± ¡°Within three months, I won¡¯t have any plans to send you back. This is also something that the Chief and I have discussed.¡± Once Su Ming finished speaking, he looked toward the people before him. ¡°Now, those who can fulfill these two conditions, come to my side and consider it a registration.¡± ¡°Moreover, I can only accept 10 people here. First come, first served.¡± At that moment, Su Ming suddenly felt as if he was a salesperson recommending cheap items in a supermarket. As soon as he finished speaking, Lint did not hesitate and took another step toward him. Su Ming had just learned from Cai Rui that he was already over sixteen years old, which was why he did not react to his actions. After Lint walked over, the crowd stirred for a while. A female Tibetan who was about the same age as Cai Rui walked out from the crowd. After that, it was the third, the fourth¡­ Before long, exactly 10 tribe members stood beside Su Ming. As for the remaining people, they were either determined not to go out from the beginning or were still hesitant. Once Su Ming counted the number of people and roughly recognized the Earth Tibetan Tribe members standing before him, he nodded slightly. ¡°Alright then. This time, I¡¯m going to take the ten of you with me. If there¡¯s anything else you need to do, or if there¡¯s anything you need to pack, you should hurry up and do it.¡± ¡°I will wait for you here for two hours. If you don¡¯t appear here after two hours, I will leave immediately.¡± The crowd looked at each other for a few moments before they left the arena, leaving only Su Ming, Cai Rui, and Lint. When Su Ming saw Lint standing alone by his side, he lifted his eyebrows in puzzlement and asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to prepare and pack your luggage?¡± When Lint heard Su Ming¡¯s question, he first cast him a glance, then shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t have anything to pack. If you haven¡¯t prepared a place for me, I can sleep outside.¡± Su Ming was a little amused by Lint¡¯s straightforward manner. He could not help but shake his head before he said, ¡°Since I¡¯m taking you out, I¡¯ll make proper arrangements for you.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you need to tell your parents about this?¡± Su Ming asked after a slight pause. Su Ming was almost certain that at least half of the Earth Tibetans standing beside him would not be able to make it to the expedition because of their families. This was also the reason why he had said that just now. Chapter 348 - 348 Lint 348 Lint He had to at least give these Earth Tibetan Tribesmen a chance to explain what he was going to do to his family. When Lint heard Su Ming¡¯s question, he shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t have parents.¡± Once Lint said that, Su Ming immediately raised his eyebrows and asked in puzzlement, ¡°No parents?¡± When Cai Rui saw this, she walked to Su Ming¡¯s side and whispered, ¡°Lint¡¯s parents passed away when he was very young because of a plague that swept through the Tibetans. ¡± Lint saw that Cai Rui had already helped him explain, so he did not plan to continue explaining. Seeing this, Cai Rui lowered her voice and said, ¡°At that time, Lint heard that there seemed to be a medicine that could cure the plague in the outside world. Unfortunately, we didn¡¯t have a way to get out at that time, so¡­¡± When Su Ming heard this, he finally understood why the little fellow called Lint was so determined to leave this place. Perhaps going out was also an obsession in his heart, even if his parents had long passed away. After a moment of silence, Lint suddenly said, ¡°Is your power very large?¡± When Su Ming heard Lint¡¯s question, he did not manage to react immediately. He turned his head around and looked at Lint in confusion. When Lint saw Su Ming¡¯s reaction, he took another deep breath and said, ¡°I mean, are you very powerful in the outside world?¡± Su Ming stared at him for a while before he suddenly said, ¡°What do you want to do?¡± When Lint heard Su Ming¡¯s question, he frowned slightly. It was clear that he was not used to Su Ming answering questions with questions. After a moment of silence, Su Ming said, ¡°Among the forces outside, my power is not the strongest.¡± ¡°But no matter who I face, I can guarantee that I have enough ability to protect myself.¡± After a slight pause, Su Ming looked at Lint before him and asked, ¡°How is it? Can my answer satisfy your ambition?¡± When he heard Su Ming¡¯s question, Lint fell silent for a moment, then he nodded slightly and said, ¡°I guess I¡¯m satisfied.¡± Su Ming laughed softly and did not continue the topic. Instead, he shook his head and said, ¡°In that case, don¡¯t worry about those unnecessary things.¡± ¡°Anyway, you¡¯ve already made your decision, and there¡¯s a high chance that there¡¯s no turning back. What is the outside world like? What kind of place are you going to? Isn¡¯t it better for you to see it with your own eyes? ¡± When he heard Su Ming¡¯s words, Lint¡¯s eyes instantly lit up. He looked at Su Ming¡¯s calm face before him, and in the end, he nodded heavily. Seconds ticked by, and as they did so, Earth Tibetan Tribe members continued returning to Su Ming. Two hours later, seven out of the original ten had returned. This number was much higher than what Su Ming had expected. He waited for another ten minutes, and when no one came back, Su Ming said, ¡°No need to wait. We should go.¡± Once they heard Su Ming¡¯s words, the expressions of the people in the arena changed slightly. For some reason, a feeling of nervousness began to emerge in the hearts of the Earth Tibetan Tribe members. Even Lint, who was so determined just now, had a faint nervousness on his face at this moment. This was an emotion that they rarely felt in the isolated territory of the Earth Tibetan Tribe. Once Su Ming finished speaking, he brought the Earth Tibetan Tribe members before him to the Chief¡¯s residence. When everyone rushed to the Chief¡¯s residence, they saw the Chief standing at the door. When the Chief saw them coming, his expression did not change much. His gaze swept across the Earth Tibetan Tribesmen in the field. Some subconsciously avoided his gaze, while others simply looked at him. Finally, the Chief swept his gaze past every Earth Tibetan Tribe member in the field before lifting his head to look at Su Ming. ¡°Mr. Prophet, are you only planning to leave with these people? I remember that we agreed on ten people.¡± When Su Ming heard the Chief¡¯s question, he first laughed softly, then he said straightforwardly, ¡°These¡­ That¡¯s enough.¡± When the Chief heard this, he cast Su Ming a deep glance and did not continue the topic. ¡°In that case, please go ahead.¡± Once he finished speaking, the Chief led Su Ming and the group of Tibetan people toward the Relocation Portal that he had built earlier. There were heavy guards near the portal. The moment the crowd approached, the guards immediately tightened their grip on their weapons. After seeing that the person who came was the Chief, they heaved a sigh of relief and slowly put down the weapons in their hands. When Su Ming saw this, he first cast a glance in the Chief¡¯s direction. When he saw that his expression was as calm as ever, he did not say anything else. After that, the teleportation gate was quickly activated by the people of the Earth Tibetan Tribe. For a moment, a mysterious energy began to spin around the frame of the portal. When Su Ming saw this, his heart also stirred slightly. The Earth Tibetan Tribe members behind him widened their eyes in shock. Finally, the structure of the portal was completed. Once Su Ming saw this, he turned his head around and looked at the Earth Tibetan Tribe members behind him. ¡°Follow my footsteps later. Just go straight in.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. This is only a short process. You will reach your destination very soon.¡± Once Su Ming said those words, the Earth Tibetan Tribe members in the arena immediately focused their gazes on him. Some nodded, while others remained silent. Su Ming did not say anything else. Instead, he looked towards Cai Rui. ¡°Cai Rui, give them a demonstration.¡± When Cai Rui heard Su Ming¡¯s words, she first cast him a glance, then nodded firmly. After that, Cai Rui took a step forward and entered the portal. In the eyes of the others, Cai Rui¡¯s body seemed to have been swallowed by the portal in an instant. When everyone saw this scene, their expressions were somewhat shocked. Once Su Ming saw this, he turned his head around to look at the others. ¡°If there¡¯s no problem, let¡¯s set off!¡± Once he finished speaking, Su Ming took a step into the Relocation Portal. It was not that he did not want to see all these people walk into the portal, but he was worried about whether there would be any danger on the other side. Chapter 349 - 349 Leaving 349 Leaving Letting Cai Rui walk into the Relocation Portal first already made Su Ming slightly nervous. If Cai Rui had not discussed this matter with him in advance and ensured that he had sufficient means of self-protection, she would have died. Even if Su Ming wanted to bring these Earth Tibetan Tribe people away, he would never agree to let Cai Rui be the first to walk into the Relocation Portal. After he stepped into the portal, he quickly appeared on the other side of the portal, in the forest. Once he arrived in the forest, the first thing Su Ming did was to search for Cai Rui to make sure she was safe. He glanced around and saw Cai Rui standing not far away from him, smiling at him. Su Ming let out a sigh of relief. At the same time, he walked up to her and said, ¡°Are you alright?¡± Cai Rui immediately nodded and said, ¡°Lord Prophet, didn¡¯t you see it very clearly? I¡¯m fine.¡± When Su Ming heard her words, he first nodded, then said, ¡°In that case, help me check on your other clansmen later. Don¡¯t show any signs of the teleportation door not being suitable.¡± Su Ming discovered that the Relocation Portal was not suitable for this condition during this time. It was a condition that would occasionally appear on the natives in the game. After they took the Relocation Portal, their bodies might have various problems. For example, dizziness, nausea, retching, and so on. It was similar to the symptoms of motion sickness in reality. However, it was worth mentioning that among the players, no one had similar symptoms. Su Ming also concluded that this was probably just a symptom that would occur among the natives. When Cai Rui heard Su Ming¡¯s words, she first nodded slightly, and just as she was about to say something¡­ A figure flew out of the portal in front of him, accompanied by a high-pitched scream. As the screams got closer and closer, bam! A figure landed heavily in front of Su Ming and Cai Rui before crashing into the ground. Fortunately, the portal was less than half a meter away from the ground. Therefore, after he fell, he only looked a little miserable but was actually not injured. Once they landed heavily on the ground, Su Ming and Cai Rui were a little nervous at first, but then they let out sighs of relief. However, after seeing the face of the person who came, their expressions immediately became a little strange. The person who appeared in front of them was the cold-faced Lint. At this moment, he was falling to the ground in an extremely disgraceful posture. He looked rather miserable. When Su Ming and Cai Rui saw this, they looked at each other with slightly awkward expressions on their faces. However, after they reacted, the two of them did not say anything more. Instead, they tacitly fell into silence. Su Ming took two steps back with his hands behind his back. Cai Rui also whistled. Lint was lying on the ground, his fingers clenched tightly. He could clearly feel the awkwardness in the atmosphere. However, his ability to adjust himself was quite good. After a moment of silence, he slowly wanted to get up¡­ However! ¡°Ahhh!!!¡± Screams came from the portal again. The corner of Lint¡¯s eyes twitched. Almost instinctively, he wanted to move his body to avoid the figure that smashed out of the portal. However, just as he was about to do that, he realized something. Even though he was fast enough, he was still a step too late. Bang! A heavy figure smashed heavily onto Lint¡¯s body, causing him to fall to the ground again. The figure that flew out just happened to overlap with his body, making it difficult for him to get up. The arena fell silent for a while. Su Ming was just about to move forward to check on the two of them. ¡°Ahhh!!!¡± Screams came from the Relocation Portal again. These tribesmen who had been living in the Secret Realm of the Earth Tibetan Tribe had never suffered such a strong stimulation before. Therefore, when they faced the Relocation Portal, they were a little flustered. And the only person who was truly harmed by their panic was Lint. A figure smashed into the two of them again. This time, Su Ming was prepared. He did not let the next person hit him again and pulled them apart in advance. After that, Su Ming learned his lesson from earlier. As long as a person from the Earth Tibetan Tribe came out of the Relocation Portal, Su Ming would act immediately and pull them away to prevent the same situation from happening again. After seeing this scene, a hint of resentment appeared on Lint¡¯s face. When Su Ming saw this scene, he chose to ignore it and did not say anything. After about ten minutes, the seven members of the Earth Tibetan tribe walked out of the Relocation Portal. After they came out, they looked at the world that did not seem to be much different from their own Secret Realm and were slightly puzzled. ¡°Lord Prophet, why is the outside world also a forest?¡± When Su Ming heard those words, he first cast them a glance, then said, ¡°There are forests in the outside world, but not only forests.¡± Once they came out, Su Ming first did a headcount, then nodded. ¡°Since there are no more problems, let¡¯s set off.¡± Once they heard Su Ming¡¯s words, anticipation appeared on the faces of all the people present. Clearly, Su Ming¡¯s words made them look forward to their future lives. However, ten minutes later. The Earth Tibetan Tribe members, who were extremely excited because they were looking at the outside world, suddenly heard something that they did not want to hear. ¡°Let¡¯s take the Relocation Portal.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Another 20 minutes later. ¡°Let¡¯s take the Relocation Portal.¡± ¡°¡­¡± After taking the Relocation Portals four to five times in a row, the members of the Earth Tibetans were already a little numb. Those who did not have a problem with the Relocation Portal were fine. They had already gotten used to it after sitting in the Relocation Portal a few times. However, the three people who had problems with the Relocation Portal, led by Lint, were almost dumbfounded after taking the Relocation Portal a few times. Again, after he was told to take the Relocation Portal, Lint finally could not hold it in any longer and walked up to Su Ming. ¡°Lord Prophet, I don¡¯t have a problem with you. I just want to know.¡± ¡°How many more times do we have to take this damned portal?¡± When Su Ming heard Lint¡¯s words, he first cast him a glance, then said¡­ Chapter 350 - 350 Returning to the Elf Valley 350 Returning to the Elf Valley ¡°There¡¯s no need to take the portal anymore.¡± When Lint heard Su Ming¡¯s words, he was momentarily stunned. The other members of the Earth Tibetan Tribe had the same reaction as Lint. At this moment, Cai Rui became excited, running a few steps forward and pointing her finger. ¡°That¡¯s the Elf Valley!¡± As soon as Cai Rui said this, everyone¡¯s gaze turned toward the direction Cai Rui pointed. Then, a beautiful and magnificent scene appeared in front of them. An extremely magnificent city wall appeared in front of them. Many people lived and worked in peace and contentment. Many people were wearing different clothes and walking around the city. On both sides of the city, there was a large forest and all kinds of novel buildings. For the Earth Tibetan Tribe members, it was as if they had discovered a new continent. Their eyes widened as they looked at the scene in front of them. They opened their mouths but could not say a word. Linte, who was the leader of the group, did not come back to his senses for a long time after seeing this scene. Seeing his reaction, Cai Rui quietly walked to his side and said, ¡°Are you surprised?¡± After hearing Cai Rui¡¯s question, Lint finally recovered from his shock. Almost instinctively, he wanted to deny Cai Rui¡¯s question. However, after a moment of hesitation, Lint nodded. ¡°I¡¯m shocked. I¡¯ve never seen such a world before.¡± Cai Rui saw that he had answered her question, and a hint of surprise flashed across her eyes. After a light laugh, Cai Rui said, ¡°Actually, when I first came here, my reaction was similar to yours.¡± ¡°At that time, I was sighing in my heart. So there was such a place in this world.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t know that children had so many places to play. I didn¡¯t know that houses could have so many different shapes. I didn¡¯t know that people could have so many lifestyle choices for themselves¡­¡± Cai Rui¡¯s words made Lint fall into silence. Seeing this, Cai Rui chuckled. ¡°But from now on, we don¡¯t need to hope for these anymore, because we will become one of them.¡± After hearing Cai Rui¡¯s conclusion, Lint was stunned. After reacting, Lint said, ¡°I understand. No wonder you told me that all my dreams can be realized in this place.¡± Hearing this, Cai Rui could not help but chuckle. ¡°Yes, I didn¡¯t lie to you, did I?¡± In truth, there was something that no one else knew, not even Su Ming. Before the Chief confirmed that they could leave the Earth Tibetan Tribe¡¯s Secret Realm, Cai Rui had a private conversation with Lint. During that conversation, Lint explained his ideal life to Cai Rui. Unfettered and free, he could treat many serious illnesses. Cai Rui made a promise after hearing his words. As long as he went to the same place as her, she could guarantee that the life that Lint had been looking forward to would open up to him. After that, everyone quickly arrived at an Elven town. Along the way, everyone in the town greeted Cai Rui. During this process, they would also cast curious glances at the other members of the Earth Tibetan Tribe. After all, such a little fellow was indeed rare in this world. In the end, Su Ming brought the group of Earth Tibetans to Zelda¡¯s residence. He wanted these Tibetan people to successfully live in the Elven town. Other than obtaining Lin An¡¯s approval, he also needed to let Zelda know about this. Once Su Ming brought the group to Zelda¡¯s residence, Zelda quickly received the Earth Tibetan Tribe members. After greeting the members of the Earth Tibetan Tribe, Zelda summoned a team of Elven warriors and arranged accommodation for them. Once he made arrangements for these people and had Cai Rui lead them to their residences, Zelda turned his head around to look at Su Ming. ¡°Lord Prophet, what exactly happened?¡± In front of so many people just now, Zelda could not ask directly, no matter how many questions she had in her heart. Therefore, after the others left, Zelda naturally expressed his doubts at once. She truly could not understand. Su Ming had gone to investigate the situation with Cai Rui. However, after he came back, he brought seven more Tibetan Tribesmen? Once Su Ming heard Zelda¡¯s question, he first cast a glance in her direction, then said, ¡°This is roughly what happened¡­¡± During the time after that, Su Ming explained to Zelda what he had experienced at the Earth Tibetan Tribe. Also, the problem with Cai Rui, and the speculation between him and the Chief. Once he finished listening to Su Ming¡¯s explanation, Zelda¡¯s expression first became slightly enlightened, but soon after, she became puzzled. ¡°Then, according to what you said, does it mean that many people in the Earth Tibetan Tribe might have such special abilities?¡± When Su Ming heard this question, he did not choose to deny it. Instead, he nodded. Zelda fell into a brief silence when she saw this scene. ¡°If that¡¯s the case¡­ Then we really can¡¯t go back to the Earth Tibetan tribe for the time being.¡± ¡°The next time we go to the Earth Tibetan Tribe, it will be time to pull all of them out of the Earth Tibetan Tribe¡¯s Secret Realm.¡± Once Su Ming heard Zelda¡¯s words, he immediately nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°I think so too. The next time we go to their place, we won¡¯t have such a good opportunity to observe.¡± Zelda nodded and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll arrange some secret guards near their residence later.¡± ¡°We need to guarantee their safety.¡± Su Ming nodded and cast a glance at Zelda before him before asking, ¡°Did anything else happen in the Elf Valley while I was away?¡± When Zelda heard this, she first glanced at him before saying, ¡°Nothing big happened, but small things kept happening. However, they have all been resolved.¡± As soon as Zelda finished speaking, a slightly hurried announcement came from outside the door. ¡°Leader, something happened!¡± Chapter 351 - 351 Emergency Situation 351 Emergency Situation After hearing this, Zelda¡¯s face showed a hint of doubt. At the same time, she looked in the direction of the door. ¡°Enter!¡± When Zelda spoke to Su Ming, her tone was rather gentle, and there was even a hint of respect in it. However, when she spoke to the others in the Elf Valley, her tone returned to the dignified voice of a superior. Su Ming did not think that there was anything wrong with this. After all, if he did not have too much authority, it would be quite difficult for him to control the people under him. After hearing Zelda¡¯s words, the person at the door quickly pushed the door open and walked in. Yet the moment the Elven warrior walked through the door, he saw Su Ming standing beside Zelda. When he saw Su Ming, he was momentarily stunned. Once he regained his senses, he immediately bowed in Su Ming¡¯s direction. ¡°Lord Prophet, so you¡¯re here too. I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t know about this.¡± When Su Ming heard this, he first cast him a glance, then shook his head faintly and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to apologize.¡± After a slight pause, Su Ming asked again, ¡°But I heard you say that something happened, right?¡± The Elven warrior nodded immediately. ¡°Yes, yes, Lord Prophet. It¡¯s news from the Vast Flame Kingdom.¡± ¡°According to the instructions on it, the matter is quite urgent, so I rushed over as soon as I received the news.¡± Hearing this, Su Ming first cast the Elven warrior a glance, then nodded and said, ¡°Give me the letter.¡± The Elven warrior did not hesitate at all. He took out a letter from his bosom and handed it to Su Ming. ¡°Lord Prophet, this is the letter.¡± Su Ming took the letter and saw the word ¡®Urgent¡¯ written in red. He could not help but raise his eyebrows slightly. Zelda, who was standing at the side, obviously saw the word as well, and she frowned subconsciously. ¡°Lord Prophet, it seems like there is really an emergency. I just don¡¯t know what happened.¡± Su Ming did not reply. Instead, he opened the envelope and took out the letter within. After that, Su Ming maintained the same expression and swept his gaze through the letter before him. Once he finished reading it, Su Ming¡¯s brows relaxed slightly, but the expression on his face still did not look good. Zelda saw his reaction and frowned slightly. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Lord Prophet?¡± Su Ming cast her a glance but did not speak. Instead, he handed the letter in his hand to Zelda. Zelda was slightly stunned at first. After receiving the letter, she lowered her head to read it. As her gaze continued to shift, the expression on her face gradually became uglier. Su Ming had expected her reaction, and he was not too surprised. The contents of the letter could easily make Zelda reveal such an expression. After all, the content of the letter was simple. To sum it up, Duke Lincoln was constantly probing and seemed to be preparing to make a move on the resource point in the Elf Valley. Su Ming had no choice but to admit that Duke Lincoln had reacted a little faster than he had imagined. At the same time, his reaction was more intense than he had expected. Under such circumstances, it was not surprising that Zelda would react in such a manner due to the other party¡¯s intense reaction. After a while, Zelda also finished reading the letter in her hand and slowly raised her head. ¡°Lord Prophet, what should we do next?¡± When Su Ming heard this question, he first cast a glance at Zelda, then laughed softly. ¡°Since they want to make a move, we¡¯ll do as they wish.¡± Zelda frowned when she heard that. ¡°Lord Prophet, are you serious? We haven¡¯t made sufficient preparations for this situation during this period of time.¡± ¡°If we rashly engage the other party in battle, I¡¯m afraid there will be certain problems, right?¡± Su Ming cast her a glance and shook his head slightly before saying, ¡°Why is the other party testing us? Because the other party is not too clear about our strength.¡± ¡°Under this kind of probing, their first wave of vanguard troops will definitely not be strong.¡± ¡°It¡¯s the best choice for us to attack when the other party is unprepared.¡± When Su Ming said those words, his tone was incredibly firm. Zelda was stunned for a moment before she frowned and fell into deep thought. She had no choice but to admit that Su Ming¡¯s words made a lot of sense. Moreover, she could not give any more constructive suggestions at the moment. Before that, all the decisions regarding the war had been made by Su Ming. No matter how unbelievable or crazy it seemed at the beginning, it was still a mystery. In the end, Su Ming would use the truth to prove that he was right! When Zelda thought of this, she glanced at Su Ming before him and said, ¡°Then we will listen to the Prophet. Oh right, then what should I do next?¡± When Su Ming heard Zelda¡¯s question, he said slowly, ¡°You don¡¯t have to make any arrangements. I¡¯ve already made the arrangements.¡± When Zelda heard this, she was really a little surprised. ¡°Lord Prophet, have you already made preparations in advance?¡± Su Ming cast her a glance and laughed softly. ¡°Yes.¡± Once Zelda received Su Ming¡¯s confirmation, she was instantly shocked. She did not expect Su Ming to have already made preparations for what might happen before anything had even happened. While she was shocked, she also felt a little relieved. With a person like Su Ming as her superior, she did not have to worry too much. ¡°Alright then, what should I do now?¡± Su Ming cast a glance at Zelda, who had an expression that said, ¡®Please give me your orders, Lord Prophet.¡¯ He shook his head slightly. ¡°Just arrange the matters in the Elf Valley. You don¡¯t have to worry about anything else.¡± Hearing this, Zelda did not say anything else. Instead, she simply nodded her head. ¡°Alright, I understand.¡± Su Ming cast her a glance and did not say anything else. Instead, he left Zelda¡¯s residence and went straight to Count Ottle. During this period of time, he had been asking for better living conditions. Su Ming was annoyed by this, so he changed the place for him. Chapter 352 - 352 We Meet Again 352 We Meet Again The new place was a small wooden house in the depths of the Elf Valley. It was a place left behind by the Elves of the past. The natives had already moved to the new Elven town, and Su Ming gave the empty space to Count Ottle. At this moment, there were four or five Elven guards outside the small wooden house, guarding Count Ottle. Logically speaking, with Ottle¡¯s strength, there was no need for him to send so many people here to guard Ottle. After all, Count Ottle was not really strong. However, unfortunately, this old fellow did not think about anything good from day to night. He only thought about how to escape. After he switched to this place, he had already tried to escape many times. Under normal circumstances, he would be discovered and captured before he could run a few hundred meters. Su Ming could not be bothered to send people to capture him every time. He simply sent a few guards to keep an eye on him. After Count Ottle was guarded, he protested against this situation a few times, but Su Ming could not be bothered with him. Once Su Ming arrived outside the small wooden house, he could not be bothered to knock on the door. Instead, he pushed it open and walked in. However, just as he pushed open the door and walked in, Count Ottle, who heard the commotion, hurriedly put away a piece of paper on his table. He looked incredibly flustered. Once he put it away, he forced himself to look calm as he lifted his head to look in Su Ming¡¯s direction. Su Ming raised his eyebrows and pretended not to see it. Instead, he walked over. ¡°Count Ottle, we meet again.¡± Count Ottle lifted his head and stared at Su Ming for a while. When he saw that there did not seem to be anything unusual about his expression, he let out a sigh of relief. Then, he returned to his normal expression and snorted coldly. ¡°If it¡¯s possible, I¡¯d rather never see you again.¡± Count Ottle¡¯s words naturally meant that he wanted to leave this place. However, once Su Ming heard those words, he suddenly laughed softly and said, ¡°I have a way to make sure you never see me again.¡± Count Ottle was stunned for a moment, then he raised his head in confusion. ¡°What is it?¡± Su Ming stared at Count Ottle before him. When Count Ottle met Su Ming¡¯s gaze, for some reason, he felt his scalp go numb. ¡°I¡¯ll send you to meet Satan. This way, you won¡¯t be able to see me ever again.¡± When Ottle heard Su Ming¡¯s words, he was first slightly stunned, then he shuddered and looked at Su Ming with shock and fear. ¡°You! What do you mean by that?¡± ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m warning you, don¡¯t do anything rash! Otherwise, I¡¯ll shout!¡± Su Ming could not help but find it a little funny. ¡°Since you don¡¯t want to see Satan, then don¡¯t be stupid again.¡± Count Ottle cast Su Ming a glance, and there was a hint of unwillingness in his eyes. ¡°Can you help me get rid of these guards at the door? These people keep looking at me, making me feel like a sinner.¡± Su Ming cast him a glance. ¡°Who gave you the illusion that you are not a sinner?¡± ¡­ After hearing this, Count Ottle fell into a long silence. After a long while, he let out a long breath with a helpless expression on his face. He looked at Su Ming before him and said slowly, ¡°Tell me, what is your purpose for coming to see me this time? I don¡¯t believe that you just came to see me.¡± Su Ming cast him a glance and said with a smile, ¡°If you can always be so smart, you won¡¯t have to suffer a lot.¡± When he heard Su Ming¡¯s words, the corners of Count Ottle¡¯s lips twitched slightly. ¡°I¡­¡± Su Ming did not bother with what Count Ottle wanted to say. Instead, after a moment of silence, he said, ¡°Your Duke Lincoln has recently discovered the resource point.¡± ¡°Moreover, he has been probing the situation in the resource point recently. At the same time, he also has the intention to attack us.¡± Hearing this, a hint of joy flashed across Count Ottle¡¯s eyes, but he quickly suppressed it. Just when he thought that he had not revealed his emotions, a clear voice came from in front of him. ¡°You don¡¯t have to think about going back. As long as my men are defeated at the front line, you will be the first to be killed by me.¡± When he heard this, Count Ottle was first slightly stunned, then he lifted his head to look at Su Ming in slight fear. During this period of time, he did not have much contact with Su Ming, but he had gained a rough understanding of his personality. He knew very well that as long as Su Ming said something, no matter how difficult it was to fulfill it, he would do it! Thinking of this, Count Ottle could not help but swallow a mouthful of saliva and reveal a smile that was uglier than crying. ¡°Lord Prophet, you¡­ you must be joking, right?¡± Su Ming smiled as well. ¡°You can try and see if I¡¯m joking.¡± Count Ottle instantly shuddered. He looked at Su Ming before him and hesitated for a moment before he finally said, ¡°Then what is your purpose?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been locked up in this place for so long. I don¡¯t know much about the outside world, and the help I can give you is limited.¡± Su Ming smiled. ¡°But at the very least, you should to be useful.¡± ¡°Otherwise, I¡¯ll have to consider whether I should raise a useless cripple in my Elf Valley.¡± When he heard Su Ming¡¯s words, the fear on Count Ottle¡¯s face became even greater. As if he was fighting with himself in his heart, Count Ottle finally raised his head again. ¡°If you want to know anything, just ask. I promise, as long as it¡¯s something I know, I¡¯ll definitely tell you everything.¡± ¡°But you must promise me that after I answer these questions, you must spare my life!¡± Su Ming stared at Count Ottle for a while before he nodded slightly. ¡°I can agree to your conditions.¡± After a slight pause, Su Ming stared at Count Ottle before him and asked his first question. ¡°About Duke Lincoln, how long has it been since he led an army to battle?¡± Hearing this question, Ottle was slightly stunned at first, then he frowned and thought for a while. ¡°About five years.¡± Su Ming nodded. No change could be seen on his face as he continued, ¡°The second question. When he led troops to war in the past, did he have any distinctive personal style or habits?¡± ¡°Just tell me anything that comes to your mind.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Chapter 353 - 353 Anger 353 Anger Vast Flame Kingdom. Duke Lincoln¡¯s Mansion. In a magnificent courtyard. Duke Lincoln, who was wearing a golden-trimmed robe, finished his breakfast. After he finished his breakfast, the minister who had been waiting for him for a long time walked up to him. ¡°Duke Lincoln, there¡¯s news from the resource point. Their strength seems to be far beyond our expectations.¡± Duke Lincoln looked at the minister beside him and snorted. ¡°Is it because they are too strong, or are you guys who have been hollowed out by wine and sex too useless?!¡± ¡°Count Ottle brought so many people to guard the resource point, but he didn¡¯t even send back a single message before he was completely wiped out?¡± ¡°Until now, I still have no way to determine whether he is dead or alive, or what exactly happened back then!¡± Hearing the anger in Duke Lincoln¡¯s words, the minister quickly nodded and said, ¡°Yes, sir! It¡¯s just that the current situation is confusing. We¡­¡± Duke Lincoln glanced at him, his eyes dark. He had already planned it out. After occupying this resource point and using it, he would launch the thing he had planned for many years. However, he did not expect such an accident to happen at the critical moment of the plan. If he had known that the other party would mess up such a simple mission, he would have been able to do it. No matter what Duke Lincoln said, he would never hand this mission over to Count Ottle. Taking a deep breath, Duke Lincoln shook his head again and threw these messy thoughts out of his mind. He knew very well that there was no point in thinking about these things now. It would only add to his worries. Duke Lincoln raised his head and looked at the minister in front of him. ¡°How are the scouts doing over there?¡± The minister smiled bitterly. ¡°Duke Lincoln, the other party is more powerful than we thought.¡± ¡°Our scouts can¡¯t even get within five kilometers of the resource point.¡± ¡°Or they lost contact with each other. There¡¯s a high probability¡­ It was a sacrifice. Or, they sensed the other party¡¯s existence in advance and did not dare to go over at all!¡± Hearing this, Duke Lincoln, who was already in a bad mood, became even angrier. He picked up the teacup on the marble table and smashed it on the ground. Crash! The teacup shattered on the ground, and boiling hot tea flowed out. When the servants around him saw this scene, they hurriedly knelt down in panic. The minister was also shocked and knelt down in front of Duke Lincoln. The entire place fell into a strange silence. For a moment, only the sound of everyone¡¯s quiet breathing could be heard. After a while, Duke Lincoln¡¯s voice rang out again. However, this time, his voice was laced with clear killing intent. ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, let¡¯s attack directly!¡± ¡°Since the other party is so defensive, it¡¯s useless to continue sending more spies over. Let¡¯s just attack!¡± Hearing Duke Lincoln¡¯s voice, the minister understood that he had made up his mind. He immediately nodded, stood up, and said, ¡°Duke Lincoln, I¡¯ll send out your order now.¡± Hearing this, Duke Lincoln nodded and suddenly said, ¡°This time, I want to lead the army.¡± The minister was stunned for a moment before he looked up at Duke Lincoln. In the end, his gaze met Duke Lincoln¡¯s oppressive gaze. ¡°Is there a problem?¡± The minister was stunned for a moment, then he quickly shook his head. ¡°No, no. I¡¯ll release this news now.¡± The minister knew that Duke Lincoln was in a fit of anger. Regardless of whether he would really lead his troops to attack the other party in the end, he absolutely could not go against his decision at this moment. Otherwise, he would definitely end up very, very miserable! At the thought of this, a lingering fear rose in the minister¡¯s heart. Fortunately, he did not say anything just now. Duke Lincoln said, ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, you can leave.¡± When the minister heard this, he nodded slightly and quickly retreated. Naturally, none of his subordinates dared to be careless with Duke Lincoln¡¯s orders. In just half a day, Duke Lincoln¡¯s troops had been assembled. However, Duke Lincoln knew what was important. At the critical moment of his rebellion, it was best not to attract too much attention from the King of Vast Flame Kingdom. Therefore, he could not bring too many troops with him. At most, he would have 30,000 soldiers. Anything more, and he would definitely not be able to hide it. However, Duke Lincoln felt that 30,000 troops were more than enough. After all, no matter how strong the other party was, it was only a resource point. Could it be that his 30,000-man army could not take it down? With this thought in mind, Duke Lincoln led his army and set off from his castle. About a day later, the 30,000 troops arrived near the resource point. At night, the army began to set up camp. During this process, Duke Lincoln had a meeting with a few of his trusted aides in his tent. ¡°Then it¡¯s decided. Tomorrow morning, we¡¯ll launch an official attack on the resource point!¡± After saying this in a calm voice, Duke Lincoln¡¯s expression was determined, as if he was about to fight to the end. His trusted aides nodded after hearing Duke Lincoln¡¯s words. After that, everyone bade farewell and returned to their rooms to rest. Duke Lincoln looked at the map of the resource point for a while before lying down on his bed to rest. However, in his half-awake state, he suddenly heard a battle cry that soared into the sky. At first, Duke Lincoln thought that it was because he had not been on the battlefield for too long that he had some illusions and dreams. However, gradually, he realized that something was wrong. These shouts were too real! It did not stop, and it was getting closer and closer to him! Duke Lincoln suddenly opened his eyes and woke up from his sleep. He did not bother to put on his clothes and walked straight to the entrance of his tent. He opened it and saw that the originally quiet place not far from his camp had turned into a fiery red battlefield! Chapter 354 - 354 Deliverance 354 Deliverance A large portion of the legions he had brought with him were already engaged in battle with enemies who had appeared out of nowhere. From his position, he could not see which side had the upper hand in the battle. However, he could vaguely sense that the battle on the battlefield was very intense. It could even be described as tragic. Duke Lincoln frowned. The scene in front of him was completely beyond his expectations. He was stunned for a moment. ¡°What¡­ What exactly happened?¡± Staring at the battlefield not far away for a while, a guess gradually emerged in his mind. ¡°Could it be that the group of people who occupied the resource point has launched an attack on us in advance?!¡± After muttering to himself, Duke Lincoln shook his head slightly, wanting to deny the guess in his heart. Duke Lincoln did not think too much about it. He turned around and went to his bed to find some clothes to put on before looking for his trusted aides. However, just as he turned around, his body froze on the spot. A chill rose from his feet to the top of his head. His body began to tremble uncontrollably, as if he had fallen into an ice cellar. At this moment, an extremely handsome young man was sitting on his bed, smiling at him. Seeing Duke Lincoln turn his head, the young man waved his hand in his direction and said, ¡°Hello, Duke Lincoln.¡± Duke Lincoln¡¯s scalp went numb. ¡°You! Who are you? How did you get in?¡± Hearing this, Su Ming laughed softly and said, ¡°I walked in while you were sleeping.¡± Duke Lincoln gritted his teeth and stared in Su Ming¡¯s direction. As he spoke, he slowly moved back towards the door. ¡°Don¡¯t you know what this place is? Believe it or not, as long as I say one word, you will die from a thousand arrows piercing through your heart!¡± ¡°I¡¯m warning you. Get out of my tent, or else¡­¡± Before he could finish his threat, Duke Lincoln suddenly felt that he was leaning against something hard and cold like a wall. Duke Lincoln was stunned for a moment. He clearly remembered that his tent was completely made of leather. There were no walls at all! Moreover, before he retreated, he had also looked at the direction in advance. He was walking towards the door! Duke Lincoln slowly turned his head stiffly. Then, his eyes met with a terrifyingly pale face. Admittedly, although the other party¡¯s appearance could not compare to the young man on the bed, he was definitely considered a handsome man. However¡­ His face was pale, his skin was bloodless, the veins on his face could be seen, and his eyes were red. All these characteristics made the person in front of him seem a little ghostly and terrifying. Duke Lincoln¡¯s body trembled, and he subconsciously took a step back. However, he lost his footing. Thud! Duke Lincoln fell on the ground, his face full of fear and panic. ¡°You! Who are you? Why are you here?¡± Mike naturally could not be bothered with this fellow. Once he cast him a faint glance, he turned his head around and looked in Su Ming¡¯s direction. Su Ming also got up from Duke Lincoln¡¯s bed and slowly walked up to him. ¡°Hello, let me introduce myself. My name is Prophet, the Prophet of the Elf Valley. ¡± ¡°At the same time, I¡¯m also the person who occupies the resource point that you want.¡± When Duke Lincoln heard Su Ming¡¯s words, he did not come back to his senses for a long while. The scene just now, whether it was Su Ming suddenly appearing in an empty room or him moving backward and suddenly leaning against the big fellow, everything seemed incredibly terrifying and dramatic. As a result, he did not feel much when he heard Su Ming¡¯s words. After a long while, he finally reacted. ¡°You¡­ What do you mean?¡± Su Ming cast him a glance and said straightforwardly, ¡°Is it hard to understand? I saw that you haven¡¯t given up on that resource point, so I came to discuss with you to see if you can give up on that place.¡± Duke Lin Ken finally managed to calm himself down. He cast a glance at Su Ming before him and then heard the shouts of battle that surged into the sky. Clenching his teeth, Duke Lincoln looked at Su Ming before him and said coldly, ¡°Is this how you¡¯re discussing it with me?¡± Su Ming seemed to be a little helpless. He even shrugged slightly. ¡°There¡¯s nothing I can do about it. If I didn¡¯t do this, you wouldn¡¯t have discussed it with me, would you?¡± Duke Lincoln was stunned for a moment before his mouth twitched. Once Su Ming finished speaking, he stood up. Su Ming cast a glance at Duke Lincoln before him and said, ¡°Do you think we can have a good discussion now?¡± When Duke Lincoln heard Su Ming¡¯s words, he immediately let out a cold laugh and said, ¡°Do you think that I¡¯m someone who will surrender so easily?!¡± ¡°You can have your men fight me. I¡¯m not afraid to tell you that the army here is only one-tenth of my forces!¡± Once Duke Lincoln said those words, a faint hint of surprise appeared on Su Ming¡¯s face. He knew that Duke Lincoln might have a lot of troops, but he did not expect it to be this many. After all, the total population of the Vast Flame Kingdom was only about ten million. Under such circumstances, Duke Lincoln actually had an army of 300,000? Even if he was bragging, this number was still scary enough. When Duke Lincoln saw the change in Su Ming¡¯s expression, he thought that he had managed to scare him. He first sneered, then said, ¡°If you regret it now and beg for mercy, it¡¯s not too late.¡± When Su Ming heard that, he cast Duke Lincoln a strange look, then he could not help but shake his head. ¡°Are you done?¡± Duke Lincoln frowned. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Su Ming laughed softly and suddenly asked, ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s strange that no one came in to look for you after fighting outside for so long?¡± Duke Lincoln was stunned for a moment before he frowned. Yes, this matter was indeed very strange. Logically speaking, when such an attack suddenly occurred, his subordinates should have come here immediately to ensure his safety! ¡°You¡­ What did he do?¡± Duke Lincoln said coldly with a dark expression. Chapter 355 - 355 Changes in the Situation 355 Changes in the Situation Su Ming did not answer Duke Lin Ken. Instead, he walked to the entrance of the tent and opened it. Then, Duke Lincoln saw the situation outside. As the two of them were talking, Duke Lincoln noticed that the battle cries seemed to be getting closer and closer to him. At first, he thought that it was because the other party had charged too fiercely that his side had not been too prepared, resulting in this situation. However, when Su Ming opened the tent, he discovered¡­The truth was not what he had imagined. At first, Duke Lincoln thought that even if he could not gain the upper hand in this battle, the two sides should have fought to a draw. However, when the tent was opened, what Duke Lincoln saw was not the same scene. Instead, it was his own people being beaten up! Yes, it was! Duke Lincoln¡¯s men were being suppressed by the enemy¡¯s men all the way to the point of embarrassment. This scene was completely different from the first time Duke Lincoln opened the tent. The two times he opened the tent only took a few minutes. In other words, in just a few minutes, the situation outside changed from an intense battle between the two sides to a one-sided situation where they were being suppressed. When he thought of this, Duke Lincoln¡¯s lips twitched involuntarily. He turned his head around and looked in Su Ming¡¯s direction in disbelief. Once Su Ming received his gaze, he first laughed softly, then said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you surprised?¡± Duke Lincoln was speechless. The scene that appeared in front of him at this moment made him somewhat unsure of how he should answer. Su Ming did not allow him to continue thinking about it. He said straightforwardly, ¡°Now, do you think I have the right to discuss with you?¡± Duke Lincoln clenched his teeth. ¡°You¡­ Don¡¯t be too arrogant.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Su Ming smiled. ¡°Am I very arrogant?¡± ¡°In my opinion, you were even more arrogant just now.¡± ¡°You actually dared to threaten us when you were sure that we could kill you at any time.¡± Su Ming stared at Duke Lincoln before him, and a hint of doubt appeared on his face. ¡°Actually, I¡¯m very curious. Where did you get the confidence to continue threatening me under such circumstances?¡± Duke Lincoln was speechless. After a moment of shock, Duke Lincoln snorted coldly and said, ¡°Do you really think that victory is in your grasp?¡± ¡°I¡¯m warning you, I still have more than 200,000 soldiers!¡± Su Ming laughed softly and said, ¡°Is that so? Then I¡¯m looking forward to seeing how powerful your 200,000 soldiers are.¡± ¡°Since you don¡¯t plan on working with me, then I¡¯ll take this resource point.¡± ¡°Is there a problem?¡± Duke Lincoln naturally had many things to say, but he could not say a single word. Most importantly, he was afraid that if he said what he wanted to say, he would lose his life. Therefore, after weighing the pros and cons for a while, he finally gave up on the idea of spouting nonsense. When Su Ming saw that Duke Lincoln did not seem to have any intention of continuing speaking, he laughed softly and walked out of the tent. Duke Lincoln¡¯s hands trembled slightly when he saw this. He did not know how the other party planned to deal with him, so he was extremely flustered at this moment. If Su Ming decided to kill him, then he would not be able to fight back. Although he looked very confident just now, he was actually extremely flustered in his heart. As for whether Su Ming knew what he was thinking¡­ Duke Lincoln did not know. The only thing he knew was that he had to maintain his dignified appearance. However, just as he was thinking about how he should beg for mercy if Su Ming really wanted to kill him, he was thinking about how he should appear more dignified. Su Ming and Mike walked to the entrance of the tent, opened it, and left? When Duke Lincoln saw this, he could not help but be stunned for a moment. He¡­ he left? Duke Lincoln frowned in disbelief. After that, he looked around his room again. In the end, he saw nothing! Duke Lincoln was even more shocked and confused. He could not understand. The other party had clearly taken complete control of the situation, so why did he just leave? ¡­ ¡°Lord Prophet, are we leaving just like that?¡± Once Mike followed Su Ming outside, he could not help but ask the question in his heart. After all, just as Duke Lincoln thought, they had almost completely controlled the situation and had the initiative. No matter how he looked at it, it didn¡¯t seem right to suddenly leave under such circumstances. When Su Ming heard Mike¡¯s words, he first cast him a glance, then suddenly laughed softly. ¡°Are you curious why?¡± When Mike heard this, he immediately nodded like pounding garlic. Su Ming paused for a moment, then said,¡±An hour ago, I wrote a letter about Duke Lincoln occupying the resource point and his rebellion and sent it to the royal family of Vast Flame Kingdom.¡± Hearing this, Mike was slightly stunned at first, then his eyes suddenly widened. ¡°Lord Prophet, what do you mean?¡± After saying that, he paused for a moment. ¡°But if you put it this way, will the other party really believe what we said?¡± When Su Ming heard that, he laughed softly. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if the royal family believes me. What¡¯s important is that once they see what I¡¯ve done, they¡¯ll definitely start suspecting Duke Lincoln.¡± ¡°With suspicion, the following matters will be logical.¡± When he heard Su Ming¡¯s words, although Mike still did not know much, he knew his place and did not ask any more questions. He had a very good personality. When he was by Su Ming¡¯s side, if he encountered something he did not understand, he would ask once and would not ask again. He knew that no matter what it was, Su Ming would have the ability to resolve it. As long as he stayed by his side and protected Su Ming while helping him, that would be enough. Once Su Ming finished speaking to Mike, he summoned another Elven warrior who was in charge of commanding the army. ¡°It¡¯s almost time. Let those people come back.¡± ¡°The other party¡¯s troops¡­ are pretty much destroyed.¡± Chapter 356 - 356 Crushing 356 Crushing To be honest, with the combat strength of the warriors in the Elf Valley, it was not a problem for them to deal with the same number of enemies. In truth, when Duke Lincoln led the army into the forest, the Elven scouts Su Ming had sent out had already figured out the number of people on the other side. 30,000 well-trained soldiers. This number was a rather stressful number for Su Ming and the Elf Valley in the past. However, now, the number of Druids and Tree Demons in the Elf Valley had increased. 30,000 people were nothing to the Elf Valley. This time, Su Ming had only sent out 20,000 soldiers to kill the other party. Admittedly, one of the reasons for this was that the other party was caught off guard. However, the main reason was that there was a huge gap in their combat strength. Otherwise, even if the Elf Valley won, it would definitely be a miserable victory. And now, after dealing with the 30,000 enemy soldiers, their side had not even suffered a tenth of their losses. This loss ratio also vividly displayed the current terrifying combat strength of the Elf Valley. After that, Su Ming left behind 10,000 people to guard the resource point before bringing the rest back to the Spirit Valley. Su Ming had just returned to the Elf Valley when he saw Cai Rui arrive at his residence. After seeing him, Cai Rui¡¯s face immediately broke into a smile and ran over excitedly. ¡°Lord Prophet, you¡¯re back?¡± When Su Ming heard that, he first smiled and cast a glance at Cai Rui, then nodded and said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, little Cai Rui? Is there something you need from me?¡± Cai Rui¡¯s face flushed red, and she quickly nodded. ¡°Yes, Lord Prophet. After discussing with the other Earth Tibet people, we decided to go out and explore together.¡± When Su Ming heard Cai Rui¡¯s words, a hint of surprise appeared on his face. ¡°Are you planning to go out again?¡± When she heard Su Ming¡¯s reaction, Cai Rui instantly started panicking. ¡°What¡­ What¡¯s wrong? Can¡¯t I?¡± When Su Ming saw her being so careful, he was first slightly stunned, then he smiled bitterly. ¡°I didn¡¯t say no. I¡¯m just curious. Why did you guys decide to leave again?¡± Hearing this, Cai Rui heaved a sigh of relief. She then chuckled and said, ¡°Because they all want to see what the outside world is like.¡± ¡°So, they came to discuss with me and asked if they could go outside to take a look.¡± After a short pause, Cai Rui continued, ¡°Coincidentally, I also feel that I didn¡¯t play outside last time¡­ I haven¡¯t explored enough, so I want to go out with them.¡± As he looked at Cai Rui, who had an expression that said: ¡®Thank goodness, thank goodness. I almost let it slip.¡¯ Su Ming felt a little helpless. Once he cast her a glance, Su Ming thought about it for a moment, then nodded and agreed. ¡°Since you want to go and have made your decision, I agree to this matter.¡± ¡°However, the specific matters are still the same as last time. I can only be at ease if someone goes with you. Do you understand?¡± Hearing this, Cai Rui nodded and said excitedly, ¡°I understand!¡± ¡°Lord Prophet is the best! I knew you would agree.¡± Su Ming he cast Cai Rui a resigned glance, shook his head, and smiled. ¡°Alright, then you can make your own arrangements.¡± ¡°After you¡¯ve decided on the exact number of people you¡¯re going to, report the name list to me. I¡¯ll arrange for the accompanying personnel for you.¡± Cai Rui immediately nodded her head vigorously. After that, the two of them chatted for a while longer before Cai Rui skipped out of Su Ming¡¯s residence. In the next few days, Cai Rui brought all the members of the Earth Tibetan Tribe and left the Fairy Valley. Once Su Ming decided to send them out, he also brought even more troops with him than before. After all, he was quite curious about whether everyone in the Earth Tibetan Tribe had the ability to hide. This time, Cai Rui and the other members of the Earth Tibetan Tribe wanted to go, which was exactly what he wanted. After Cai Rui and the others left, time passed quietly. As he trained in the wilderness, Su Ming dealt with all sorts of things. Just as Su Ming was about to put a few more pieces of equipment up for auction in exchange for some of the resources he needed in the Elf Valley¡­ A message suddenly appeared on his friend list. Su Ming raised his eyebrows. He opened it and saw that Lin Can sent him a message. ¡°Brother Su, when are you going offline? When are you going offline?¡± Su Ming looked at Lin Can¡¯s baffling message and frowned slightly. He replied, ¡°Why would I go offline? I¡¯m leveling up.¡± Soon, Lin Can¡¯s news came from the other end. ¡°???¡± ¡°Brother Su, today is our weekly gathering time. It¡¯s already five in the afternoon. Everyone has been waiting for you.¡± When Su Ming saw Lin Can¡¯s message, he was momentarily stunned. When he regained his senses, a slightly awkward expression appeared on his face. That¡¯s right, today was the time that he had previously set for the weekly gathering. However, during this period of time, too many things had happened in the game, causing him to completely forget about this matter. When he thought of this, Su Ming could not help but cough lightly and reply, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go offline now. I was a little busy and forgot.¡± Once he sent the message, Su Ming chose to go offline. Soon, Su Ming arrived at the living room of the villa. Then, he saw Lin Can and a few other girls looking at him speechlessly. When Shen Yi saw him, a smile appeared on her face, but she did not stand up to welcome him. As for Chen Yixue and Su Xiaoshan, they had a ¡®you¡¯re finally here¡¯ expression on their faces. ¡°Brother Su, let¡¯s go. I really can¡¯t take it anymore. I¡¯m starving.¡± As he spoke, Lin Can walked to Su Ming¡¯s side and held his hand, walking towards the door. Seeing this, the others quickly followed suit. After that, they quickly arrived at a restaurant. Once he ordered all the dishes, Lin Can looked at Su Ming and said, ¡°Brother Su, what have you been busy with recently? Why did you forget about today¡¯s gathering?¡± When Su Ming heard that, he first cast him a glance, then shook his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s all sorts of miscellaneous things in the game.¡± Chapter 357 - 357 Just Say It 357 Just Say It After a slight pause, Su Ming continued, ¡°I won¡¯t tell you the details, so that you won¡¯t be bothered.¡± When she saw that Su Ming did not seem to want to say anything, and the curious Lin Can was about to continue asking, Shen Yi changed the topic. ¡°Hey, have you guys encountered anything particularly annoying in the game recently? I recently encountered a treasure that greatly benefits me.¡± ¡°But the NPC guarding that place is a little strong. I¡¯ve been stuck there for a long time.¡± Hearing Shen Yi¡¯s words, Lin Can¡¯s attention was indeed attracted. He turned to look at Shen Yi and said, ¡°Sister Shen Yi, what kind of monster did you encounter?¡± ¡°If you really can¡¯t do it, send me the location. I¡¯ll help you fight it. If the two of us fight together, we shouldn¡¯t lose.¡± When Shen Yi heard this, she smiled bitterly. ¡°It¡¯s better not to. That monster will increase its strength according to the number of people and strength.¡± ¡°Otherwise, I would have brought Su Ming along with me and asked him to help me defeat this monster.¡± Upon hearing Shen Yi¡¯s words, Lin Can nodded in realization and said, ¡°Alright then, I¡¯ll tell you. However, if you have anything else, remember to let me know.¡± Shen Yi smiled and said, ¡°Is there a need to say that? If I really have something to do, I¡¯ll definitely come and look for you.¡± After that, everyone ate happily. When everyone was almost done eating, Su Ming walked to the toilet. Just as he was about to go to the toilet, his phone suddenly rang. Su Ming picked up his phone and looked at it. The caller made him frown slightly. It was Shen Fang again. After the last incident, the relationship between the two of them changed from a little tense at the beginning to gradually changing into a friend¡¯s attitude. However, because Shen Fang had never been looking for him for anything good, Su Ming instinctively felt a little worried when he saw Shen Fang¡¯s call. As he thought about it, Su Ming shook his head and threw away the messy thoughts in his head before he picked up the call. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Once Su Ming asked this question, Shen Fang¡¯s voice came from the other end of the phone. ¡°Where are you now?¡± When Su Ming heard that, he frowned slightly. He could hear a serious tone in the other party¡¯s voice. ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s talk when we meet.¡± When Su Ming heard Shen Fang¡¯s words, he fell silent for a moment before he spoke slowly. ¡°Give me the address.¡± ¡­ Once he returned to the dining room, Su Ming stood before everyone, but he did not sit down. Shen Yi noticed that something was wrong immediately. She frowned slightly and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Aren¡¯t you going to eat?¡± When they heard Shen Yi¡¯s words, the others also cast their gazes in Su Ming¡¯s direction. When Su Ming heard Shen Yi¡¯s question, he first shook his head slightly, then said, ¡°I have something to do at the moment.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already paid the bill. You guys can continue eating.¡± Lin Can instinctively looked in Su Ming¡¯s direction and asked, ¡°What is it? Brother Su, do you need my help?¡± Su Ming cast him a glance, then shook his head and said, ¡°No need.¡± At that moment, everyone could clearly sense that there was something off about Su Ming¡¯s emotions, which was why no one said anything else. Once they gave Su Ming a few reminders, they did not ask any more questions. Once Su Ming nodded at them, he turned his gaze towards Shen Yi. ¡°Come with me.¡± When Shen Yi heard Su Ming¡¯s words, she was momentarily stunned. Then, she seemed to have realized something and frowned. ¡°It¡¯s him?¡± Su Ming fell silent for a moment, then nodded. Shen Yi took a deep breath and said, ¡°Got it. Let¡¯s go.¡± The conversation between the two made the remaining three even more puzzled. However, they still did not speak as they stared at the two. After that, Su Ming looked at the three of them and said, ¡°If you want to eat anything else, order it yourself. Come back and ask me for reimbursement.¡± Once he finished speaking, Su Ming brought Shen Yi out of the dining room. Shen Yi¡¯s expression turned ugly the moment she stepped out of the restaurant. ¡°What does he mean by this? Is he looking for you again? Why didn¡¯t he look for me?¡± ¡°What did he say to you? Is he asking you to join them again?¡± When Su Ming heard that, he first pressed Shen Yi¡¯s shoulder to comfort her, then he said, ¡°After what happened last time, he probably won¡¯t try to pull me into their ranks again.¡± ¡°We¡¯ve already made our stance clear last time. We can be considered to have formed a cooperative relationship. It¡¯s unlikely that he will look for us to discuss cooperation again.¡± After a slight pause, Su Ming said slowly, ¡°As for what he wants to do¡­ He didn¡¯t say anything over the phone. I guess we¡¯ll only know after we meet.¡± When she heard Su Ming¡¯s words, Shen Yi took a deep breath to calm herself down before she spoke again, ¡°Then let¡¯s go together and see why he¡¯s looking for you.¡± Su Ming nodded and did not say anything else. Instead, he brought Shen Yi to hail a cab. This time, Shen Fang did not ask them to meet at a cafe. Instead, he asked them to meet at a villa in the city. After arriving at the villa, the two of them quickly met Shen Fang. After the three of them met, the atmosphere was clearly not good. It was mainly because Shen Yi¡¯s expression was a little sour when she saw Shen Fang. She looked like she did not want to talk to her brother. When Shen Fang saw his sister¡¯s appearance, his expression was a little awkward. He wanted to say something, but he did not know what to say. Su Ming had no choice but to admit that Shen Yi knew her brother very well. Su Ming threw away all the messy thoughts in his heart and looked at Shen Fang before him. He said, ¡°Why did you call us here this time?¡± Once Shen Fang heard Su Ming speak, he first cast a grateful gaze in his direction. Then, he said directly, ¡°I remember that I should have told you last time. The day of the arrival of the Extraterrestrials is getting closer and closer.¡± Su Ming was stunned at first, but then he remembered the matter they had talked about the last time, and his expression turned serious. ¡°Tomorrow, at eight in the morning.¡± When Shen Fang said this, the expressions of the two people who originally had their own thoughts immediately stiffened. Su Ming and Shen Yi looked at each other and saw a hint of disbelief in each other¡¯s eyes. However, soon, the two of them reacted. According to what he said last time, that day was indeed very close. Chapter 358 - 358 Reminder 358 Reminder The last time they met, he said it would happen three days later. And now, three days from the last time¡­ When he thought of this, Su Ming lifted his head and looked at Shen Fang before him. The expression on his face became even more solemn, and he could not help but narrow his eyes. ¡°Then why did you call us here now?¡± When he heard Su Ming¡¯s question, Shen Fang averted his gaze from his sister and turned to Su Ming. ¡°I just want to remind you that after the official arrival of the Extraterrestrials tomorrow, the world will inevitably fall into panic.¡± ¡°Under such circumstances, the various factions will also use all their abilities to search for those top-notch players.¡± ¡°You guys¡­ would absolutely become the main people. Especially you, Su Ming.¡± When Su Ming heard Shen Fang¡¯s words, he instinctively lifted his head and met his gaze. He saw a pair of incredibly serious eyes. Su Ming instantly came to his senses. Shen Fang had suddenly come to find him this time to let him understand just how important his title as the number one person in the game would be once the Extraterrestrials descended. If his identity was really exposed, then from tomorrow onwards, he and the studio would never have a day of peace. Other than that, he would also cause a lot of people to fight for him, and it might even lead to internal wars among humans. Although these words sounded exaggerated, they were not exaggerated at all. When the real world and the virtual world merged, many things in the real world would lose their original functions, and Su Ming was the number one person in the game. Everything he had would become something coveted by the outside world. When he thought of this, Su Ming looked at Shen Fang before him and nodded seriously. ¡°I understand.¡± When Shen Fang saw Su Ming¡¯s serious expression, he let out a faint sigh of relief. What he was most afraid of was that not only would his sister not receive the money, but even his future brother-in-law would not understand his kindness. Fortunately, the worst situation did not happen. ¡°Then, you guys should properly arrange what you should do next.¡± When he heard Shen Fang¡¯s words, Su Ming first cast a glance at Shen Yi beside him, only to see her brows tightly furrowed together. Su Ming was slightly stunned. Just as he was about to ask Shen Yi, she lifted her head and looked at Shen Fang. ¡°What about Dad? Have you arranged it?¡± Hearing Shen Yi¡¯s question, Shen Fang was slightly stunned for a moment before a warm smile appeared on his face. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that. I¡¯ve already taken care of this matter.¡± ¡°My people have just gone to pick Dad up.¡± Shen Yi frowned. ¡°He¡¯s quite stubborn. It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know. ¡± The smile on Shen Fang¡¯s face grew wider and wider as he said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that. I¡¯ve already discussed it with him before I sent someone to pick him up.¡± Shen Yi found it hard to believe. ¡°He just agreed directly?¡± When Shen Fang heard this, he shook his head helplessly and said, ¡°How can he? You know what his temper is like.¡± ¡°At first, he did not agree to it, but after I told him the details of the situation, he said that if he continued to stay at home, he would only delay you and Su Ming.¡± ¡°So¡­ he agreed.¡± Hearing Shen Fang¡¯s words, Shen Yi was slightly stunned at first before she pursed her lips. ¡°I understand.¡± Shen Fang looked at her and hesitated for a moment before asking, ¡°Why? Do you want to meet Dad?¡± When Shen Yi heard this, she thought about it for a while and nodded. ¡°Alright, he should be here soon.¡± Just as Shen Fang finished speaking, the doorbell rang. Shen Fang¡¯s eyes immediately lit up as he said, ¡°Speak of the devil.¡± After saying that, Shen Fang walked to the door and opened it. Then, the expressionless Father Shen appeared in front of everyone. When he saw Shen Yi and Su Ming in the villa, a hint of surprise appeared on Father Shen¡¯s face. He first looked at Shen Yi, then at Shen Fang, and finally, his gaze fell on Su Ming. After staring at Su Ming for a long while, he averted his gaze. ¡°Dad, you¡¯re here?¡± Shen Yi walked in front of her father and held his hand intimately. When Father Shen saw this, a gentle smile appeared on his face. He lowered his head and said something to Shen Yi. When he saw this, Su Ming instinctively looked in Shen Fang¡¯s direction. Then, he saw that Shen Fang was also looking at him speechlessly. It was as if he was using his eyes to say: What was going on? Su Ming understood what Shen Fang meant. After all, the difference in treatment between Shen Yi and Shen Fang was too obvious. When he was with Shen Yi, he was just like a loving father. However, in front of Shen Fang, he had the image of a cold-faced father. It might not even be appropriate to describe him as ¡®serious¡¯. No wonder Shen Fang was speechless when he saw this scene. After that, the few of them chatted for a while before Shen Yi stood up and said, ¡°Dad, Su Ming and I will go back first.¡± ¡°Since they¡¯re¡­ going to descend tomorrow, then it¡¯s better for us to go back in advance and make preparations.¡± Hearing Shen Yi¡¯s words, Father Shen stood up from his seat. However, he only gave Shen Yi a slight nod before turning his gaze towards Su Ming. After staring at Su Ming for a long while, Father Shen said slowly, ¡°Take good care of Shen Yi.¡± At that moment, Father Shen¡¯s tone was incredibly stern, causing Su Ming to instinctively straighten his back. Then, Su Ming nodded and said, ¡°I know.¡± Father Shen glanced at him and snorted coldly. He then said, ¡°I hope you don¡¯t just know about it.¡± Su Ming instantly smiled and said, ¡°Definitely not.¡± After that, they chatted for a while longer before Su Ming and Shen Yi left Shen Fang¡¯s villa. As they walked, Shen Yi¡¯s expression was clearly a little strange, and Su Ming could not help but speak up. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you a little unhappy?¡± When Shen Yi heard Su Ming¡¯s question, she first lifted her head and cast a glance in his direction, then shook her head and said, ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m unhappy. It¡¯s just that my father¡¯s words just now made me a little curious.¡± When Su Ming heard that, there was also a hint of doubt on his face. ¡°What? What do you mean?¡± Shen Yi cast Su Ming a helpless glance and said, ¡°It¡¯s what he said to you at the end.¡± When he heard Shen Yi¡¯s words, Su Ming immediately remembered the conversation between the two of them before they left, and a strange expression appeared on his face. Chapter 359 - 359 Exhort 359 Exhort ¡°Do you think that your father has already given you to me?¡± When Su Ming said those words, his gaze was fixed on the person beside him. There was even a faint hint of a smile in his voice. When Shen Yi heard Su Ming¡¯s question, a slightly embarrassed expression appeared on her face. Once she rolled her eyes at Su Ming, Shen Yi said, ¡°What else could it be?¡± Su Ming laughed softly and suddenly said, ¡°Isn¡¯t this good?¡± When Shen Yi heard that, she was momentarily stunned. She turned her head around to look at Su Ming beside her with some doubt and asked, ¡°That¡¯s good¡­ right?¡± ¡°But he didn¡¯t look very happy just now.¡± When Su Ming heard that, he laughed softly and said, ¡°It¡¯s pretty good. At least from my perspective, he should be quite happy just now.¡± When she heard Su Ming¡¯s words, Shen Yi became even more puzzled. ¡°You don¡¯t understand?¡± Shen Yi nodded. ¡°I don¡¯t understand.¡± Su Ming fell silent for a moment before he said, ¡°Let me make an inappropriate analogy. If you have a dog that you have raised for a long time, but because of some practical factors, you can¡¯t continue raising it.¡± ¡°Coincidentally, you¡¯ve met someone who likes this pet and can take care of it. Would you choose to give this pet away?¡± When Shen Yi heard Su Ming¡¯s question, she frowned and thought about it for a long while before she finally nodded. ¡°I¡­ I think so.¡± Su Ming nodded and continued asking, ¡°How did you feel after you gave it away? Would it be happy that it had found a new home? Or are you sad because of parting?¡± When Shen Yi heard this, she fell into deep thought again. After a while, she spoke again, ¡°There should be both, but if you think about it carefully, the latter is more likely.¡± When he heard Shen Yi¡¯s words, Su Ming nodded slightly. ¡°Isn¡¯t that settled then?¡± Shen Yi was stunned and fell into silence. Just as Su Ming turned his head, wanting to see Shen Yi¡¯s expression, he saw a figure charging toward him. ¡°You¡¯re amazing! Su Ming, you actually called me a dog?¡± Su Ming was momentarily stunned, then Shen Yi pressed him down. The two of them laughed for a while before taking a taxi back to the villa. After returning to the villa, the two of them finally broke free from all kinds of emotions and began to seriously consider the news that Shen Fang had mentioned. According to what Shen Fang said, the Extraterrestrials would completely descend into this world at 8 am tomorrow morning. At that time, whether it was the ordinary people or the upper class, they would definitely be shocked. When he thought of this, Su Ming could not help but frown. When the time came, social unrest was real, and what he had to do was to ensure the absolute safety of the villa. However¡­ Su Ming suddenly thought of something. He remembered that in his previous life, when the Extraterrestrials had just arrived on Earth, although the game and the real world had not completely overlapped, in fact, reality and the game could already have some connection at that time. To be more specific, some things in the game could already affect the present, such as sending some of his subordinates in the game to the real world. This matter sounded mysterious, but it could actually happen. However, there was a certain threshold. One of the necessary conditions was that there had to be a portal in the game. With the teleportation portal, his subordinates in the game could be teleported to the real world. This condition might be very difficult for normal players to fulfill, but it was something Su Ming could easily do. As long as he waited for the official arrival of the Extraterrestrials tomorrow, he would use the portal to send some Tree Demons and Druids out to help him guard the villa. He would not be afraid of others coveting him. Of course, Su Ming would not do such a thing in a high-profile manner, lest he attracted unnecessary attention. His idea was to let these Tree Demons and Druid guards hide during normal times. Only when they encountered trouble that the people from his studio could not solve, these Tree Demons and Druids would appear. Once he understood all of this, Su Ming turned around and went upstairs to continue playing the game. Once he entered the game, Su Ming first went to Zelda and told her about the arrival of the Extraterrestrials in a way that Zelda could understand. Zelda frowned when she heard the last part. ¡°Lord Prophet, you mean that a very powerful race will appear in your other world and want to conquer your world, right?¡± When Su Ming heard that, he nodded slightly. Zelda suddenly understood and said, ¡°Please rest assured, Lord Prophet. The Elf Valley and I will definitely protect your safety.¡± When he heard Zelda¡¯s words, Su Ming first laughed softly, then nodded. ¡°Alright.¡± After a slight pause, Su Ming continued, ¡°But you don¡¯t have to worry too much. That race won¡¯t affect you for the time being.¡± Zelda only nodded when she heard that. After that, Su Ming and Zelda continued chatting about some random things before Su Ming left Zelda¡¯s residence. Once he left Zelda¡¯s residence, Su Ming went to a training spot and started leveling up. If other people found out about this, they would definitely be surprised that Su Ming still had the intention to level up. If they knew that the Extraterrestrials were about to descend, they probably would not be able to do anything. However, Su Ming knew what he was thinking. Since the Extraterrestrials would descend sooner or later, and this was a fact that could not be changed, then there was no need for him to be anxious about this matter. After all, no matter how much he thought, he could not change an established fact. Since that was the case, he would do what he should do. As Su Ming trained, time passed quietly. The night slowly passed during this process. Then, it was dawn. It was gradually approaching eight o¡¯clock. Once Su Ming cast a glance at the time, he stopped leveling up as well. He glanced at his friends list and saw that Shen Yi had sent him a message as well. As Su Ming thought about it, he opened the message board. ¡°Su Ming, it¡¯s almost time.¡± Su Ming thought about it for a moment, then decided to go offline. ¡°Go offline. Tell the others to gather in the living room.¡± Once Su Ming sent that message, he sent another one to the others. Not long after, everyone in the studio appeared in the living room of the villa. When Lin Can saw Su Ming, he was slightly puzzled. Chapter 360-END - 360 Finally Descended 360 Finally Descended ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Brother Su? I was just leveling up, and I just happened to bring those people to start fighting another tribe.¡± ¡°When I saw your message, I didn¡¯t care about those things and went offline.¡± Su Ming cast him a glance and fell silent for a moment before he swept his gaze across the other two people in the arena. As expected, Chen Yixue and Su Xiaoshan were looking at him curiously. They did not ask him anything but waited for him to speak. Su Ming took a deep breath. For some reason, he started to feel nervous when he was about to announce the news. After all, after his rebirth, he had never had such feelings about the Extraterrestrials. At that moment, perhaps because he had realized that this was really going to happen, a sense of nervousness that he had not felt for a long time rose in his heart. As he thought about it, Su Ming cast them a glance and said, ¡°Now, I have an announcement to make.¡± ¡°One, you might find it hard to accept at the moment. You might even think that it¡¯s fake news.¡± ¡°But I have to say in advance that this matter¡­ It is real. Moreover, it is about to happen.¡± Su Ming¡¯s words made the three people instantly become slightly nervous. Lin Can also frowned. ¡°Brother Su, if you have something to say, can you just say it? You¡¯re making me nervous.¡± As Lin Can spoke, he twisted his butt uneasily and changed his sitting posture. It could be seen that he was indeed very nervous at this moment. The reactions of the other two people were not much different. Chen Yi Xue did not speak. She only cast a glance at Su Ming with a frown, then looked at Shen Yi, who remained silent beside him. Her instincts told her that Su Ming was not the only one who knew about those things. Shen Yi definitely knew about them as well. However, even though she had realized this, she had no intention of speaking. After hearing Lin Can¡¯s words, Su Xiaoshan immediately spoke up. ¡°That¡¯s right. Brother, don¡¯t keep me in suspense!¡± Su Ming cast a glance at Su Xiaoshan. Then, he told them the news that the Extraterrestrials was about to descend. After listening, the entire venue fell into a short silence. An ear-piercing laugh suddenly broke the awkward silence. ¡°Hahaha, Brother Su, are you kidding me?¡± ¡°Extraterrestrials¡­Are you obsessed with reading science fiction? Hahahaha¡­¡± Lin Can laughed for a long time, until he was almost out of breath from laughing. However, Su Ming¡¯s expression did not change at all. He only looked in Lin Can¡¯s direction. When Lin Can saw Su Ming¡¯s reaction, the smile on his face gradually disappeared. Lin Can cast a glance at Su Ming before him and took a deep breath. He slowly said in disbelief, ¡°Is it real?¡± When Su Ming heard that, he nodded. ¡°Hiss¡­¡± Lin Can immediately sucked in a breath of cold air, and the expression on his face was so complicated that it was somewhat distorted. Just as he was about to say something, a deafening sound suddenly came from outside the villa. This sound seemed to come from outside, but it also seemed to ring directly in everyone¡¯s hearts. Everyone was stunned at first, then they subconsciously looked in the direction of the voice. However, when everyone turned their heads, they did not see anything. It was just that the weather, which was originally sunny, had now turned gray. It was as if something was blocking the sunlight. When Su Ming saw this, he first frowned, then his pupils shrank. He seemed to have thought of something. Then, he stood up from his seat and walked to the third floor of the villa. Soon, Su Ming arrived at the third floor of the villa and saw it clearly. What exactly was blocking the sunlight? A huge sword¡­ Or rather, it was a battleship that was slowly descending toward them in a way that pierced straight into the ground. This giant sword-shaped warship looked like a futuristic technology. It was not something that the current technology on Earth could achieve! If Su Ming did not pay attention, he would not even be able to see it. It was falling towards him, but its speed was incredibly slow. It could be said that it was approaching the ground at a speed close to that of a turtle crawling. Su Ming clearly remembered that it was the same in his previous life! The process in his previous life lasted about two months. Now, looking at the current situation, it seemed that there was no difference from the previous life. This meant that¡­ In about two months, this warship would also be completely inserted into the ground of Earth! At that time, the real world would completely integrate with the game. When Su Ming walked toward the third floor of the villa, the others also followed him and headed towards the third floor. Once they followed Su Ming to the top, they saw the same scene. Everyone, including Shen Yi, was shocked. When they saw the scene in front of them, they were shocked beyond words. Meanwhile, on the internet all over the world, everyone was similarly shocked by the appearance of the warship. People from all over the world had taken pictures of the same warship. Obviously, there was more than one such warship. ¡°What¡­ What exactly was this thing? It looks so scary. Are they aliens?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. It looks ridiculous. Are humans going to go extinct?¡± ¡°I just saw the statistics on the forum. It seems that a conservative estimate that hundreds of these things have already appeared around the world!¡± If Su Ming could see the discussions on the forum, he would tell the other party that there were not just a few hundred battleships in the world, but a total of 1,024 battleships. As for why it was this number¡­ That was because this number of battleships could cover all the regions on Earth. While the internet was discussing the battleship that appeared in the sky, officials around the world were also shocked by this sudden thing. While the various officials were in a state of shock, Su Ming also received news from Shen Fang. ¡°The Extraterrestrial is about to start broadcasting.¡± Su Ming had just lowered his head to read the news when he heard a voice coming from the distant horizon. It sounded like a war drum in the distance beating in everyone¡¯s hearts. ¡°Hello, humans from Earth. We are Extraterrestrials.¡± ¡°The warship you just saw is the technology of our Extraterrestrial people. As you can see, the Extraterrestrials are about to descend on Earth.¡± ¡°We look forward to becoming good friends with you.¡± ¡°End of speech.¡± With that, the voice disappeared. All over the world, a new round of tremors began. Su Ming narrowed his eyes slightly and stared at the gigantic warship in the sky. Was it finally about to begin?